《Be a Good Boy and Marry Me》 Chapter 1 - 1 Mo Shiting, you need me in your life!_1 1 Chapter 1 Mo Shiting, you need me in your life!_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Boss, run! Mo Shiting already knows you impersonated him for a marriage registration. He¡¯sing for you himself.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Li was abruptly awakened from her sleep by a frantically worried Da Ha. She instantly jumped out of bed. Heaven and earth are her witnesses, she didn¡¯t mean to offend Mo Shiting. She was just out of options, which forced her to steal his identity document and get someone to impersonate him for marriage. She thought she could keep this up secretly for a while, then quietly file for a divorce after some time. However, her secret plot got discovered in less than a day, and now the man is knocking on her door. Danger! Without even packing, Gu Li hurriedly stuffed her marriage certificate into a small bag, and fled the ce under cover of night. Just as she was leaving thepound, she saw the road ahead was blocked. The ring headlights blinded her, forcing her to shield her eyes instinctively. At that moment, a group of sturdy bodyguards quickly surrounded her. Sigh, seems like she was not escaping after all. Gu Li stood where she was and involuntarily looked towards the man who alighted from the Rolls Royce not too far away. He was tall with broad shoulders and long legs, dressed all in cool ck. The tail light from the car shed onto him, making hisplexion glow like jade. No doubt, the man was extremely handsome, but all appreciation left Gu Li the instant her eyes met his cold, intimidating gaze. ¡°Good evening, Young Master Mo. Didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon again, is this what they call fate? Hehehe.¡± Nobody hits a smiling face, the girl squeezed out a sweet smile, exposing her signature eight teeth. She was adorable and gentle, like a cute pet cat. But, no cat would dare mess with him like she did. Offensive! His grim gaze moved away from her pretty face, unemotionally ordering, ¡°Dump her into the sea. Feed her to the fishes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards instantly acted upon hismand, grabbing hold of Gu Li and slipping her into a sack. Thinking she was about to die, Gu Li shouted while struggling, ¡°Young Master Mo, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s get the divorce tomorrow if that¡¯s what you want!¡± ¡°A divorce is always better than being widowed, Young Master Mo¡ª¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, you reckless descendent! Grandfather Mo loves me so much. Are you willing to break his heart if you kill me?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, I literally saved your grandfather¡¯s life. How dare you turn my repayment of kindness into ash of vengeance¡ª?¡± The bodyguards briefly hesitated at her words, at which point Gu Li quickly pulled her head out of the sack, bent her eyes at him, and sweetly said, ¡°Young Master Mo, you are very generous, please forgive me this time.¡± The girl¡¯s dazzling smile took Mo Shiting by surprise for a moment. Realising he was distracted, the man¡¯s exquisite face darkened. He swerved around, and simply started walking away. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to dy, quickly resuming their task of sealing the sack. In desperation, Gu Li gave her all, and yelled, ¡°Mo Shiting, your life is iplete without me! Without me, you will grow old and die in loneliness¡ª¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­..¡± His temples were throbbing. He finally stopped, turned back, and squinted at her. Gu Li felt her scalp prickle under his gaze. She wished to scramble back inside the sack but survival instincts drove her to squeeze out a smile that was more painful than weeping. Mo Shiting¡¯s expression was unchanged. His thin lips were about to move when his aide, Lu Yang, rushed in with news, ¡°Young Master, there is an emergency. The Old Master had a stroke and is in hospital.¡± What?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Mo Family Hospital. Given the hospitalization of Old Master Mo, the entire VIP floor was reserved. In a room far from the ward, members of the Mo family, each with their own agendas, were gathered. The Mo family, has deep roots with extensive umtion over generations, it is now the head of the Four Major Families in Hua Country. Old Master Mo, Mo Shiting¡¯s grandfather, Mo Shaoyuan, holds significant weight. Before Mo Shiting arrived at the hospital, the Old Master had already been dered out of danger. However, although he was rescued, recovery would take several years, ording to the doctor. This gave those with ambitions another chance to snatch Mo Shiting¡¯s position as president. Sure enough, someone started making moves already. ¡°Everyone, the first rule of family instruction is that the sessor, who is under 30, must form a family before assuming power. Although Shiting was the president before, the control was in the hands of uncle, so we didn¡¯t have much to say. Now that uncle has had a stroke and cannot handle the affairs of the group in the short term, if Shiting continues to serve as president, it will vite the family instruction. I propose holding a meeting and voting again to select the appropriate candidate.¡± The one speaking was Mo Shiting¡¯s uncle, Mo Jianming. They had been suppressed by Mo Shiting for so many years. Now that the day had finallye, how could he give up the opportunity to overthrow Mo Shiting? As soon as he finished talking, another uncle, Mo Jianyu, immediately added, ¡°Shiting does have ability, but he is only 26. Before the age of 30, if he is not married for a single day, he cannot take on this great responsibility. Mo family cannot be without a leader for a day, so the voting matter is urgent.¡± If they could take control of the Mo family, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear Mo Shiting even when he was 30 and eligible for power. Under the instigation of the two brothers, Mo Jianming, others also began pointing fingers at Mo Shiting. ¡°That¡¯s right, family mandates should never be vited. Even if Shiting ispetent, we have to make him step down.¡± ¡°Shiting, don¡¯t me your uncles and aunts for not supporting you. We¡¯re all part of the Mo family and we should follow the teachings of our ancestors.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s yourself. Why didn¡¯t you find a girlfriend earlier? You know our family has such a mandate.¡± ¡°Who could¡¯ve known, who could¡¯ve known¡­Old Master Mo who was healthy suddenly had a stroke¡­¡±. ¡­ Mo Shiting sat on the sofa, watching the old foxes make their hypocriticalments. He gently knocked on the sofa armrest and asked nonchntly, ¡°Are you all done talking?¡± Most of the people in the room still feared him. When he spoke, they chose to shut their mouths. Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes darkened slightly as he stood up. In therge room, the natural king¡¯s aura that the man carried spread out, the immense pressure making it difficult for those present to breathe. They instinctively looked at him and saw him with one hand pocketed, an icy look in his eyes that could freeze a crowd. ¡°Lu Yang!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lu Yang promptly responded. ¡°Bring her in.¡± ¡°¡­..As you wish.¡± Lu Yang bowed and walked out. Several minutester, the door opened and a young girl graciously walked in. Her skin was fair, her face delicate and pretty. Her hair was styled into a bun, and she exuded a refreshing youthful aura. Who was this girl? Everyone in the room scrutinized the girl, specting about her identity. Gu Li didn¡¯t expect so many people in the room, and was momentarily stunned. Mo Shiting had kept her in the car, originally trying to find a chance to escape, but then Lu Yang suddenly appeared and brought her here. Chapter 2 - 2 Marriage is a Serious Matter, How Could it Be Child’s Play?_1 2 Chapter 2 Marriage is a Serious Matter, How Could it Be Child¡¯s y?_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These people, all at least in their forties or fifties, must be Mo Shiting¡¯s elders, right? But they all looked so ferocious and menacing. This wasn¡¯t good. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, hearing Mo Shiting dere coldly, ¡°Allow me to introduce, my wife, Gu Li.¡± Boom ¡ª The entire room was stunned. Everyone exchanged looks, utterly surprised. At this crucial moment, they didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting to pull such a move. He got married? How is that possible!!! Not only the members of the Mo Family, but even Gu Li herself was taken out of the loop. However, despite her confusion, she didn¡¯t dare to offend Mo Shiting and dutifully yed along, ¡°Good to meet you all, uncles. This is our first meeting, so please guide me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one paid attention to her. They all cast their incredulous nces at Mo Shiting. ¡°Shiting, this isn¡¯t like you. We all know you are single. Why do you need to hire an actress to put on this act? And even if you wanted to y pretend why not find a more reliable target? This girl here, she doesn¡¯t even look of age yet.¡± ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t take us for fools.¡± ¡°Marriage is no joke! Stop messing around!¡± ¡­ Listening to their relentless attack on Mo Shiting, Gu Li finally understood. It seemed in some roundabout way, she managed to serve Mo Shiting. It seemed her life was spared for now. She took small steps towards Mo Shiting¡¯s side, blinking her eyes in feigned confusion, ¡°Husband, what are they talking about? Could it be that the red booklet we got from the civil affairs office is just a prop?¡± As she spoke, she opened her purse and took out the little red booklet. A quick-acting member of the Mo Family immediately snatched the booklet away. Seeing the seal, and the names and photos of the two of them, there was a brief silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Jianming asked with a stern face. He didn¡¯t anticipate this turn of events. He never expected that Mo Shiting would go so far as to stage a fake marriage. Yes, it had to be fake. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? ¡°Shiting, when did you and Miss Gu meet? How did it turn into marriage all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed, it¡¯s too sudden.¡± Everyone was filled with confusion. ¡°Noment!¡± Mo Shiting calmly replied. Without waiting for them to react, he directly asked them to leave, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, please go home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the standoff, and realizing they were not going to get anything out of it, the Mo Family grudgingly left. Before leaving, Mo Jianyu took a lingering look at Gu Li, a strange glimmer shed within his eyes, hidden behind his sses. Once everyone left, only Mo Shiting and Gu Li remained in the spacious room. The atmosphere inexplicably grew eerie. Quietly, Gu Li moved a few steps back to put some distance between herself and Mo Shiting while sizing him up. Mo Shiting was seated on the sofa, his posture rxed, however, an intense aura surrounded him, sending a chill down her spine. Her glittering eyes turned, and Gu Li softly tried to probe, ¡°Young Master Mo, perhaps we could have a proper conversation, hm?¡± Mo Shiting looked up, his gaze icy cold, ¡°There is no one in this world who has outsmarted me and gotten away with it.¡± She hissed ¡­ Taken aback, Gu Li inevitably retreated another two steps. Mo Shiting noted her small movement, and raised an eyebrow. At that moment, Gu Li said, ¡°Just now, so many people knew about our marriage. Ifter on, they can¡¯t find me, don¡¯t you think they would get suspicious?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his silent response, as if considering her words, the girl became bolder and moved closer to him, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you after all, why don¡¯t we call it even?¡± Mo Shiting remained aloof, ignoring her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. Keeping me alive is better than killing me.¡± Gu Li got closer,pletely unaware that she had unknowingly reached his front. The faint sweet scent from the girl wafted towards him, causing a ripple in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. He impatiently pushed her away, ¡°Go stand there.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell! Isn¡¯t she a breath-taking beauty? How was it that in front of him, she didn¡¯t seem to have any charm at all? Could it be that he¡¯s not interested in women? No wonder Grandfather Mo was always worried about his lifelong affairs. It was indeed troubling. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t bother with Gu Li¡¯s little thoughts. He quickly stood up, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the divorceter. For now, you need to help me pretend to be a married couple in public.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Chapter 3 - 3: Does He Know I’m Pretending?_1 3 Chapter 3: Does He Know I¡¯m Pretending?_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li pursed her lips, petntly retorting. The man cast her a casual nce, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª That night, Mo Shiting had Gu Li sent back to his private mansion, the ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea¡±, while he went to his grandfather¡¯s hospital room. Auntie Guan, the steward, stopped him at the door: ¡°Young Master, it¡¯ste, please get some rest. As for the hospital, I can handle things here.¡± Mo Shiting casually observed the hospital room for a few seconds before finally saying: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave first. But please pass on a message to my grandfather: he should know when to stop and not overdo it.¡± Ignoring the astonishment on Uncle Guan¡¯s face, he strode away quickly. As soon as he left, Uncle Guan immediately locked the door and nervously approached the hospital bed. The old master, who was pretending to be ill, hurriedly sat up, disbelief in his voice: ¡°What did that brat mean by that? Does he know I faked my illness?¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°Then¡­ doesn¡¯t this mean all our ns have failed?¡± Mo Shaoyuan felt slightly disheartened, as if his snow-white hair had been made even whiter by the shocking revtion. Two months ago, he had been injured in the mountains and saved by Gu Li, who was warm and kindhearted, possessing a charm that could melt any heart. Such a sweet girl was exactly what the cold and lonely Mo Shiting needed. He had wanted to set the two of them up, but before he could act, she had done something so dramatic. Despite not knowing her motive, he chose to support her since she was the bride he had picked out. Thus, he pretended to be seriously ill to force Mo Shiting into epting their marriage, never expecting his disguise to be discovered. Why does that brat have to be so clever? The more Mo Shaoyuan thought about it, the less he could tolerate his only grandson. Seeing this, Guan chuckled: ¡°My Lord, your n wasn¡¯t aplete failure. The Young Master did not expose you, and he even acknowledged Miss Gu as his wife. Perhaps, he understands your intent to hand over authority to him soon, which is why he¡¯s cooperating.¡± Old master felt more at ease after his analysis, ¡°You make a very good point. How long do I have to stay here?¡± Uncle Guan scratched his head, ¡°A week?¡± Hearing it would be so long, the old master immediately red, ¡°How can that be? Are you trying to bore me to death?¡± ¡°What do you suggest then ¡­ ¡± ¡°We return home tomorrow.¡± The old master made the decision immediately. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Uncle Guan struggled to swallow, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± ¡°What¡¯s too soon about it? My goal has been achieved, and I don¡¯t want to spend an extra minute in this shithole. Moreover, I need to start nning for my great-grandchild. This ce is limiting my creativity!¡± The old master grew more enthusiastic as he spoke, ¡°Tell the hospital to announce that I need to rest at home, and we¡¯ll return tomorrow morning.¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea¡± When Mo Shiting returned to the mansion, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Housekeeper Auntie Guan, who was starting her morning chores, greeted him cheerfully, ¡°Young Master, congrattions on your wedding! Young Madam is beautiful and adorable. She appears to be a kind-hearted girl, you¡¯re indeed lucky.¡± Mo Shiting never expected Gu Li to win over Auntie Guan so quickly and was taken aback. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in your room.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± She had the audacity to go to his room? Who gave her the nerve? With a grim expression, he opened the door, only to find the roompletely empty; there was nobody in the washroom either. Had she run away? Mo Shiting¡¯s narrow eyes slightly narrowed, a chill swept across them. Just as he turned to leave, he heard a faint noise from the bed. Chapter 4 - 4 being scolded on trending_1 4 Chapter 4 being scolded on trending_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting strode quickly over, only to discover that the girl he thought had disappeared was actually lying at the end of the bed. She was clutching a pillow tightly in both hands, sleeping as soundly as a pig with her cheek pressed against the pillow. Why would she sleep on the floor when she has a bed? What was she trying to do? She was even drooling? How could there be such a woman? He looked at her with disgust. ¡­ An hourter. Gu Li woke up groggily and shivered when she realized she was in an unfamiliar room. She quickly gathered herself. Auntie Guan walked in with a bag of toiletries in her hand and asked concernly, ¡°Good morning, Young Madam! Did you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Good morning, Auntie Guan! I slept quite well.¡± Gu Li chatted with her but didn¡¯t know that this was actually Mo Shiting¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t know that he hade in early in the morning and had taken in her sleep statepletely. After freshening up, Gu Li tied her hair into a ponytail and energetically headed downstairs. Mo Shiting was already having his meal in the dining hall and didn¡¯t even nce at her when he heard her footsteps. Gu Li walked over and said cheerfully, ¡°Good morning, Young Master Mo.¡± ¡­ He ignored her. Gu Li puckered her lips and went to sit down, not affected by his cold demeanor. After they finished their breakfast without disturbing each other, Gu Li asked, ¡°How is Grandfather Mo doing?¡± ¡°My grandfather¡¯s affairs are none of your business.¡± After replying coldly, Mo Shiting stood up and left. ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue at his retreating figure. Unexpectedly, he seemed to have eyes in the back of his head as he turned around at that very moment. Busted Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Come to the study on the second floor.¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for Gu Li¡¯s response before he walked away. Gu Li had no choice but to follow him. ¡­ The study. Mo Shiting sat behind his desk and handed her an A4 piece of paper. Gu Li took it and read it. It was a list of notices? She quickly skimmed through it and found out they were all restrictions on her. One of them caught her eyes. Gu Li threw the paper onto the table, and scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Not allowed to sleep in your room? Ha, like I care? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t step a foot in your room, I¡¯m fine with the room I slept inst night.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Li lifted her pretty chin, ¡°Of course! I really like it.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± After about two seconds of silence, he kindly reminded her, ¡°That¡¯s my room.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder the bed was so hard. It made her bones ache from the difort. So, that was his bed? The girl puffed up her cheeks, but before she could reply, the man shifted the topic. ¡°For the time being, you can¡¯t go see my grandpa.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t quite willing to cooperate. ¡°Don¡¯t cause a fuss.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Li wanted to say more, but he ruthlessly threw her out. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She was about to knock on the door but her cell phone started ringing. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re trending!¡± Da Ha¡¯s excited voice came through the phone. Gu Li was confused, ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity, why am I trending?¡± ¡°Last week, didn¡¯t you solemnly promise your readers to update the grand finale of ¡°Beautiful Master¡±? They¡¯ve been waiting for a week but still nothing. They got mad and that¡¯s why you¡¯re trending.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Gu Li quickly checked her Weibo. As expected, she saw the hashtag ¡°#ASweetPearReturnUsTheFinale¡± trending. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯ was her username on C Station, the social media tform. Three months ago, on a whim, she had uploaded aic called ¡°Beautiful Master¡± on C Station, and it had unexpectedly gained poprity. Chapter 5 - 5 The lady has come with a marriage certificate_1 5 Chapter 5 Thedy hase with a marriage certificate_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ording to the development of theic story,st week was supposed to be the grand finale, and she even announced it. However, shepletely forgot about it as she was getting married to Mo Shiting. She didn¡¯t expect the audience to be so invested, they even cursed her to the trending searches, and there were over 100,000 messages urging her to update in C Station¡¯sment section. Of course, it¡¯s also because her drawing skills are excellent, she really deserves to be a talented little fairy. There were several messages from culturalpanies in her private inbox, expressing their intentions of buying her copyright to turn it into a film. Gu Li didn¡¯t agree. She won¡¯t turn ¡°Beautiful Master¡± into a drama series, because no one can interpret the charm of her master. But Master, where are you really? Li¡¯er has been looking for you for quite a while, but there¡¯s still no sign of you¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That morning, Gu Li sought out information and found out that the old man¡¯s illness was fake. He had already returned home to recuperate and did not allow anyone to visit him. Gu Li guessed that the old man did this to arrange a marriage for her and Mo Shiting, making her feel incredibly mixed. Is it a bit unscrupulous for them to manipte Mo Shiting in this way? But with Mo Shiting¡¯s ability, he must also know that the old man is faking his illness, right? But he still acknowledges her as his ¡°wife¡±. Could it be that he wants to take control of the Mo family¡¯s power? It must be so. Because he is so capable, he will probably clear the opposing forces in the family very quickly. By that time, she will be free, and he will also¡­ The girl¡¯s eyes flickered. Suddenly, she received a string of code that only she could understand: [Miss, I forgot to tell you that if you divorce within a year, Mo Shiting will still be in danger.] Gu Li: ¡°!!!!¡± ¡­¡­ Mo Group. ¡°Young master, this is Miss Gu¡¯s personal information.¡± Lu Yang ced the documents in front of Mo Shiting, bowed, and walked out. Mo Shiting opened the first page, and what he saw was the girl¡¯s bright smiling face. [Gu Li, 21 years old, origin unknown. Currently without a fixed job.] Just as he was starting to read it, he received a call from his office, ¡°President Mo, your wife is here, she¡¯s taking the elevator to find you.¡± Mo Shiting was surprised, ¡°Who did you say?¡± ¡°Your wife. I didn¡¯t believe you got married, but the receptionist reported that your wife came with her marriage certificate.¡± The secretary exined while trying not tough. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± She came to thepany with her marriage certificate? Has she gone mad? ¡­ The elevator door ¡°dinged¡± open, and Gu Li walked out carrying a lunchbox. Fearing that Mo Shiting might ask for a divorce at any time, she thought about it and decided to cling on to him first. So, starting from today, she will cook a delicious lunch for Mo Shiting every day, making himpletely fall in love with her cooking skills, so that he would not want to divorce her. When she arrived at the president office¡¯s door, Gu Li took a deep breath before knocking. The door wasn¡¯t fully closed, and it opened with a light knock, she then stepped in. Mo Shiting was sitting on the sofa at that time, dressed entirely in ck. His long elegant legs crossed, and fragments of sunlight leaked in, highlighting his distinct facial features, giving him a handsome and charming look. Seeing Gu Li, the man¡¯s narrow ck eyes slightly squinted. Before he could speak, he saw her rushing towards him like a bird in joy. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m here.¡± Hubby? A few dark lines appeared on Mo Shiting¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Gu Li smiled and responded: ¡°But you didn¡¯t object when I called you thatst time.¡± After speaking, seeing his unpleasant look, she quickly said, ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t call you hubby, then let me call you something else. But calling you Young Master Mo would be too distant, and you are so much older than me, how about I call you Brother Ting?¡± Chapter 6 - 6 Coming Back to Find You_1 6 Chapter 6 Coming Back to Find You_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The affectionate title, Brother Ting, just slipped out of Gu Li¡¯s mouth, but she didn¡¯t know how much of a shock these three words brought to Mo Shiting ¡ª¡ª ¡°Brother, my name is Tang Tang, what¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Then, can Tang Tang call you Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Brother Ting, it¡¯s thundering, and Tang Tang is scared.¡± ¡°You bad guys, don¡¯t bully my Brother Ting¡­ sob¡­ I¡¯ll kill you all of you¡ªah¡ª¡± ¡°Tang Tang¡ª¡± ¡­ Seeing him closing his eyes tightly, his eyebrows furrowed, Gu Li took the bento boxes out of the bag, put them one by one on the coffee table, and said with care, ¡°It¡¯s mealtime, and I¡¯ve brought you a delicious lunch. Try it and see if you like it, okay?¡± Mo Shiting was silent for a while. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± The man suddenly opened his eyes. The gloomy light in them fell on her face, making her hold her breath subconsciously. Gu Li struggled to swallow, was about to say something, but he had already spoken harshly, ¡°Get out!¡± Gu Li was angry at his ungrateful attitude, ¡°I made it myself. If you don¡¯t eat it, fine!¡± As she finished speaking, she swiftly packed the lunch boxes back and marched out angrily. However, after only a few steps, he stopped her: ¡°Wait.¡± Thinking he had changed his mind, the girl smiled and turned around, only to hear him coldly say, ¡°Leave the marriage certificate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Gu Li¡¯s face froze instantly, and a trace of hurt quietly shed through her eyes. After a moment of silence, she opened her bag, threw the two red books on the coffee table, ¡°Here you go! You think I¡¯m eager to keep them?¡± Anyway, she had already sessfully made the front deskdy remember her face, so she wouldn¡¯t face any obstacles next time. There was no need to carry the marriage certificate with her. Without looking back, Gu Li left. Mo Shiting did not hold her back. His mood plummeted. Ten minutester, Lu Yang knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Young master, Miss Qin from the Tang Group of M Country is here.¡± ¡­ ¡ª¡ª Mo Shiting, that bastard! He made her furious! He doesn¡¯t eat the food she made? Fine, he will never taste it again! Gu Li sat on the bench near the Mo Group Building, clutching her lunch box and cursing Mo Shiting under her breath. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here.¡± The cheerful voice of a young boy interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. She looked up to see Da Ha, with his golden short hair, running towards her with a big grin. Seeing him, Gu Li felt a bit better. Thankfully, this guy happened to be nearby and could be called upon to help finish the lunch. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all the food by herself. ¡°You got here pretty fast.¡± ¡°Of course, the Boss is treating me to a meal, I couldn¡¯t dare to dawdle.¡± Da Ha sat cheerfully next to her, opened the lunch box with familiarity, and began to devour the food. Halfway through the meal, he suddenly remembered Gu Li, ¡°By the way, Boss, you¡¯re still trending on social media. I suggest you take this opportunity to step into the entertainment industry.¡± Gu Li uttered weakly, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. My uncle, who is a director, asked me to see if you¡¯re interested in participating in a variety show.¡± ¡°What kind of show?¡± ¡°The very topical ¡®Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡¯. He¡¯s not only read yourics on C Station but also watched your videos critiquing acting and plotlines. He thinks you¡¯re sarcastic and humorous. The first episode needs a guest, and the production team unanimously felt that you¡¯re perfect. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider it.¡± Gu Li tly refused. Da Ha didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly, just participate in one episode. Moreover, doesn¡¯t your master oppose you showing up publicly? Maybe if he sees you on TV, he mighte looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Li was struck by his words. Her master¡¯s disappearance was a sore spot for her. If her public appearance could actually bring him out, why not? ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll participate. You can help me arrange it.¡± Eventually, she agreed. ¡°No problem!¡± Da Ha¡¯s smile was exceptionally bright. At the same time, at a crossroad not far away, a luxuriousmercial vehicle passed by. Mo Shiting was sitting in the back seat and happened to witness the scene. Chapter 7 - 7 A girl named Gu Li claims to be your wife_1 7 Chapter 7 A girl named Gu Li ims to be your wife_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing the two of them eating andughing together, their rtionship resembling that of a young couple, Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze gradually cooled. She said she made it specially for him? But the moment she turned her head, she gave it to someone else. This woman could never tell the truth¡­ Seemingly sensing the chilling atmosphere around her, Qin Shurong, who was seated across the aisle, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Mo, do you know that girl?¡± Mo Shiting kept a poker face and didn¡¯t say a word. Going ignored, Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes flickered and she subconsciously looked at Gu Li. Upon sighting the girl¡¯s bright and pretty face, her eyes widened in shock. Such a familiar face, at least 50% simr to her aunt, could it be Tang Tang? No, Tang Tang had died more than ten years ago¡­ she couldn¡¯t possibly be alive now¡­ With thatforting thought, Qin Shurong finally felt a bit at ease. At this moment, she heard another man in the carugh and say, ¡°With President Mo¡¯s status, he surely only associates with well-breddies like Miss Qin. How could he know an ordinary girl? It¡¯s impossible.¡± The speaker was Xia Xianghuai, the General Manager of the Mo Group¡¯s M Country branch. While Qin Shurong was the niece of the Chairman of the Tang Group, the richest man in M Country, and she was here in Hua Country to discuss coboration with the Mo Group on behalf of the Tang Group. ¡°True. President Mo is so noble. Not everyone has the opportunity to know him.¡± Qin Shurongughed. ¡°Certainly¡ª¡ª¡± Xia Xianghuai conversed with Qin Shurong effortlessly. All through the process, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t participate, and despite Qin Shurong¡¯s attempts to engage him in conversation, she was constantly interrupted by Xia Xianghuai, leaving her grinding her teeth in frustration. On this visit to Hua Country, she had hoped to win Mo Shiting¡¯s favor and hopefully get him to agree to marry her. However, for many days now, Mo Shiting had maintained an aloof attitude towards her. He barely paid any attention to her, which made it difficult, considering propriety, for her to bring up the matter. She decided to wait a little longer. After all, she would being over frequently in the future and would have ample opportunities to get closer to him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Mo Shiting came home. Realizing that Gu Li was not there, he raised an eyebrow and asked Auntie Guan, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯t returned yet. Young Master, would you like to give her a call?¡± Having learnt from Uncle Guan that Gu Li was highly regarded by the old master, Auntie Guan naturally joined the support team. Moreover, at thiste hour, she was genuinely concerned about Gu Li¡¯s safety, and if she had a contact number, she would have already called. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother about her.¡± Mo Shiting finished speaking and walked upstairs. Seeing his indifference, Auntie Guan was about to persuade him further, when she heard his phone ringing. It was an iing call. Auntie Guan withdrew discreetly. Pressing the answer button, Mo Shiting heard Song Yunque¡¯s voice from the other end, stirring up trouble, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re amazing! You just got married without giving anyone a heads up.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s fierce gaze narrowed, his tone dangerous: ¡°Since you¡¯re so envious, I¡¯ll let your aunt arrange a blind date for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡ª¡ª¡± Afraid that he was serious about stirring his aunt to arrange a blind date for him, Song Yunque broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°I was wrong, bro. Please, let me off.¡± After saying this, he quickly changed the subject, ¡°Third Brother is at the bar and hopes you join him. Are youing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting sounded uninterested, but then he heard him say, ¡°Your wife is called Gu Li, right? I just saw a girl named Gu Li iming to be your wife, having a st on the dance floor. She¡¯s been drinking quite a bit. What if she hooks up with someone else and you end up with a green hat, that¡­¡± ¡°Send me the address.¡± Mo Shiting ended the call with a stern face, picked up his coat and went downstairs. Meanwhile, in a VIP room at a certain bar, Song Yunque ced his phone on the bar counter, grinning at the two men seated opposite him, ¡°See, isn¡¯t your little uncle the best? Without much effort, I lured the self-disciplined old man here. Haha, I¡¯vepleted half of the task assigned by Grandfather Mo.¡± Chapter 8 - 8 Four Sisters-in-law, Come Quickly, My Fourth Brother is Drunk _1 8 Chapter 8 Four Sisters-inw, Come Quickly, My Fourth Brother is Drunk _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Jinyao frowned, ¡°Your audacity is truly growing.¡± Song Yunque took a sip of his red wine and casually remarked: ¡°With Grandfather Mo backing us, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Besides, we¡¯re doing this for Shiting¡¯s lifelong happiness, right, Brother Lu?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lu Cong nodded, smiling. As the two chatted, Li Jinyao suddenly stood up. ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°No way! At this critical moment, you¡¯re leaving? Without you, how are we going to get Shiting drunk?¡± Song Yunque was flustered. Li Jinyao patted his shoulder, ¡°Keep it up!¡± He threw out this perfunctory encouragement and left faster than anyone else could. Song Yunque cried out in despair, ¡°This is terrible. The best drinker ran off. Brother Lu, what do we do now?¡± Lu Cong adjusted his sses, nonchntly suggesting, ¡°How about we spike his drink?¡± ¡°Spike his drink? Right!¡± Song Yunque¡¯s face lit up, and he chuckled gleefully towards Lu Cong, ¡°Brother Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you, a renowned medical expert, to suggest such a sneaky n. Truly, we are brothers.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°Hehe!¡± His family surely didn¡¯t have such silly genes. Half an hourter, Mo Shiting arrived, with an aura of chilliness. He observed Lu Cong and Song Yunque alone in the room and noticed the absence of Gu Li. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Song Yunque evasively replied, ¡°Li Jinyao had to leave, and the eldest brother didn¡¯te.¡± Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, ¡°Think carefully before you answer.¡± Song Yunque immediately cringed, guiltily retracting his neck, ¡°Shiting, I was wrong. Your wife is not here. It was wrong of me to deceive you.¡± Upon saying this, he immediately sent a distress signal to Lu Cong. Lu Cong amicably intervened, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw you and we had no choice but to resort to such measures to get you here. As an apology, we¡¯ll each drink three shots. Would that be alright?¡± Hearing this, Mo Shiting backed off from chastising Song Yunque. He took a seat next to them and started drinking, one cup after another, not stopping until he was drunk. His unusual behavior left the conspirators dumbfounded. It was strange. He doesn¡¯t usually drink this much, does he? Why is he behaving so strangely today? So, do we spike the drink or not? ¡­ Gu Li was at home, working on the finale of ¡°Beautiful Master¡±. At that moment, her phone, which was lying nearby, rang. She picked it up and saw it was a call from Mo Shiting. He wouldn¡¯t be calling thiste just to ask her to return to the vi, would he? In his dreams! Did he think she, Gu Li, was at his beck and call? Gu Li decided to ignore the call and put the phone down. However, the caller was persistent and called over and over again. She had no choice but to answer, ¡°Quickly say what you want!¡± A unfamiliar male voice came through, ¡°Fourth sister-inw, I¡¯m Song Yunque, Shiting¡¯s cousin. Shiting is drunk. You shoulde quickly or he¡¯ll be whisked away by some hussy. The address is¡­¡± The man babbled on and on. In the end, without waiting for Gu Li to respond, he hung up. Gu Li was left in confusion. She initially wanted to ignore it, but she couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease. So, she put on a coat, grabbed her car keys, and went out. On the other hand, Song Yunque slipped his cell phone back into his pocket and whistled towards the tipsy Lu Cong, ¡°Brother Lu, let¡¯s go. Fourth sister-inw will be here soon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Lu Cong leisurely stood up, took a bottle of wine from the table, walked over to Mo Shiting, who was sleeping on the couch, and without hesitation, poured out the contents onto him. Good, now he¡¯ll have to take off his dirty clothes¡­ Song Yunque was puzzled, ¡°Brother Lu, why did you pour wine all over Shiting?¡± Lu Cong rolled his eyes at him, ¡°You really are as stupid as they say.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± After speaking, Lu Cong no longer paid attention to Song Yunque and turned to leave. ¡°Hey, exin it to me©¤©¤¡± Song Yunque quickly followed. ¡­ When Gu Li arrived at the bar, there was only Mo Shiting in therge room. Chapter 9 - 9 I...My stomach hurts so much_1 9 Chapter 9 I¡­My stomach hurts so much_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He leaned on the sofa with his eyes closed, seemingly having had a fair amount of booze, his body reeked of alcohol. He did hold his liquor well, quietly sleeping once intoxicated. Gu Li crouched beside him, admiring his handsome sleeping features while making side remarks, ¡°Your friends are bad influences, aren¡¯t they? Otherwise, how could they have left you behind like this?¡± ¡°Luckily you found me. Otherwise, who knows what would¡¯ve happened. You¡¯re so good-looking, yet you don¡¯t know how to protect yourself. It¡¯s quite concerning.¡± ¡°Hey, Mo Shiting, wake up¡ª¡± ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± After calling his name several times with no response, Gu Li mustered her courage. Unable to restrain herself, she held his hand, their fingers entwined. Brother Ting, will we recognize each other in this lifetime? But you probably don¡¯t remember me, do you? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you recognize me¡­ Gu Li nkly stared at him. It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that she remembered to take him home. Supporting him by the arm, she attempted to help him up, But as soon as they stood, they fell back down. Gu Linded directly on him. Little Pear might be thin, but she was still around 90 kilograms. This unexpected fall snapped Mo Shiting awake. He opened his eyes, his fuzzy vision slowly clearing, showing surprise as he found the girl sprawled in his hold like an octopus. Regaining his senses, he pushed her away with a look of distaste, ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Who else did you think it was?¡± Seeing that he was now awake, Gu Li quickly concealed the affection in her eyes and retreated to the next sofa. Mo Shiting sat up straight and straightened out his somewhat disheveled shirt. He saw his shirt stained with red wine, sticky and damp. He frowned at Gu Li, ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li blinked, only then realizing that his shirt was covered in arge wine stain. Of course, due to their previous close contact, her white T-shirt had not escaped the same fate. It was dirty too. She had originallye to pick him up out of the kindness of her heart but ended up misunderstood and dirtying her clothes. Gu Li retorted unhappily, ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do than to travel all the way here just to spill wine on you? Would I stoop to that level?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± His temples ached a little, and he tiredly asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Your good buddy asked me to pick you up.¡± Gu Li stood as she spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯re sober now, I¡¯ll be heading home.¡± With a forced smile, she added, ¡°Goodbye, Brother Ting.¡± Brother Ting again¡­ Mo Shiting was stunned, as if the wine had yet to wear offpletely. In his eyes, the girl¡¯s uninhibited demeanor was gradually superimposing upon the image of the little girl he had known years ago¡­ Seeing him silent, Gu Li simply turned around and left. By the time Mo Shiting recovered, she was nowhere in sight. Gu Li, who exactly are you? ¡ª¡ª The following two days, Gu Li was busy drafting out the grand finale of heric at home, entirely forgetting about Mo Shiting. However, while she didn¡¯t look for him, he came knocking at her door. Seeing him standing at her door with one hand in his pocket, Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Good heavens, could it be he came personally to drag her to a divorce? After inviting him in, Gu Li greeted him hospitably with a smile, ¡°Young Master Mo, what brings you here? Please have a seat. Would you like some tea or coffee?¡± ¡°Coffee.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently and made himselffortable on the sofa without any hesitation. Gu Li¡¯s apartment was a small one-bedroom unit. Although small, the ce was warmly decorated to represent the lively character of its owner¡ªunlike himself, a cold and emotionless machine. Mo Shiting nced around her living room absentmindedly, his gaze finallynding on the openptop casually ced on the coffee table. She drawsics? He was surprised. Leaning forward to pick up theptop, he saw her walking over joyfully with a cup of coffee. How does she manage to stay so cheerful every day? Mo Shiting got oddly curious. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± After setting the cup down, Gu Li noticed herptop was still open and quickly shut it. Mo Shiting elegantly sipped his coffee. A few minutes passed by without him saying a word. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask with augh, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mo Shiting responded calmly, ¡°Pack up ande with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Gu Li¡¯s face froze. From the looks of it, he was actually nning on dragging her to a divorce? No way, she had to think of a n to prevent this. Thus, she had a sudden idea. She clutched her stomach and eximed weakly, ¡°I¡­my stomach hurts so badly. I might not be able to leave the house today.¡± Chapter 10 - 10 Stingy, Stingy, Stingy..._1 10 Chapter 10 Stingy, Stingy, Stingy¡­_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting could clearly see she was pretending, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t fall for it, Gu Li sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the lunar calendar, and today is not a good day for a divorce.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. Mo Shiting snorted. Gu Li instantly understood and became lively again. She got up excitedly, ¡°Wait for me for a moment then, I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± After saying this, she rushed into the room. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Three minutester, Gu Li was ready. In reality, she merely tied her hair into a casual braid and changed into clothes suitable for going out. Light blue jeans paired with a white T-shirt and small white shoes made her look fresh and beautiful. Standing next to the suave Mo Shiting in a professional suit seemed unusually harmonious. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s gazend on her, Gu Li deliberately ruffled her hair and asked with a smile, ¡°Young Master Mo, did you suddenly realize how beautiful I am?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± With that said, he walked away with a straight face. Gu Li blinked, what did he mean by that? Was he agreeing that she¡¯s beautiful? ¡­ The two of them walked downstairs, one after another. Lu Yang was already waiting at the exit ahead, beside a ck Rolls Royce. Seeing them appear, Lu Yang immediately opened the back car door. ¡°Young master, Young Madam, please.¡± Mo Shiting sat in with a nk expression. Whereas, Gu Li greeted Lu Yang with a bright smile, ¡°Assistant Lu, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Lu Yang smiled politely, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re being too courteous.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Mo Shiting urged impatiently. Gu Li promptly got in the car. As the car started, Lu Yang tactfully pulled up the partition. Seeing the girl sit down next to him, Mo Shiting despised her, ¡°Move further away.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li shifted to the right as requested. While peering out of the window, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Mo Shiting was focused on some papers and didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Unconsciously, Gu Li moved closer again, reaching out with her little finger and asking with a curious look, ¡°Can¡¯t you give a small hint?¡± ¡°No!¡± The man refused unequivocally. Gu Li seemed somewhat dejected, ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Move away!¡± ¡°I got it, I got it.¡± Gu Li responded with a little annoyance as she moved away while grumbling under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking advantage of you. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Stingy, stingy, stingy¡­. Mo Shiting ignored her and continued reading the document. Feeling bored, Gu Li began to hum a song since apanying this iceberg was utterly dull. ¡°You¡¯re my small apple, however much I love you, it¡¯s not too much. The redness of your little face, warms my heart, ignites the me of my life, me, me, hoo-hoo¨C¨C¡± When Gir Li spoke, her voice was sweet. But she was tone-deaf, and she couldn¡¯t sing a single line properly. Even a song as simple as ¡°Small Apple¡± shrieked like a car-crash scene when sung by her. Ufortable, Mo Shiting furrowed his brows. Immersed in her singing, Gu Li didn¡¯t notice this and continued singing happily. ¡°Never find you annoying, love everything about you, each day with you is fresh, with you, the sunshine is even more vibrant¨C¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Shiting finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and burst out. Gu Li was scared and immediately stopped, ¡°Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly, ¡°You dare to sing even though you¡¯re so out-of-tune? Who gave you the guts?¡± Chapter 11 - 11 Your Faults_1 11 Chapter 11 Your Faults_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I miss the things you give.¡± Gu Li said immediately. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Shiting frowned. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a male streamer called I miss the things you give.¡± She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she immediately took out her phone, opened an interface on C Station and handed it over, ¡°Look, it¡¯s him. He sings a hundred times worse than me, but he still manages to attract quite a few fans.¡± After speaking, she clicked the y button, and a dreadful sound burst through the speakers immediately. ¡°Love really needs courage, to believe we will be together, I can feel you amidst the crowded streets¡ª¡ª¡± It was simply too terrible! And this voice was unmistakably familiar¡­ Mo Shiting grabbed her phone. As expected, the male anchor in the video wearing a half-mask and singing in an exaggerated manner was none other than the foolish Song Yunque. What a daredevil he is! Daring to return to C Station as a streamer, changing disguises one after the other, and never learning his lessons! He gave the phone back to Gu Li, and directly dialed a number. Song Yunque was driving, and when he received a call from Mo Shiting, he was slightly taken aback, ¡°Fourth Brother, why do you have time to find me now?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Wildfire cannot bepletely extinguished, it grows back when blown by the spring wind, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Yunque¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, he hadn¡¯t been exposed for his singing activities on C Station, had he? But how could he be? He had been extremely low-key. ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s tone became increasingly dangerous, ¡°You enjoy singing so much, how about singing to your heart¡¯s content tonight?¡± ¡°Hello, Fourth Brother? Hello¡­the signal is bad, I can¡¯t hear you, let¡¯s talkter. Bye.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shoting to reply, Song Yunque quickly hung up. He was finished, he was so dead. If his grandmother found out about him being a streamer on C Station, he would be done for. No, he had to ¡°destroy all traces¡±. He simply pulled his car over and began deleting videos. One by one¡­ He deleted fifteen videos in total, finally managing to empty his video gallery. Looking at the empty page, Song Yunque finally breathed a sigh of relief. On the other end. Gu Li curiously asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Do you know that male streamer?¡± Mo Shiting ignored her, and continued to bury his head in his documents. Seeing this, Gu Li didn¡¯t bother to try to amuse herself any longer. However, when she refreshed C Station, she found that all the singing videos shared by the other party were gone. Was it Mo Shiting¡¯s doing? Oh, her source of joy was gone. ¡­ Half an hourter, Rolls-Royce stopped in front of a luxurious standalone fashion boutique. Only then did Gu Li found out that Mo Shiting had brought her shopping for clothes. And he did this because they were going to his maternal grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet. As soon as the two walked in, the shop manager greeted them warmly. ¡°Young Master Mo, you¡¯re here.¡± After greeting Mo Shiting, she looked at Gu Li with a smile, ¡°You must be the young madam, right? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m the manager of this store, Sally. I¡¯ll take you to try on some clothes now.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly and followed her. Mo Shiting, on the other hand, went to sit in the seating area and started dealing with emails on his phone. About ten minutester, the door to the fitting room opened. Mo Shiting looked up at the sound to see the girl, dressed in a long skirt,ing towards him. The soft cherry blossom pink, coupled with her innate girlish charm, added a touch of sweetness. The dress had an off-shoulder design, exposing one side of her vicle and shoulder, cute yet sexy. Her waist was tight and thin, her figure so good that it was impossible to look away. ¡°How about it? Do I look good?¡± Gu Li walked up to him, gracefully raised her dress and twirled in a circle. While she was waiting for hispliments, she heard him say coldly, ¡°You look terrible.¡± Chapter 12 - 12 - Unwilling to Let Others See My Wife_1 12 Chapter 12 ¨C Unwilling to Let Others See My Wife_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ugly?¡± Gu Li widened her eyes. At this moment, she sincerely wondered if this man waspletely blind. If not, how could he say such words about her, the little fairy that was loved by people and that could make flowers bloom? This was simply¡­ He deserved to be single! Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes sharply turned toward Sally, who was standing by. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any high-necked ones?¡± Sally, startled, immediately responded, ¡°We do have a piece that is the treasure of our shop. I will fetch it for Young Madam to try on right away.¡± Oh my, so it wasn¡¯t that he found it unattractive, but that Young Master Mo didn¡¯t want his wife to be seen by others. Haha, she had misunderstood. No sooner had Sally left than Gu Li could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sure that the treasure of the shop is quite expensive. Why don¡¯t we forget it? I think the one I¡¯m wearing is pretty good.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°You think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Gu Li gave a dryugh. ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s nothing in this world that you, Young Master Mo, cannot afford. I was just worried about you overspending. Hehehe.¡± Before she had finished speaking, Sally had already brought the clothes, and was concurrently introducing them, ¡°This dress is made with a veryplex embroidery process and adorned with 108 top-grade natural pearls. It is elegant without losing its luxury. Young Madam will look absolutely beautiful in it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then I¡¯ll go try it on.¡± Gu Li, with a smile, cooperated. Although the design of this dress was not the most stunningpared to others, as soon as Gu Li put it on, it seemed as if it were custom made for her. It was attractively perfect. ¡°Oh my god, this is too beautiful.¡± Not only was Sally startled. Some of the other shop assistants could not help but gasp. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Shiting¡¯s strong presence, they all thought about going closer to appreciate her. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Li, quite pleased with it herself, turned to look at Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting moved his gaze away from her. ¡°This one will do.¡± Having said that, he pulled out a ck card and handed it to the store manager without asking about the price. Meanwhile, Gu Li nced at the payment record on the card machine and was scared by the astronomical price. It was painful. ¡­ Mo Shiting¡¯s grandmother, Song Xiyue, came from the prestigious Song Family. She had been living separately from Old Master Mo since she was young. They hadn¡¯t divorced or reconciled in many years, and had been living in her maternal family home all along. She was a famous irondy in the business world. With her own strength, she brought the Song Corporation back from the brink of bankruptcy. Its market value increased several times, thus making her very respected within the family. Additionally, since she had stopped dealing with Mo Family affairs long ago, outsiders generally honored her as Mrs. Song. Seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Song Residence. To celebrate Mrs. Song¡¯s 70th birthday, the entire mansion was decorated with joy. The hall was filled with guests who hade to express their blessings. The men raised their sses, chatted animatedly; the women, on the other hand, gathered around her. Mrs. Song, though old, still had an aura as strong as before. She was surrounded by a group of high-statusdies, and a faint smile was always upheld on her well-maintained face. It was apparent that she was in a pretty good mood, until someone mentioned Mo Shiting¡­ ¡°Mrs. Song, I heard that Young Master Mo got married. Congrattions! We wonder which family¡¯s heiress the bride is. There wasn¡¯t any news about this beforehand.¡± The speaker was the wife of a congressman. Upon this, Song Xiyue¡¯s expression changed slightly, and as she pursed her lips, anotherdy began to chatter, ¡°What? Young Master Mo got married? What will Miss Yunsi do then? I always thought they would be together.¡± ¡°Miss Yunsi is both talented and beautiful, she and Young Master Mo are simply a perfect couple. It¡¯s such a pity they didn¡¯t end up together.¡± ¡°When will Young Master Mo arrive? We should be able to meet his wife tonight, right?¡± ¡°And Miss Yunsi?¡± ¡°It seems she¡¯s abroad and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡­ These gossipy topics were always the most interesting for the women, especially when the two main figures were well-known golden boy and jade girl in the upper-ss society. Once they started talking, they couldn¡¯t stop. Seeing these people¡¯s words getting sharper and sharper, the face of Mrs. Song became increasingly grim. Chapter 13 - 13 Husband, you have to protect me. _1 13 Chapter 13 Husband, you have to protect me. _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting was her only grandson, but he went as far as to marry without informing her, not to mention obtaining her consent. The woman he married was a nobody, a farce! Gu Li had no idea that she had been deemed worthless, even before she¡¯d had the chance to meet Mrs. Song. At that very moment, she and Mo Shiting had just arrived at the Song¡¯s residence. Upon alighting from the car, Mo Shiting turned his face to her, gravely advising, ¡°Mind your words and actions.¡± Gu Li responded nonchntly, ¡°I know, I¡¯m not a child. I know what I should say, and what I shouldn¡¯t. You can rx; I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled up coldly, ¡°It better be that way.¡± ¡°However, Young Master Mo¡­¡± Gu Li suddenly stopped, her face full of curiosity as she gazed at him, ¡°Are there any of your exes or admirers here who would try to trip me? I¡¯m scared.¡± Mo Shiting gave her a side-eye, ¡°Scared? Gu Li pretended to be aggrieved, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m so weak. I hate being bullied. Darling, you must protect me.¡± With these words, she conveniently grabbed onto his arm. The girl¡¯s hand was delicately beautiful, standing out against his ck suit, especially radiant and attractive. For a moment, Mo Shiting was taken aback. Gaining his senses again, he frowned in disgust, ¡°Let go.¡± Gu Li fluttered her curled eyshes, putting an innocent smile on her face, ¡°You said we¡¯d y partners in public, didn¡¯t you? This is what a couple should look like. Let¡¯s go, darling. Let¡¯s not keep Grandma waiting.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, he finally decided to overlook her little paw on his arm and, expressionless, matched her pace to enter the venue. The two of them stepped in, immediately causing amotion. Especially the dress that Gu Li was wearing, it quickly became the center of attention. ¡°My God, isn¡¯t that a masterpiece by the designer Dana, the gship of the DN brand?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it in a magazine a few days ago. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s on her now.¡± ¡°It seems like Young Master Mo really loves this woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even that pretty¡­¡± The wealthy youngdies chatted enviously, they wished they could poke a few holes into Gu Li. The nobledies each had their own thoughts, while sizing up Gu Li and specting about Mrs. Song, who wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. They were looking forward to the drama that was about to unfold. Under the gazes of everyone, Mo Shiting and Gu Li finally came to Mrs. Song. ¡°Grandma, happy birthday!¡± Mo Shiting briefly bowed towards the elderlydy, then introduced, ¡°This is my wife, Gu Li.¡± With a smile, Gu Li greeted her directly, ¡°Hello, Grandma! Wishing you happiness as boundless as the ocean and life longevity surpassing the South Mountain!¡± Mrs. Song didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, her sharp gaze pierced at Mo Shiting, ¡°Come into the study with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly and followed along with Gu Li. However, she had just taken a step when Mrs. Song said, ¡°Miss Gu, wee to my birthday party, but when we discuss family matters, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for an outsider like you. Sorry.¡± While her words were polite, the indifference wasn¡¯t disguised. Gu Li¡¯s smile froze for an instant, but she quickly replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± At that, she slowly withdrew her hand that had been resting on Mo Shiting¡¯s arm. The grandmother and grandson gradually disappeared from the main hall. Seeing this, the nobledies and refined women began whispering to each other and pointing at Gu Li. Of course, nobody came over to greet her. Gu Li simply ignored it all, picking up a ss of red wine and moving to a corner. Looking at the clinking of sses under the hall¡¯s bright lights, she felt a trace of mncholy for some reason. ¡°Gu Li, right?¡± Out of the blue, a young woman in a green dress arrogantly appeared before her, ¡°Please leave Young Master Mo right away!¡± Chapter 14 - 14: I Disagree with Your Marriage!_1 14 Chapter 14: I Disagree with Your Marriage!_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Leave Mo Shiting? How can this be! She had just reluctantly started a marriage with him. If she leaves him now, he¡¯ll surely die. Gu Li nced at her and asked casually, ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know me?¡± Qiu Yuxin widened her eyes in disbelief. She was a top-tier celebrity in the country, a leading actress in countless hit dramas. How could someone not recognize her? Was she pretending?! Thinking of this, she sneered, ¡°Well, you can y pretend.¡± Gu Li was silent. ¡°Should I know you?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Qiu Yuxin almost choked with frustration, ¡°Fine! But Shen Yunsi, you should definitely know! She¡¯s the childhood sweetheart of Young Master Mo and the only granddaughter-inw that Mrs. Song approves of!¡± Shen Yunsi was her best friend. Coming to Lady Song¡¯s birthday feast tonight was specifically to give Gu Li a piece of her mind. ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t know her. ¡°And then?¡± Gu Li countered. She had done her research. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t had any girlfriends. Was this woman here to cause trouble for Shen Yunsi? Or was the information wrong? ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a little nobody who can never make it. What makes you think you canpete with Yunsi? I¡¯d advise you to learn your ce and run back to where you came from!¡± After giving her warning, Qiu Yuxin red at her disdainfully. Gu Li let out a chuckle: ¡°Why would I want topete with her? Those so-called childhood sweethearts and ex-girlfriends, even if they existed, are things of the past. What¡¯s written in Mo Shiting¡¯s spouse column now is my name.¡± Besides, when ites talking about childhood sweethearts, she wasn¡¯t necessarily worse than anyone else. After all, Brother Ting and she were¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Qiu Yuxin was caught off guard by her sharp tongue and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. And at that moment¡ª ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please move towards the stage¡­¡± The maic voice of the host drew everyone¡¯s attention to the center of the banquet hall. Seeing that Mo Shiting and Mrs. Song had already left the study, and were now standing at the side of the stage, Gu Li was about to join them. But she was held back by Qiu Yuxin, ¡°Do you know what Mrs. Song is going to do next? She¡¯s going to announce the establishment of a charity fund named after Yunsi and Young Master Mo. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t rush to embarrass myself. Mrs. Song will never ept you. There¡¯s no good oue for you and Young Master Mo!¡± Gu Li casually brushed her hand away, ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡± Without paying any further attention to Qiu Yuxin¡¯s ranting, she stepped away decisively. Gu Li didn¡¯t take the matter of the charity fund mentioned by Qiu Yuxin to heart. However, when she saw Mrs. Song step on stage to announce the establishment of the ¡°Shi Yun Charity Foundation¡±, she felt a vague sense of unease. Maybe it was just the difort of being publicly rebuffed? But did she have any right to mind? This marriage was, after all, her own calction¡­ Not wanting to linger in the hall, Gu Li went out to the garden for some fresh air. She sat swinging on the swing for a long while, but Mo Shiting did note to find her. Instead, what appeared was Aunt Liu, Mrs. Song¡¯s personal attendant, ¡°Miss Gu, Lady Song invites you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li got down from the swing, dusted off her gown, and gracefully followed Aunt Liu to the study. Mrs. Song was resting on the sofa. Seeing Gu Li enter, she didn¡¯t offer her a seat but instead waved her to approach. She got straight to the point, ¡°Miss Gu, frankly speaking, I don¡¯t agree with your marriage!¡± Gu Li responded calmly, ¡°Hmm, I have seen your attitude tonight.¡± ¡°Since you understand, name your price!¡± The olddy spoke in a strong voice. She may not be able to control Mo Shiting, but she didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this young woman. Chapter 15 - 15 Dominantly Protecting Wife_1 15 Chapter 15 Dominantly Protecting Wife_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Originally, Gu Li was feeling rather depressed, but seeing Mrs. Song¡¯s domineering disy, she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not the one to decide when to leave Young Master Mo. I¡¯m his subordinate, so why don¡¯t you talk to him instead?¡± Mrs. Song was infuriated and her face turned green. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Aunt Liu, p her!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Liu immediately acknowledged and swung her right hand towards Gu Li¡¯s face. Gu Li didn¡¯t expect them to resort to violence so quickly, taken aback. However, the anticipated p did note. Gu Li blinked in confusion and finally noticed that Mo Shiting had stepped in front of her, grabbing Aunt Liu¡¯s hand in the process. Mrs. Song stood up abruptly, pointing at him and shaking with anger, ¡°Mo Shiting, you¨Cyou dare protect her?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face was a picture of icy resolve. ¡°Grandmother, I can discipline my own wife. I don¡¯t need you to trouble yourself. Excuse us!¡± With those words, before the old woman could reply, he took Gu Li and left directly. Mrs. Song was so shocked by Mo Shiting¡¯s defiance for a woman that she felt a pain in her chest. ¡°Rebellious! Truly rebellious!¡± ¡­ Gu Li was surprised that Mo Shiting had sided with her in front of his grandmother. Once they were out of the hall, she tugged on his arm, ¡°Young Master Mo, thank you for helping me out just now. But, are you sure it¡¯s okay to upset your grandmother over me?¡± Mo Shiting gave her a cold re, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Li released him and then smiled brightly at him. ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The man snorted coldly and strode quickly towards the car park. Gu Li hurriedly followed. Once they drove out of the Song¡¯s property, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your grandmother that we¡¯re only in a pretend marriage? If you had told her, she wouldn¡¯t have been so upset.¡± It was clear that Mrs. Song had sought her out, obviously due to her previous conversation with Mo Shiting in the study which didn¡¯t end well. Mo Shiting, gazing out at the night scenery outside the car window, answered, ¡°Noment!¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°What if she troubles me again next time?¡± ¡°Deal with it yourself,¡± ¡°Heartless!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around before she asked again, ¡°Is Shen Yunsi your girlfriend? Did I unintentionally break up your rtionship?¡± Though she had fiercely confronted the woman earlier, she would feel guilty if he and Shen Yunsi were actually a couple. Even if it was for his own good, he was still unaware of everything¡­ Gu Li fluttered her curled eyshes, hiding a strange glint in her eyes. Fortunately, the next second, Mo Shiting denied firmly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯s smile of relief unexpectedly leapt into Mo Shiting¡¯s vision. The light inside the car was dim, but at that moment, Mo Shiting thought her eyes, like clear crystal, outshone even the brightest stars in the night sky. Maybe he was drunk from having a few too many drinks with Song Yunque and the others¡­ With that thought, Mo Shiting closed his eyes, refusing to let himself be seduced by her again. Seeing him fall asleep, Gu Li also started to feel sleepy and involuntarily yawned. The car moved steadily down the street and shortly after, Gu Li¡¯s eyelids began to droop. Eventually, she fell asleep. Her head tilted and convenientlynded on Mo Shiting¡¯s shoulder. Mo Shiting opened his eyes and promptly moved her head away. However, before long, she leaned back against him, her breathing deep and steady in sleep. This woman¡­ Probably could sleep soundly even if thrown into a desert. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, contemting moving her head away again when he heard her mutter in her sleep, ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± Chapter 16 - 16: Do you still want me to carry you into the house? ! Chapter 16: Do you still want me to carry you into the house? ! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sweet utterance of ¡°Brother Ting¡± inadvertently stirred thetent chord in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart again. Even though he knew she couldn¡¯t be Tang Tang, he still couldn¡¯t help but turn his body to nce at her under the dim light in the car. His gaze involuntarily fell on her delicate face. The girl had very beautiful features, particrly her plump pink lips, which were as inviting as jelly¡­ Perhaps the alcohol was taking effect, he unexpectedly lost control and lowered his head, his handsome face drawing closer to hers. However, just as their lips were about to touch, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang, effectively dissipating his infatuation¡­ Thank goodness! Thank goodness! The next day, Gu Li woke up with a sore back and aching waist. It was already bright outside, sunlight refracted through the car window and sprinkled onto her face. As she opened her eyes and found herself sitting in the car, she was taken aback. Once reality hit, she exploded in anger. The heartless Mo Shiting, had he just left her behind without even waking her up? And to think she felt somewhat warmed by his ¡°dominating protection¡± of her the night before, but, in the end¡­ She had wasted her whole heart on nothing. What a jerk! Gu Li rubbed her numb shoulder, mentally cursing someone while pushing the car door open and getting out. As she entered the room through the garden, she saw the man sitting at the dining table, gracefully enjoying his meal. He seems to be really enjoying his food. No wonder he¡¯s still single! Gu Li pursed her lips, hitched up her skirt, straightened her back, and walked over with her head held high. ¡°Mo Shiting, exin to me why you left me in the car!¡± Mo Shiting looked at her upon hearing her voice. Seeing the girl¡¯s disheveled hair and her cute, puffed-up face that was both adorable andical, a glint shed across his narrow, dark eyes. As she came closer, he reverted to his usual cold demeanor: ¡°What? Did you want me to carry you into the house?¡± II II Gu Li was taken aback by his words. After about two seconds, she finally said, ¡°If you want to carry me, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gu Li: ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back. Have you had breakfast? Shall I prepare it for you?¡± Auntie Guan walked in from outside, interrupting the interaction between the two. Gu Li turned and smiled at her, ¡°Yes please, thank you Auntie Guan. I¡¯ll go freshen up first.¡± After saying that, she threw a disgruntled re at Mo Shiting before picking up her skirt again and brushing off towards the stairs. Watching Gu Li¡¯s graceful figure, Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Young Madam is incredibly beautiful, lively and adorable. Young Master, you¡¯re truly fortunate!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Gu Li came downstairs after freshening up, but Mo Shiting was no longer at home. Good. Seeing him would only make her angry. Gu Li cheerfully finishes her breakfast. Today she had to go to the television station to record the show ¡°Charming Female Stars¡±. Before leaving the house, Gu Li changed into a chic-designed dress. The dress was custom-made for her by Mo Shiting. Wearing it lent her an ethereal, fairy-like charm, making her look very pretty. Upon arriving at the television station, Da Ha was already waiting for her. After meeting with the director and producer, Gu Li realised that she had been hoodwinked by Da Ha. She wasn¡¯t just a guest for a single episode. She was here to be a mentor. What? An amateur like her, mentoring a group of popr actresses? Has the world gone mad? Stepping out of the director¡¯s office, Gu Li took the show¡¯s running order, rolled it into a tube, and hit Da Ha with it: ¡°I trusted you, signed the contract without really looking at it, and you dug such a big hole for me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Da Ha groveled, ¡°Boss, I was wrong¡­I was wrong. But if I told you the truth, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe. Didn¡¯t I do this so that we could find your master sooner?¡± II II At the mention of her master, Gu Li¡¯s mood shifted abruptly. She had no more energy to hit Da Ha. Seeing this, Da Ha promptly tried to console her: ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. I believe in your intelligence and wisdom; you will definitely be able to handle the group of actresses..¡± Chapter 17 - 17 Busy Flirting with Husband l Chapter 17: Busy Flirting with Husband l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Keep us female stars in check? What a nerve!¡± A sarcastic female voice sounded from behind. Gu Li turned her head and saw Qiu Yuxin strutting over with a group of staff members. What a small world. They¡¯d bumped into each other so soon. Frankly, Gu Li had deliberately imed she didn¡¯t know Qiu Yuxin the night before. As a drama critic blogger, she had of course watched the shows Qiu Yuxin had acted in. Her acting was poor, but she had held a top spot among young budding actresses in the entertainment circle due to the strong capital backing her up. Not wanting to get involved into a conflict with Qiu Yuxin in such a setting, Gu Li decided to simply leave with Da Ha before Qiu Yuxin could reach them. Seeing Gu Li tantly ignoring her, Qiu Yuxin turned green with anger. She turned to her agent by the side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that brat here for?¡± Her agent made a guess, ¡°She should be the amateur mentor of the program, the C Station blogger, A Sweet Pear.¡± Qiu Yuxin frowned, ¡°The same A Sweet Pear who once said I had skewed values and was unlikeable?¡± ¡°Yes. To be precise, she critiqued the character you yed in the show.¡± ¡°Humph! She¡¯s always trying to get on my nerves. Tell the director I don¡¯t want to see her on the show.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Her agent hesitated, ¡°The recording is about to start, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to suddenly rece someone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Qiu Yuxin gritted her teeth, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s either her or me, it can¡¯t be both of us!¡± Her agent: Unexpectedly, the director informed Gu Li that her contract was terminated just half an hour before the recording. Her pay was low, only 100,000 RMB, but she got apensation of three times that. Gu Li had no objections to this result and walked out of the TV station with a calm face. But Da Ha was not happy, ¡°Boss, how can you stand it when that Qiu Yuxin is bullying you?¡± Gu Li was not bothered, ¡°She¡¯s a top-tier actress, while I¡¯m an amateur. If it were you, who would you choose?¡± ¡°This is outrageous! My uncle is just too¡­why did he give in to the powerful?¡± Don¡¯t me the director. After all, who can resist the power of capital? However, the entertainment circle is quite interesting, it¡¯s a survival of the fittest, constantly judging and deceiving, filled with calctions and traps. It¡¯s a real cesspool.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Yeah.¡± Da Ha nodded in agreement, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel much before, but now that it¡¯s happening to you, I can truly feel the rage of being reced as a nobody. I¡¯m so furious!¡± Upon saying that, Da Ha clenched his fists. Suddenly, a lightbulb went off, ¡°Boss, how about we start an entertainmentpany and pave a bright path for all the young boys and girls who have dreams, what do you say?¡± ¡°Pfft???? ¡± Gu Li could not hold back augh at his lofty ambitions, ¡°That¡¯s an admirable cause.¡± ¡°So, you agree?¡± Da Ha was ecstatic. ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Creating the stars we like, and producing the shows we like, isn¡¯t that meaningful? I¡¯m quite interested in taking on this challenge. However, starting an entertainmentpany is not a piece of cake, we¡¯ll need to n it carefully.¡± Unconsciously, the two of them had reached Gu Li¡¯s car. She casually opened the driver¡¯s door and got in. Da Ha wanted to get in too, ¡°In that case, Boss, treat me to a big meal. We can talk while we eat.¡± Gu Li ruthlessly rejected him, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°A¡­.¡± Da Ha looked aggrieved, ¡°Busy with what?¡± Gu Liughed like a mischievous fox, ¡°Busy flirting with my husband. Remember to bring me a feasibility report on setting up the entertainmentpany tomorrow. Ciao!¡± With these words, she waved at Da Ha and closed the car door under the watchful, mournful gaze of the young man. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Mo Group. After parking, Gu Li made sure to fix her hair before she picked up her bag and walked in with a bright smile on her face. She thought she could walk in unharmed likest time, but to her surprise, she was stopped by the receptionist.. ¡°Young Madam, President Mo said you¡¯re not allowed upstairs!¡± Chapter 18 - 18: Give a hint, Brother Ting _1 Chapter 18: Give a hint, Brother Ting _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not letting her go up? Treating her like a thief, he might as well not let her enter his residence! Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but retort, but she asked the receptionist with a smile, ¡°When did he give this order?¡± ¡°Today noon,¡± The receptionist replied truthfully. Noon? Gu Li furrowed her brows, unable to understand what had offended him. Moving to a corner of the lobby, she dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. The man didn¡¯t answer, only responding with a text message:¡±?¡± Great, stingy with words, huh? Gu Li inhaled deeply, and learned from him:¡±??¡± After waiting for a while and receiving no response, Gu Li exploded, ¡°Mo Shiting, I¡¯m right here at the bottom of your office building. Why won¡¯t you let me go up?¡± She thought he wouldn¡¯t respond, but to her surprise, he immediately replied, ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± What? He wants her to figure it out herself? If she could, would she need to ask him? Gu Li puffed her cheeks and quickly typed a message on her phone, ¡°Give me a hint, Brother Ting.¡± Mo Shiting, who was listening to a report from senior management at the time, felt a warmth upon seeing the words ¡°Brother Ting¡± from the girl, his usually icy face softened slightly. He lightly pursed his lips and texted her back, ¡°Wait downstairs.¡± Upon receiving the message, Gu Li checked her time instinctively, finding it was almost six in the evening. Was he asking her to wait for him to finish his shift? Well, she had nothing better to do anyway. With a sense of resignation, Gu Li settled down to y games on her phone. And thus, she waited until eight o¡¯clock. After Mo Shiting finished his meeting and went downstairs, from afar, he spotted the girl sitting cross-legged and engrossed in her phone. His gaze lingered on her straight and fair slim legs, and his eyes dimmed slightly. The skirt was too short. Gu Li was enjoying her game,pletely oblivious to his approach until he snatched her phone away. ¡°Ah, give it back¡ª¡± Little Pear jumped up immediately, but her foot got numb and she stumbled forward. Mo Shiting swiftly caught her, using a bit too much force, pulling her straight into his arms. ¡°Thump¡ª¡± Her petite nose hit hard against his chest, causing tears of pain to flow from Gu Li¡¯s eyes. Mo Shiting quickly let go of her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Surprisingly, this was the first time he¡¯d shown concern for her in a while. Gu Li was a little touched, but the feelingsted just a second before he reached out and pinched her nose. ¡°It¡¯s not broken,¡± he said. Gu Li swiped his hand away, her teary eyes ring at him, ¡°It¡¯s a natural nose. How can it break so easily?¡± Natural? Mo Shiting gave her a look. Indeed, no stic surgeon could create a face as beautiful as hers. No doubt she relied on her beauty, enough to bewitch any man, to enter the entertainment industry, right? Remembering her participation in a variety of variety show recordings behind his back, the light in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Gu Li!¡± Still rubbing her nose, she suddenly heard him call her name seriously, making her straighten her back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve vited rule 101 of the Mo family and must be punished!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Li was stunned. What did she do? How did she vite the rules of his house? Howe his house has so many rules? Mo Shiting did not exin, but simply raised his right hand. Two bodyguards behind him quickly stepped forward, grabbed Gu Li, and dragged her away. Gu Li:¡±???¡± When she came to her senses, she struggled desperately. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting¡ª¡± Thankfully all the employees had left for the day, the lobby was empty, otherwise it would undoubtedly have caused a scene. Mo Shiting ignored her, and despite Gu Li¡¯s screams, they forcefully got her into a car. If only she had known earlier, she would have escaped, instead of stupidly delivering herself into his hands by waiting for him for two whole hours. Sob¡­. Chapter 19 - 19: Be Careful Not to Lose Your Wife, or You’ll End Up Single Forever l Chapter 19: Be Careful Not to Lose Your Wife, or You¡¯ll End Up Single Forever l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Mansion. Mo Shaoyuan was preparing to sleep when Steward Uncle Guan hurriedly reported, ¡°Something happened to Old Master Mo. The young master has brought Young Madam back home.¡± Upon hearing the news of Gu Li¡¯s return, Old Master Mo was so excited that hepletely ignored the word ¡°captured¡±, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Oh, has that little rascal finallye to his senses? He knew to bring Little Pear back to the mansion. Quick, Old Guan, help me get my coat.¡± Seeing Old Master Mo so happy, Uncle Guan couldn¡¯t bear to burst his bubble, ¡°The young master has locked Young Madam in the family shrine, it is said that Young Madam has vited family rules, he wants to punish her.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon knowing Gu Li was confined, the Old Master couldn¡¯t sit for a second longer, and rushed to the shrine immediately. The bodyguards guarding the door gave him a respectful salute, but did not let him in, ¡°Sorry, Old Master. Young Master gave orders, no one can enter the shrine.¡± They are all men loyal to Mo Shiting, and only heed to Mo Shiting. Unexpectedly, he, a head of a family, could not even enter his family¡¯s shrine. Old Master Mo mmed his cane and scolded furiously, ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The bodyguards all bowed their heads in unison, ¡°Old Master, please calm down!¡± Old Master was even more enraged, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me!¡± Finishing his words, he simply lifted his cane, charging ahead with great momentum. The bodyguards looked at each other, but no one dared to stop him. After all, he was Mo Shiting¡¯s own grandfather. If anything goes wrong, they won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences with their lives. Moreover, the door was locked from the inside, and cannot be opened from outside. Sure enough, after several unsessful attempts to push open the shrine¡¯s door, Mo Shaoyuan cursed out loud, ¡°Mo Shiting, you bastard, what did you do to Little Pear?¡± Nobody answered him. The shrine was so big that his voice couldn¡¯t reach Mo Shiting¡¯s ears. The Old Master knew this, but he didn¡¯t want to give up, ¡°Mo Shiting,e out! Little Pear is so obedient, how could she possibly vite the family rules? What rule did she vite? Huh?¡± ¡°Keep it up! Be careful, you¡¯ll scare away your wife, leaving you a bachelor for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting??? ¡± He cursed for quite some time, only to hurl them into the void. Old Master Mo clutched his chest, gasping towards Uncle Guan, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Guan quickly lent him his support. The bodyguards immediately made way for them. Meanwhile, inside the shrine. In front of the ancestral tablets of the Mo Family, Mo Shiting and Gu Li had a standoff, the tension was palpable. ¡°Kneel down!¡± His low voice was filled with rage. Gu Li raised her head, defying him, ¡°I won¡¯t kneel! I am not a Mo Family member, why should Iply with your family rules?¡± ¡°Not a member of the Mo Family?¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°Say that again!¡± IIJ II Gu Li was speechless. To be frank, she indeed held the status of Mrs. Mo, nominally a member of the Mo Family. But there were so many family rules, and nobody had ever exined them to her, how would she know? Moreover, the rules demand kneeling all the time, did she even have any human rights? Gu Li bit her lip, feeling a little wronged. She couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me, what is rule number 101?¡± Mo Shiting answered emotionlessly, ¡°You cannot have an entertainment career. And what did you do today?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Li was trying to exin but he cut her off aggressively, ¡°No need to argue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arguing, I ¡± ¡°If you refuse to kneel, then we¡¯ll divorce!¡± Divorce? How could she allow that! Having hit a sore spot, Gu Li put all her grievances aside and immediately knelt on the cushion without another word. However, despiteplying with his demand, she felt more wronged than ever. Unable to hold back her tears, they started pouring down her face.. Chapter 20 - 20: Did We Wrong Her?_l Chapter 20: Did We Wrong Her?_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The girl¡¯s clear tears drop by drop on the mat. Upon seeing this, Mo Shiting felt an inexplicable suffocation that he couldn¡¯t shake off. He simply turned his face away, ¡°Don¡¯t get up before dawn.¡± After coldly leaving these words, without even giving her a nce, he strode quickly away, an angry look on his face. As the man left, the spacious ancestral hall suddenly seemed particrly deste. Gu Li sniffled, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Before, she had been punished by Master to kneel, but every time Master looked away, she would seize the opportunity to ck off. However, this time, perhaps she was genuinely heartbroken. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to ck off; instead, she kneeled upright, looking from afar like a senseless statue. Stepping out of the ancestral hall gate, Mo Shiting was even more irritable. At this time, the head bodyguard Rong Hu stepped forward, respectfully reporting: ¡°Young Master, Old Master Mo came by. I didn¡¯t let him in.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°Did he say anything?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Rong Hu hesitated for a moment, then chose to tell him the main point, ¡°He said if you keep doing this, you might end up losing your wife, and remain single for the rest of your life!¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome facepletely chilled down: ¡°Keep an eye on her. If anything goes wrong, you will be held responsible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Shiting did not go to find Old Master Mo, but went straight back to his residence in the old house. It was a standalone vi, with some distance from the main house where Old Master Mo lived. After showering, the gloom in his heart still hadn¡¯t lifted. Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze shed, so he simply called Xia Xianghuai, who had returned to M Country, asking him to arrange a virtual meeting with the executives of M countrypany. By the time the meeting ended, it was already 1 am. A storm was raging outside, causing restlessness. Mo Shiting picked up his cell phone on the table, and saw a missed call from Song Yunque that was made after eleven o¡¯clock. There was also an unread text message: ¡°Fourth Brother, I am so angry! That Qiu Yuxin actually dared to harm your wife, it¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t respect you at all!¡± Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, then called him back. The phone was picked up after two rings, ¡°Fourth Brother, did you see my message? I didn¡¯t expect that my favorite artist, ¡°A Sweet Pear¡±, is actually your wife, it¡¯s such a coincidence!¡± ¡°What do you mean by A Sweet Pear¡¯?¡± Mo. Comrade. Shiting waspletely clueless. ¡°This is your wife¡¯s ID on C Station, let me tell you¡­¡± Knowing that he had a 2Gwork, Song Yunque rushed to fill him in, telling him all about Gu Li¡¯s ¡°great achievements¡±, including how she angered fans by not delivering the final chapter of her manga and got sted on the hot search rankings. After quickly finishing his story, Mo Shiting said, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Ah? These are not the main points?¡± Song Yunque was a bit stunned, then facepalmed, ¡°Oh, I got confused. I was forgetting the main thing. The thing is, your wife went to be a mentor on the show ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± under her identity as a renowned manga artist, but just half an hour before the recording started, she was reced by Qiu Yuxin. Ah! I¡¯m so angry! Why did I only receive the news tonight? If I had known earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡± ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Unable to endure his rant any longer, Mo Shiting hung up the phone coldly, gripping it tightly in his hand. So, she didn¡¯t go to participate in a beauty contest, but to be a mentor under the identity of a famous manga artist, and in the end, she didn¡¯t even attend the recording¡­ ¡°Boom ¡± A loud thunder suddenly came from the sky. As he realized a certain possibility, Mo Shiting abruptly stood up and quickly strode out. Upon reaching the ancestral hall in the pouring rain, Rong Hu, who was guarding the door, looked slightly surprised, ¡°Young Master?¡± Chapter 21 - 21 She Does Not Want to Forgive Chapter 21: She Does Not Want to Forgive Himl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting held up an umbre, and coldly ordered, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Rong Hu immediatelyplied. Another bodyguard respectfully stepped forward, taking the umbre, which was still dripping, from Mo Shiting. The moment the doors of the ancestral hall were opened, Mo Shiting hastily walked in. The bodyguards remained in ce, as was the custom. Rong Hu, observing the dwindling rain, couldn¡¯t help but ponder; was his young master feeling pity, or was he feeling pity? The spacious ancestral hall was brightly lit. As soon as Mo Shiting stepped in, he saw a girl kneeling in front of the incense table. She seemed to be immersed in her own world, unaffected by the thunder and lightning outside. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t afraid of thunder? That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not Tang Tang¡­ Mo Shiting¡¯s long, dark eyes squinted slightly, a trace of destion flickering across them. With one hand in his pocket, he walked over and stood behind her, looking down at her, ¡°Get up.¡± The girl ignored him. Knowing that she was angry with him, Mo Shiting looked somewhat displeased, but he still remained patient, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not punishing you anymore, get up.¡± She didn¡¯t move. Seeing her reaction, Mo Shiting had no choice but to call her name, ¡°Gu Li!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to pat her shoulder. But the moment he merely touched her, the girl suddenly tilted to the side and fell onto the mat. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Unbelievable, she was able to fall asleep while kneeling? He had intended to shake her awake, but another thunderp went off and he immediately changed his mind, picking her up bridal-style. Luckily, the weather was on his side; the path back to his residence was asionally illuminated by lightning, but the rain had stopped. After carrying her back to the room, Mo Shiting looked at his two-meter-wide bed, then at the leather sofa nearby, and then at the sleeping person in his arms, ultimately deciding to let her sleep on the sofa. The next morning, Gu Li stretchedzily, yawning as she opened her eyes. Seeing that she was not in the ancestral hall, she became somewhat baffled and looked around instinctively. After a while, her gaze was drawn to the man lying peacefully asleep on the bed. So, this was his room? Did he carry her herest night? At least he had a little conscience. However, he who punishes must distinguish right from wrong and shouldn¡¯t have made her kneel without reason, and for that she would not forgive him. What¡¯s more, the bed was sorge, yet he didn¡¯t even share a little space for her. It caused her back and waist to ache and her legs to go numb. Whileining, Gu Li carefully stood up, supporting her waist. She tiptoed over to the bed, then lowered her head to look at him. The man was sleeping soundly and wasn¡¯t disturbed by her movements. Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around, then she squatted down, resting her chin on her hands, appreciating his handsome face. This was her second time seeing Mo Shiting sleeping, and she couldn¡¯t help but admit that he looked more pleasing when asleep. In particr, his long, curly, thick eyshes, which were like tiny brushes. She really wanted to touch them. But if she woke him up¡­ Forget it, she should not risk the big for the sake of the small. It was time to focus on the main task. As for this main task, hehe, of course it was to draw two turtles on his face, take a photo, and use it to threaten him someday. The girl smirked, fetching a lipstick from her small purse. Just as she was about to draw on hisely face, her slender wrist was firmly caught by hisrge palm before she could even start. ¡°Ah ¡± Gu Li screamed, and all of a sudden, she was pulled towards him,nding perfectly on top of him. Taken entirely by surprise, their eyes met. She was doomed this time! The girlmented inwardly. Mo Shiting nced at the lipstick in her hand, his eyebrows knitted together, ¡°What were you nning to do to me?¡± Chapter 22 - 22 Mo Shiting, You Bad Guy!_l Chapter 22: Mo Shiting, You Bad Guy!_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, no.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed away, instinctively denying. She made an effort to break free from his hold. Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily, slickly snatching her lipstick, turning her around and rolling her up in the nket. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect the man¡¯s sudden move and ended up screaming. When she calmed down, she realized she was bundled into a roll and sent to the other side of the bed. The nket was knotted so she couldn¡¯t move, only her innocent deer-like eyes were visible, making her look extra funny. Seeing this, Mo Shiting kindly helped her pull the nket down a bit, revealing her whole face. Seeing him calmly watching her while ying with her lipstick, Gu Li felt a sense of rm, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Without answering, Mo Shiting directly swiped her cheek with the lipstick. Gu Li finally understood what he wanted to do, and she screamed in excitement¡ª ¡°Mo Shiting, you viin!¡± ¡°You are not allowed to mess around!¡± ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t bully me¡­.¡± Though the girl dodged from left to right, she couldn¡¯t escape and could only watch him drawing on her face. Mo Shiting was quick and soon finished drawing two turtles. One on each cheek. Admiring his masterpiece, he couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of his lips. Gu Li was about to explode with anger, ¡°Let me out now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He calmly closed the lipstick cap and picked up his phone from the bedside table. Gu Li, looking guarded: ¡°You¡ªDon¡¯t take pictures!¡± ¡°Click, click¡ª¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the sound of consecutive photos being taken rang out, at this moment, she felt like killing him. ¡°Mo Shiting, you bastard!¡± ¡°Big turtle!¡± ¡°Scumbag!¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s incessant profanities, Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you have so much energy, why not go back to kneeling?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Gu Li clenched her teeth, fuming, she began to curse again, ¡°Despicable, shameless, low!¡± Mo Shiting stood up and looked down at her. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable, casting a look that left Gu Li in a flurry, afraid that he might mention divorce again. She shrank her neck, busy thinking about how to respond when he turned around and strode quickly away. Gu Li:¡±?? ¡± ¡°Hey, let me out!¡± ¡°Hey ¡± After Mo Shiting had finished grooming in another room, he put on his business suit and went out. On his way to the garage, he happened to meet Old Master Mo who was rushing towards him. Seeing him, Old Master Mo shouted, full of vim and vigor, ¡°Mo Shiting, halt right there!¡± Mo Shiting, hand in his pocket, turned around, ¡°Grandfather, it seems your health has improved a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Walking up to him, Old Master Mo raised his cane and hit him, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Pear?¡± ¡°What did you do to our Little Pear?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you for only knowing how to bully your wife!¡± Mo Shiting stood still, letting him hit him. Old Master Mo hit him several times until he tired out and put the cane away, caught his breath and asked, ¡°Where is she? Hand her over!¡± Mo Shiting jerked his chin in the direction of the vi¡¯s second floor, saying coolly, ¡°She¡¯s in bed.¡± ¡°In bed?¡± Old Master Mo paused for a moment, then understanding dawned and his eyes lit up almost immediately. Though the vi had many rooms, besides Mo Shiting¡¯s room, there were no guest rooms, so to say, Little Pear was sharing a bed with him? Knowing his grandson¡¯s obsession with cleanliness, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone lie in his bed. Seems like, Little Pear was rather capable since she managed to win over this straight man. Old Master Mo was quite content, Mo Shiting knew he had misunderstood, but he didn¡¯t exin, instead he said, ¡°Let her rest more. I¡¯m going to thepany..¡± Chapter 23 - 23: Grandiose Pampering of Gu Li 1 Chapter 23: Grandiose Pampering of Gu Li 1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± As he presumed that things were going swimmingly between Little Pear, Grandfather Mo¡¯s gaze on him had softened considerably. Mo Shiting bowed slightly, walked a few steps, then turned back to warn: ¡°She didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night, give her some more time.¡± ¡°Got it, get going then.¡± Grandfather Mo waved him off, looking a tad irritated. Did hee off as harsh? Little Pear can sleep as long as she wants, he had no intentions of disturbing her. Hmph! ¡°Is there anyone there?¡± ¡°Help???? ¡± ¡°Mo Shiting??? ¡± Giving up on calls for aid after her voice grew hoarse without any response from outside, Gu Li had no other option but to try and save herself. Of course, she had no idea that the only one who could have really saved her, Grandfather Mo, had just left, tricked by Mo Shiting¡¯s clever redirection. In an attempt to break free from her bindings, she flopped around the bed like a round worm. Unfortunately, the knot tied by someone was too secure and with both her hands covered under the quilt, no amount of squirming seemed to help. In the end, she gave up and carefully climbed down from the bed, her feet together, and began hopping towards the door. Passing by the restroom, she suddenly remembered that Mo Shiting had drawn on her face. She hastened to hop in to look in the mirror. She was dismayed by the sight that caught her reflection. Dead Mo Shiting, how could he make her look so hideous? How was she supposed to face others? She couldn¡¯t even dare to leave in this dreadful state! Back in the main house, Old Master Mo instructed Uncle Guan, ¡°Notify the kitchen to prepare more dishes that Gu Li prefers and some tonic. She is too thin, we need to nourish her.¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Uncle Guan responded with a smile. He had been present the whole time. He hadn¡¯t expected such quick progress between the young master and young madam, and he was genuinely happy for them. After Uncle Guan excused himself, Grandfather Mo called over Maid Auntie Liang, smiling amicably said: ¡°Go and buy a few more sets of clothes for the young madam to have ready when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll get to it straight away.¡± Auntie Liang departed hastily. Even after arranging for Gu Li¡¯s clothes and meals, Grandfather Mo still felt it was insufficient. Thinking a while, he decided to call Yunque. Yunque, drowsy from his sleep, was abruptly awoken by the sudden phone ring. Irritated, he murmured, ¡°Who might this be? Disturbing people so early in the morning!¡± He had nned on giving a mouthful to whoever it was, yet seeing Grandfather Mo¡¯s iing call, his face immediately brightened, ¡°Morning, Grandfather Mo! What might your business with me be this early? Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Look at your dazed state. Still haven¡¯t risen, have you? Young man, this is uneptable!¡± Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help but give a little lecture. With grievances in his heart, Yunque could only reluctantly agree with a visibly forced grin. Luckily, Grandfather Mo did not lecture him for long before switching topics: ¡°Right now, go buy a car and send it to the old house for Gu Li.¡± The moment Yunque heard the request to buy a car for Gu Li, his spirits soared: ¡°Are you saying, Fourth Sister is at the Old House?¡± ¡°Right! Now get moving, don¡¯t dilly-dally.¡± ¡°Is there a budget?¡± Gleefully jumping out of the bed, Yunque quickly added. ¡°Who needs a budget? Just buy what you think is right. The sky¡¯s the limit! Remember, it will be charged to Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Yunque nodded hastily. After hanging up the call, he whistled a tune as he entered the restroom. He was anxious to the core, it would be his first time encountering a ¡®god¡¯ in person. No way, he had to look impressive! ¡°Is anyoneing to rescue me???? ¡± ¡°I am hungry.¡± Gu Li cosped onto the sofa, calling out in a weak, breathless plea. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon the day before, which meant she¡¯d already been starving for nearly 24 hours and is about to starve to death. Mo Shiting, you bastard, once I free myself, I will surely make you pay¡­. Chapter 24 - 24: Have you tamed Mo Shiting so quickly?! Chapter 24: Have you tamed Mo Shiting so quickly?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Knock knock knock? ¡± ¡°Young Madam?¡± ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s Aunt Liang, have you woken up?¡± At half past ten, Aunt Liang knocked at the outer door. At this point, Gu Li had been sitting numbly for two full hours. Upon hearing Aunt Liang¡¯s voice, she was excited as if she had just seen a loved one. ¡°Aunt Liang, save me¡­¡± Mo Group. In the CEO¡¯s office, Mo Shiting sat at his grand desk, listening to Lu Yang¡¯s work report. The phone on the table suddenly ¡°dinged¡±. Mo Shiting looked at it. It was a text message from a gship car dealership: ¡°Respected Young Master Mo, hello! Song Yunque bought a global limited edition Ferrari sports car in your name at our store at 10:20 AM today, costing 18 million RMB. This expense will be charged to your ck card ending in 8818¡­¡± Seeing this message, Mo Shiting was stunned. After checking it again, he confirmed he wasn¡¯t seeing things wrong¡ª Song Yunque really had spent 18 million of his money¡­ This guy, has he lost his mind?! Mo Shiting grimaced and dialed Song Yunque¡¯s number immediately. At the same time, Song Yunque was driving his new car, confidently heading towards Mo Mansion. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s call, he happily answered, ¡°Hello, Fourth Brother. Did you get the message from the car dealership? I just bought Fourth Sister-in-Law a new car, and I¡¯m just about to take it to her at the old house.¡± After his exnation, Mo Shiting¡¯s furrowed eyebrows finally rxed somewhat, ¡°Did the Old Master have you purchase it?¡± ¡°Yes, he said to put it on your card.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mo Shiting hung up the call abruptly. Looking up, he turned to Lu Yang, who was about to continue his work report, ¡°Get the car ready, we¡¯re going to the old house.¡± Lu Yang:¡±?? Yes, sir!¡± On the other side, Gu Li was incredibly relieved that the person who saved her from under the covers was the familiar Aunt Liang. She wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face in front of Aunt Liang. But looking at the two turtles painted on her face, and her silly look, Aunt Liang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gu Li covered her face, pretended to be annoyed, ¡°Aunt Liang, I¡¯m about to die of anger, and you¡¯re stillughing at me?¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯tugh anymore. No matter what, Young Madam, in Aunt Liang¡¯s heart, you¡¯re always the most beautiful.¡± Aunt Liang looked at her, her eyes full of affection. Upon hearing herpliment, Gu Li hummed with a bit of proud coyness, ¡°Only Mo Shiting is blind, and can¡¯t see this Miss¡¯s beauty, hmph.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Aunt Liangughed again, handing her tworge bags of clothes. ¡°These are a change of clothes for you to wear, Young Madam. You should freshen up first. Later, let¡¯s go to the main house for lunch with the Old Master.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt Liang.¡± While talking, Gu Li took the bags. Fifteen minutester, she, feeling refreshed, left for the main house with Aunt Liang. Mo Shaoyuan was drinking tea. As soon as he saw Gu Li appear, he immediately waved her over, ¡°Little Pear,e over here and sit.¡± ¡°Grandpa? ¡± Gu Li walked over with a grin, obediently taking a seat. The Old Master had no idea what had specifically happenedst night. He thought she and Mo Shiting had already made quick progress in their rtionship, so he teased, ¡°Little Pear, have you tamed that kid, Mo Shiting so quickly? Grandpa is so proud of you!¡± The moment Mo Shiting was mentioned, Gu Li got angry, but she was not about to snitch in front of the Old Master. So she said with a beaming smile, ¡°Grandpa, the revolution has not yet seeded, this Little Pear must continue to work hard.¡± ¡°Hahaha ¡± The old manughed heartily, ¡°Grandpa supports you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Gu Li smiled at him, then asked, ¡°But there is one thing I don¡¯t quite understand. Article 101 of the Mo Family rules states that Mo family members must not engage in work rted to the entertainment industry.. Why is that?¡± Chapter 25 - 25 Mo Shiting bought me a car? Sure it’s not a bicycle? ! Chapter 25: Mo Shiting bought me a car? Sure it¡¯s not a bicycle? ! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Gu Li finished speaking, Old Master Mo¡¯s smiling mouth tightened abruptly. Realising she might have touched on a sensitive topic, Gu Li quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather. I was just curious. If it¡¯s not appropriate to ask, I won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Old Master Mo softly responded. As he was about to speak again, the cheerful shout of Song Yunque came in, ¡°Grandfather Mo??? ¡± ¡°Grandfather Mo, I¡¯m here.¡± Song Yunque entered, shouting and striding in with vigor. His energy did much to dispel the tense atmosphere in the hall. ¡°Oh, Yunque is here.¡± Seeing him, Mo Shaoyuan smiled warmly and didn¡¯t continue with the previous topic. Of course, Gu Li didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to continue asking either. She subconsciously turned her gaze to Song Yunque. The guy looked in his early twenties, fair-skinned, with nearly perfect facial features. Truly, he was a super attractive man. However, he looked oddly familiar. Has she met him somewhere before? Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered as she tried hard to recall the memory. However, before she could figure it out, Song Yunque excitedly marched over, grabbed her wrists, and shook them repeatedly. Gu Li:¡±???¡± What¡¯s going on? Mo Shaoyuan was also startled by Song Yunque¡¯s odd behavior. Right as he was about to scold Song, he heard him shrieking: ¡°Wow, what an honor! I finally get to meet the Goddess in person!¡± Goddess? Is he calling her? Gu Li hurriedly stood up and pulled her hand back. ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± ¡°No, no mistake. Goddess, or, uh¡­ Sister-inw. Can I have your autograph? I am Song Yunque, I¡¯ve called you before.¡± As Song Yunque spoke, he tugged at the hem of his white T-shirt and somehow produced a permanent marker out of nowhere, handing it to Gu Li. All Gu Li could do was facepalm. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m not a celebrity.¡± Song Yunque said with a smile: ¡°I know, you¡¯re ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯. Goddess, I¡¯m your loyal fan. I¡¯m the user ¡®The Dude Who Lacks Nothing¡¯ who always tops the donation leaderboard.¡± ¡°Ah? So, you¡¯re him¡­¡± Gu Li was beyond surprised. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Song Yunque nodded again and again, his handsome face brimming with joy. His excitement made him look like an enthusiastic fanboy. ¡°Quickly, Goddess, sign for me. I need a TO autograph.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m signing this, okay.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Unable to refuse the enthusiastic request, Gu Li took the pen from his hand, signed her name, and finished it off with a small heart. Seeing this, Song Yunque was so happy he almost jumped. He decided not to wash this shirt, instead, he was going to hang it up as a collectible. Mo Shaoyuan stood nearby, watching their friendly interaction. A young man and woman, full of vigor and beauty, they looked quitepatible. He suddenly felt a bit uneasy. After all, if he were a girl, he might also favor a fun, cute guy like Song Yunque, while someone cold and unapproachable like Mo Shiting? He would probably give him a pass. The more Old Master Mo thought about it, the more he believed that Mo Shiting had no chance. This won¡¯t do; he can¡¯t let them continue talking. With that thought, he cleared his throat.¡±Yunque, where¡¯s the sports car?¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Only then did Song Yunque remember the real reason he was there. He proudly presented a set of car keys. ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Mo bought you a limited edition Ferrari. Here are the keys. Do you want to take a look?¡± Seeing his assist, Mo Shaoyuan¡¯s stern face finally rxed a bit. Maybe he was worrying over nothing! It was all Mo Shiting¡¯s fault! His wife was so fantastic. If he doesn¡¯t keep a close eye on her, who knows what might happen? As for Gu Li, she was utterly shocked to hear that Mo Shiting had bought her a car.. She couldn¡¯t believe it, so she kept asking, ¡°Mo Shiting bought me a car? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? It¡¯s a sports car, not a bicycle, right? Is this for real?¡± Chapter 26 - 26 Prying Hard l Chapter 26: Prying Hard l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a sports car. My fourth brother is so rich, how could he buy you a bicycle?¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t suppress herughter. However, Gu Li calmed down. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. I cannot ept it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yunque didn¡¯t expect her to refuse and subconsciously looked at Old Master Mo. The old man stroked his grey beard and said with a smile, ¡°Good for you, Little Pear. If you don¡¯t ept it, you don¡¯t ept it. Let Yunque take it backter.¡± Song Yunque widened his eyes: ¡°Huh?¡± Did he juste here to be a tool today? Doesn¡¯t Grandfather Mo have a stance? While silentlyining in his heart, a maic male voice suddenly rang out, ¡°There¡¯s no need to return it, just park it in the garage.¡± Song Yunque turned his head quickly and saw Mo Shiting, dressed in a cool ck suit, strode in. ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Gu Li turned at the sound and locked eyes with Mo Shiting. She gave him an irritated re and then turned her head, ignoring him. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Mo Shiting strode quickly over to him and bowed to Old Master Mo. Then, his gaze fell on Song Yunque¡¯s autographed white t-shirt, he raised his eyebrows in surprise, his eyes deepening a little. Worried that he would steal his t-shirt, Song Yunque quickly crossed his arms over his chest and changed the subject, ¡°Fourth Brother, weren¡¯t you busy today? Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡± Mo Shiting looked at him coldly and said slowly, ¡°I lost 18 million. I had toe back and see.¡± Everyone, except Gu Li, knew what he was referring to and they stayed silent by mutual understanding. However, it was the unsuitable grumbling of her stomach that attracted their attention. ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li was embarrassed and let out an awkwardugh. Old Master Mo took this opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± With that, he took Song Yunque away. Gu Li was about to follow them when Mo Shiting happened to be standing in the way. ¡°Move.¡± She looked up at him angrily. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t move. Gu Li had to push him and while doing so, sheined, ¡°Because of you, I didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday, I¡¯ve been starving for 24 hours. Are you trying to starve me to death?¡± She didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday? Mo Shiting was surprised, but he didn¡¯t apologize or express concern, he just turned and walked away even without a word. Watching his tall, cold figure fade away, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but mutter quietly to herself, ¡°You heartless bastard, I hope you marry a woman who will torture you a thousand times over and yet you treat her like your first love. Humph!¡± Mo Shiting had excellent hearing, and he heard her ¡°wish¡±. His eyes deepened a bit. The four of them sat around the long dining table. The old man sat in the main seat, Mo Shiting and Gu Li sat on one side, while Song Yunque sat across from them. After the servants served the dishes, Song Yunque began to serve Gu Li¡ª ¡°Sister-inw, this crystal chicken is good. I¡¯ll give you a chicken leg.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, these ribs are also very good, try some.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, do you want some fish? I¡¯ll serve you.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Although Gu Li was hungry and could eat a lot, she was somewhat overwhelmed by his enthusiasm. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. You are so thin, you need to eat more.¡± After finishing his talk, Song Yunque served her a piece of fish. Unable to refuse, Gu Li resignedly began to eat seriously. Old Master Mo watched Mo Shiting¡¯s reaction all along, in silence. However, Mo Shiting continued to eat leisurely, seemingly unaffected. Is this kid even a man? Seeing someone else being so attentive to his wife, he can still be so calm? It¡¯s so distressing! Old Master Mo sighed helplessly and found the food in his bowlcked vor. At that moment, Gu Li suddenly cried out in pain.. Chapter 27 - 27 Mo Shiting Really Cares About His Chapter 27: Mo Shiting Really Cares About His Little Wife_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man and Song Yunque simultaneously expressed their concern for her. Mo Shiting also turned his head to look at her at the first moment. Gu Li was somewhat embarrassed as she said, ¡°A fish bone¡­ is stuck in my throat.¡± She felt ashamed having a fish bone lodged in her throat while eating and even more so in front of so many people. But the bone was lodged quite badly and she was in pain, too distracted to care about her dignity anymore. ¡°Open your mouth, let me see.¡± Mo Shiting ordered directly. Although his tone was cold, it exuded a touch of concern. Gu Li felt a slight movement in her heart and obediently opened her mouth. Oh, she was even more embarrassed now. After taking a look, Mo Shiting frowned slightly and said, ¡°We need to go to the hospital.¡± As he finished speaking, he stood up and came over to hold her. Gu Li was taken aback and was about to insist that she didn¡¯t need to go, but the old man chased them away first, ¡°Well, then, go quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, then carried Gu Li and strode quickly away. Seeing this, Gu Li wisely held back the refusal she was about to voice out. She was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t bother sticking to formalities anymore. On the way to the parking lot, she nestled in his arms, listening to the powerful and steady heartbeats, her eyes unconsciously twinkling. Was he suddenly being so nice because he had a change of heart? While she was lost in thought, Mo Shiting had already brought her to the car and put her in the passenger seat. ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± After he dropped this sentence, he coolly closed the car door and went around to the other side to get in. Throughout the journey, since Gu Li couldn¡¯t talk, there was no conversation between them. 40 minutester, the car arrived at a high-end private hospital. Lu Cong had just left the operating room when he received a call from Mo Shiting, ¡°Have you finished the operation? I¡¯m in your office.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenlye?¡± Lu Cong was somewhat surprised. ¡°I brought a patient to see you, hurry up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lu Cong hung up the phone, a little curious, just what kind of patient would require Mo Shiting to personally escort? Thinking of this, he unconsciously quickened his pace. As soon as he rushed back to his office and opened the door, he saw Mo Shiting sitting on the sofa with his legs elegantly crossed. In the nearby stool, there was a young and pretty girl. If he was not wrong, she was Gu Li. It seemed Mo Shiting was quite concerned about his young wife. However, what kind of illness did she have? As Lu Cong eyed Gu Li, she also happened to look at him. Recognizing him as Mo Shiting¡¯s good friend, Dr. Lu Cong, a well-known medical expert both domestically and internationally, she stood up and politely greeted him, ¡°Hello, Dr. Lu.¡± Seeing her painful expression as she spoke, Lu Cong got straight to the point and asked, ¡°What happened to your throat?¡± ¡°She swallowed a fishbone.¡± Mo Shiting answered for Gu Li. ¡°Swallowed a fishbone?¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, ¡°Something so simple as that, it could have been taken out by any doctor. Was there a need to find me?¡± Mo Shiting calmly retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Lu Cong: Gu Li was embarrassed and said, enduring the pain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± Lu Cong turned back and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and take a seat over there, and I¡¯ll help you remove the fish bone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li cooperated obediently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too serious. However, if the fishbone had gone a bit deeper, a surgery would be required. You¡¯re quite lucky.¡± Lu Cong assured her while performing the minor surgery. Gu Li was on the verge of tears, she wasn¡¯tforted at all. All she did was eat a fish, how did she almost end up needing surgery¡­ A few minutester, the fishbone was finally removed. Gu Li immediately felt much more rxed, ¡°Dr. Lu, thank you so much. I am so lucky to have you, otherwise, I would have been in a terrible state.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Cong put away his tools and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Be careful with your diet for the next couple of days, avoid spicy food.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li gave a sweet smile. Seeing the two of them chatting away,pletely ignoring him, Mo Shiting became impatient and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 28 - 28 He Said He Would Protect Her Chapter 28: He Said He Would Protect Her When He Grew Up_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting finished speaking, didn¡¯t wait for Gu Li to react, and headed straight out the door. Seeing this, Gu Li had no choice but to hastily say goodbye to Lu Cong and ran after him. ¡°Mo Shiting, wait for me.¡± Gu Li, with her short legs, chased him all the way, finally busting into the elevator just as the doors were about to close. They were the only two people in the elevator. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s solemn face, his eyes not even giving her a nce, Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around, and suddenly she grabbed his hand. Mo Shiting was slightly startled, eventually turning his head to see her smiling brightly at him, ¡°Thank you for bringing me to the hospital. Brother Ting, I¡¯m really ttered by your concern for me.¡± The girl continued to speak, linking her pinky with his, her soft voice was particrly sweet, especially when she called him ¡°Brother Ting¡±, which was sweeter than honey. Mo Shiting stared at her, unable to look away at first, and didn¡¯t pull his hand away immediately from hers. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li sweetly called him again, deliberately rubbing the back of his hand with her fingertips. Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse, she gently moved closer to him, until they were standing face to face. ¡°Brother Ting, how should I repay you?¡± Hmph, you fell for my beauty trick, I¡¯ll show you! The girl raised her face, her beautiful apricot eyes sparkling brightly. Mo Shiting watched her, his gaze heavy, and didn¡¯t miss the brief sh of cunning in the depths of her eyes. What was she up to now? Was she seeking revenge for what happenedst night and this morning? Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, she raised her right foot, aiming a kick at his calf. Mo Shiting dodged her attack, gripped her shoulders, and pushed her against the elevator wall. Caught off guard by the speed of his actions, Gu Li was shocked. It wasn¡¯t until a secondter that she realized he saw through her intentions from the start, and he was just silently watching her performance. How could he do this¡­ Furious and embarrassed, Gu Li red at him, ¡°You tricked me!¡± As soon she finished speaking, she swung her fist towards his shoulder. Mo Shiting urately grabbed her rebellious fist, stopping her movement. Gu Li didn¡¯t give up and attempted to knee him. Her movement was swift and fierce, almost hitting the vulnerable part of him, but thankful he evaded in time. This girl, she¡¯s trying to kill him! As he cornered her in the elevator, Mo Shiting grabbed her chin and his handsome face was shrouded in darkness: ¡°Gu Li, my patience has its limits. Don¡¯t dare to try it again or there¡¯ll be no mercy!¡± ¡°Who¡­ told you to y tricks on me?¡± Her voice was a little meek, just realizing she almost hurt his ¡°treasure¡±, and she started to feel guilty. ¡°y tricks on you? Who started it first?¡± Being manipted into marriage is his disgrace, and it won¡¯t be easily forgotten. Every time he thought of it, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel anger, intermittently dealing with his fits of rage. As his firm grip on her chin caused her pain, Gu Li cringed, ¡°I know I was wrong. Manipting you was wrong, but indirectly at least I helped you out, can¡¯t we just call it even?¡± ¡°Call it even? You wish!¡± ¡°Then how long are you going to hold a grudge? How are you nning to torment me¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. All these years, no matter how big the difficulties she faced, she always kept a positive attitude and never shed a tear. However, surprisingly, she had been driven to tears twice by him in just a few days. Bad guy! As a kid, he said he would protect her when they grew up, but now, he haspletely forgotten about her, hasn¡¯t he? Heartless! Who was the reason behind her maniption of his marriage in the first ce? If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have get involved and let him live or die! Waah¡­ The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, her tears falling harder, sshing his hand, and silently seeping into his heart.. Chapter 29 - 29: This Man, Kissed Her and then Ran?_i Chapter 29: This Man, Kissed Her and then Ran?_i Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting didn¡¯t expect her to burst into tears. After a moment of surprise, he realized his grip had indeed been a bit too strong. He quickly let go and tried to cate her, ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re already ugly, doesn¡¯t crying make it worse?¡± Not exactly knowing how tofort others, his attempt was more intimidating thanforting, causing Gu Li to feel even more wronged. Seeing her tears streaming down and her eyes red and swollen, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but cradle her face in his hands. Gu Li sniffed and instinctively looked up at him, only to find a hint of gentleness in the man¡¯s deep eyes. Was she seeing things? Or¡­ Her thoughts froze for a moment, but before they could clear up, he had already lowered his head and kissed her. Kiss¡­ He actually kissed her?!! The girl¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, her long fluttering eyshes were incessantly blinking, and her heart was pounding fast, thumping loudly in the elevator. She had no idea how to respond and even forgot to push him away until the elevator door chimed, disrupting the romantic moment. Mo Shiting was also surprised that he impulsively kissed her when he wasn¡¯t even drunk, and in disbelief, released his grip, taking a step back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Perhaps he was unable to ept such a reckless action from himself, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at her, hurriedly leaving as soon as the elevator door opened. Soon the small space was left with only Gu Li. Her cheeks burning, she tightly covered them and loosened her grip only after a while. They actually¡­ Good thing it was a private elevator and no one was around at this time, otherwise she would feel extremely embarrassed if someone saw them. But, Brother Ting actually kissed her? Does this mean he likes her too? Gu Li softly touched her lips still holding his breath, and couldn¡¯t help but giggle idiotically. Her heart was sweet, and the wrongs she had been put through recently seemed to be less significant at this moment. Brother Ting¡­ Although she couldn¡¯t reveal her true identity to him, if he liked her, she was confident she could keep this marriage going for one year. As for after one year¡­ Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. Things in the future can be dealt with in the future, why not live in the present! After she finally calmed down, Gu Li stepped out of the elevator. The level it rested on was the underground parking lot. She followed her memory to the parking spot where Mo Shiting had parked earlier, but it was vacant. The car, gone. Mo Shiting, nowhere to be seen. This guy, Mo Shiting, actually left her behind and ran! Unable to believe it, Gu Li scoured the parking lot again and again, her heart sinking, she couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly at the deserted car park ¨C ¡°Mo Shiting, you are a damned bastard!¡± ¡°If you dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll stab you with a needle!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting??? ¡± ¡°Bastard!!!¡± She was furious. This really made her mad! Who does this? Jerk! When Da Ha found Gu Li, she was sitting on a long stone bench near Lu¡¯s Hospital, gazing nkly at the blue sky. ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Da Ha quickly parked the car and sat down beside her. Gu Li gave him a resentful look and sulked, ¡°Da Ha, Mo Shiting bullied me.¡± ¡°What? That bastard hit you? I¡¯ll go settle ounts with him.¡± Da Ha, filled with righteous indignation, immediately stood up. Gu Li held him back and said seriously, ¡°He kissed me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Da Ha paused for a second beforeughing in a particrly vulgar manner, ¡°Oh ho, my boss has finally given her first kiss away!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gu Li kicked him in annoyance. Da Ha finally stoppedughing and showed concern, ¡°Then why do you look so dismayed? Didn¡¯t you always like him the most?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him anymore!¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth and said indignantly, ¡°Who would like a man who kisses you and then leaves without saying a word? Mo Shiting, this idiot, wait until I get home and deal with him!¡± As she finished speaking, a call came in. Picking up the phone to see who it was, she was surprised to find that it was Director Yang from ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±.. Chapter 30 - 30 Specifically Investing for You l Chapter 30: Specifically Investing for You l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Director Yang, hello. What can I do for you?¡± Little Pear has pretty good emotional intelligence. Even if the show no longer needed her, she could still retain a polite smile when dealing with the director. ¡°Miss Gu, I really apologize for what happened yesterday. You know how influential Qiu Yuxin is in the industry. If she wants to target you, we, the show team, are powerless.¡± Director Yang apologized again and exined to her. Gu Li downyed it and said, ¡°Director Yang, you havepensated for the breach of contract. Let¡¯s just forget what¡¯s already past.¡± In fact, she is not one to let go of grudges, she just doesn¡¯t want to waste her time on such trivial matters. ¡°Then Miss Gu, would you like toe back to our show?¡± Director Yang¡¯s voice pulled Gu Li back from her drifting thoughts. Gu Li was surprised. ¡°You want me toe back? But I thought¡­¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything about Qiu Yuxin before, but our new investors appreciate you. So¡­ Qiu Yuxin has beenpromised.¡± ¡°Investors appreciate me? Which investor?¡± Gu Li was even more surprised. Could it be Mo Shiting? But no, it can¡¯t be him. The Mo family¡¯s rules are clear. ¡°GT Group. They have senior executives who are fans of yourics, who have specifically invested because of you.¡± Director Yang said with a smile. Gu Li: The GT Group, despite having been established for only five years, has already be a leader in the tech industry, with countless IT talents dreaming of joining. Could such apany invest in a variety show, unrted to technology, purely because of her, a smallic author? It seems unbelievable. ¡°Miss Gu? ¡± Seeing that she was not talking, Director Yang continued, ¡°As a sign of our sincerity, we are increasing your pay to 500,000, which is five times more than before. If you are willing, we can start filming officially tomorrow. So, are you in?¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, hesitating. On one hand, this is indeed a good tform for gaining exposure. As long as she bes popr through the show, she will have a decent chance to find her master. But on the other hand¡­ Remembering the rules of the Mo family, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Before the words of refusal coulde out, she was interrupted by Director Yang: ¡°Take some time to think about it. I have to go now, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t even wait for her reply but quickly hung up. Gu Li:¡±!!!¡± ¡°Boss, how about it? Are you going to agree?¡± Da Ha seems to care more than Gu Li. Gu Li gave him a look, and then another call came in. This time it was from Old Master Mo. He specifically called to check if she had managed to pull out the fishbone sessfully. Facing the old man¡¯s unhidden affection, Gu Li felt warmth in her heart. After chat for a bit, Gu Li suddenly remembered the family rule and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grandfather, what would happen if I really broke the 101st rule of the Mo family one day?¡± ¡°Depends on how Mo Shiting handles it.¡± ¡°Ah? So if he decides not to punish me, that¡¯s also okay?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Hey, but that rule is one of Mo family¡¯s steadfast traditions over hundreds of years. Why does Mo Shiting alone have the power to decide whether to enforce it or not? If his authority is really that huge, then why does he still need to get married or reach the age of 30 before he can inherit the family head title?¡± Gu Li was puzzled. ¡°Well¡­ You better ask that rascal yourself.¡± Old Master Mo did not give a straight answer. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that the old master was not willing to talk more about it, Gu Li also didn¡¯t probe further. However, since it¡¯s up to Mo Shiting to punish her for viting the family rules, she had nothing to fear. With this in mind, Gu Li made up her mind on the spot to participate in ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±.. Chapter 31 - 31: You Allow Yourself to Bully Me, But Not Let Me Retaliate? _1 Chapter 31: You Allow Yourself to Bully Me, But Not Let Me Retaliate? _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mo Group. Lu Yang knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office, only to see Mo Shiting standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out. He went over and respectfully reported, ¡°Young Master, everything has been arranged. The TV station has replied, Young Madam has agreed to participate in the recording.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently, his eyes deep, revealing nothing of his thoughts. Unable to hide his curiosity, Lu Yang asked, ¡°Young Master, won¡¯t Young Madam vite the family rules if she enters the entertainment industry? Why did you personally send her into it, even using GT? If the elders found out you secretly set up the GT Group and ventured into the entertainment industry, I am afraid¡­¡± Mo Shiting casually countered, ¡°Who told you there was such a rule?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Yang was even more puzzled, ¡°If not, then why did you punish Young Madamst night?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw his young master¡¯s handsome face darken. Startled, he hastily excused himself, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have other matters to attend to, I am taking my leave.¡± With that, as though afraid Mo Shiting might punish him, he left quicker than a rabbit. Damn, shocking secret indeed. If Young Madam found out the truth, would the young master end up in a divorce dispute? Mo Shiting turned around and walked back to his desk, picking up the phone on the table. No missed calls, but there were numerous messages from some young girl. Upon opening them, they were all reprimands. Sharp-tongued belle. The man hooked the corner of his lips, his long eyes narrowing slightly, a hint of amusement gradually appearing in his gaze. However, when his gazended on the message that the girl had sent one minute ago- ¡°Mo Shiting, do you actually know how to kiss? You are the worst kisser I¡¯ve evere across. Is it because you know you are a bad kisser, too embarrassed to face people, that you ran away? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you!¡± Damn it! Mo Shiting clenched his teeth, instantly feeling a surge of anger welling up, on the verge of exploding at any moment. He scowled, dialing a number. Gu Li didn¡¯t answer, not only did she coldly hang up, she even added him to her cklist. Hmph, so you¡¯re allowed to bully me, but I can¡¯t fight back? I, Gu Li, am not the kind of woman who epts meekly. That night, Gu Li returned to her house. Afraid that Mo Shiting woulde to settle ounts with her, she solemnly closed the windows, even adding an extra lock to the door. In her email was the program details for tomorrow¡¯s recording sent by the production team. Gu Li carefully read through it, and was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that GT Group held such a strong influence, even making numerous changes to thepetition format. The mentor system was canceled. She was transformed from a mentor supposed to lead a team in thepetition to a guest required to sit on the judge¡¯s seat and givements. Not bad at all, this task was to her liking. Graced with this excellent opportunity, she would definitely showcase her professional skills, objectively appraising those female stars, especially that so-called top-tier actress, Qiu Yuxin. Ha ha, how exciting! Gu Li felt a warm satisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help humming a tune. She nced at her phone. It was 11 PM. At this time, Mo Shiting must¡¯ve already gone to bed, he wouldn¡¯te looking for her, would he? Remembering the brief kiss during the day, the girl couldn¡¯t help but touch her lips, her face starting to heat up again. Realizing that she was again reminiscing, she violently shook her head, vigorously pped her face with both hands, and promptly grabbed her change of clothes to go to the bathroom. After showering, she came out of the bathroom while drying her hair. Going around the living room to return to her room, she was startled by the tall figure sitting on the sofa. ¡°Mo¡­Mo¡­how did you get in?¡± Seeing him, Gu Li instinctively covered her chest, her eyes wide in surprise, she stepped back a few steps. At this moment, Mo Shiting stood up and slowly walked toward her.. Chapter 32 - 32: For a moment, he didn’t want to let go_l Chapter 32: For a moment, he didn¡¯t want to let go_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li kept backing away, while he advanced at every step. Retreating until she hit the wall, she had nowhere else to go. She held her towel that she has been using to dry her hair to her chest, looked up at him and stuttered, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Perhaps because of nervousness, her voice was slightly trembling. To Mo Shiting¡¯s ears, her vulnerability added a certain allure to her voice. Mo Shiting pinned her against the wall, gazing down at her. His eyes inadvertently fell on her plump lips. Recalling their midday elevator kiss, his eyes became unreadable. He¡¯d chalked it up to temporary madness before, yet found himself entertaining the same thoughts at this moment. Has this girl cast a spell on him? Why does he find himself having less than innocent thoughts whenever he sees her? Or perhaps, he was no different from other men after all¡­ Mo Shiting squinted his eyes, radiating deep thought. Seeing him stare at her unblinkingly, with an unfathomable expression that was almost frightening, Gu Li became increasingly uneasy. What on earth was he nning to do? Had she truly angered him so much that he would kill her in a fit of rage, just because she told him that he¡¯s a lousy kisser? At that thought, Gu Li suppressed her fear and gave a weak smile, ¡°Mr. Ting, what brings you to my room at such ate hour? Would you like a ss of water? If you let go of me, I can fetch it for you.¡± She flicked her still damp hair as she spoke. The droplets of water from her hair sshed onto Mo Shiting¡¯s face as she moved, with one evennding in his eye. Mo Shiting blinked, and upon noticing Gu Li trying to escape in the corner of his eye, he involuntarily smirked, pulled her into his arms. She was wearing a silk dress, the fabric was cool and soft, pleasant to touch. With the fresh scent from her bath enveloping him, as he held her in his arms, he did not want to let her go. Sensing his hand¡¯s somewhat inappropriate position on her waist, Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded so hard, it felt as if it might leap out of her throat. Just as she was about to pull his hand away, he spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°So my kissing skills are poor, huh?¡± He drew out thest word, making Gu Li¡¯s heart flutter. Just as she thought, she had indeed overstepped the line. She bit her lip in regret, her eyes darting around before hurriedly trying to tter him, ¡°I was just talking nonsense, Mo, with your magnanimous nature, you surely won¡¯t take my words to heart, right?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly. Feeling cornered, Gu Li blurted out, ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡± With that, she closed her eyes, adopting a resigned attitude. Seeing her reaction, Mo Shiting was left speechless. But noticing her tremblingshes and the poorly concealed nervousness, his eyes softened mysteriously. He decisively pulled the towel from her hand and abruptly ced it over her head. ¡°Change your dress, it¡¯s ugly!¡± Disgusted, he promptly pushed her aside. Gu Li was left speechless,¡±¡­.¡± Did she pass? Seeing him turn his back and walk towards the sofa, Gu Li dashed into her room as soon as possible and mmed the door shut behind her. ¡°Phew!¡± Leaning against the door, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Her heart was still racing. Looking down at her cool dress, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the towel had concealed enough from his view? However, thinking of the intimate interaction between them moments ago, her face couldn¡¯t help but flush uncontrobly. Fifteen minutester, Gu Li emerged from her room, perfectly dressed. By now, her hair was also dry. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t left; he was seated on her sofa, crossing his legs elegantly.. Chapter 33 - 33 Why Did You Scheme My Marriage? _1 Chapter 33: Why Did You Scheme My Marriage? _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li walked over, ¡°Young Master Mo, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Seeing her serious face, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, signaling her to continue. The girl swallowed and sat down, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in ¡®Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡¯ tomorrow. This may vite the rules of the Mo family, but I asked my grandfather, and he said it¡¯s up to you to punish me. I hope you¡¯ll agree to not penalize me.¡± Mo Shiting looked at her with an intense gaze, making a certain decision spontaneously: ¡°You first answer my question.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Li nodded without hesitation, ¡°You ask.¡± ¡°Why did you n our marriage?¡± Originally, he didn¡¯t care about her motives for approaching him. After all, they would soon divorce and wouldn¡¯t intersect in the future. She couldn¡¯t cause him much harm. However, he didn¡¯t know when this question started to matter to him¡­ Facing the man¡¯s question, Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Whether it was her purpose in getting married or the fact she is Tang Tang, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth, but she knew she couldn¡¯t fool him. So, with a troubled face, she said, ¡°This is my privacy, I can¡¯t tell you. But¡­¡± At this point, Gu Li gave him a sincere, deep look, ¡°I mean you no harm.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Shiting was unimpressed. Gu Li had no choice but to continue bravely, ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s go our separate ways and never see each other again, okay? But, I still ask you to agree to divorce after a year.¡± Unanticipatedly, not only did she refuse to tell the truth, but she proposed such a ridiculous suggestion. Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly: ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Please.¡± The girl finished speaking, then leaned in to grab his hand. Mo Shiting pried her fingers off one by one, ¡°Do you think I, Mo Shiting, am a tool you can wield when you want? Having a wife like you, even one day is too much!¡± With that, he abruptly stood up and strode quickly out. Gu Li looked helpless, ¡°You misunderstand me.¡± She said, sounding very aggrieved. Mo Shiting repressed his boiling anger, walked to the door, then suddenly turned around, ¡°Still not willing to say it?.¡± Gu Li lowered her head, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Fine! Then let¡¯s divorce. The day after tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock, meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± He gnashed his teeth and dropped this sentence, not giving her any room for discussion, and walked straight out the door. Gu Li hurried to follow him, but his trace was already gone. She massaged her throbbing temples, feeling worried. Why was this man so persistent? She really couldn¡¯t tell him¡­ That night, Gu Li couldn¡¯t sleep. Early the next morning, Da Ha came to pick her up. After getting in the car, seeing her listless, Da Ha asked with concern, ¡°Boss, what happened? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Gu Li gave a yawn, and said tiredly, ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll take a short nap, wake me up when we arrive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Da Ha nodded. Gu Li slept all the way. By the time they arrived at the TV station, she wasn¡¯t feeling too bad. Upon seeing each other again, the staff was much warmer thanst time. After all,st time Gu Li was just an ordinary person. But this time, she¡¯s a guest designated by the investor; no one dared be negligent. Director Yang took her to the recording area, asking as they walked, ¡°Today, we will record the initial stage of the ranking. Do you know the process?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I got it.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly. In no time, they arrived at the recording area. This was a studio that could amodate thousands of people. The stage had been set up, and the staff was busy adjusting the equipment. Director Yang introduced her to the area, then said, ¡°There¡¯s still two hours till the official recording. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll introduce you to the other four judges.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li smiled politely. From the information she readst night, she knew that aside from her being a newbie, the other judges were all prominent figures in the entertainment industry ¨C Cheng Ying, the artist director of the GE Entertainment Company, which housed many A-list stars, award-winning film producer Jiang Cheng, music producer Xu Jin, and top-rated director Xue Huaimo. Their experience was unmatched, and it seemed they were all proud. Seeing her so young, they were probably going to doubt her, right? Gu Li guessed correctly. At this moment, in the guest lounge, the four judges were furious to hear that a young girl was going to sit amongst them as their peer.. Chapter 34 - 34 Dare to Bet With Me_l Chapter 34: Dare to Bet With Me_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s up with the production team? They¡¯ve invited a wet-behind-the-ears girl as a judge! This is a tant disregard for us.¡± The first to open his mouth was Xue Huaimo, a director with a notorious reputation for his scathing and explosive remarks. He was stern and fastidious, had a great ego, and showed no mercy when in a foul mood, not even towards a top actress. ¡°The weak can¡¯t fight the strong. The rumor is that the young miss is an insider nted by GT, the biggest investor. They¡¯ve got powerful backing.¡± Cheng Ying took a small sip of her coffee and made a sarcastic remark. Two years ago, GT Group ruthlessly rejected a sincere endorsement offer from GE Entertainment Company. She¡¯s held a grudge since then, and naturally had no good feelings for Gu Li, whom GT took a liking to. Unsurprisingly, the neer was a nepotist. Xue Huaimo sneered, his impression of Gu Li only worsened. The faces of the other two producers were quite unpleasant to look at. In such an atmosphere, Gu Li was led into the lounge room by Director Yang. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our final judge has arrived. I¡¯ve brought her here to get acquainted with you all.¡± Director Yang greeted everyone with a beaming smile. Everyone finally turned their gaze towards the source of the sound. Seeing Gu Li¡¯s face, still unspeakably beautiful without any trace of makeup on, the amazement was evident in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, the girl came into the team backed by resources and possessing stunning good looks. It was all too easy for her to bebeled as someone who climbed the ranks using ¡®unspoken ways¡¯. As such, no one was genuinely friendly towards her. Unaffected by their sullen attitude, Gu Li gave a faint smile and bowed politely, ¡°Greetings to all the distinguished seniors. My name is Gu Li. I¡¯m honored to be co-judging this program with everyone. I look forward to learning from all of you.¡± Once she finished speaking, Director Yang introduced hurriedly, ¡°Though Miss Gu is young, she¡¯s a belovedic artist and TV drama blogger who has a unique perspective on acting. The production team saw this and specifically invited her over.¡± Cheng Ying unkindly suggested, ¡°If Miss Gu is so talented, why not put on a performance for us to enjoy?¡± She didn¡¯t believe Gu Li had any acting skills and only wanted her to make a fool of herself in public. Ideally, she would thoroughly provoke the highly influential director, Xue Huaimo, and get kicked out from the production team. While Cheng Ying was nning all this, Jiang Cheng, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke, ¡°Who can¡¯t criticize on paper? Who¡¯d want to watch her? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± With a few words, he ruined Cheng Ying¡¯s scheme, though it was also unclear whether it was deliberate. Feeling exasperated, Cheng Ying forcibly maintained a smile on her face, ¡°Director Xue, aren¡¯t you always the most talent-loving? Today¡¯s a rare opportunity. I believe you¡¯d also want to see Miss Gu¡¯s acting skills?¡± Xue Huaimo frowned, scrutinizing Gu Li with an appraising gaze. ¡°Can you act?¡± Gu Li stood tall, her tone neither humble nor haughty, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Bragging!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xue Huaimo scoffed with a sarcastic smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Fine, act for me. But if you act badly, get out of my production team.¡± ¡°What if I act quite well?¡± Gu Li countered. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Before Xue Huaimo could answer, Cheng Ying couldn¡¯t wait and sheughed, ¡°The ignorant girl thinks too highly of herself.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes swiveled to Cheng Ying, she spoke seriously, ¡°Teacher Cheng, since you look down on me so much, dare you make a bet with me?¡± Cheng Ying refused, ¡°Why should I bet with you?¡± Seeing her not taking the bait, Gu Li breezily said, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re scared.¡± As expected, provocation was the most effective way to deal with arrogant and conceited people. Even someone as smart as Cheng Ying couldn¡¯t evade this trap.. ¡°Nonsense! Am I afraid of you? Tell me, how do we bet?¡± Chapter 35 - 35: Surprisingly, He is actually into Me_l Chapter 35: Surprisingly, He is actually into Me_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li said, ¡°You want me to act, right? Then I¡¯ll perform a scene, with the other three teachers serving as judges. If I pass the assessment, Teacher Cheng, you must apologize to me on Weibo. If I don¡¯t pass, I will withdraw from the recording andpensate the program group for their losses. What do you say?¡± ¡°Okay! I agree.¡± Cheng Ying nodded, secretlyughing to herself thinking Gu Li was a fool. Even if she lost, it wouldn¡¯t matter to her since she wasn¡¯t a celebrity. Apologizing on Weibo wouldn¡¯t hurt her, unlike Gu Li, who would pay a much higher price if she lost¡­ She thought that Gu Li was so clever, but it turned out that she was just a silly girl. Cheng Ying felt more pleased with her contemtion. Director Yang, who was watching on the side, became anxious. He was about to intervene but was interrupted by Xue Huaimo, ¡°Let¡¯s begin then.¡± Since the director said so, the other two judges had no objections. Gu Li said to Xue Huaimo, ¡°I¡¯ve watched all of your movies, Director Xue. You can choose any character for me to y.¡± Xue Huaimo was amused by her confident attitude, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, you can perform this role.¡± After he finished speaking, he took out a manuscript from his bag and handed it to her. Gu Li took a look. It was a script from the movie ¡°Fallen City¡±. ¡°Fallen City¡± is a huge production directed by Xue Huaimo. Besides the male lead, none of the important female roles have been decided. Rumor has it that his participation in this show as a judge was to scout for actresses. Gu Li carefully studied the script and was quickly engrossed in the gripping plot. This section tells the story of Tianwu, a daughter of the Xiang State, who infiltrates the enemy country alone to save her beloved Qin Guo. She goes through trials and tribtions to locate him, only to discover that he is the prince of the enemy country. The scene encapstes her despair at the discovery. The plot is only a single page, but it illustrates Tianwu¡¯s passionate love and hatred vividly. It has to be said, even experienced actors with a solid acting foundation could struggle to interpret such a prominent scene, let alone Gu Li, aplete novice? Therefore, when seeing Gu Li chose to perform this scene, Cheng Ying was amused. After closely studying it for a few minutes, Gu Liid the script aside and directly delved into the character. There were no dialogues, just a sequence of changes in her eyes. From the initial joy of seeing her beloved, to the disbelief, anger, and resentment of learning his true identity, to the ultimate despair¡­ The light in the girl¡¯s eyes gradually faded, reced by overwhelming grief which shrouded her petite figure, deeply affecting everyone present¡­ Therge lounge fell into silence. Everyone was immersed in Tianwu¡¯s great pain until the performance ended, it took a while to snap back to reality. ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Fantastic, Teacher Gu.¡± Xu Jin, Jiang Cheng, and Director Yang unanimously praised her performance. Gu Liughed and said thanks. She turned to Cheng Ying, ¡°Teacher Cheng, what do you think?¡± ¡°A bet is a bet.¡± Cheng Ying¡¯s face turned sour. If she had known that the girl was so good, she would not have made the bet. She had lost miserably. Gu Li teased, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to post your apology on Weibo tonight. Remember to mention me.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Cheng Ying snorted coldly and stormed off in her high heels. Gu Li went up to Xue Huaimo, handed the script back to him, and said, ¡°Director Xue, here.¡± Xue Huaimo stared at her intently, fell silent for a moment, then abruptly asked, ¡°Would you be interested in ying the role of Tianwu?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect him to show interest in her. ¡°You¡¯re highly suitable.¡± Xue Huaimo sincerely said. Despite his temperamental nature, he was honest and was a director who valued talent. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to let such a good talent slip away.. Chapter 36 - 36: Getting Over the Moon After A Few Chapter 36: Getting Over the Moon After A Few Praises_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Director Xue, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept.¡± Gu Li refused with a difficult look on her face. Xue Huaimo¡¯s invitation was indeed very tempting, but she didn¡¯t aspire to be a star, so she couldn¡¯t agree. Everyone else widened their eyes, unable to believe that she was actually rejecting such a golden opportunity. After all, Xue Huaimo was one of the most renowned directors in the domestic film industry, with quite a status internationally. Almost all actors who yed the lead roles in his movies became popr. If Gu Li could act in his movies, with her superior looks and excellent acting skills, she would definitely win the Best Actress award within two years. Yet, she didn¡¯t want it?! The first one to react was Director Yang from the program team, ¡°Teacher Gu, think it over carefully. This is a film by Director Xue. You won¡¯t get this chance again.¡± ¡°Gu Li, it¡¯s rare that Director Xue appreciates you, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Jiang Cheng couldn¡¯t help lecturing her. In his eyes, this little girl got a few praises and became arrogant, even disregarding a big director. She was simply overconfident. ¡°What are you thinking, letting such a great opportunity slip away?¡± Xu Jin was curious. Xue Huaimo was also puzzled. This was the first time his invitation was rejected, which made him appreciate Gu Li more. Gu Li found an excuse to exin, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but my family is strict and they don¡¯t agree with me entering the entertainment circle. I don¡¯t want to disobey them.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Xue Huaimo sighed but was still unwilling to give up, ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the shooting begins. Think it over. I¡¯ll keep the role of Tianwu open for you.¡± With his words reaching this point, if Gu Li refused directly, it would seem a bit ignorant. So, she nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, thank you Director.¡± After this little episode, except for Cheng Ying, the attitudes of the other three judges towards Gu Li became friendlier, and by the time the recording began, they all called her ¡®Little Gu¡¯.¡± Seeing this, Cheng Ying hated her even more. Especially since she had to apologize to her on Weibo tonight, she was even more irritated. The news of what happened in the guest rest room quickly reached Qiu Yuxin¡¯s ears. Knowing that Gu Li was favored by Director Xue, and invited to y an important supporting role in the new movie, she blew her top, ¡°What the hell is that little bitch? Where did she get the qualifications to y the second female lead in Director Xue¡¯s movie? Did she seduce Director Xue, otherwise ¡ª¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Her agent, Sister Zhuang, hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Walls have ears. What if Director Xue hears you? How will you contend for the leading role then? Don¡¯t forget the real purpose of youring to this show. Besides, Gu Li has refused.¡± ¡°What? She refused?¡± Qiu Yuxin was even more agitated than before. ¡°Yes,¡± Sister Zhuang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s said that her family is against it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Qiu Yuxin finally calmed down. It made sense. A prestigious family like the Mo family would not allow their daughter-inw to join the entertainment circle. Initially, Shen Yunsi repeatedly rejected offers thinking about this. As for Gu Li¡­ Well, if she was tempted into this circle, then she and Mo Shiting would definitely not end up together. Not to say the rest, but she would never get past the hurdle of Mrs. Song. Thinking about this, a cunning light shed in Qiu Yuxin¡¯s eyes. The first round was an initial stage elimination contest, with 36 women starspeting in a i-on-1 PK for acting skills to secure one of the 18 advancement seats. The judges scored the two performers in a PK on body control, lines, and emotions, and the one with the highestposite score won. The female stars who participated in the show were mostly good at acting. Gu Li enjoyed watching and objectively scored each performer. Thepetition proceeded smoothly, and finally, it was Qiu Yuxin¡¯s turn in the second half of the show.. Chapter 37 - 37 Being Blacklisted Again _1 Chapter 37: Being cklisted Again _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was up against Zhou Xiao in the actingpetition, a second-tier actress notorious for her poor skills. The performances of the two were as disastrous as a car crash scene, and all the judges, including Gu Li, unanimously scored Zhou Xiao 5 points. As for Qiu Yuxin, everyone else gave her 6 points, but Gu Li only gave her 3 points. The total score was 25:27, with Qiu Yuxin narrowly winning. Unhappy with the results, Qiu Yuxin gripped her hands and demanded, ¡°Teacher Gu, could you please exin why Zhou Xiao, whose performance was worse than mine, got a 5, while I only got a 3?¡± At the moment her words fell, all eyes were on Gu Li. Cheng Ying was absolutely thrilled to see Gu Li under attack. When this is aired, Gu Li would definitely be ridiculed across the inte. After all, Qiu Yuxin¡¯s fans are notoriously vicious in the fandom. With Qiu Yuxin¡¯ll pressing her, Gu Li casually asked, ¡°Were you satisfied with the performance just now?¡± H j 11 Qiu Yuxin hesitated. She knew very well about her acting skills. No matter how she answered this question, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. How dare this bastard Gu Li set a trap for her? ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± Gu Li spoke up with a small smile, ¡°You¡¯ve always held a high standard for yourself. You once said in an interview that if you weren¡¯t satisfied with your performance, the highest you¡¯d score yourself is a 3 points. The role you picked this time happens to be one you¡¯ve yed before, so shouldn¡¯t you treat it with a higher standard? Of course, if you think that¡¯s unnecessary, then I apologize and will change your score.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Qiu Yuxin was so choked up she couldn¡¯t utter a word, a surge of anger lodged in her chest. Mo Group. Lu Yang knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office and walked in quietly. He ced a file on therge desk and cautiously reported, ¡°Young Master, these are the self-criticism papers and rectification ns from the heads of the marketing, sales, and R&D departments. Please review them.¡± Just now at the meeting, his Master had fiercely criticized several high-ranking executives who made mistakes. Those people were afraid to show up after getting scolded and handed over the task to him instead. Lu Yang had worked with Mo Shiting for over a decade, and in his memory, his young master was usually restrained and hardly ever lost control of his emotions. Yet today, he did. Is this rted to the Young Madam, perhaps? Thinking of this, Lu Yang adjusted his sses and cautiously asked, ¡°Young Master, an employee sent me a video about Young Madam. Would you like to watch it?¡± Mo Shiting waspletely focused on theputer screen, typing away on the keyboard, andpletely ignored him. Upon seeing this, Lu Yang continued, ¡°It¡¯s a clip of Young Madam¡¯s acting. It¡¯s really spectacr.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s typing paused momentarily. He lifted his gaze, his eyes cold and stern. ¡°Are you idle?¡± Lu Yang said bravely, ¡°I¡¯m not idle, but it¡¯s also my duty to care for Young Master.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Mo Shiting said coldly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Lu Yang had no choice but to leave, but before leaving, he dutifully reminded, ¡°The video has been sent to your cell phone.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s response, he scurried out faster than a rabbit. The door shut, and the vast office instantly fell into silence, disparate and cold. Mo Shiting closed theptop, massaged his throbbing temples with his hand. The screen of the cell phone lying beside him shed, catching his attention. Remembering the video that Lu Yang mentioned earlier, Mo Shiting pursed his lips, finally reached out and picked up the cell phone. He hit y, and within moments, the girl¡¯s vivid and expressive face appeared on the screen. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Realizing that his emotions were again under her control, he knitted his brows in annoyance. Just as he was about to stop the video, her expressive eyes instantly changed. Heryered performance and powerful emotional resonance immediately put a halt to his thoughts¡­ The recording finishedte at night. Back in her little cabin, Gu Li flopped onto the couch, not wanting to move at all. She was worried sick about the impending divorce with Mo Shiting the next morning. About an hour passed, and Da Ha called, ¡°Boss, have you checked Weibo? You¡¯re getting bashed again.¡± ¡°Huh? People are bashing me?¡± Gu Li was dumbfounded. She opened Weibo and saw that her name was trending again.. Chapter 38 - 38 - Brother Ting, I’m Feeling Chapter 38: ¨C Brother Ting, I¡¯m Feeling Unwelll Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios #ASweetPearHasNoProfessionalEthics# Gu Li:¡±???¡± When she clicked on this topic, she saw that the views were very low. Evidently, someone bought this trending topic to nder her. Quickly scanning through the buzz, Gu Li finally understood what was going on. The incident started when Cheng Ying posted a subtle apology on her blog, mentioning Gu Li. Originally, not many people had paid attention, but soon so-calledizens dug up the fact that she had appeared on the show ¡°Charming Female Stars¡±, and linked it to her recent popric ¡°Beautiful Master¡±. So, various armies of trolls began to bombard her, calling her irresponsible and unprofessional, criticizing her for having time to participate in shows but not to update herics, and so on. Gu Li smirked. Ironically, heric had officially concluded just past midnight. These people didn¡¯t even verify the most basic facts and wanted to smear her? Are they stupid? Such low tactics didn¡¯t even warrant her response. In any case, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before sympathizingizens came to her defense, which would probably bring her another wave of free poprity. As she expected, not long after the darkened trending topic appeared, public sentiment started to shift. One by one,izens came forward to speak on behalf of ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± and promoting her tear-jerking ssic masterpiece ¡°Beautiful Master¡±. More and more people, drawn by the buzz, raced to the C Station. That night, the number of views for ¡°Beautiful Master¡± broke the station¡¯s record and ¡°A Sweet Pear¡±, the author, was once again a hot trend¡­ When Cheng Ying, the maniptor behind the scenes, learned of this, she was so angry she could spew blood. Yet, for Gu Li, she only cared about how to prevent Mo Shiting from divorcing her, and had no regard for whether she was trending or not. What should she do? Lying in bed, the girl¡¯s mind was filled with images of Mo Shiting. In fact, she could understand his feelings. After all, how could such a high and mighty man like him ept her calcted approach? His act of not drowning her in the sea after being deceived by her was already merciful enough. Unable to fall sleep, she decided to search for answers online. She typed in ¡°how to stop husband from divorcing¡±, but the search results only offered useless advice. Gu Li silently closed the webpage. It seemed she had to use herst resort! The next day. At ten in the morning, Mo Shiting arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau on time. Instead of going in, he parked his car at the entrance and called Gu Li. After many rings, there was still no answer. Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, a streak of shadow crossing his deep eyes. Has she run away again? Reluctantly, he dialed her number again, and this time, it connected. ¡°Hello¡­¡± A husky voice sounded from the other end. Mo Shiting was slightly startled, then heard her murmur unclearly: ¡°Brother Ting¡­!¡­I¡¯m feeling ill¡­¡± Knowing she was full of tricks, Mo Shiting directly challenged her, ¡°Are you still acting at a time like this?¡± ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m really¡­ sick¡­¡± Ignoring his usations, the girl responded in a fading voice. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart was surprisingly gripped with worry. Yet, he consciously overlooked the hint of softness in his heart, and ordered authoritatively, ¡°Whether you are feeling unwell or not, I want you to appear at the Civil Affairs Bureau right now!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. As she listened to the disconnected tone, Gu Li weakly set the phone aside, frustrated. Actually, herst resort was to take an ice-cold bath for the whole night to make herself sick. Unfortunately, she did get sick, but it did not evoke any sympathy from him. She had no way to avoid the impending trip to the Civil Affairs Bureau today. With this thought, Gu Li mustered the strength to get out of bed. She dragged her feet towards the bathroom, but after a few steps, her vision went ck. She copsed to the floor in a heap.. Chapter 39 - 39 Give her to me l Chapter 39: Give her to me l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Civil Affairs Bureau. Mo Shiting waited left and right, but Gu Li never showed up. ncing at his watch, he found that more than half an hour had passed. This girl had quite the nerve to dare stand him up like this? The man frowned, preparing to call her once more, but then he received another call. ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± It was Lu Yang. Mo Shiting¡¯s tone was impatient, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°The guard you assigned to protect Young Madam reports a young man entered her house a minute ago.¡± What?! Elsewhere. ¡°Boss, open the door.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Da Ha stood at Gu Li¡¯s doorstep, knocking and calling out to her. He should have been on a ne at this time, but right before he was about to go through security, he impulsively decided to call Gu Li. As a result, he found out that, in her attempt to stop Mo Shiting¡¯s divorce, she had even taken an ice-cold bath overnight, causing herself to get a fever. How can someone be this foolish? Is it worth it to risk your life for a man? Da Ha was furious and worried. He decided not to board the ne and rushed over from the airport. After calling out several times without any response, worried that something might have happened, he hurriedly used the passcode to open the door. When he didn¡¯t find Gu Li in the living room, Da Ha immediately rushed into the bedroom and found her passed out on the floor. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°Boss, wake up?¡± ¡°Oh no, so hot!¡± ¡°Boss, you have a high fever, I¡¯m going to take you to the hospital now.¡± Da Ha scooped up Gu Li hurriedly and started to leave, but as soon as he stepped through the front door, he was blocked by several tall men in ck suits. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Da Ha took two steps back while holding Gu Li, his eyes full of caution. The guards of the Mo Family blocked his way without any expression. One of them spoke, ¡°Put down our Young Madam!¡± ¡°Your Young Madam?¡± Da Ha was momentarily stunned, then he realized who they were and couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°You¡¯re Mo Shiting¡¯s men?¡± No one denied it. ¡°Good, where is that bastard Mo Shiting? Get him out here! Is it not enough that he caused my boss to have a high fever? Now he even wants to prevent her from seeing a doctor? Is he even human?!¡± Young Madam has a fever? Is it true or false? The guards looked at each other in doubt, somewhat skeptical. Even so, none of them would budge, understanding that the consequences would be severe if the Young Madam were to escape. Seeing this, Da Ha angrily swore, ¡°Have you all lost your humanity? Can¡¯t you see what condition your Young Madam is in? I¡¯m warning you, if my boss bes brain-dead from the fever, Mo Shiting definitely won¡¯t let you off lightly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you one more time, get out of my way!¡± Da Ha¡¯s eyes reddened as he roared. Holding the feverish and unconscious Gu Li in his arms and considering all she had done and the foolish actions she had taken for Mo Shiting, at that moment, Da Ha truly despised Mo Shiting. Just then, a ck Bentley drove up and stopped near them. Everyone turned their heads as the car door opened. A pair of long, straight legs confidently hit the ground, and then the man¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face came into view. Mo Shiting was here! ¡°Young Master!¡± The guards respectfully saluted and made way. Seeing the culprit, Da Ha was filled with such rage that he wished he could beat this bastard up if not for the fragile patient in his arms. Mo Shiting walked up to him, his gaze coldly sweeping over him, ¡°Give her to me!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Instinctively, Da Ha held Gu Li tighter, fearing that Mo Shiting would harm her.. Chapter 40 - 40 Jealousy l Chapter 40: Jealousy l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting stared at the blonde-haired teenager in front of him, swiftly recalling his past rtionship with Gu Li. At this moment, he found the boy¡¯s hand resting on Gu Li¡¯s arm particrly bothersome. The teen was oblivious, clinging to Gu Li as if she were his precious treasure. Huh! If these two imed there were no flirtations between them, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Mot Shiting¡¯s slender, dark eyes suddenly showed a dangerous glint. He didn¡¯t bother wasting words on him, he just reached out to snatch her away. Could Da Ha evenpete? In a matter of moments, Mo Shiting effortlessly took Gu Li from his arms. Upon making contact with Gu Li¡¯s body, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why is she burning up? Could she really be sick? The man¡¯s eyes shed with a few dark sparks. Da Ha was not willing to give up, but out of helplessness, he clenched his fists, warning ominously, ¡°Mo Shiting, you dare to hurt my boss, just you try!¡± Mo Shiting ignored his threats, signaled to the bodyguards nearby without a word or an expression. Understanding his orders, the bodyguard immediately grabbed Da Ha without any discussion and dragged him away. Da Ha was frantic, struggling and yelling- ¡°Hey, what are you arresting me for?¡± ¡°Are we robbing strong men in broad daylight?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting¡ª¡± ¡°Boss, save me!¡± ¡°Boss, save me¡ª¡± In the end, Da Ha was no match and eventually got forcefully thrown into the car. While Mo Shiting, as soon as he ordered the bodyguards to grab Da Ha, settled Gu Li into his ck Bentley and drove off. Half an hourter, at Lu¡¯s Hospital. In a VIP exclusive ward, Lu Cong hung the IV for Gu Li. Looking at her lying on the bed with an unrelenting fever, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°Are you two fated to sh in life? You¡¯re toxic to her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mo Shiting stood beside the bed, turning his cold gaze towards Lu Cong. Lu Cong adjusted his sses sitting on the bridge of his nose,pletely unfazed by the re, ¡°What? Angry because I hit the nail on the head?¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly, his gaze falling on the girl¡¯s pale face, softening unconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s more like she¡¯s toxic to me.¡± ¡°What? Did I hear that right? In this world, there¡¯s actually someone who can be toxic to you, Mo Shiting?¡± Lu Cong teased relentlessly. Mo Shiting nced at him, ¡°You seem quite free? Is the hospital about to close down?¡± ¡°You ungrateful guy!¡± Lu Cong snorted in annoyance, swiftly packed up the medical supplies and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m getting out of here right now, I won¡¯t be a third wheel, okay?¡± Mo Shiting ignored him, still staring at Gu Li. Luc Cong seeing this added, ¡°Call me if you need anything¡± after which he strode quickly away. The moment he left, the ward became quiet. Mo Shiting elegantly adjusted his trousers and sat down on the side of the bed. He reached out to touch Gu Li¡¯s forehead, she was still feverish. This girl, she sure picked a good time to fall ill. A faint glimmer passed through the man¡¯s eyes. The wedding today, it seemed inevitable now. At this thought, he tightened his lips. Oddly, his troubled mind seemed to lighten a bit. However, seeing her sickly state, a strange affection surged in him. It was an inexplicable difort. What was happening to him? ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± The girl mumbled in her sleep, interrupting his thoughts. Mo Shiting came to his senses to see her brows knitted together, feverishly mumbling in her sleep, ¡°No divorce, no, Brother Ting¡­¡± Mo Shiting involuntarily grasped her hand, murmuring, ¡°Gu Li, just who are you?¡± Chapter 41 - 41 Boyfriend l Chapter 41: Boyfriend l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was naturally unable to reply to Mo Shiting¡¯s question as she had fallen unconscious, not rousing until sundown. Her fever had subsided, but she was still feeling a bit dizzy. Struggling to sit up from bed, it was then she realized she was in a hospital. Who brought her here? Was it Da Ha? It must have been him, right? Thankfully, she had called him early this morning as a precaution, otherwise, she might have died at home without anyone noticing. Coming to this realization, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow. She remembered the telephone call with Mo Shiting before she fainted. His cold-heartedness, like a sharp de, was still deeply lodged in her heart. Actually, she knew it wasn¡¯t his fault, but deep down she still felt upset. She wondered if he would still let bygones be bygones after she deliberately sabotaged their divorce today. Sigh, don¡¯t overthink it. Just go with the flow. She was just about to head to the restroom when the door opened and a tall figure stepped in from outside. The girl looked towards the noise, unintentionally locking eyes with his profound gaze. Mo Shiting? Why would he be here? Gu Li blinked, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. Catching her fleeting expression, Mo Shiting strode towards her, a faint smile curling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Awake?¡± he asked. His deep voice wasced with a captivating charm. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded absently, only to find him already standing in front of her. ¡°You¡­¡± She subconsciously tried to back away, only to see him raise his right hand to feel her forehead, murmuring, ¡°The fever is gone.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± What was going on? Did he take the wrong medicine? Why was his tone so gentle? Something was off! Was he nning to strangle her while she was off guard? After all, she had stood him up that day, his temper would surely make him very angry! No, no, she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. She had to take the initiative. With a determined bite of her lip, Gu Li seized the opportunity to speak: ¡°Brother Ting, see? I really was sick, wasn¡¯t I? Once her words fell, she blinked innocently at him, ying cute. ¡°Then what?¡± Mo Shiting rested one hand in his pocket, looking at her leisurely. Seeing her lively andrge eyes full of spirit, the corners of his mouth curled up imperceptibly. Only such a vibrant and cunning girl could match this little fox of his. Gu Li didn¡¯t know that she had be a little fox in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, but upon hearing his question, she immediately responded with a beaming smile: ¡°My health is generally good, but I just happened to get sick today, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s fate, Brother Ting?¡± Not expecting her brazen response, Mo Shiting nced at her indifferently, before crossing her and taking a seat on the sofa. With his long legs elegantly crossed, his casual movements couldn¡¯t conceal his innate aristocratic air. Gu Li plucked up the courage to follow him, standing obediently in front of him. Mo Shiting nced up at her, his dark eyes clearly reflecting her petite and pretty face. His fingers tapped gently on the armrest of the sofa, suddenly asking, ¡°Who is that blond boy? Your boyfriend?¡± ¡°You mean, Da Ha?¡± Gu Li was somewhat surprised, hastily exining, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s just a good friend, our rtionship is absolutely pure.¡± Seeing her nervous face, Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, a faint glimmer in his gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve detained him, do you want to save him?¡± Chapter 42 - 42: Is She Throwing a Tantrum in Chapter 42: Is She Throwing a Tantrum in Front of Him?_l Trantor: 549690339 Could Da Ha really be locked up by him? My God, that guy better not sell her off. ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Mo Shiting once again asked with patience. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, but she said nothing. After a few seconds, she suddenlyughed, ¡°Right, you just want to know why I insist on marrying you. Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± At this point, if she didn¡¯t give a reason, she would probably fail this test. So, before he could speak, she continued, ¡°Have you ever heard of Master Yunshan?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly. It was said that the master, who lived deep in the mountains and was over a hundred years old, knew everything about the world, had saved countless people, and was considered a living immortal. ¡°I had a chance encounter with Master Yunshan once. He told me that I must marry a man who was born at the hour of the rabbit exactly 1,999 days older than me in the year I turn 21 to resolve the misfortune of my life; otherwise, I would not live to be 22.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she nced at him quietly. She was making up stories, not sure if he would believe it or not. Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°So, I¡¯m the guy who¡¯s exactly 1,999 days older than you and was born at the hour of the rabbit?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Gu Li nodded vigorously, ¡°You also feel it¡¯s absurd, don¡¯t you? Actually, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but Master Yunshan told me that soon a destined person would be saved by me. Then, didn¡¯t I save Grandfather Mo in the mountains by a twist of fate? This kind of karmic rtionship left me no choice.¡± Mo Shiting: The logic was so strong that he was left speechless. Seeing him speechless, Gu Li¡¯s heart rippled with unease, so she decided to sit next to him and boldly take his hand. Mo Shiting was taken aback and for a moment, he forgot to shake her off. At this moment, she quickly held up his hand and solemnly swore, ¡°Brother Ting, I swear to God, I will never hurt you. If I break this oath, I should gain ten pounds as punishment¡ªno, make it a hundred pounds!¡± Mo Shiting pulled back his hand with a poker face, ¡°Why are you holding my hand to swear?¡± Gu Li winked yfully, ¡°Out of respect for you.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Oh!¡± Standing up, he looked down at the girl who was beaming an incredibly sweet smile at him, his eyes softened unconsciously, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, you should be discharged.¡± Gu Li also stood up. Just as she was about to ask if he really believed her or not, she heard him say, ¡°That teenager is close to you. Will his answer be the same as yours?¡± The smile on Gu Li¡¯s face froze. Secretly cursing in her heart: Damn man, so suspicious. Not cute at all. At this moment, her stomach rumbled. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow and instinctively looked at her stomach. ¡°Hungry?¡± Gu Li was a little embarrassed and retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten much sincest night. It¡¯d be strange if she wasn¡¯t hungry. Mo Shiting hooked his lips and stayed quiet, then strode away. Seeing him almost out the door, Gu Li hurriedly caught up, ¡°Da Ha is innocent. You have to let him go.¡± Mo Shitingpletely ignored her. Gu Li clenched her fist, ¡°Mo Shiting!¡± He finally turned to nce at her, ¡°I will let him go once I have the answer.¡± The implication was clear: if Da Ha¡¯s story didn¡¯t match hers, she couldn¡¯t expect him to let Da Ha go. Gu Li clenched her teeth and slightly released her fist, ¡°Fine then, if that makes you happy.¡± With that, she turned and walked in the opposite direction. Mo Shiting¡¯s temple throbbed. Was she throwing a tantrum in front of him? ¡°Gu Li??? ¡® Chapter 43 - 43: Young Madam, The Young Master is Concerned About You 1 Chapter 43: Young Madam, The Young Master is Concerned About You 1 Trantor: 549690339 1 Hearing him call her, Gu Li didn¡¯t want to answer him, but her eyes still welled up involuntarily. Why does he dare to treat her like this? Is it because she likes him? Damn it! She doesn¡¯t want to like him anymore. If he wants to leave, he can. After all she¡¯s not the one who will end up dying¡­ But, she had watched him almost die because of her since she was a child This time, could she really stand idly by? What to do, Brother Ting? I can¡¯t betray my tribe, but why don¡¯t you trust me this time? Just this once would be enough¡­ The more Gu Li thought about it, the sadder she became. She couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace. Seeing her getting further and further away, Mo Shiting sighed in frustration, turned around, and went after her. As a man, he was taller with longer legs, and chased after her in a few steps his tall figure blocking her path. ¡°Move aside!¡± Gu Li lowered her head, refusing to spare him even a nce. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t like her attitude, so he reached out, grasped her chin, and made her look up at him. The girl¡¯s glistening tears took him by surprise. Crying again? Is she made of water? Mo Shiting¡¯s heart was tugged in all sorts of directions. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was pity or something else. He roughly wiped her tears away with his thumb and said in a deep voice, Don t think crying will make me go soft on you.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Gu Li brushed his hand off angrily, decided to ignore him and walked in the opposite direction. However, this time, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t let her get far. He held onto her wrist and his voice softened, ¡°Fine, considering you once saved my grandfather I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± What did he mean? Gu Li turned her head sharply and looked at him with wide, watery eyes. Mo Shiting was caught off guard by her innocent gaze, his heart inexplicably softened. He deliberately ignored the flicker of affection in his heart and said ¡°Let¡¯s go home and eat first. We can talk about the restter.¡± With that said, he let go of her hand and walked towards the elevator. Gu Li blinked, standing there in bewilderment. Was she off the hook? Was he not going to divorce her? ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Seeing her not following him, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but stop and urge her. Gu Li snapped out of it. Her sadness vanished in an instant and she said, Coming,ing, I¡¯ming.¡± Back at Blue Sky Blue Sea, Auntie Guan had already prepared dinner. Seeing Gu Li, she asked with concern, ¡°Young Madam, how are you feeling? Ughty¡ãUn8 maStCT y¡ãU Were SiCk¡¯ S¡ã h ¡°ok something As she spoke, she nced at Mo Shiting standing next to Gu Li. Seeing that he didn¡¯t object, she instantly smiled, ¡°Young Madam, the young master really cares about you.¡± He cared about her? Really? Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting, surprise flickering in her eyes. But Mo Shiting coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. There¡¯s nothing to it.¡± ¡°Ha???? ¡± GU Liughed, shrugged, and said, ¡°I, overthink? I¡¯m very clear about howyou treat me.¡±???????????????????????????? 3 ¡°Good.¡± After saying these cold words, Mo Shiting strode upstairs. Gu Li puffed out her cheeks, making a funny face at his retreating figure. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°Eh? Heh heh heh¡­¡± Gu Li awkwardly rubbed her head. She felt embarrassed; she hadpletely forgotten about Auntie Guan just now.?? J After ten minutes, Mo Shiting came downstairs in his house clothes. By then, Gu Li was already in the dining hall,fortably eating her fish porridge. Auntie Guan was standing next to her, attentively serving her dinner. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re too slim. You need to eat more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s healthier for girls to be a bit plumper. That way, they¡¯re more fertile The old man is counting on you to give the young master a chubby grandson.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Gu Li just had a spoonful of porridge in her mouth when she heard Auntie Guan¡¯s words and choked. Mo Shiting, whose ears could pick up distant conversations, saw the scene unfold while he was far away. His eyes flickered, and a hint of a smile yed on nis lips. He was a bit curious about how Gu Li would respond to this. But instead of a response, he heard her violently cough, which seemed very ufortable. Did she choke on a fishbone again? He quickened his steps reflexively. When he stepped into the dining hall he saw Auntie Guan pat Gu Li¡¯s back, trying to help her clear her throat. Seeing that she was alright, his heart, which had been hanging in his chest finally fell back into ce. He sat down across from her with a stern face. Seeing her with flushed cheeks and her adorably cute expression, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Are you a child? You even manage to get choked on porridge?¡± Chapter 44 - 44 Rapid Development of Emotions_l Chapter 44: Rapid Development of Emotions_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li red at him: ¡°Anyway, younger than you.¡± ¡°Hmm, 1999 days younger.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Can we stop mentioning this? Auntie Guan watched their interaction and secretlyughed to herself. It seemed that the young master and the Young Madam¡¯s rtionship was developing at a rapid speed. They even calcted the difference of 1999 days between them. Hehe. After dinner, Gu Li went to the study with Mo Shiting. She knew, he was going to have a showdown with her. Even though he had already shown his trust in her, her heart was still uneasy. ¡°Sign it.¡± Out of the blue, Mo Shiting ced a document on the coffee table in front of her. Gu Li startled, her hand trembling. Mo Shiting was sitting on a swivel chair opposite her, he gestured to her to hurry up. Gu Li nced at him, bit her lip, and finally leaned forward to pick up the document. ¡°Marriage agreement?¡± The girl¡¯s curly eyshes fluttered for a moment before she continued reading. ¡°Male Party, Mo Shiting, Female Party, Gu Li, willing to abide by the following marital contract¡­¡± She only took a minute to read the content of the two A4 pages. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to other terms, and anyway, one of them was that both parties agreed to end the marriage in a year¡­ Fearing he might change his mind, Gu Li didn¡¯t ask further and picked up the ck pen from the side. She quickly signed her name with flourish. Watching her series of actions, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change anything?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Gu Li waved her hand in hurries, and eagerly handed the pen to him, ¡°Brother Ting, hurry up and sign.¡± Mo Shiting took the pen and dutifully signed his full name. With everything settled, Gu Li finally breathed a sigh of relief. Mo Shiting sealed the document and locked it in the safe. Out of excitement, Gu Li forgot to ask for her copy, and after that, she always forgot about it. As agreed, Mo Shiting released Da Ha that night. As soon as Da Ha was freed, he immediately called Gu Li. At this time, Gu Li had just taken a bath. She saw her phone ringing and answered it immediately: ¡°Da Ha, I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault that got you involved. Has Mo Shiting made things difficult for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Boss.¡± Da Ha casually responded, then asked with concern, ¡°What about you, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly in the future. If something happens to you, how can I exin to the Family Head?¡± As soon as Gu Li heard the words ¡°Family Head¡±, the smile at the corner of her mouth froze. Not until then did Da Ha realize his mistake, he sighed lightly: ¡°Boss, the Family Head¡¯s birthday ising up in a while, aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Gu Li coldly responded, her hand unconsciously gripping the phone tighter. Knowing that she didn¡¯t like to talk about this topic, Da Ha had to change the subject to work: ¡°I am going abroad for a trip and will be back in a week. The premiere of ¡®Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡¯ is tomorrow night, remember to watch.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, obviously not very interested. Da Ha continued: ¡°Regarding the establishment of the entertainmentpany, I will give you the proposal after Ie back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, almost forgot the most important thing, are you still divorcing Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll divorce after a year.¡± Mentioning Mo Shiting, Gu Li finally aroused some spirits and warned Da Ha, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± He was already on Mo Shiting¡¯s radar, and that clever guy might continue to investigate if he¡¯s not satisfied with the answer. That would be troublesome. She had to be careful. After a few ¡°okays¡±, Da Ha finally hung up the phone. At six-thirty the next morning, Gu Li was woken up by a knock on the door. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, yawning as she went to open the door. The moment she opened the door and saw who was there, she was taken aback. When she realized who it was, she was so scared that her sleepiness vanished.. Chapter 45 - 45: So, is she despising him? _1 Chapter 45: So, is she despising him? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting?! My God, why is he looking for me this early in the morning? Could he have changed his mind overnight? No way, she doesn¡¯t want to see him! With this thought in mind, Gu Li forcefully shut the door with a bang. Mo Shiting, who was left standing at the door:¡±???¡± ¡°Knock, knock, knock???? ¡± He tolerantly knocked again. However, it seemed as if the girl wanted to fight with him, she simply refused to open the door. ¡°If you don¡¯t open up, I¡¯ll use the spare key!¡± He warned her coolly. Gu Li shivered slightly, swiftly picked up her outerwear to put it on, and at the same time replied, ¡°I¡¯m changing clothes, wait a moment.¡± Finally, outside was quiet. She was unsure whether he was waiting for her or really going to get the spare key. Either way, she wasn¡¯t happy about it. A minuteter, Gu Li was finally dressed. She cautiously opened the door to find the man leaning casually against the wall with his arms folded across his chest. The sky was just getting bright, a few gentle rays of sunshine refracted through the vi corridor window fell on his extraordinarily handsome face, mysteriously adding an air of unimpeachable nobility to him. Such a handsome man! Gu Li silently daydreamed. She remembered when she first saw him at the age of five, she thought that he was the best-looking person in the world. After returning to her own family, she met many handsome men, but none of them couldpare to Brother Ting in her heart. Perhaps this is what they call the ¡®moonlight of youth¡¯? However, the ¡®moonlight of youth¡¯ of her adulthood had turned from a warm and considerate big brother, into a cold-blooded Big Demon King who only knew how to bully her. This gap is really¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for his face, the rose-colored sses of her childhood would have been shattered by now. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butment. Mor Shiting took a look at her, noticed her casual clothing, and simply said three words: ¡°Let¡¯s jog.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li was taken aback, and then her smile lit up, ¡°Sure, sure.¡± She was scared to death. She thought he was going to drag her to get a divorce, thank goodness it was a false rm! Mo Shiting originally thought that Gu Li was frail and often fell ill, therefore her physical ability must be very poor. Surprisingly, after running ap around the artificialke with her, he saw her in a new light. How could this girl keep up with his pace? Of course, to amodate her, he deliberately slowed down today. However, after running twops, he heard herin, ¡°Brother Ting, why are you running so slowly? I don¡¯t even want to wait for you.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± So, she wasining about him? Has she grown up, no longer afraid of him? His handsome face instantly darkened and he turned to look at her, ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, why not have apetition?¡± ¡°Sure, sure, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Gu Li cheerfully replied. She grew up under Master¡¯s strict training. Running was a piece of cake to her. ¡°How should wepete?¡± She asked while running. Mo Shiting replied, ¡°Whoever finishes tenps first, wins.¡± ¡°Is there a reward? For instance, the loser has to fulfill a condition for the winner? Of course, this condition should be within the winner¡¯s capability.¡± Gu Li suggested. She couldn¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity to tease him. Mo Shiting observed her excited expression, his eyes glowed with a hint ofughter, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start then, Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Mo Shiting, however, was not in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a twop head start.¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°Who are you looking down on?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Hey, are you really giving me a head start?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright! But don¡¯t regret it.¡± Knowing that he was letting his male pride get the best of him, Gu Li didn¡¯t hold back any longer and started running energetically. Mo Shiting stood in the same ce, admiring her agile figure, a trace of amusement unconsciously entered his eyes. What an interesting girl! After Gu Li ran two consecutiveps and passed by him, she noticed he still had no intention of starting and reminded him while gasping for breath, ¡°Hey, you should start running..¡± Chapter 46 - 46 Brother Ting, You’re So Much Like My Belovedl Chapter 46: Brother Ting, You¡¯re So Much Like My Belovedl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let me run? Are you sure?¡± Mo Shiting was willing to indulge her again. But to his surprise, she unabashedly retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already figured out what conditions I want you to agree to. Just wait.¡± After saying this, she took a couple of steps forward, then turned back and made an adorable face at him, ¡°Come chase me.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After she ran a few meters ahead, he began to pursue her. However, once he caught up, he didn¡¯t rush. He just kept pace with her. If Gu Li sped up, so did he; if Gu Li halted, he stopped as well. Gu Li was at a loss for words, she pouted, visibly annoyed at his actions. Mo Shiting was unfazed, perfectly maintaining a certain distance from her. However, after casually running around for six rounds, Mo Shiting stopped humoring her and began to take the matter seriously. Seeing that he was gradually moving farther ahead, Gu Li was bbergasted. Is that how it is? The cunning guy was actually concealing his strength? She had been foolish, horribly underestimating him. Not wanting to lose, Gu Li exerted all her strength to run after him but he was just too fast. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t catch up. One round, two rounds¡­ He easily made up for the lead he had given her in the previous two rounds. Now, both of them were less than 10 meters away frompleting the task. Seeing that he was about to cross the finish line, Little Pear was anxious and inadvertently caused herself to trip and fall. Her knee hit the ground hard, causing her to scream in pain. Mo Shiting, hearing her scream, immediately swung around. Noticing her sprawled on the ground, he quickly went back for her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He held out his hand to help her up. ¡°It hurts.¡± Gu Li whimpered, her little face twisted in pain, indicating that her injury was not a minor one. Finding a bench nearby, Mo Shiting carried her over andid her down. She had on ck trousers, so it was difficult to assess her injury. Mo Shiting lowered himself to her level and gently lifted her pant leg. Underneath the sunlight, he looked handsome and his movements exuded warmth. Gu Li watched him, her heart filled with a warm feeling, and the pain didn¡¯t seem so bad in that moment. Upon seeing her scraped knee slowly oozing blood, he made a prompt decision, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and apply some medicine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated, lost for words. ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked up at her. In the broad daylight, their eyes met and her heart skipped a beat. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered before she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish the race? You were just a little bit away from the finish line.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will have plenty of opportunities to beat you.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± She rolled her eyes at him, but the corners of her mouth revealed a sweet smile. Perhaps, Brother Ting had never changed. He was still the same Brother Ting from her memories. Auntie Guan was in the garden instructing the servants when she saw Mo Shiting carrying Gu Li into the vi in a hurry. She immediately approached them. ¡°Young Master, what happened to the Young Madam?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t look at her and coldly instructed, ¡°Auntie Guan, fetch the first-aid box.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Upon hearing this, Auntie Guan didn¡¯t waste a single moment and rushed into the house. Mo Shiting ced Gu Li down on the sofa. Auntie Guan returned with the first-aid box. Once she put it down, she tactfully exited the room. Now, they were the only two left in the spacious living room. Seeing him carefully disinfect and treat her wounds, Gu Li touched his hair with a soft smile. Mo Shiting paused for a moment when she did that, then she said softly, ¡°Brother Ting, you remind me of someone.¡± H 2¡å Mo Shiting looked up at her in response. But then he heard her continued, ¡°You¡¯re just like the man I love..¡± Chapter 47 - 47: Finally Remembering to Care for His Own Wife l Chapter 47: Finally Remembering to Care for His Own Wife l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother Ting, you are just like someone.¡± ¡°Just like my beloved.¡± In the president¡¯s office at the Mo Group, Mo Shiting propped his cheek up with one hand on his desk, the girl¡¯s sweet voice ringing in his mind, softening his gaze. Lu Yang stood in front of him, dutifully reporting the day¡¯s agenda. He noticed that his young master haven¡¯t responded for a while. When he raised his head to look at him, he found Shiting in deep thought, unaware of his surroundings. ¡°Young master?¡± Lu Yang raised his voice slightly. Finally, Mo Shiting snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Where did you stop?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished reporting on the agenda. Next, there¡¯s something you need to be reminded of.¡± With full respect, Lu Yang said, ¡°Recently, your two uncles have been frequently visiting the family¡¯s ancestral home, and it¡¯s not clear what they were saying to the elders. Now, the elders have started to doubt whether your marriage to the Young Madam is a sham. Young master, they possibly have spies nted in Blue Sky Blue Sea, so you need to be careful.¡± Mo Shiting pressed his lips together. His deep gaze held a glint of determination. Seeing his reaction, Lu Yang knew he had heard his warning and started to introduce the next topic, ¡°Young Master, the production team of ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ would like to know if the winner of the finals could get an endorsement deal.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Yang quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected them.¡± GT focuses on technology and never invites celebrities for endorsements. Despite this, they still have many celebrities among their ardent fans of their electronic products. ¡°How is Gu Li doing on the show?¡± Mo Shiting finally remembered to ask about his wife. Lu Yang truthfully replied, ¡°Young Madam gave Qiu Yuxin a low score. When the show airs tonight, she might receive bacsh. Butst time, didn¡¯t the Young Madam perform a film segment? I heard that Xue Huaimo really appreciates her and has personally invited her to be the lead actress.¡± ¡°Xue Huaimo?¡± Mo Shiting looked puzzled, clearly unfamiliar with the name. Lu Yang quickly exined, ¡°Xue Huaimo is a highly influential director in the entertainment industry. His movies are generally award-winning, and those he propels into the limelight end up being very popr stars.¡± Having said this, Lu Yang cautiously asked, ¡°Young master, have you decided to let the Young Madam enter the entertainment industry? If she does, she¡¯s bound to be very popr!¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze darkened. Even the most innocent person, once they step into that big dye vat, will ultimately fall into deception. He allowed her to appear on the show, but bing a celebrity or an actress was totally out of the line! Having thought of this, he made an immediate decision: ¡°Notify the production team to cut Gu Li¡¯s solo shots.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°Huh??¡± Did he say something wrong? Miles away¡­ Gu Li spent the whole day at home, not venturing anywhere. At eight in the evening, ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± officially started. Excited, Gu Li turned on the TV and was simultaneously checking updates fromizens on Weibo. And surely, when the judges were being introduced and her name was mentioned, there were a lot of skeptical voices: ¡°What? ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯ is a judge?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a nobody. By what right can she be a judge in such a show? The other judges are all big shots, what is shepared to them?¡± ¡°I heard she even made Cheng Ying apologize on the show. Did you guys see that Weibo post two days ago?¡± ¡°Did she use her connections to get this? Otherwise, how could she have the qualifications to join the show? And she even made a big shot apologize?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Cheng Ying is the artistic director of GE Entertainment. Everyone in the entertainment industry respects her. How can Gu Li act against her?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s really pretty. Can a woman this pretty really be a cartoonist? Is it possible that she had someone else draw those cartoons for her?¡± The unfavorablements grew, reaching a point where her professional abilities were being questioned. Finally, Gu Li chose to ignore and closed her Weibo app, out of sight, out of mind. It¡¯s only just begun and she¡¯s already facing this wall of vicious criticisms. When the segment where she gives Qiu Yuxin a low score goes live, she¡¯d probably be cklisted by the entire inte, right? Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Young Madam, please have some fruit.¡± Auntie Guan came over with a fruit te and said with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Taking the fruit te from Auntie Guan, Gu Li picked up a slice of cantaloupe and ate it. The sweetness greatly boosted her mood. However, her good mood didn¡¯tst long before it disappeared. Where were her shots? Chapter 48 - 48 Moving into His Room l Chapter 48: Moving into His Room l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li hadn¡¯t expected this. In a program thatsted over two and a half hours, she was on screen less than ten times, and those were fleeting glimpses at most. What was going on? Even though she wasn¡¯t a celebrity, she was often talked about. So why would the program team treat her this way? Normally, for the sake of viewership, the program team shouldn¡¯t have done this. Gu Li frowned, her face perplexed. After the program ended, she reopened Weibo. As anticipated, the buzz around her had significantly decreased. Even Qiu Yuxin¡¯s fans didn¡¯t seem to berate her as much. Of course, this was mainly because the program team had edited out her confrontation with Qiu Yuxin, only broadcasting the total score of Qiu Yuxin¡¯s match against Zhou Xiao. Fans were obviously ignorant of all of this, so how could they possibly hurl invectives? However, her manga readers, upset by her scarce screen time, were voicing their indignation. This warmed Gu Li¡¯s heart. Da Ha, who had watched the program from abroad, couldn¡¯t wait to send a WeChat voice message: ¡°Boss, what the hell happened? Why were you barely on screen? I just texted Uncle Yang about this but he hasn¡¯t responded yet.¡± Gu Li voiced back: ¡°The program has a limited runtime. I guess they found it harder to cut out other people¡¯s footage.¡± ¡°Then we should strive for more on-screen opportunities in the next episode. Otherwise, your Master won¡¯t get a chance to see you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking the same.¡± Gu Li spoke seriously. No sooner had she finished chatting with Da Ha, Mo Shiting arrived home. When Auntie Guan announced ¡°Young Master¡±, Gu Li leapt to her feet from the sofa. Turning around, she came face to face with the man¡¯s gaze. Recalling her impulsive confession that morning, the girl¡¯s eyes flickered. She quickly looked away. She hoped he had forgotten about it. Even though she often ttered him with rainbow farts and sweet talk, this was her first time confessing in such a straightforward manner. It was so embarrassing. Especially considering he did not respond at all. Mo Shiting saw through the thoughts of young Gu Li. He smirked, striding towards her. Gu Li wanted to escape, but she tripped over the corner of the coffee table. She fell back onto the sofa, rubbing her shin. Muttering under her breath, sheined about her bad luck. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice echoed from above. Still rubbing her leg, Gu Li didn¡¯t dare to lift her head. She feigned calmness and asked, ¡°You¡¯re home, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, deciding to sit next to her to check her leg, which was slightly red against her fair skin but thankfully not too serious. But these pieces of furniture needed to be reced. After massaging her shin for a while, Gu Li saw from the corner of her eye that he remained seated next to her, not nning to leave. She gnawed at her lip in frustration. Just as she was fretting about how to diffuse the awkwardness, the man spoke up, ¡°Move into my room tonight.¡± What? Move into his room? Why? Gu Li blinked, slowly raising her head to look at him. Her eyes were full of confusion. Mo Shiting exined in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re married, so it¡¯s natural we share a room.¡± Just as Gu Li was about to argue, she was silenced by a stern look from him. Then it dawned on her. Reluctantly, she agreed to his arrangement. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll start packing now.¡± Before Mo Shiting could respond, she dashed out, faster than a rabbit. After closing the door to her bedroom, she leaned against it, hands covering her face, and began to shake her head frantically. Ah, they were really going to share a room, what should she do? Would she snore in her sleep? Would she drool? Would she talk in her sleep? What if she identally said something she shouldn¡¯t? What then? Chapter 49 - 49: Uncontrollable Feelings l Chapter 49: Uncontroble Feelings l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li dawdled for over an hour. It was nearly midnight when she finally dragged her suitcase andzily went upstairs. Arriving at Mo Shiting¡¯s room, she could not help but take a deep breath. Don¡¯t be nervous, Gu Li! It wasn¡¯t her first time in his room. She had even slept in his bed the first night she got there. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡± She knocked gently on the door panel. After waiting for a few seconds, the door was opened. The man, wearing a deep gray robe, jumped into her sight. He must have just taken a shower. His hair was slightly wet, and he was holding the doorknob in one hand and a towel in the other. It was a mundane sight, yet he looked incredibly sexy, causing a racing heartbeat. Gu Li¡¯s pretty face turned red. She swallowed her nervousness and forced out a greeting, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her casually and then stepped aside to let her in. She quickly nodded, said ¡°Okay,¡± and hurriedly walked in. Mo Shiting closed the door and followed her in. The spacious room only had a Kingsize bed. The thought of sharing the same bed that night made Gu Li subconsciously tighten her cor. However, she soon realized she had been overthinking. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re sleeping on the couch.¡± Mo Shiting pointed at the leather sofa several meters away from the bed and said earnestly. Relieved that they didn¡¯t have to sleep together, Gu Li sighed but couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping on the sofa?¡± The man raised his eyebrow, ¡°Do you disapprove?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ not.¡± She backed down. Sleeping on the couch was better than sleeping on the floor. Mo Shiting had already divided the room into areas, giving her the corner near the couch, even equipped with a dressing table. Just as Gu Li set up her cosmetics one by one, she saw him dry his hair and handed her a brand-new quilt. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li took the quilt. It had a lightvender scent, very pleasant. Closing her eyes and intending to appreciate the refreshing scent, his voice suddenly echoed in her ear, ¡°There are three things to note. Listen carefully.¡± Huh? Gu Li opened her eyes sharply, ¡°What things to note? It¡¯s so bothersome.¡± Thest sentence, she muttered under her breath. The man elegantly leaned against the French window, hands in pockets, ¡°First, no sleeping with the lights off.¡± Gu Li plopped down on the sofa with the quilt in her arms, swinging her feet and taunting, ¡°Are you a child? Scared of the dark?¡± Mo Shiting ignored her and continued, ¡°Second, you must go to sleep before 11 PM.¡± At this, he nced at his phone. ¡°You¡¯re overdue today.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± She was a night owl, what to do? ¡°Third, get up at six in the morning for exercise.¡± ¡°Do I have to?¡± Gu Li asked weakly and without hope, only to be met with his cold stare. Sigh, thank goodness she was only pretending to be married to him. If she actually had to live with him forever, wouldn¡¯t she have to endure this devilish training every day? Please, spare her. No wonder people often say that dating and marriage are two different things. It was absolutely true. ¡°Thest point¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t there only three points? Why are there more?¡± Gu Li hastily stood up. Mo Shiting stared at her, unchanging expression, ¡°I just thought of another one.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li was flustered, her fists clenched, ¡°How can you be so capricious?¡± Mo Shiting walked over to her, saw her puffed-up cheeks were cute, couldn¡¯t help but reach out, pinch her cheeks, and leaned over to her ear. His voice teased, ¡°I love being capricious. What can you do about it?¡± As his words fell, he quickly let go of her face and spoke coolly, ¡°The bed is mine. Don¡¯t even think about climbing up in the middle of the night..¡± Chapter 50 - 50: Always Causing Worries_l Chapter 50: Always Causing Worries_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li gritted her teeth and red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the slightest bit interested in your spartan bed. Going to sleep now, good night.¡± With that said, she directlyy down on the sofa in front of him, covered her head with a nket. Seeing her do this, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips, a soft look in his eyes. Heid down on his own bed, and the room instantly became quiet. Outside the window, the soft moonlight sprinkled into the room. The room, bathed in the warm glow of the orange bedsidemp, took on a rather inviting feel. Soon, the tranquil space was filled with the girl¡¯s gentle and rhythmic breathing, shallow, but especially enchanting. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist looking at her, only to see her roll over in her sleep and identally tumble right off the sofa unto the carpet. And yet, she waspletely unaware, sound asleep. He recalled thest time she slept on the carpet and suddenly realized that maybe then too, she had rolled off the bed. Could one tumble from such arge, 2 meter-wide bed? She is truly a handful. He thought of getting up to lift her back onto the sofa, but thinking she might just roll off again, he dismissed the idea. On the other hand, Qiu Yuxin had prepared an all-inclusive draft, nning tounch a smear campaign against Gu Li once the segment of her giving a low score yed. However, she was pleasantly surprised to discover most of Gu Li¡¯s footage had been cut, leading her and her team to celebrate with champagne at home. ¡°Seeing as this is the case, I won¡¯t publish the article. We¡¯ll let her be this time.¡± Holding a ss of champagne, Qiu Yuxin gave her agent, Sister Zhuang, a triumphant look as they clinked their sses together. The thing she was most worried about wasizens being influenced by Gu Li¡¯sments on-site, which may lead to further questioning of her acting ability. Now that things were resolved on their own, she felt it unnecessary to harm someone else to benefit herself. Sister Zhuang agreed, ¡°Okay, we will follow your advice.¡± ¡°However, isn¡¯t GT her main financial backer? Why would her scenes be cut? Could they have had a disagreement?¡± Qiu Yuxin felt somewhat disappointed. She was banking on catching Gu Li in a scandal that could be used to force her away from Mo Shiting. And now, the sugar daddy she had been waiting so eagerly for seemed to have fallen out with Gu Li. How was she expected to be happy about it? When would she finally seed in getting Gu Li to make way for Shen Yunsi? All night long, Qiu Yuxin found herself consumed with worry for her close friend¡¯s lifelong affair. Little did she know,e next morning, she herself would be the trending topic of discussion. #QiuYuxinRetaliatesAgainstASweetPear# #QiuYuxinSupressesOrdinaryPeople# #QiuYuxinShamesPrettierActresses# Initially, a big V posted a statement. ording to a whistle-blower, Qiu Yuxin, dissatisfied with ASweetPear for awarding her only 3 points on the show, leveraged herwork to oppress thetter and had all her scenes removed¡­ The moment this Weibo post was out, marketing ounts forwarded it like crazy, catapulting it to the top of the hot search list within ten minutes. Qiu Yuxin, both a popr figure and a high-flyer, was already unpopr amongizens. In addition, her fans were known for stirring up trouble, making her even more loathed by the fanmunity. Now that news of her oppressing ayman had leaked, it immediately sparked public outrage. Following that, another person entered the fray, proving that not only was Qiu Yuxin a poor performer and unprofessional, she also had a strong jealous streak. Every actress prettier than her had been wronged by her at some point. She was now targeting ASweetPear for the fear of being reced¡­ With that, the inte was thrown into an even greater frenzy. Apart from her crazed fans¡¯ attempts at image control, everyone was criticizing her. Believing that the whole situation was orchestrated by Gu Li, Qiu Yuxin threw her phone hard onto the ground in anger, her red eyes filled with intense loathing: ¡°Gu Li, you and I will never reconcile!¡± Gu Li was oblivious to the happenings on the inte. Owing to her knee injury, she thankfully avoided morning run that day. Who knew that she would be unable to avoid an annoying person ¡ª Mrs. Song. The olddy had deliberately waited for Mo Shiting to leave for work before she decided to bother Gu Li. Upon entering, she immediately dismissed all the servants in the Blue Sky and Blue Sea and left Gu Li alone in the living room.. Chapter 51 - 51 Unreasonable! _1 Chapter 51: Unreasonable! _1 Trantor: 549690339 In the hall, Mrs. Song sat on a single sofa with Aunt Liu, whom she had brought along, standing by her side. Gu Li was wearing shorts, with a strip of gauze on her right knee. It was evident to anyone that she had been injured. However, the olddy intentionally turned a deaf ear to it. Not only did she show no concern, but when Gu Li wanted to sit down, her face sank suddenly, and she scolded with raised brows, ¡°How dare you! When in Mo Family, you have to stand if the elders do not tell you to sit.¡± Gu Li, who was nearly on the sofa, had no choice but to stand up slowly after being stopped by the olddy. Forget it, for the sake of the fact that she was of a ripe old age, I wouldn¡¯t get nit-picky with her. Just as she had stood straight, the olddy continued to find fault, ¡°What are you staring at? Get me a cup of tea!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Guan already pour you a cup? Look, it¡¯s right here.¡± Gu Li pointed to the steaming cup of top-quality ck tea on the table and responded calmly. Mrs. Song did not expect Gu Li to back-talk her, and her face turned livid. ¡°What? Are you implying I can¡¯t order you around?¡± Suppressing the urge to roll her eyes at her, Gu Li smiled slightly, ¡°What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°Just prepare one like this.¡± Mrs. Song opened her mouth coldly, it was clear she just wanted to torment Gu Li. Gu Li continued to bear with her: ¡°Alright, please wait, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± As soon as Gu Li left, Mrs. Song gossiped to Aunt Liu: ¡°Tell me, what drugs did Mo Shiting take? Why did he marry such a woman? Where does she surpass Yunsi?¡± Aunt Liu bowed slightly: ¡°Old Madam, if we are just talking about looks, the Young Madam is indeed very beautiful and is the kind men would like.¡± Mrs. Song huffed in disgust, ¡°Such beauty is a cmity!¡± Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes flickered, and she stammered, ¡°Old Madam, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know whether to say or not.¡± Mrs. Song looked at her with a gentle tone: ¡°You have served me for decades. Just say it.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Aunt Liu respectfully reported, ¡°Old Madam, out of boredomst night, I turned on the TV and happened to watch a show called ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars.¡± The Young Madam was in it. Is she trying to be a celebrity?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Song¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, ¡°That girl dares¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡± In her agitation, she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She clutched her chest and gasped for a while before finally saying, ¡°This is outrageous!¡± This darn girl, she¡¯s just out to sabotage her grandson. It¡¯s true that no beautiful woman could be a good thing, especially those who want to enter the entertainment circle with just a bit of beauty. They are all troublemakers, just like that woman back in the day¡­ Thinking of the woman who caused the death of her son, Mrs. Song was filled with boundless resentment. And at that moment, Gu Li came in carrying a hot cup of tea. Seeing her, Mrs. Song was so angry she felt like exploding, and she transferred all her hate to Gu Li. So, when Gu Li approached her and reached out with the cup of tea, Mrs. Song stretched out her hand and swatted it away. The scalding tea sshed onto Gu Li¡¯s body, resulting in a sharp cry of pain from her, and the ceramic cup naturally shattered all over the floor. This olddy is simply unreasonable! Gu Li, despite the pain, rushed into the bathroom, intending to rinse her scalded thigh with cold water. However, as she turned on the shower, before she had a chance to treat the burn, she heard Aunt Liu cry out in horror, ¡°Old Madam¡ª somebody, quick! The Old Madam has fainted from a heart attack!¡± Damn! The olddy has a heart condition? No, she can¡¯t die! With that thought, Gu Li, not caring about the burn on her leg, sprinted out. Seeing Aunt Liu ordering two bodyguards to move the olddy who was lying on the floor, Gu Li¡¯s temples throbbed and she immediately stopped them, ¡°Don¡¯t move her! You will harm her in this condition..¡± Chapter 52 - 52: The Old Lady Fainted because of Young Madaml Chapter 52: The Old Lady Fainted because of Young Madaml Trantor: 549690339 The bodyguards looked at each other helplessly upon hearing this, feeling somewhat at a loss. Aunt Liu turned to Gu Li, using her with a pained expression, ¡°Young Madam, what do you mean by this? I know Mrs. Song has been a bit harsh on you, but she is in critical condition right now. We must take her to the hospital. What are your intentions obstructing us like this?¡± Gu Li ignored her and simply walked over to squat beside the olddy. Seeing this, Aunt Liu hurriedly continued to order the bodyguards, ¡°What are you gawking at? Quickly pull the young madam away and take Mrs. Song to the hospital. Can you bear the responsibility if something happens to her?¡± The bodyguards finally came to their senses and rushed forward to pull Gu Li away. Gu Li swept them with a sharp gaze, ¡°Whoever dares to touch me, I¡¯ll have Mo Shiting chop off their hands!¡± The bodyguards: Young Master Mo was a more terrifying entity than the olddy, so they instantly chickened out. Aunt Liu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but sob loudly, ¡°Mrs. Song, please wake up, Mrs. Song¡ª ¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Gu Li sternly scolded her, while efficiently prying open the olddy¡¯s mouth and forcefully shoving two small pills in. Aunt Liu was taken aback, ¡°You, you, what did you make Mrs. Song take? Young Madam, how dare you harm Mrs. Song?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So tired! She finally understood why the olddy¡¯s personality was so unlikable. Given how Aunt Liu, a trusted confidante of many years, behaves, how could the olddy be any better? ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± She ordered the nearest bodyguard. ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to dy, and quickly dialed 120. Seeing Gu Li easily take control of the situation, Aunt Liu¡¯s face was sour, and she was very annoyed. Humph, you think you¡¯re so clever, don¡¯t you? What will happen if Mrs. Song can¡¯t be saved? How will you exin it to the young master?! The pills Gu Li had given Mrs. Song were only to temporarily stabilize her condition, and couldn¡¯t awaken her directly. After all, her onset was severe, the situation was incredibly serious, even if immediate surgery was performed, the risk was high. Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived at high speed. They all hurriedly headed to the hospital. Shortly after the grandmother was taken into the emergency room, the rest of the Song family, alerted by the news, were also on their way. The first to arrive were the Song Family Head, Song Xueming, and his wife, Wan Yao. Song Xueming was the olddy¡¯s grandnephew, and Song Yunque¡¯s uncle. Both worried and angry, he directly asked Aunt Liu, ¡°What exactly happened? Why did my aunt suddenly faint?¡± Aunt Liu, sobbing and wiping away her tears, started to use Gu Li in between sobs, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Song was angered into fainting by the Young Madam.¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡± She made Mrs. Song faint from anger? She hadn¡¯t done anything! She¡¯d been sshed with boiling water, and now she had blisters forming on her thigh. There wasn¡¯t even time to treat it, she didn¡¯t know if it would leave a scar¡­ When Song Xueming heard that Gu Li hurt Mrs. Song, he walked over without a word and pped her harshly across the face. With a crisp ¡°p¡±, the sound echoed through the entire corridor. Gu Li was in a daze, and without any chance to react, she was pped, leaving her dumbfounded. After all, she could never have predicted that a respected family head would hit someone without gathering the facts first. Song Xueming was still not satisfied, and was just about to p her again when his wrist was suddenly gripped tightly from behind. ¡°Who? Who dares to stop me from teaching this wretched girl a lesson? Do you have a death wish?¡± As he cursed frantically, he turned around. Unexpectedly, the face he saw was the gloomy and stern look of Mo Shiting. A sudden chill ran through Song Xueming¡¯s heart, his domineering aura disappearing instantly, but he still feigned authority and said, ¡°Shi¡­Shiting, it¡¯s you. Perfect timing.. Your grandmother had a heart attack because of this girl, her fate is uncertain, you must give an exnation!¡± Chapter 53 - 53: Mo Shiting Actually Cares About Her_l Chapter 53: Mo Shiting Actually Cares About Her_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting curled his lips coldly, ¡°I think, Uncle, it¡¯s you who owes an exnation!¡± As he finished speaking, he ruthlessly shook off Song Xueming¡¯s hand. Not expecting Mo Shiting to stand up for a girl and leave him no face at all, Song Xueming¡¯s face instantly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. Just as he was about to explode with anger, his arm was suddenly held back by his wife, Wan Yao. Wan Yao gave him a look, then apologized to Mo Shiting with a regretful face: ¡°Shiting, I¡¯m sorry. Your uncle was just too worried about your aunt, and he lost control and hit Miss Gu in a moment of despair. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± At this point, she turned to Gu Li and said pretentiously: ¡°Miss Gu, is your face okay? Would you like me to take you to get some medicine?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Gu Li declined indifferently. The moment she heard Gu Li say ¡°No need¡±, Wan Yao immediately said, ¡°Good, I was so worried that our family harmony would be broken. Oh, if Aunt knew that Shiting had a falling out with his uncle over a p, she would be heartbroken.¡± Seeing her veiled criticism, Gu Li was about to retort when she heard Mo Shiting say emotionlessly, ¡°If my aunt thinks I¡¯m causing trouble, then as you wish, the Mo family will not invest another cent in the Song family¡¯s project.¡± What? Song Xueming and his wife stared in disbelief. But Mo Shiting didn¡¯t give them any time to react, he promptly took Gu Li away. It was only after a while that the couple regained theirposure. Ever since the olddy stepped back, the Song family business, which has been in the hands of Song Xueming, has been going downhill. Without the support of the Mo Family, they were afraid bankruptcy was not far off. And now, Mo Shiting was going to stop investing in the Song Family, how could that be? Song Xueming cursed in frustration, ¡°Has Mo Shiting¡¯s conscience been eaten by a dog? The one being resuscitated inside is his own grandmother, yet he will ruin the Song family¡¯s future for a random girl? It¡¯s so aggravating!¡± Wan Yao quickly patted his back to soothe him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Auntie is there, Mo Shiting dare not neglect the Song family.¡± Song Xueming gritted his teeth, ¡°It used to be like that. But now he has a wife, I think he¡¯s going against us!¡± Seeing this, Wan Yao also had a deep hatred for Gu Li. She underestimated this vixen, she didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting to care so much about her. Humph! Isn¡¯t she just younger and prettier? A beauty bringing disaster! Once the olddy gets through this crisis, she has to remind her more often. ¡°Mo Shiting, where are you taking me? Your grandma is still being resuscitated.¡± Gu Li was being dragged by Mo Shiting. She looked anxiously in the direction of the operating room as she spoke. Mo Shiting stopped, turned his handsome face to her, and snapped, ¡°Are you a pig? Your skin is so thick, don¡¯t you feel the burn?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li instinctively looked down at her thighs and saw arge blister on her skin above her knees. It was red and startlingly scary. Only then did she finally feel pain. She said sheepishly, ¡°Well, maybe a bit.¡± She was unexpectedly warmed by the fact that he noticed her burn. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll just put some burn cream on it myself. You go back and stay in the operating room, don¡¯t give people a chance to make a fuss.¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Mo Shiting coldly snorted. At this moment, the elevator doors opened. He simply picked her up and strode quickly in. The elevator door closed, leaving them alone. Gu Li felt it was inappropriate and couldn¡¯t help but persuade, ¡°Mo Shiting, I know you¡¯re worried about your grandmother. You should go back and stay with her..¡± Chapter 54 - 54: Personally Helping Her Apply Medicine_l Chapter 54: Personally Helping Her Apply Medicine_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The surgery will take a few hours, it¡¯s a waiting game anyway,¡± Mo Shiting said, looking down at her. ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Li wanted to say something more, but was stared down by the man, ¡°Anymore nonsense and I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡± Gu Li: In a short while, the elevator doors opened. Mo Shiting carried her out inrge strides, not putting her down until they arrived at Lu Cong¡¯s office. ¡°Dr. Lu is operating on the olddy, why did you bring me to his office?¡± puzzled Gu Li. Mo Shiting coldly replied, ¡°To apply medicine.¡± With that, he turned around and walked to a row of cabs. Seeing him expertly taking out a medical box, Gu Li surmised that he had frequented this ce for treatment. Was he often injured, she wondered. Before she could contemte any further, the man had already returned to her side. Gu Li instinctively reached out to take the medical box. To her surprise, however, he put the box aside and sat down next to her. Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes, curiously looking at him, ¡°You¡¯re not going to apply the medicine yourself, are you?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow with a counter question, ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± ¡°Of course it is! I¡¯m ttered, hehe.¡± Gu Li forced augh. Mo Shiting curved his lips, ¡°Stopughing, it¡¯s hideous.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± She huffed daintily, and then unabashedly changed her posture, stretching out both legs and resting them confidently on hisp. Mo Shiting: ¡°Move them!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apply medicine for me? It¡¯s more convenient this way.¡± After saying this, Gu Li cheekily winked at him, ¡°Thank you, Brother Ting.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, carrying with it a pleasing charm. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, sumbing to her antics. He opened the medical box. Inside, there were all sorts of medications and he quickly found a burn ointment to apply on her wounds. The cool touch of the ointment gradually seeped into her skin, effectively alleviating the prior difort and pain. Gu Li pursed her lips, unconsciously looking at him. There were traces of rare warmth lingering between the man¡¯s refined eyes and brows. Moved, she involuntarily reached out, intending to touch his face. Yet, as if he had a sixth sense, Mo Shiting suddenly turned his head to look at her as she reached out towards him. Their eyes met, and Gu Li immediately retracted her hand that was in mid-air, startled. Oh thank heavens she stopped in time, otherwise being caught red-handed attempting to take liberties with him would have been so embarrassing. Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± ¡°Not doing anything.¡± Gu Li answered with an especially bright smile, ¡°I was just swatting a mosquito.¡± Mo Shiting gave her a long, somewhat skeptical look, ¡°Swatting mosquitoes with one hand, you¡¯re quite remarkable.¡± Gu Li: It took a long while, but Mo Shiting finally finished applying the medicine for Gu Li. Luckily, the wound wasn¡¯t too serious. Otherwise, if left untreated for this long, it would undoubtedly have scarred. By the time they returned, the olddy¡¯s surgery still hadn¡¯t beenpleted. However, quite a few more people had gathered at the entrance of the operating room, including Song Yunque. Seeing them approach, Song Yunque immediately greeted them, ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Sister-inw.¡± Noticing the bandage on Gu Li¡¯s leg, he asked worriedly, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, what happened to your leg? Are you okay?¡± Gu Li gave him a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, thank you for your concern.¡± Her smile, caught in the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Song, was particrly grating. But they¡¯d learned their lesson this time and didn¡¯t dare confront Mo Shiting directly. Half an hourter, the surgery was finally over. The doors opened, and Dr. Lu, d in his white coat, was the first to emerge. Everyone hurriedly surrounded him. He took off his mask, and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°The olddy has been saved. This time, we have Gu Li to thank for her sessful emergency treatment..¡± Chapter 55 - 55: To deal with her, not by force, but with softness_l Chapter 55: To deal with her, not by force, but with softness_l Trantor: 549690339 Lu Cong briefly described everything Gu Li had done to save Mrs. Song, and the listeners reacted in different ways. Theplexions of Mr. and Mrs. Song became extremely unsightly. After all, they had just taken advantage of Mo Shiting and Gu Li¡¯s departure to badmouth Gu Li to the Song family members who arrivedter, using her of not allowing the servants near the olddy, thereby dying the rescue. Now that the truth was out, it was a p in the face for them. Song Yunque immediately spoke up for Gu Li, ¡°So it was sister-inw Gu who saved grandmother. From now on, sister-inw Gu will be the Song family¡¯s benefactor. Uncle and Aunt, am I right?¡± Song Xueming and Wan Yao looked at each other but kept silent. The other members of the Song family, however, agreed and expressed their thanks to Gu Li in person. Though the olddy was out of danger, she still needed a week of hospital observation. They all waited outside her ward for a while. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone and had them all leave. When leaving the hospital, Song Yunque brazenly got into Mo Shiting¡¯s car. Lu Yang drove and Song Yunque sat in the passenger seat. Once the car was on the road, he turned his head towards Gu Li, ¡°Sister-inw, my grandmother is a stubborn person and is used to having her way. If anything goes against her wishes, she will throw a fit. Be cautious in dealing with her. You can¡¯t be tough, only gentle.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you for the reminder.¡± Gu Li was genuinely grateful. She didn¡¯t have many opportunities to interact with Mrs. Song, but she had already figured out her temperament, which was indeed as Song Yunque described. Hearing their conversation, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows and warned Song Yunque, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°Whine, whine, whine.¡± Song Yunque whined in a wronged tone, ¡°Brother, I am considering sister-inw¡¯s interests. You don¡¯t want her to be constantly troubled by grandmother, do you?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Gu Li chuckled at his antics, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother will protect me.¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly turned her head to look at Mo Shiting with a teasing smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Brother Ting?¡± Mo Shiting stared intently at her, his lips parting as if to say something. Suddenly, the car brakes screeched, and Gu Li instinctively lunged towards him. Reacting instinctively, he caught her in his arms. Immediately following, Lu Yang¡¯s apologetic voice rang out, ¡°Sorry, young master, a child ran onto the road.¡± As soon as Lu Yang¡¯s voice trailed off, they saw a woman holding a child standing on the roadside through the car window, looking extremely startled. ¡°Thank goodness nothing happened.¡± Gu Li murmured,pletely oblivious to the fact that she was lying on someone¡¯s chest. Song Yunque noticed and chuckled knowingly. The car started again. Finally realizing how intimately they were positioned, Gu Li¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she quickly sat up straight. Feeling her leave his arms, Mo Shiting felt an inexplicable sense of loss. At this moment, Song Yunque turned his head again, ¡°Oh, right. I watched that variety show of yours, Gu Li. It practically didn¡¯t feature you at all. I don¡¯t know who the miserable wretch is that intentionally cut your screen time. Once I find out, I¡¯ll make sure they pay for it.¡± The hand that Lu Yang used to grip the steering wheel trembled involuntarily. The miserable wretch Song Yunque mentioned was his young master. He knew it, but he could not say it. Thinking about this, Lu Yang sneaked a nce at the rearview mirror, only to catch a glimpse of the sharp look Mo Shiting was giving him. His hand trembled again. Gu Li didn¡¯t seem to mind, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t n on bing a celebrity anyways, so it¡¯s okay if I have less screen time.¡± As long as her master could see it, that¡¯s all that really mattered. But would her master really see it? How reliable was Da Ha¡¯s suggestion? Every time she thought about her master, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit dejected. Watching her expressiveness, Mo Shiting caught a glimpse of her mncholy, and a shadow flickered in his eyes.. He couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry, why did you participate in the variety show?¡± Chapter 56 - 56 Important Person_l Chapter 56: Important Person_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li honestly replied, ¡°A person very important to me has disappeared. I hope that if he sees me on television, he wille back to find me on his own.¡± ¡°An important person? Male or female? It wouldn¡¯t happen to be a childhood sweetheart, would it?¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t wait to ask, curiosity written all over his face. Upon hearing the words ¡®childhood sweetheart¡¯, Mo Shiting¡¯s heart sank rapidly. Gu Li was surprised that Song Yunque seemed so interested and was eager to dig to the bottom of the matter. She couldn¡¯t reveal the truth about her master, so after hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°A man, you could say, grew up with me.¡± Over the past decade or so, her master had been by her side, guiding her patiently. He was not her father, but he was even better than her father. Seeing her unreserved longing for that man, Mo Shiting bore an increasingly stern expression. Song Yunque sensed the tension in the car and silently cursed ¨C his older brother was definitely jealous. Ordinarily, when his older brother was in a bad mood, he would be the first one to bear the brunt. Maybe he should make a run for it? With that thought, Song Yunque decisively spoke, ¡°Ah, I just remembered I have to go somewhere else. Lu Yang, could you pull over? I need to get out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Yang respectfully replied as he steered the car onto the curb. As the car came to a stop, Song Yunque turned and gave a cheery wave, ¡°Brother, sister-inw, I¡¯ll leave first then. Bye-bye!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, and without waiting for their response, he scrambled out of the car like his life depended on it. Gu Li & Mo Shiting:¡±¡­.¡± Lu Yang silently raised the partition. Mo Shiting said, ¡°I was the one who ordered your footage be deleted.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li wondered if she was hallucinating, staring at him wide-eyed. Mo Shiting looked steadily at her, his gaze piercing, ¡°If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you. If you¡¯re looking for someone, I¡¯ll help you. But you¨C¡± ¡°But I must strictly adhere to the Mo family¡¯s rules, not stepping into the entertainment circle, not showing up in public, and not doing anything that upsets you, right?¡± Gu Li cut in irritably. This man¡¯s dominant and overbearing nature wouldn¡¯t change even after a hundred years. It was just too much. Once the one-year period is over, she wouldn¡¯t want to be the young mistress of the Mo family who had no freedom at all. Whoever wanted it could have it, hmph! The more Gu Li thought about it, the angrier she became. Her hands balled into fists unconsciously as she gritted her teeth and demanded, ¡°Do you even understand what respect is?¡± Mo Shiting coldly retorted, ¡°Respect is based on both parties fulfilling their contract. You, on the other hand, have been breaking our agreement.¡± nj ii ¡°This ends here. I¡¯ll handle the rejection with the program team.¡± ¡°You¡ªhuff!¡± Gu Li simply turned her face away, ignoring him. The two of them began their silent standoff, neither acknowledging the other. Upon returning to Blue Sky and Blue Sea, Gu Li was the first to dash out of the car and dashed inside without looking back. She even skipped saying hello to Auntie Guan and dashed upstairs. ¡°You¡­young master, what¡¯s wrong with the young madam?¡± Auntie Guan asked Mo Shiting, who had entered after Gu Li, concerncing her voice. Mo Shiting nced up at the direction of the upstairs before replying sullenly, ¡°Leave her be.¡± As he finished speaking, he checked his watch and turned to leave the house once again. Auntie Guan hurried after him, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s almost time for dinner, where are you going?¡± Meanwhile, Gu Li went back to Mo Shiting¡¯s room. Without saying a word, she packed her things and dragged her suitcase downstairs. Auntie Guan had just seen off Mo Shiting as he drove off. As she re-entered the house and noticed Gu Li¡¯s injured leg and frantic behavior, she could only feel a pounding headache. ¡°Young madam, the young master had to rush off for something.. What are you up to?¡± Chapter 57 - 57 Occupying Mo Shiting’s bed, leaving him no bed to sleep._i Chapter 57: upying Mo Shiting¡¯s bed, leaving him no bed to sleep._i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He went out?¡± Gu Li was surprised. Auntie Guan quickly took her luggage and said, ¡°Yes, he probably has somepany matters to attend to. Young Madam, are you hungry? Shall we eat? We¡¯ve made your favourite chicken soup for dinner tonight. Remember to have several bowls.¡± Only after Auntie Guan¡¯s reminder did Gu Li finally remember that she had barely eaten anything the whole day. She was indeed hungry. Her eyes darted around and she suddenly broke into a vibrant smile. ¡°All right then, Auntie Guan. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± The fool¡¯s the one who runs away from home, she thought. She decided not to run away, after all, she wasn¡¯t the one who made the mistake. Instead, she would stay and take over Mo Shiting¡¯s bed, leaving him without a ce to sleep. Yes, she happily decided. ¡°Ok.¡± Relieved that she had dropped the idea of leaving, Auntie Guan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This young couple, always fighting every two or three days, was a constant source of worry. After dinner, Gu Li returned to Mo Shiting¡¯s room. As soon as she entered, she immediately locked the door. In case he used a spare key to open the door, she even locked it from the inside. ¡°Mission aplished! Let¡¯s see how you get in tonight! Haha!¡± Gu Li pped her hands,ughing vivaciously. After putting all her things back in their original ces, she sat on the sofa and finally had the mood to check her phone. She opened Weibo and found her message box was flooded. What happened? She quickly clicked to find out. Manyizens had been @ing her. After a quick scan, she realized she had trended again today, alongside Qiu Yuxin. Upon reading that her scene had been cut from the program, and was being used as a weapon to criticise Qiu Yuxin, Gu Li had mixed feelings. It seemed the entertainment industry was much deeper than she first thought, no wonder Mo Shiting vehemently opposed her entering it. She understood his worries but could not ept his autocratic way of handling things. Gu Li sat quietly on the sofa for a while, thinking it over, and decided to clear Qiu Yuxin¡¯s name. Even though she disliked that woman, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing someone wrongly med because of her. Perhaps this was her principle in life. (a) A Sweet Pear: I went out today without carrying my phone and unintentionally caused such a misunderstanding. To rify, the reduction of my scenes in the program is just normal editing, there¡¯s no one trying to suppress me. Thanks for your concern. After sending this message on Weibo, Gu Li put her phone aside and took her clothes to go take a bath. Her actions were aimed at putting her own mind at rest, and she didn¡¯t care about what others thought. Of course, she didn¡¯t care what Qiu Yuxin thought of her either. However, knowing Qiu Yuxin, she probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate her help, and might even resent her more. Gu Li was spot on. When Qiu Yuxin read her post, she was so angry that she almost threw her phone away. ¡°That little bitch Gu Li, making me trend negatively for a whole day, and now trying to y the good person? Haha, does she think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°Yeah, if she really wanted to rify things, why didn¡¯t she do it sooner? I¡¯ve never seen such a bitchy move before!¡± Qiu Yuxin¡¯s assistant, Little Li, agreed with her, and then with some dissatisfaction, asked, ¡°Are you just going to let it go, sis?¡± ¡°Let it go? How could I?!¡± Qiu Yuxin gritted her teeth, ¡°Since she¡¯s the one offering herself up, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Her assistant was curious. Qiu Yuxin narrowed her eyes, her lips curving up in a vengeful smile, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± With that, she swiftly typed a row of words on her phone screen and sent it without hesitation. @Qiu Yuxin: (a) A Sweet Pear why don¡¯t you exin to everyone that the reason your scenes were cut was all due to your personal behavior. What¡¯s a married woman doing looking for a sugar daddy? You¡¯re so underhanded, it¡¯s a wonder the program didn¡¯t ban you altogether.. Chapter 58 - 58: Why am I Bullied Again?_l Chapter 58: Why am I Bullied Again?_l Trantor: 549690339 A married woman? Sugar baby? Not only is A Sweet Pear married, but also, she¡¯s having an affair and being kept as a mistress?! Oh my God! What a huge piece of gossip! In an instant, the inte was once again engrossed in a wave of shock, with all kinds of voices chiming in, the majority of which raised doubts about Gu Li. On the one hand, Qiu Yuxin has always been known as a bold speaker in the entertainment industry, she has revealed quite a few inside stories, so people are more inclined to believe her. Moreover, many people think that it¡¯s quite normal that a woman as beautiful as Gu Li would be kept as a mistress. Even some people have started scouring the inte for information about Gu Li¡¯s husband, curious about who the cuckolded man is, although they will never find out. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Gu Li never could have imagined that she would be trending on social media again just because she took a shower. Does Qiu Yuxin have a problem with her brain? Recklessly making groundless usations, spreading rumors can lead to legal consequences. Gu Li thought while drying her hair, if Mo Shiting found out about this, he would definitely be upset. No, she must resolve this issue before he loses his temper. The simplest way to deal with this is to directly announce her marriage to Mo Shiting. After all, what woman would go out of her way to cheat when she has such a powerful, handsome, and wealthy husband? And what man would dare to keep Mo Shiting¡¯s wife as a mistress? The rumor would naturally fall apart. However, she doesn¡¯t want her marriage to draw too much attention, nor does she want to drag Mo Shiting into it. So, what should she do? Gu Li pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and quickly made a decision. On the other side, Mo Group. After leaving Blue Sky and Blue Sea, Mo Shiting immediately returned to work with Lu Yang. Having dealt with all the backlog of files during the day, Mo Shiting put down his pen, squeezed his aching brow, only to see Lu Yang rush in. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam has been mmed again,¡± Lu Yang said. How was she bullied again? A hint of worry shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, but he coldly responded, ¡°Her matters have nothing to do with me.¡± Hum, since she insists on stepping into that circle, she must bear all the gossip and rumors. I, will not pity her! ¡°But this time, the ck marks against Young Madam are rted to you.¡± Lu Yang continued with his report without considering Mo Shiting¡¯s reaction, meanwhile stealing a nce at him. Mo Shiting frowned slightly upon hearing this, ¡°Hand me the phone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that the Young Master was going to check Weibo, Lu Yang quickly opened up the app and handed his mobile phone. Mo Shiting browsed through it and saw people cursing Gu Li viciously, his face getting gloomier. Lu Yang standing opposite him, was startled and worried. He was scared that the Young Master, in his anger, would throw his phone. That was thetest model GT gship, it was very expensive even with his internal employee discount. No, don¡¯t throw it! Please don¡¯t throw it! Worrying at the Young Master¡¯s reaction, Mo Shiting suddenly looked up and handed his own phone to Lu Yang, ¡°Help me set up an ount.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°Ah? You¡­ want to join Weibo?¡± The shocked question barely fell when Lu Yang received a chilling nce from Mo Shiting, ¡°Can¡¯t I join?¡± ¡°You can, of course. It¡¯s just that I thought since you¡¯re is so busy, you wouldn¡¯t waste time on such gossipy matters.¡± Lu Yang replied while downloading the Weibo APP for him, registered and even handled the ount verification within minutes. ¡°Young Master, are you nning to publicize your marriage with Young Madam?¡± Lu Yang asked curiously, handing back the phone. Mo Shiting did not answer, because at that moment, he saw that Gu Li had already responded.. Chapter 59 - 59 I Love My Husband l Chapter 59: I Love My Husband l Trantor: 549690339 [A Sweet Pear: Miss Qiu Yuxin, I have taken screenshots of your rted remarks, which have been shared over 200,000 times. ording to our country¡¯s criminalw, the spread of rumors over 500 times constitutes defamation. I have already contracted awyer to file awsuit in court, see you in court! Besides, I kindly request allizens and media outlets to immediately delete and cease the sharing of false rumors, so as not to be a co-defendant. Lastly, I would like to add, I am indeed married, and my husband is the best man in the world, I love him!]Attachment:wsuit.jpg Gu Li¡¯s post was firm and assertive, which intimidated most of the media andizens, prompting them to quickly delete rted content. Of course, there were also some who, instead of spreading or deleting it, decided to wait and see. As for Qiu Yuxin¡¯s brain-dead fans, they used Gu Li of oppressing their fairy princess with her rich suitor, and simply decided to burst into A Sweet Pear¡¯s Supertalk Square. [Some shameless rotten pear trying to be famous? After failing to hype yourself by exploiting my goddess, you resort to smearing her? How can a bitch like you have the gall to live in this world?] [Rotten pear, drop dead!] [What did my sweetheart do wrong to deserve a leech like you?] [Dream on, your husband is the best in the world? You think he¡¯s Young Master Mo?] Song Yunque happened to be viewing Gu Li¡¯s Supertalk, and seeing all these nastyments, he burst into fury. He responded directly using his alias ¡°I Lack Nothing¡±: [Well, it¡¯s possible that our goddess¡¯s husband is indeed Mo Shiting.] [Hahaha, I can¡¯t stopughing! Her husband is Young Master Mo? Then my husband must be Song Yunque.] Song Yunque:¡±¡­¡± I feel extremely insulted! At this moment, someone retorted to ¡°I Lack Nothing¡±: [Like master, like follower, severely afflicted with delusions! Get treatment!] [If Young Master Mo ever takes a fancy to a rotten pear, I¡¯ll livestream myself eating shit!] [Livestream eating shit +1] [+2] Meanwhile, Qiu Yuxin was also closely monitoring the online situation. Actually, ever since Gu Li issued herwsuit, she had regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have impulsively exposed Gu Li¡¯s marital status. Offending Gu Li was not a big deal, but given the direction things were heading, Mo Shiting might also get involved. At that time, Mo Shiting will certainly not let her off¡­ What should she do? Qiu Yuxin felt like an ant on a hot pan, and when she saw her fans one after another vowing to livestream themselves eating shit, her face turned as ck as coal. Idiots, they¡¯re basking in their own downfall, having fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. Livestream themselves eating shit? Such an unthinkable idea! They¡¯vepletely tarnished her reputation! At this point, all Qiu Yuxin could do was pray that Mo Shiting would not get involved. Otherwise, she would not be able to survive in the industry. Unfortunately, fate didn¡¯t seem to hear Qiu Yuxin¡¯s prayers. When she refreshed her Weibo, the first thing she saw was a trending topicbeled ¡°breaking¡± in the upper right corner: #WeeYoungMasterMoToWeibo#. ¡°Fourth sister-inw, have you checked Weibo yet? Fourth brother actually opened a Weibo ount.¡± Gu Li was taken aback when she received a call from Song Yunque. She knew that Mo Shiting usually didn¡¯t use social media apps, not to mention Weibo, he doesn¡¯t even have WeChat. ¡°Did he post anything yet?¡± Gu Li asked curiously. She had just gone for a blow-dry and was preupied until now, with no time to follow-up. Song Yunque chuckled cunningly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you check it.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Unable to wait, Gu Li ended the call and quickly opened Weibo.. Chapter 60 - 60 Official Shipping i Chapter 60: Official Shipping i Trantor: 549690339 She was incredibly curious about what Mo Shiting would say, but found his page to bepletely empty, without even a brief introduction. Yet, his follower count was rapidly soaring. Within less than half an hour of authentication, he had already garnered over a million followers. Considering his poprity, he could easily overtake some other celebrities if he entered the entertainment industry. Gu Li secretly cursed him in her heart. Upon refreshing the page, she saw that he had liked and shared her reply post. Was he backing her up? Gu Li was somewhat overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t help but hold her phone and giggle. Meanwhile, the inte exploded once again. Ten thousands ofizens rushed in and beganmenting under Mo Shiting¡¯s post¡ª [Ahhhhh, I¡¯m going to die, Young Master Mo followed A Sweet Pear, and she¡¯s his only follow¡­] [??? Am I seeing this right? Young Master Mo actually shared A Sweet Pear¡¯s post? What¡¯s their rtionship?] [It¡¯s without a doubt, they must have a deep rtionship. I suddenly have a ridiculous premonition.] [The person above, could it be that we¡¯re thinking the same thing?] [Hehe, fans of Gu Li, don¡¯t daydream. Young Master Mo is not someone you can covet. Please don¡¯t overstep your bounds!] [Isn¡¯t it Young Master Mo himself who shared my Goddess¡¯s post? Maybe, Young Master Mo is really my Goddess¡¯s husband.] [Haha, it¡¯s hrious. Has Young Master Mo ever admitted that he¡¯s Gu Li¡¯s husband?] [Considering A Sweet Pear¡¯s arrogant and presumptuous demeanor, if Young Master Mo was really her husband, she would have bragged about it hundreds of years ago.] [Exactly. Why would A Sweet Pear, a stinky pear, cling to Young Master Mo? Young Master Mo isn¡¯t blind.] [To be fair, even though I don¡¯t like A Sweet Pear, I can¡¯t deny that she is incredibly beautiful.] The inte was in an uproar with all types ofments. Mo Shiting stared at all this, his brows involuntarily furrowing. It seems that his expression wasn¡¯t clear enough, causing no one to dare believe that he was Gu Li¡¯s husband. Just as he was considering deleting and reposting, his phone suddenly died. ¡°Lu Yang¡ª¡± He unexpectedly called Lu Yang¡¯s name. Lu Yang¡¯s heart jittered, ¡°Young Master, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Call the deputy director of the public rtions department.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Ten minutester, the official Weibo ount of the Mo Group shared Mo Shiting¡¯s post and attached a message: [Our Madam President @A sweet pear is also the best woman in the world! As Madam bravely flies, President Mo will always follow. //@Mo Shiting//@A sweet pear :¡­] The official ount grantly expressing support triggered a major earthquake on social media. This time, the Weibo server crashed outright. It took Gu Li a long time to log back in and seeing the post from the Mo Group¡¯s official ount, she knew this must have been Mo Shiting¡¯s idea, and she was deeply touched. After so many years, her Brother Ting still hadn¡¯t changed; he always showed up when she needed him most¡­ The desire to see him grew stronger, so Gu Li directly opened her contacts, found his number and dialed it. ¡°Sorry! The number you have dialed is switched off.¡± The robotic female voice extinguished her excitement. Gu Li ran her fingers through her hair and paced restlessly around her room. Ahhh, why do his calls not go through? Brother Ting, when will you finallye home? Perhaps Heaven heard her plea. Just as she was preparing to change her clothes and go out to look for him, she faintly heard the sound of an engine from downstairs. Did hee back? Excitement shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes. Without even sparing the time to wear her coat, she hastily ran downstairs wearing only her nightgown.. Chapter 61 - 61: Eager to See Someone_l Chapter 61: Eager to See Someone_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li dashed out of the front door, catching sight of Mo Shiting getting out of his car not too far away. In her excitement she failed to notice the step before her and fell forward as she missed it. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± No heroic rescue happened, and poor Little Pear fell t on the ground, skinning her elbow and groaning in pain. Why was she so unlucky? The girl sat with her legs folded and looked up at the man who was striding quickly toward her. The moon and stars shone brightly, castingyers of silver light on the ground that illuminated his extraordinarily handsome face and added an alluring, mysterious charm to his cool and handsome ck outfit. Gu Li blinked, she didn¡¯t know why but her nose felt tingly and it seemed like tears were about to form in her eyes. She bit her lip and saw that Mo Shiting had alreadye to her side, crouched down while rolling up his trousers. ¡°Where did you fall?¡± In the silent night, the concern in his deep voice leapt unobstructed into Gu Li¡¯s ears. ¡°My hand¡­ it hurts like hell.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but extend her injured hand for him to see, her words full of a touch of whining. Mo Shiting grasped her delicate wrist and took a closer look, frowning involuntarily, ¡°Who told you to walk without looking? Serves you right!¡± Despite his sour words, he ended up cradling her in his arms and carried her into the house. At this point, the housekeeper had already gone to bed, and the entire vi was quiet. Mo Shiting simply lifted her up and carried her to their room upstairs, where he set her down. Seeing him ce her about a meter high above a cab, and about to walk away, Gu Li quickly held onto his arm, ¡°It¡¯s so high, how do I get down? My knee is injured, I can¡¯t jump down.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, slightly curving his lips, ¡°Just now you remembered your knee was injured?¡± Gu Li tilted her head, ¡°Of course, I was just too anxious to see someone and I forgot.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled, taking the hand that she had grasped onto his arm with into his own palm, lightly squeezing it, ¡°Sit here and wait for me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rarely seeing him so gentle with her, Gu Li felt a ripple of happiness in her heart and obediently nodded. Mo Shiting walked out of the room. Gu Li swung her feet as she lowered her head to take a look at her new scrape, and frowned again. Not too long after, Mo Shiting returned, carrying a medical kit in his hands. Seeing that he had really gone to fetch medicine for her, Gu Li¡¯s smile was exceptionally sweet, ¡°Brother Ting, thank you.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t respond, instead, he set the kit aside, took some cotton swabs and iodophor to disinfect her wound. His moves were gentle, his focus undeterred. Gu Li didn¡¯t even want to blink as she watched him, her smile widening, realising that she was falling for him more and more. Mo Shiting, unaware of the girl¡¯s thoughts, skillfully bandaged her wound. Suddenly, he remembered her burn and, without a word, lifted the hem of her dress. He moved so quickly that Gu Li didn¡¯t have time to stop him. In the blink of an eye, her cute-patterned undergarments were exposed to the open air. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Gu Li let out an instinctive scream. Only then did Mo Shiting realise what he had done. Initially, his attention was on her burn. But now, his gaze moved unintentionally and, without him realising, it hadnded on her undergarments and stayed there. He halted in the middle of applying the ointment, his dark gaze falling on her undergarments, lingering for a moment. ¡°Pervert!¡± Gu Li felt both embarrassed and shy, she couldn¡¯t help but call him a name, hurriedly pulling her dress back down to cover up her undergarment. Mo Shiting made a slight snorting sound, ¡°Pervert? Is there any part of you that I can¡¯t look at?¡± Chapter 62 - 62 She Misunderstood, How Chapter 62: She Misunderstood, How Embarrassing 1 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li blushed at his words. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re a contract husband and wife, we won¡¯t be rted after a year.¡± Gu Li said. Mo Shiting looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Who can tell about things after a year?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Li blinked in confusion. Instead of answering, Mo Shiting asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re contract husband and wife, does it mean that we must abide by the agreement on the contract?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Li answered without hesitation. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled softly, raising her skirt a little more with his hand. Sensing this, Gu Li swiftly tugged her skirt down and chided, ¡°Just talk, why are you trying to take advantage of me again?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her disparagingly. ¡°Will I be interested in you in your current state?¡± Puffing her cheeks, Gu Li retorted indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Even though my hands and feet are injured, and I¡¯m in a bit of a mess now, my face is still naturally pretty. As a man, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you liked it.¡± Mo Shiting: He sighed inwardly. Well, he admitted, she is right. He ced a firm hand on her outer thigh. ¡°Sit properly, don¡¯t mess around,¡± he cautioned her softly. Mess around? Where did she mess around? She was just¡­ Before she had the chance to retort, the man had already taken out a box of burns ointment and was gently applying it to her. Gu Li: It turns out that he just wanted to apply the medicine for her. She got it totally wrong, how embarrassing. Fortunately, Mo Shiting was upied with treating her wound and didn¡¯t notice her blushing face. However, Gu Li quickly returned to her normal self, chatting to him about the issues on Weibo. ¡°Brother Ting, why do you want to make our rtionship public?¡± Gu Li asked curiously. She never dared to hope that he would assist her in this manner. Mo Shiting put the burns ointment away, ncing at her coldly. ¡°I never intended to hide our marriage.¡± ¡°So, in the future¡­¡± ¡°You need to read the contract again.¡± After casually saying this, Mo Shiting walked away carrying the medical box. ¡°Hey¨C¡± Gu Li intended to chase him to ask why, but she realized that she was still sitting high above the ground. Sigh, it¡¯s quite a challenge to jump down, given that her knees were hurt and she had been so unlucky recently. She could easily twist her foot with one jump. Forget it, she won¡¯t jump. She will just sit there and wait for him to return. She waited for a few minutes and her eyelids began to droop. Gu Li yawned again and again, and finally couldn¡¯t stay awake anymore. Resting her head to one side, she fell asleep on the cab. Mo Shiting returned to the room and the sight of her sleeping was the first thing he saw. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would fall asleep while he took one call from overseas, and she was even sleeping soundly. What a character! Mo Shiting shook his head and chuckled. As he walked softly to her, she seemed to have a reaction to his approach and slowly opened her eyes. Gu Li, who was still half asleep, saw Mo Shiting arriving and reached out unconsciously towards him, her voice filled with a touch ofint. ¡°Brother Ting, hug.¡± Having spoken, she turned over instinctively, totally oblivious to how dangerous her action was at this moment. ¡°Be careful¨C¡± Seeing her about to fall, Mo Shiting rushed forward, catching her in the nick of time. He held her in his arms, looked down at her, only to discover that she had fallen asleep again. Half of the girl¡¯s pretty face was pressed against his chest, breathing in time with his heartbeat. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, unable to resist taking another look at her. He saw her lips, as lovely as cherry blossoms, slightly pouted. She looked so innocent and sweet that anyone would want to tease her.. Chapter 63 - 63: Has She Successfully Usurped the Nest?! Chapter 63: Has She Sessfully Usurped the Nest?! Trantor: 549690339 The sweet scent of the girl lingered at the tip of his nose. At that moment, with just a little more, he could have kissed those pretty cherry lips. The Adam¡¯s apple on Mo Shiting¡¯s throat bobbed slightly, and his handsome face slowly moved closer to hers. But in the end, he held back. Holding her, he walked to the sofa area. Mo Shiting intended to put her down, but upon seeing the injuries on her, unexpectedly, he was somewhat worried that she might fall in the middle of the night. Thus, he changed his mind andid her on his own bed instead. Gu Li,pletely oblivious to this, slept like a little piglet. Unable to resist, Mo Shiting pinched her face, a hint of amusement shimmering in his eyes, ¡°Sleep well, little silly pig.¡± After whispering that, he tucked her in and adjusted the height of her pillow before heading into the bathroom. A momentter, the sound of running bathwater could be heard, and just then, Gu Li opened her eyes. Her eyes rolled around, taking in her surroundings. She found herself on Mo Shiting¡¯s bed and, in disbelief, pinched her thigh. Ouch! She wasn¡¯t dreaming. Had she sessfully stolen his bed?! Hahaha, this was fantastic! Gu Li happily rolled around on the bed. She had never thought she would see the day where she was willingly carried into Mo Shiting¡¯s bed. Haha, and he said he didn¡¯t like her? He was definitely saying one thing and meaning another! Ah, she was going to share the same bed with him tonight¡­ The more she thought about it, the more excited she got, but she identally strained her wound, causing her to grit her teeth in pain. Just then, the sound of water stopped. Fearing he would discover she was awake, Gu Li quickly returned to her original position, lying perfectly straight. She closed her eyes, but wait, shouldn¡¯t she kick the quilt in a situation like this? With that thought in mind, she kicked the quilt. Unfortunately, she applied too much force and ended up kicking it to the floor. Uh¡­ She wanted to fix it, but it was toote. The sound of the bathroom door opening could already be heard. Well, keeping up appearances was more important. When Mo Shiting exited the bathroom, he saw the girl lying in an ¡®S¡¯ shape at one side of the bed. Her long, beautiful legs were particrly eye-catching, a glimmer shed in his eyes. Looking down, he saw the quilt on the floor and frowned. He walked over inrge strides, picked up the quilt, and stood beside the bed, looking down at her. Feeling his gaze, Gu Li was both excited and nervous, secretly looking forward to his next move. However, unexpectedly, the man seemed undisturbed by her allure. Not only did he move her back to the middle of the bed and straighten her limbs, but he also diligently covered her with the quilt¡­ Gu Li was lost for words. The room suddenly went dark as the lights were turned off. As his footsteps gradually receded, Gu Li was dumbfounded. That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all? Was it herck of charm, or was it him? It must be him! She was a little fairy, how could she not be charming? When she woke up after a satisfying sleep, Gu Li stretchedzily. His bed was sofortable, way better than the sofa. After freshening up and specifically choosing a loose T-shirt dress to wear, she walked downstairs in her slippers. She had assumed that Mo Shiting would be at home eating breakfast at this time, but he was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake.¡± Auntie Guan entered from the outside and upon seeing Gu Li, she greeted her with a beaming smile. Then she said, ¡°The young master went to visit the old madam at the hospital early in the morning. He left instructions for me to apply medication for youter. Young Madam, the young master really cares about you.¡± Auntie Guan never forgot to help push things forward.. Chapter 64 - 64: Is this how Mo Shiting takes care of you?_l Chapter 64: Is this how Mo Shiting takes care of you?_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was originally in a good mood, so when she heard Auntie Guan say this, her smile became even sweeter, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Guan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Young Madam, would you like to have breakfast now? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Yes, please. Thank you, Auntie Guan.¡± Having finished speaking, Gu Li followed Auntie Guan into the dining room. Just as she finished having breakfast, her cell phone rang. A call hade in. Seeing that it was her cousin, Murong Qian, Gu Li picked it up right away. Before she could even speak, she heard a stream ofints from the other side: ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, Little Pear. If Da Ha hadn¡¯t identally let it slip when he came to M Country, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you got married. You ungrateful little thing, we had agreed to be yers together, why did you choose to die on a crooked tree?¡± Gu Liughed and rebutted, ¡°Cousin, my husband is not a crooked tree. And who said I was going to be a yer with you? Don¡¯t falsely use me.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Murong Qian chuckled, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s get to business, my ne justnded, you bettere and pick me up.¡± Gu Li: ¡°What?!¡± An hourter, Gu Li arrived at Capital City International Airport by car. She instructed the driver to wait at gate 5 and hurried to the International Arrivals Hall. As soon as she arrived, she saw a graceful figure in the distance. Even though the figure was heavily concealed with sunsses, a baseball cap, and a mask, Gu Li recognized her at a nce and cheerfully skipped over. ¡°Cousin??? ¡± ¡°Little Pear?? ¡± Murong Qian gave her a big hug before letting her go. After sizing her up and spotting the gauze wrapped around her knees and elbows, she couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Is this how Mo Shiting takes care of you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with him, I just tripped and fell by myself.¡± Gu Li exined while she held onto her cousin¡¯s arm andughed. Murong Qian shook her head, ¡°But you have huge guts, daring to get married without telling anyone first, aren¡¯t you afraid your uncle will drag you back?¡± As soon as she mentioned her father, Gu Li¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened. Seeing this, Murong Qian quickly changed the subject, ¡°Alright, you can get through any problem that arises. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s talk about something happier, I¡¯ll be staying in Hua Country for some time.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Gu Li¡¯s smile returned. Back in the car, Murong Qian finally removed her mask and sunsses, revealing her gorgeous features. ¡°By the way, I heard from Da Ha that you¡¯re nning on starting an entertainment agency?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded and briefly shared her ideas and current situation in the entertainment industry with her. Upon learning that she had even joined a reality show just to find her Master, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but facepalm, ¡°You are always so stubborn and naive.¡± Am I naive? Gu Li smiled, perhaps she was. She went against her family to save Mo Shiting, and in order to find her Master, she didn¡¯t care about her own future. But she did not regret it, because both Mo Shiting and her Master were worth it! Lu¡¯s Private Hospital. In the VIP suite, Mrs. Song was leaning against the bed, questioning Mo Shiting, who was standing beside her bed, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to stop the project cooperation with the Song Family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting responded truthfully. ¡°You bastard!¡± Mrs. Song was so angry that she lunged at him with her walking stick.. Chapter 65 - 65: Gu Li Is My Legitimate Wife l Chapter 65: Gu Li Is My Legitimate Wife l Trantor: 549690339 Although the olddy was sick, her haggard face couldn¡¯t hide her domineering spirit. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Granny. In business, I have to be responsible for the interests of all shareholders.¡± Over the years, the Mo family have poured billions into the Song family, with the expenditure far exceeding the return. As the group¡¯s president, he couldn¡¯t possibly continue this one-sided investment, he had been considering stopping investment for quite some time. And this time, Song Xueming even pped Gu Li which turned out to be thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. After all, the person they dared to hit was his wife, Gu Li. ¡°You¡ª¡± Unexpectedly, Mrs. Song was surprised that Mo Shiting would dare to defy her. She gritted her teeth and said threateningly, ¡°Mo Shiting, don¡¯t forget, I am your grandmother!¡± Mo Shiting cast her a deep look, his face softened a bit, ¡°Granny, you should take care of your health. As for thepany, it¡¯s better if you worry less about it.¡± ¡°Shiting!!!¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t help but call his name loudly. But Mo Shiting had no intention of changing his mind, ¡°Granny, you know very well how the Mo family has been treating the Song family all these years, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to discuss it any further.¡± ¡°Are you really going to do this to me for a woman who doesn¡¯t matter?¡± The olddy was extremely disappointed. She had an undying hate for Gu Li. ¡°This decision is purely a business consideration and has nothing to do with Gu Li. Also, Gu Li is mywfully wedded wife, I hope you can understand that, granny.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You should rest well. I have to get back to thepany.¡± With that, Mo Shiting bowed slightly and turned around without a second look. Looking at his retreating figure, Mrs. Song held her chest, her face turning ashen. Gu Li, the cause of all trouble, cannot stay! After Gu Li arranged for Murong Qian to check into the hotel and had lunch with her, she was about to get back into the car to return to Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Just then, an unknown number called her phone. To her surprise, it was Qiu Yuxin. ¡°Gu Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel as to have Mo Shiting shut me out! You just wait, I¡¯m not going to let this go!¡± Qiu Yuxin snarled and hung up before Gu Li could respond. Gu Li furrowed her brows, pondered for a moment and said to the driver, ¡°Uncle Li, let¡¯s head to the Mo Group headquarter.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Madam.¡± He respectfully nodded his head while turning the steering wheel. About half an hourter, the car arrived at Mo Group Building. Gu li put on her baseball cap, grabbed her bag and got out of the car. This time, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t stop her, so, she quickly went upstairs and arrived at the president¡¯s office. ¡°Knock knock?? ¡± She knocked politely but got no response. After thinking for a moment, Gu Li continued knocking. The result was the same. She tried pushing the door gently and to her surprise, it opened. The massive office was quiet and Mo Shiting was nowhere in sight. Where could he have gone? Gu Li pursed her lips and walked in. Originally thinking Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t there, she took a few steps inside only to see himing out of the resting room, with only a towel wrapped around him. ¡°Ah ¨C what are you doing?!¡± Gu Li called out, her round eyes widened as if she was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. He was actually showering in the office in the middle of the day, could he be hiding a woman? How can this be?! Thinking of this, Gu Li rushed towards him. Mo Shiting was taken aback, not expecting anyone to barge in. Seeing the girl huffily running towards him, he subconsciously held onto his towel.. Chapter 66 - 66 Thick-skinned Exchange l Chapter 66: Thick-skinned Exchange l Trantor: 549690339 However, Gu Li ignored him and barged directly into the lounge. Huh, no one¡¯s here? Did she get it wrong? Gu Li¡¯s tense nerves suddenly rxed. She turned her head and unexpectedly met the man¡¯s deep gaze. Darn it! She had been so focused on catching him red-handed, shepletely forgot that this man was not to be trifled with. No, she absolutely can¡¯t let him know that she suspected him of hiding a mistress. Knowing his bad temper, there¡¯s no telling how angry he would get. So, Gu Li hastily pulled a grin and feigned ignorance: ¡°Oh, Brother Ting, so you were here. I didn¡¯t see you just now and ended up looking everywhere.¡± She didn¡¯t put any effort into this lie. Mo Shiting hummed lightly but decided to let it go, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Of course, I came to find you.¡± Gu Li answered truthfully, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but flit over his body, making her heart race faster. Oh wow, she saw it! She finally saw his legendary eight-pack abs¡­ She didn¡¯t expect Brother Ting, who looked so lean, to have such a toned body. He must work out a lot, right? Oh my, he¡¯s so manly, it feels so secure! Seeing her unabashed admiration for him, Mo Shiting¡¯s ears blushed. He coughed a bit unnaturally: ¡°Do you have no regard for your eyes, ring at me like this?¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Regaining her wits, Gu Li deliberately repeated his previous words verbatim, ¡°Is there a part of you that I¡¯m not allowed to look at?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the pussyfooting from such a grown man? As she said this, she stepped forward him. His long, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, rapidly sweeping over her. His thin lips parted to speak, but she lightly patted his chest, smiling like a sly fox, ¡°Handsome, are you interested in being the prototype for the male lead in my manga?¡± She hadn¡¯t started brainstorming for her next work, but because of him, she now had lots of inspiration. Upon hearing her words, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened. So the bright-eyed look she gave him earlier was because she saw him as a model? Hmph! How dare she bring her career matters onto his head? How presumptuous! ¡°No interest!¡± He rejected her coldly. But Gu Li didn¡¯t want to give up and continued persuading him: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t reject so quickly. I promise to make you stunning in the drawings, sweeping all over C Station. What say you? Believe me, with your extreme good looks, you¡¯ll definitely be the male lead standard.¡± ¡°Out!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go now, why so fierce?¡± Gu Li touched her nose, sensibly beat a retreat. Just as she stepped out of the lounge, he shut the door without any sentiment. Gu Li shrugged her shoulders, hmpf! He¡¯s so mercurial, I don¡¯t know what I see in him? But, would he truly not agree to her? What a shame! A momentter, Mo Shiting emergedpletely dressed. Seeing Gu Li waiting for him on the sofa, he strode over, ¡°What is it? Speak.¡± Once he finished speaking, he sat down on the single-seat sofa next to her. Straightening her back, Gu Li asked, ¡°Did you ban Qiu Yuxin?¡± Mo Shiting retorted, ¡°If I didn¡¯t ban her, should I save it for the New Year?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to have a sense of humour. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle. After a little while, she said earnestly: ¡°Then, can you leave a little face for me and not ban her for now?¡± ¡°Face?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow and nced at her indifferently, ¡°Where did you get the face from?¡± Gu Li¡¯s big beautiful eyes blinked, unabashedly she replied, ¡°From my thick skin.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Brother Ting, please grant me this, I¡¯ll sort out the scorched earth I¡¯ve left with her, okay?¡± Chapter 67 - 671 Will Stick With You i Chapter 67:1 Will Stick With You i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Seeing that he was still ignoring her, Gu Li inevitably leaned in closer, her two small ws rested on his arm, her fingertips gently twanged his arm and she said in a pleasing manner, ¡°Promise me, huh?¡± Thest ¡°huh¡± was elongated and soothing, pleasing Mo Shiting very well. He hooked up his lips imperceptibly, but said aloud, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She harmed my reputation, you should know, those who offend me will not have a good oue.¡± After saying this, Mo Shiting nced at her sideways. Gu Li pursed her lips, it seemed he was trying to scare her by making an example out of others. But it won¡¯t scare her, ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re vengeful, but it¡¯s too easy for her to leave the entertainment industry. So, that¡¯s why I wanted to help you, but if you don¡¯t appreciate it, so be it.¡± As she finished speaking, her two small ws that were resting on his arm were instantly pulled back. Seeing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes deepened a bit, ¡°How are you nning to handle it?¡± Gu Li refused to say, raising his curiosity, ¡°Won¡¯t you know soon enough?¡± Mo Shiting snorted, ¡°What if I disagree?¡± ¡°Then I will pester you, pester you until you agree.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± On the other hand, Qiu Yuxin, who just finished cursing Gu Li, hurried to call Shen Yunsi who was far away in M Country, pleading, ¡°Yunsi, I beg you, you and Young Master Mo have such a good rtionship, you can definitely help me.¡± Shen Yunsi looked displeased. This fool had actually offended Mo Shiting, and now she wants her to beg for her, what a dream. She and Mo Shiting are not close at all, her words carry no weight, how could she help her? ¡°Yunsi, are you listening to me?¡± Qiu Yuxin calls out anxiously when she doesn¡¯t hear Shen Yunsi respond. ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yunsi came back to her senses, and soothed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, leave this matter to me. I will help talk to them and notify you if I have news.¡± All she can do at the moment is to pacify Qiu Yuxin first, stall for a few days, and think about how to reject her request. ¡°Okay, thank you, Yunsi.¡± Qiu Yuxin thanked her gratefully. She knew it, Yunsi would definitely help her. After all these years, only Yunsi had shown her sincere kindness. After hanging up, her agent Sister Zhuang anxiously asked, ¡°How was it? Will Miss Shen help you?¡± Qiu Yuxin confidently answered, ¡°Of course, Yunsi would never stand by in regard to my affairs. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long before Mo Shiting rescinds my ban.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The assistant, Little Li, who was listening from the side, pped her hands in tion, ¡°If Young Master Mo lifts the ban, Gu Li would be utterly humiliated.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Qiu Yuxin sneered, ¡°This mistress who took another¡¯s ce, how is sheparable to Yunsi? Just you wait, mistresses will never have good endings.¡± ¡°Exactly, I hate mistresses who ruin other people¡¯s rtionships the most.¡± The assistant was simrly venting her resentment. However, the agent, Sister Zhuang, frowned all along, not very optimistic. Two hourster, thepany dered to resume all of Qiu Yuxin¡¯s performing arts activities, at the same time, warned her not to provoke Gu Li anymore. Qiu Yuxin responded nonchntly, turned her head and boasted to the agent and assistant, ¡°See, that¡¯s how important Yunsi is to Mo Shiting. What does that lousy Gu Li amount to?¡± The agent and the assistant nodded one after another, expressing their agreement. Qiu Yuxin couldn¡¯t wait to call Shen Yunsi. But this time, Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t answer, annoyed by her. Luckily, Qiu Yuxin didn¡¯t continue to call. A momentter, Shen Yunsi saw a WeChat message: ¡°Yunsi, thank you. Young Master Mo has lifted the ban on me, I knew you could help me.¡± Mo Shiting lifted the ban? What¡¯s going on? Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes flickered, showing a hint of confusion. After staring at the phone for a while, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine, keep up the good work!¡± Chapter 68 - 68 Only Favor Her_l Chapter 68: Only Favor Her_l Trantor: 549690339 Not only did Gu Li convince Mo Shiting to lift his boycott against Qiu Yuxin, but she also convinced him to let her continue to participate in the show. That evening, Mo Shiting had to leave the country for some reason. After Gu Li came home, she received the agenda for the second episode of ¡°Thousands of Beautiful Female Stars¡± from the show¡¯s crew. The show is set to begin on Saturday afternoon, first broadcasting online, followed by ater airing on television. Famed director Xue Huaimo had to pull out due to somest-minute concerns. Therefore, the mentor group was left with only four people: her, Cheng Ying, Jiang Cheng, and Xu Jin. Thepetition format also underwent major changes; instead of individual contestants being knocked out in a head-to-head bout, it became a team battle, led by the four mentors. After reviewing the specifics, Gu Li pursed her lips and contemted thoughtfully. For the next several days, Gu Li decided to move into a hotel and live with Murong Qian. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s the important business you have in Hua Country this time? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just to visit me, I won¡¯t believe it,¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but question. In her eyes, Murong Qian was always a workaholic, who would never take an extended vacation for no reason, let alone travel such a great distance. Murong Qian filled her ss with champagne, nced at her with amorous eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I? I came to Hua Country to retrieve our Murong family¡¯s heirloom.¡± ¡°What heirloom? Do you know where it is? How do you n on retrieving it?¡± Gu Li¡¯s curiosity was piqued. However, Murong Qian did not n to reveal too much. ¡°Just a jade pendant. I have a rough idea of who has it. Enough about these troublesome matters. Let¡¯s talk about your Mo Shiting,¡± she said. ¡°Him? There¡¯s nothing worth talking about him,¡± Gu Li responded, albeit half-heartedly. Mentioning your loved one can turn the most upfront girl into a shydy. Gu Li was no exception. Seeing the blush on her face, Murong Qian chuckled and teased her, ¡°Didn¡¯t anything happened between you two when you shared a room?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Of course not.¡± As the conversation continued, she offhandedly mentioned the incident about upying Mo Shiting¡¯s bed. She rambled on, criticizing Mo Shiting, ¡°Can you believe, he had an absolute bombshell like me in his bed and he was entirely indifferent! Sometimes I genuinely wonder if he is a man at all. It infuriates me.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Murong Qian burst intoughter, nearly bringing her to tears. Gu Li shoved her, saying, ¡°Stopughing.¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯tugh,¡± Murong Qian said, holding back herughter. ¡°Perhaps he sees you as a child.¡± ¡°What?¡± This possibility hadn¡¯t urred to Gu Li before. She reflexively studied her figure, which was well-proportioned and ideal. How could she look like a child? Seeing her confusion, Murong Qian exined, ¡°Are you still wearing those childish pajamas with cartoon prints?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Murong Qian spoke in the tone of a seasoned expert, ¡°Your face already looks younger, and with those pajamas, you appear at most 18 years old. Mo Shiting simply can¡¯t see you as a mature woman.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li finally understood, ¡°So that¡¯s what I should do next time, hehe. Thanks for the lesson, older cousin.¡± Murong Qian: Time flew by and soon it was Saturday. At three in the afternoon, Gu Li arrived at the television station. Since the revtion of her identity as Mrs. Mo, the staff members were all over her, treating her exceptionally well. Also, in order to please Mo Shiting, the television station even had the show¡¯s crew arrange a VIP resting room for her exclusively. Gu Li was unaware of this preferential treatment until the live broadcast began and she overheard the other female stars whispering and pointing at her. ¡°Hello everyone! Wee to the live broadcast of the second episode of ¡®Thousands of Beautiful Female Stars.¡¯ Now let¡¯s wee our four coaches. They are¡­¡± The host¡¯s excited opening remark sessfully kicked off thepetition. After all four coaches and 18 stars had shown up, the first segment began: the formation of teams.. Chapter 69 - 69: The Show Group is Making Chapter 69: The Show Group is Making Trouble _1 Trantor: 549690339 Although they said it¡¯s a free team formation, in reality, the choice is given to the eighteen female actresses. The chosen mentor doesn¡¯t have the right to refuse. Meanwhile, countlessizens flooded into the live stream room from all over. Seeing this rule, they immediately blew up the screen withments. [Really? Is the production team stirring things up?] [Get rid of that ¡®maybe¡¯, the production team IS stirring things up!] [Executing such a rule, it¡¯s likely some mentors might have a full team whilst others might get none. What then?] [This is exciting, I wonder which unlucky mentor will have no one choosing them.] [Oh please, obviously it¡¯s going to be A Sweet Pear.] [Why?] [Because she is the object of envy and jealousy among female stars. If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t choose her either.] [That¡¯s not necessarily true, my goddess is so amazing, there will be actresses who like her.] [Haha, the otaku upstairs, stop dreaming. Since Gu Li was revealed to be Mrs. Mo, she became the public enemy of countless young girls nationwide, who on earth would still like her?] [Who says not? I am a girl, and I am not an otaku. I like her.] The online discussion was heated, yet the live-onsite atmosphere turned peculiar. ¡°Yuxin, who are you going to choose?¡± Actress Liu Shuyi, who was friends with Qiu Yuxin, asked her quietly. Qiu Yuxin nced at Gu Li sitting in the guest seats, a cold smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Regardless of who I choose, I absolutely won¡¯t choose a rotten pear.¡± ¡°Indeed. What¡¯s so great about her? Thoseic books of hers might even be drawn by someone else under Young Master Mo¡¯smand.¡± Liu Shuyiined sourly, ¡°I just don¡¯t get what luck she has run into to be able to marry Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Mo is just putting on an act with her. They will get divorced soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Liu Shuyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of Course.¡± Qiu Yuxin answered confidently, just as she was about to brag about Shen Yunsi being the real Mrs. Mo, the host¡¯s voice cut in: ¡°Now, let¡¯s have the four mentorse to the center of the stage.¡± Upon the hismand, Gu Li stood up from her seat and walked toward the stage with a warm smile, along with the other mentors. During this, she encountered Cheng Ying. Cheng Ying said in a griping tone, ¡°Teacher Gu, I never knew you have such a powerful background. I underestimated you.¡± Gu Li replied with calm and grace, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Teacher Cheng. I will work harder.¡± Cheng Ying was so shocked she almost had a heart attack. Damn it, was she praising her just now? Once they were on stage, the actresses started choosing their mentors, standing behind the one they desired. The mentors could not see what was happening behind them. Just as theizens predicted, not a single actress chose Gu Li in the end. The other three mentors had six members in their teams, while Gu Li had none. It was quite the awkward scene. [Notice that? I told you A Sweet Pear wouldn¡¯t get any team member.] [So, what¡¯s going to happen next?] [The production team doing this, aren¡¯t they afraid of offending Mo Shiting?] [Gu Li seems to be used as a tool by the production team, it¡¯s too much.] [Gu Li is so pitiful. She will be heartbroken when she finds out that no one chose her.] [Stop making excuses, otakus. It¡¯s your idol who is not popr enough. Who else is there to me?] [Stop arguing everyone! The host is about to speak, let¡¯s see how the show continues.] Soon, everyone focused their attention back on stage. The host continued to stir up the atmosphere, walked up to Gu Li, and asked, ¡°Teacher Gu, would you like to guess how many members are standing behind you right now?¡± Chapter 70 - 70: Going All Out_l Chapter 70: Going All Out_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li cracked a smile and confidently answered, ¡°I¡¯d guess, zero.¡± [Wow! She predicted that?] [She said that intentionally, what else was she supposed to say? She has a ton of options?] [Gu Li probably doesn¡¯t even realize the truth idently slipped out.] [Poor thing.] [Go for it, Goddess! We, the fans of Gu Li, are rooting for you!] [Go, girl! Mama loves you.] [A Sweet Pear? Does Gu Li have mom fans? Is this for real or just Inte bots?] [Scoff! What¡¯s wrong with epting Gu Li as my daughter-inw to call Mo Shiting my son-inw?] ¡°Teacher Gu, before you turn around, may I ask one more question? If your estimated guess earlieres true, what are your ns?¡± The host asked again. ¡°That would depend on how the production team arranges everything.¡± After saying this, Gu Li turned and saw there was no one behind her. Her expression remained utterly calm. At this moment, other guests also turned around, their eyes wide with surprise. Looks like the production team had really pushed the limit for the ratings. However, without a team, how was Gu Li supposed to be a mentor? Everyone had the same question. The host exined, ¡°Rules are rules, regardless of the oue, they must be followed. But don¡¯t worry about Teacher Gu leaving because we are battle in teams. Even if she is the only one left, she still represents a battle team. Of course, after the draw, if Teacher Gu can find outside help before her performance, we will ept it.¡± Wow- Is that even possible? The audience was immensely shocked. The host continued, ¡°In today¡¯s contest, each team needs to perform three programs. The scores for each performance will be given by 1000 audience members. The team with highest cumtive score gets to keep all its members. The team in second ce can keep 70%, the third ce 50%, and thest ce can only keep 30% of the team. These are the rules. Any questions?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Li raised her hand, ¡°Is there any limit on the number of external support I can have?¡± ¡°No limits.¡± ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± Gu Li nodded politely, her face revealing no signs of worry. After the team lineups were set, it was time to draw lots for the order of performances. Gu Li drew thest slot to perform, but even so, the audience were on tenterhooks for her. Everyone believed that within such a short time, it would be nearly impossible for her to find a female celebrity with free time who coulde and save the situation. Furthermore, even if someone coulde, her poprity and talent certainly wouldn¡¯t match up to the 18 divas already present. Gu Li¡¯s team was doomed to lose. During the backstage break, Qiu Yuxin strutted up to Gu Li and arrogantly dered, ¡°What do you think? You must be surprised to see me, right?¡± Gu Li wordlessly picked up her phone and ignored her. Qiu Yuxin feeling rejected, stubbornly probed, ¡°The other people who offended Young Master Mo have been punished. But me, I¡¯m quite fortunate to have a best friend like Shen Yunsi.¡± On hearing the name Shen Yunsi, Gu Li finally raised her head,¡± You mean, Mo Shiting only spared you because of Shen Yunsi?¡± ¡°Of course! If it weren¡¯t for her, why would Young Master Mo change his mind? It seems your position as Mrs. Mo, is fleeting.¡± Qiu Yuxin rejoiced in Gu Li¡¯s misfortune as she the imagined the miserable sight of Gu Li being kicked out by Mo Shiting. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li stood up, smiling, ¡°Well, then you just wait and see. I hope you can wait that long.¡± ¡°You ¡± Qiu Yuxin didn¡¯t expect that Gu Li would be unaffected by her harsh words, which left her feeling choked with rage. As she was about to explode in anger, her agent hurried over and said, ¡°Quick, you¡¯re up next.¡± As thepetition progressed, everyone¡¯s anticipation over whether Gu Li could bring reinforcements, and who she would bring, grew stronger. About three hourster, once the previous 18 female stars had finished their performances, it was Gu Li¡¯s turn.. Chapter 71 - 71: Young Master, Young Madam has gone to the bar to get drunk i Chapter 71: Young Master, Young Madam has gone to the bar to get drunk i Trantor: 549690339 The stage lights came on, revealing only Gu Li standing in the center, prompting sighs from the audience. It seemed that A Sweet Pear wasn¡¯t able to find any additional help. Though anticipated, many people still felt disappointed. However, three secondster, the main screen at the venue suddenly started a countdown. My God, really? She actually managed to get some help? The crowd was buzzing, eyes instinctively widening, mutually anticipating the emergence of this female star bearing such a great burden. Three, two, one¡­ ¡°Aaaaaaaah???? ¡± As soon as the current prelude began, a powerful female voice echoed, driving almost the entire audience wild! MuMu! It¡¯s actually MuMu! The backup that Gu Li managed to bring in was MuMu¡­ MuMu, 26, is among the top female singers and music creators internationally. Since her debut just three years ago, she has won dozens of authoritative international awards. She has fans all over the world, with even many celebrities in the industry idolizing her. Besides concerts and awards ceremonies, MuMu does not participate in any other activities. Unexpectedly, this time, Gu Li managed to invite her over. It¡¯s worth noting that she once sold out a hundred thousand concert tickets in just 0.01 seconds, and even though she holds dozens of concerts a year, tickets are difficult to get. And now, they actually get to hear her sing live? Oh, the joy is too overwhelming! ¡°MuMu, MuMu¡­¡± ¡°MuMu, I love you!¡± At this moment, the audience in the live-streaming room is also franticallymenting; even more and more people came after hearing the news, filling up the live-streaming room to the brim. Luckily the programmers received the news half an hour earlier that MuMu would being, helping them prepare beforehand to prevent the live-streaming room from crashing. With MuMu¡¯s help, Gu Li¡¯s team was unstoppable and invincible. MuMu sang three songs in a row, pushing the atmosphere to a climax. Without a doubt, they scored the highest in the whole tournament. Second-ce went to Jiang Cheng¡¯s Team that had four people remaining. In third was Xu Jin¡¯s Team with three people left, andst ce went to Cheng Ying¡¯s Team with two people surviving. Apart from the unexpected appearance of MuMu, the advancing female stars added up to ten. Qiu Yuxin and Liu Shuyi, who were both in the Cheng Ying¡¯s Team and the most popr within the team, naturally remained. Thepetition ended amidst the audience¡¯s reluctance. The name ¡°MuMu¡± dominated the trending headlines, inadvertently shining some light on Gu Li as well. The poprity of all other female stars was overshadowed by MuMu. Although they didn¡¯t dare bear any grudges against MuMu, they secretly pinned their resentment towards Gu Li. Gu Li didn¡¯t seem to care about the amount of hatred she had drawn. As soon as she got on the car, she happily linked arms with Murong Qian and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Thank you so much my super star cousin, thanks to you holding back thousands of people, Little Pear could be invincible.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Murong Qianughed at her antics, ¡°Since you¡¯re so happy, how about we go grab some drinks and celebrate tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink till we drop!¡± Gu Li readily agreed, then said to the driver, ¡°Uncle Li, please take us to a safe bar.¡± ¡°Of course, Young Madam!¡± Uncle Li respectfully obeyed. Before the car started, he conscientiously sent a message to Lu Yang, honestly reporting that Young Madam nned to get drunk at a bar. An hourter, Mo Shiting¡¯s private jet arrived at the Capital City International Airport. As soon as Lu Yang turned on his phone, he received Uncle Li¡¯s report and promptly informed Mo Shiting, ¡°Master, Young Madam¡­ she¡¯s gone to a bar to get drunk.¡± Mo Shiting looked at his wristwatch and couldn¡¯t help but frown. In the middle of the night, instead of sleeping at home, she¡¯s gone to a bar to get drunk? Chapter 72 - 72 Gu Li Has a Group of Suitors_i Chapter 72: Gu Li Has a Group of Suitors_i Trantor: 549690339 Unruly and outrageous, needing discipline. Upon reflecting, he decisively picked up his phone to call Gu Li. After waiting for a while, the call was answered, a slightly tipsy female voice came through the speaker, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling me?¡± Mo Shiting was speechless, ¡°You didn¡¯t save my number?¡± Upon hearing it was him, Gu Li immediately perked up, her tone full of joy, ¡°Brother Ting, it¡¯s you. I answered without looking at my screen just now. Are you back?¡± Seeing her so happy, Mo Shiting¡¯s stern face gradually rxed, and as he was about to respond with a slight smile, an exasperating female voice interrupted from the other end: ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯re such a buzzkill. We agreed to be yers together, and I can overlook you secretly getting married, but now you¡¯re ignoring me because of that one fish? How could you do that? Are you being fair to me, and to the group of suitors swooning over you? Just the other day, Count Allen was asking¡­¡± ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± The call was cut off. Was it hung up by the other person, or did Gu Li hang up herself? Regardless of the situation, Mo Shiting¡¯s mood turns sour. What does it mean by ¡®a group of suitors¡¯? And who is this Count Allen guy? ¡°Lu Yang!¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± He was startled and quickly responded. ¡°What does ¡®yer¡¯ mean?¡± Mo Shiting asked with a stern expression. ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Yang was taken aback, but quickly regainedposure, giving an honest exnation, ¡°On the inte, it refers to a person simr to a flirt who has countless tentacles, just like creatures in the ocean, whether it be a ridiculously fickle man or woman.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. So she¡¯s a yer, and he¡¯s just a fish in her sea? Heh! In the bar, Gu Li was holding her dead phone, sobbing, ¡°Dead, I¡¯m doomed. Why did my phone have to die now? Brother Ting must have misunderstood me.¡± Murong Qian who was drinking, shook her head at Gu Li¡¯s pathetic look, ¡°So what if he misunderstood? What are you afraid of?¡± Gu Li red at her resentfully, ¡°We were just starting to get along better and you deliberately made thosements. He¡¯s definitely going to be mad. You¡¯re my sister, how could you hurt me like this, kwu¡­¡± Murong Qian just rolled her eyes, ¡°Has your brain been pickled by alcohol? I said those things for your own good. As someone who has been through the wringer, let me tell you ¨C a man won¡¯t cherish you if you keep running after him! You must keep him constantly on his toes. Don¡¯t you understand, my naive sister?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not a yer, am I? I¡¯m pure and innocent, aren¡¯t I?¡± Gu Li pouted, feeling more wronged. Right now, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of her drunk state, but she felt like crying. ¡°Sigh.¡± Murong Qian helplessly sighed. Seeing she was in a bad mood, she started downing drinks one after another, wishing she could just drown her sorrows in the alcohol. Seeing this, Gu Li decided to just let go, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drink with you! It¡¯s not over until we¡¯re cked out, cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Mo Shiting hurriedly arrived at the bar. Pushing the door to the private room, he saw two women lying on the sofa, sound asleep. Pretty audacious! A vein throbbed at his temple, he strode over quickly and hoisted Gu Li into his arms. Gu Li, oblivious to her surroundings, snuggled quietly in his arms, looking as docile as a kitten. As for Murong Qian¡­ Mo Shiting pursed his lips and dialed Lu Cong¡¯s number immediately, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 73 - 73: Pretending to Be Drunk l Chapter 73: Pretending to Be Drunk l Trantor: 549690339 Lu Cong rubbed his stressed brow as he walked, ¡°Just got out of the operating room, nning to go home.¡± ¡°Great timing! Swing by the bar on your way and help me send a woman back to her hotel.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°Send a woman back to her hotel? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Shiting responded dismissively: ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get there.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Lu Cong:¡±???¡± By the time they returned to Blue Sky and Blue Sea, it was already midnight. Mo Shiting carried Gu Li straight up the stairs and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, decided to put her on his own bed. He took off her shoes, covered her with a nket, and was preparing to leave when she grabbed his finger. ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± The girl¡¯s drowsy voice carried with it a bewitching, innocent charm. Something stirred in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart, and he turned to look at her. Her eyes were tightly closed. Maybe it was just sleep talk after all. As he tried to pry her fingers off of his, she suddenly opened her eyes. Those moist, dazed apricot eyes seemed to hold a universe of stars. ¡°Awake?¡± Seeing that she had a tight hold on his fingers, Mo Shiting decided not to leave and took a seat on the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not awake. Not awake yet.¡± The girl shook her head. Her flirty, sweet voice was different from her usual lively charm, but it was just as delightful. Mo Shiting allowed himself a smile, his usually depthless eyes softened in a way he himself didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Not awake? Then sleep on?¡± ¡°No, I want Brother Ting to keep mepany. Keep talking.¡± The girl insisted. Even though she was clearly drunk, her serious demeanor was somewhatical. At that moment, Mo Shiting remembered a phone call he had earlier, and his deep eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of danger. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep youpany. I¡¯ll ask, you¡¯ll answer. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Gu Li nodded in excitement. ¡°Truth or dare, I love it.¡± Mo Shiting lowered his voice and began his probe: ¡°Who is Count Allen?¡± The girl wore a puzzled face. ¡°Count Allen? I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Really don¡¯t know him?¡± Mo Shiting was clearly skeptical. Gu Li seemed to seriously ponder over it, but shook her head in the end. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, who is he? Why are you asking me this question?¡± Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes, herrge eyes full of confusion and curiosity. Mo Shiting seemed somewhat helpless: ¡°Right now, it¡¯s me asking and you answering!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The girl pouted and kept quiet. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°How many fish have you victimized?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fisherman. I don¡¯t catch fish.¡± ¡°You call yourself a yer.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not a yer. I¡¯m a pure and clear little fairy, you have to believe me.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Is this girl really drunk or pretending to be? Why won¡¯t she spill anything useful? Is she he putting on an act? Mo Shiting frowned, his probing gaze falling on her face. Gu Li felt her scalp prickling under his intense gaze, and her hand, hidden under the nket, subconsciously tightened its grip. Impossible, right? Impossible, right? She had executed her act perfectly, hadn¡¯t she? She was perfect, wasn¡¯t she? Ah, ah¡­ ¡°Can you swim?¡± The man asked, catching her off guard. Without thinking, Gu Li replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have any suitors?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No.¡± After blurting out the answer, she immediately realized. Shit, she¡¯d been had! Little Pear was inwardly cursing herself as Mo Shiting stood up, hands in his pockets, his gaze coldly fixed on her. ¡°Since you¡¯re not drunk, get up.¡± Gu Li yed dead. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes shed darkly, a yful note in his voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll kiss you..¡± Chapter 74 - 74: Are we really that close?_l Chapter 74: Are we really that close?_l Trantor: 549690339 Kiss her? ¡°How lovely!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, her spirits lifting immediately. Mo Shiting originally only wanted to scare her, but who knew that her reaction would be so unexpected, it made him actually want to kiss her. Once this thought formed, it hit him like a tsunami. His brain hadn¡¯t even reacted when his lips automatically met hers. Boom¡ª He really kissed her? But, the drunk one was her, not him¡­ Gu Li opened her eyes wide in disbelief, feeling conflicted for a moment before obediently closing her eyes. Romantic ambiance filled every corner of the room. Gu Li thought this wonderful experience wouldst for a while, but unexpectedly, before she had a chance to savor it, the sensation of alcohol fermenting suddenly kicked in. Dammit! She was going to vomit. Ah, how could this be? How could she ruin such a romantic moment¡­ No, this can¡¯t continue, she had to push Brother Ting away, or it would be much more humiliating. In desperation, Gu Li didn¡¯t think much before gathering her strength and fiercely pushed Mo Shiting away. Taken by surprise, Mo Shiting stumbled back a couple of steps. At that moment, the girl quickly got up from the bed and rushed into the bathroom. What happened to her? He furrowed his eyebrows. Feeling uneasy, he decided to follow and see what happened. Unexpectedly, he found her hugging the toilet and throwing up. She vomited? She dare vomit? Just because he kissed her? Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened, the mood that had lifted was immediately covered in clouds. Meanwhile, at the bar. Lu Cong¡¯s situation was no better than Mo Shiting¡¯s. He thought sending a woman back to the hotel wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. Who would¡¯ve thought he would run into a difficult drunk like Murong Qian. Of course, he could only me himself. Who told him to be so inconsiderate and wake her up. The awakened Murong Qian forcefully looked for alcohol, stumbling around the box. Lu Cong kindly tried to help her, but his arm was pulled by her and she bit him hard. This insane woman¡­ Lu Cong winced at the pain and forcefully pushed her away. Murong Qian fell onto the couch and took an empty wine bottle. She directly poured it into her mouth, ¡°I want to keep drinking¡­! want more¡­¡± ¡°No more, no wine left?¡± ¡°You bring a bottle of wine for your sister!¡± ¡°Go quickly!¡± Seeing a silhouette standing in front of her, but he was too tall, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t make out his face and subconsciously took him for a bartender. Lu Cong wanted to turn around and leave. However, this woman was Mo Shiting¡¯s aunt. He couldn¡¯t just leave her here in this messy ce. So he stepped forward, forcefully picking her up. ¡°Ah ¡± The moment she felt weightless, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but exim. At that moment, with the help of the orange light in the box, Lu Cong finally saw her face clearly. No doubt, she was incredibly beautiful, with sharp distinct features that struck one at first sight. Surely, if she were in the entertainment circle, she would definitely be considered a top beauty. Lu Cong wasn¡¯t a fanboy, so he had no idea that the woman in front of him was not just a top beauty of the entertainment world, but also MuMu, a top-notch singer. However, although it was his first time seeing her, he had a strange sense of familiarity, as if he had seen her somewhere before. This was impossible. He had an excellent memory and never forgot a face he had seen. If he had really seen her, he would never forget her. Realizing that he had been staring at her face and had wandered off into irrelevance, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle. But, the moment his lips curved, he saw her suddenly widen her eyes, ring at him with an expression full of hatred. After a few seconds of staring ¡°Die, scum!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± The crisp sound of a p echoed unexpectedly in the box, sounding uniquely clear. Feeling a sudden sting on his left cheek, Lu Cong blinked in disbelief. The very next moment, his right cheek took another solid p. That bitch! At this moment, even the gentlemanly him could no longer tolerate it. Calling him a scumbag, huh? Fine! He would act as a scumbag then! Angered, Lu Cong dumped her back onto the couch and his tall body right on top of hers.. Chapter 75 - 75 Do You Know Me?_l Chapter 75: Do You Know Me?_l Trantor: 549690339 The next day. The sun was shining brightly, several mischievous rays broke through the floor-to-ceiling window, awakening the person snoring in bed. Gu Li murmured as she opened her eyes, realizing she was still in bed, she paused with surprise. Scenes fromst night quickly shed through her mind. Remembering how she had rejected Mo Shiting¡¯s kiss and ran to the bathroom to throw up, she couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead in disbelief. Oh my, what had she done to deserve this? Brother Ting must be furious. But how did she end up back in bed after that? Gu Li tried to recall, but her mind was nk, she couldn¡¯t remember a thing. Never mind, she should first soothe Brother Ting¡¯s anger. Gu Li rubbed her slightly aching temples, pushed the quilt away and got out of bed. She was still in the same clothes from yesterday, all wrinkled, which she despised just looking at. No, she must dress up a bit before she goes to see Brother Ting. Otherwise, her cousin would keep taunting her forcking the charm of a mature woman. Speaking of which, where was her cousin? A chill ran down Gu Li¡¯s spine, and she hurriedly called Murong Qian. Imperial City Hotel. The phone on the bedside table continued to ring, Murong Qian muttered a curse in annoyance, stretched her hand to turn off the phone, only to find arge hand draped over her body, tightly wrapped around her chest, imprisoning her in a strong embrace. What was going on? She abruptly opened her eyes and saw a handsome man¡¯s face in broad daylight. Lu Cong!!! It was this heartbreaker!!! What had they donest night? Could it be that¡­ No, that¡¯s absolutely impossible! Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful eyes were stained with panic. She roughly removed his hand, climbed out of bed and hurriedly checked herself. All her clothes had been changed. She was now wearing the hotel¡¯s pajamas¡­ ¡°Bastard!¡± Murong Qian grabbed a pillow from the side and threw it at him. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hit him before he snatched the pillow away. Murong Qian looked at him angrily, only to find that Lu Cong had already woken up. His narrow phoenix eyes looked at her with indifference, with no warmth as before. Murong Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she subconsciously pursed her lips. At this point, Lu Cong had already got out of bed. Seeing him bare-chested with only a pair of boxers, Murong Qian was convinced that something had happened between themst night. Rage turned her eyes red, ¡°Lu Cong, you heartless jerk! You¡­go to hell!¡± After her rant, she threw the pillow at him again. This time, it hit him squarely because Lu Cong was momentarily distracted by the mention of his name and failed to dodge it. ¡°You¡­ know me?¡± The man frowned, his tone was probing. Murong Qian was taken aback as she clearly did not anticipate this response. He didn¡¯t recognize her? Huh! He was truly an awful man, they had only broken up four years ago, but he had already forgotten about his ex-girlfriend, who he was almost engaged to¡­ ¡°Speak! Why do you know my name? Do you know me?¡± Not getting a response from her, Lu Cong strode over and put his hand under her chin, forcing her to look at him. Seeing his face, she felt that he wasn¡¯t lying. He really had forgotten her. Murong Qian¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, ¡°The famous medical genius Lu Cong, Mo Shiting¡¯s best buddy. Who doesn¡¯t know you? Is it strange that I know your name?¡± Well, let bygones be bygones. From now on, she would need not even hate him. ¡°You really don¡¯t know me?¡± Lu Cong questioned again. He was unsure himself why he cared so much about this question that he even had a vague feeling that he knew her.. Chapter 76 - 76 I Will Be Your Future Boyfriend i Chapter 76: I Will Be Your Future Boyfriend i Trantor: 549690339 He stared intensely at Murong Qian, trying to find answers from her face. However, she forcefully pulled his hand away, ¡°If I say I don¡¯t recognize you, I mean it. Please leave immediately!¡± This was her hotel room. But even at this moment, she couldn¡¯t remember how she had ended up back here. Moreover, what exactly happenedst night? She couldn¡¯t remember a thing about it now. It was frustrating. The more Murong Qian thought, the more irritable she became. Seeing her reluctance to answer directly, Lu Cong¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed with a hint of amusement, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s get to know each other starting from today.¡± As he finished speaking, he extended his hand towards her, ¡°Miss Murong Qian, beautiful as always, my name is Lu Cong. I¡¯m twenty-six, unmarried, and it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Ha! Unmarried? Well, he certainly was unmarried. But, he had a fiancee¡­ Murong Qian directly ignored his extended hand, the hint of sarcasm in her smile growing more pronounced, ¡°Mr. Lu, I have zero interest in getting to know you. Neither do I feel honored. Leave, or I¡¯m calling security.¡± Despite the ruthless rejection, Lu Cong was not upset at all. He smiled and withdrew his hand, heading towards the sofa under Murong Qian¡¯s fiery gaze. Looking at his tall and imposing figure, Murong Qian bit her lip, feeling oddly distracted. At this moment, the man had picked up his ck trousers lying on the sofa, leisurely putting them on, followed by a white shirt. With his borderless sses on, hiding his bewitching eyes, he looked even more regr and cultured. This man was more deceptive than he had been four years ago, and of course, more inscrutable. Murong Qian quietly cursed him in her mind. Scenes from their encounters and their love four years ago unconsciously floated into her mind, her heart ached sharply at the thought. She stood up and took a deep breath. Turning her head, she saw that he had already dressed and was standing next to her, his gaze serious, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t drink unless I¡¯m by your side.¡± Murong Qian rolled her eyes in disbelief, ¡°Who are you? Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°I¡­ will be your future boyfriend.¡± Though she was a bit feisty, she was exactly his type. Perhaps, this was love at first sight? At this moment, Lu Cong had made up his mind to pursue her. Murong Qian retorted without missing a beat, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you¡¯re my ex-boyfriend?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lu Cong smile lightly, suddenly bending down to whisper in her ear, ¡°Ex-boyfriend or present one, both mean boyfriend. The moment you nod your head, from this day on, I¡¯m yours.¡± His deep, maic voice was sending tingles down her spine, as if carrying an implicit current of intimacy. Murong Qian felt a disturbance in her heart, even though she knew he was just joking, her heartbeat involuntarily sped up. No, she must not let him affect her! With this thought in mind, she abruptly grabbed his clothes, shing a captivating smile and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Lu Cong nodded slightly, his eyes filled with the dazzling beauty of Murong Qian. But her expression changed instantly, ¡°Too bad, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Without waiting for his reaction, she forcefully pushed him out, ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Lu Cong was eventually driven away by Murong Qian. As the door closed, she leaned against it, unable to hold back her tears. Gu Li¡¯s call came again, not wanting to let her detect any anomaly, Murong Qian waited for a while before answering: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Cousin, are you alright? You weren¡¯t answering the phone, I was getting anxious..¡± Chapter 77 - 77: How Can You Be Angry With Such a Cute Girl?_l Chapter 77: How Can You Be Angry With Such a Cute Girl?_l Trantor: 549690339 Listening to Gu Li¡¯s words filled with concern, Murong Qian¡¯s gloomy mood gradually lifted. She gave a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was sleeping in my room. What about you? Did you get scolded by Mo Shiting for getting drunkst night?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I just got up, and I¡¯m going to freshen up.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also going to brush my teeth and wash my face.¡± Knowing that Murong Qian was okay, Gu Li felt relieved. After freshening up, she went downstairs with a smile on her face. Seeing that there was only Mo Shiting in the dining room, she immediately walked over. ¡°Good morning, Brother Ting.¡± The sun was shining brightly outside the window, and she wanted to greet her favorite man in the most lively manner. However, someone didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, let alone act high and cold. Ignoring her? He¡¯s really angry? Gu Li puffed out her cheeks, but quickly started humming ¡°Little Apple.¡± Of course, she did this on purpose, not believing that this man could stand her terrible singing skills. Just as she expected, Mo Shiting finally looked up. Gu Li quickly opened her mouth wide, showing her standard eight teeth, and smiled brilliantly, ¡°Morning!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Facing such an adorable her, could he still be angry? The answer was naturally, he couldn¡¯t. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t really angry. Seeing that her charm had worked, Gu Li cheerfully walked behind him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and suddenly kissed him on the cheek, saying with a smile, ¡°Thank you, my Brother Ting, for bringing me homest night.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips, ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡± Gu Li¡¯s arms were still around his neck. She asked with a smile, ¡°Do you like me kissing you, Brother Ting?¡± Mo Shiting pretended to be disgusted, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± With a pout, the girl stood upright and withdrew her hand. ¡°Then I won¡¯t kiss you anymore.¡± Before Mo Shiting could respond, she walked to the other side of the long table and sat down, far away from him. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Gu Lipletely ignored Mo Shiting and focused on eating her breakfast. She had just finished half of her milk when a shadow suddenly covered her head. Looking up, she saw that he had unknowinglye over to her. His electrifying eyes were slightly squinted, never looking away from her. Gu Li blinked and unconsciously licked her lips. However, she didn¡¯t realize that her inadvertent little action caused the man¡¯s eyes to instantly deepen. Mo Shiting simply leaned over, pushing her down into the chair, and lifted her chin. Their eyes met. Gu Li¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. Ahhhhh, was he about to kiss her? So thrilling, so exciting¡­ The girl¡¯s eyes were sparkling like a brilliant starry sky, causing Mo Shiting¡¯s heart to quiver. He couldn¡¯t help but lean down and kiss her. It wasn¡¯t their first kiss, but each time he found it a unique and beautiful experience. The girl was like honey, sweet but not cloying, and Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but wish they could spend their entire lives this way. Regrettably, life was full of crossroads, and the journey was so long to make this wishe true, it probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Due to the high poprity of the show ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±, the fans were aware that MuMu was in Hua Country. Fearing recognition, Murong Qian could only stay in the hotel for now. Gu Li, concerned that she might be bored, decided to visit the hotel as soon as Mo Shiting left. As soon as Murong Qian saw her, she started toin, ¡°I came here to take a vacation, but somehow ended up working again. Oh, why is my life so hard?¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Gu Liughed unkindly, ¡°The capable are busy, and besides, would you really let your little sister be bullied?¡± Murong Qian sighed, ¡°Of course not. Back to the point, you were trending on social media for some controversy before you came in. Do you want to check it out first?¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡± Why was she trending again? Chapter 78 - 78: The Appearance of a Love Rival l Chapter 78: The Appearance of a Love Rival l Trantor: 549690339 About trending on social media, Gu Li was at a loss for words. It started like this,izens were browsing MuMu¡¯s Instagram, and while following the trail, they managed to find her Instagram ount. Well, let them find it. After all, she was a high-spirited youth, and every update she posted was full of positivity, so she had nothing to worry about. However, in thement section appeared a persistent lover pursuing her¡ª Count Allen, bestowed by the royal family of A Nation, attracting tons of attention. Allen, whose real name is Murong Si, is a distant cousin of Murong Qian, making him also Gu Li¡¯s brother by rtion. However, ever since Murong Si was young, he had harbored feelings for her. Despite her constant rejection, it was futile. Heter started to confess his love for her daily in thement section of her Instagram. Just like that, more than a decade passed by. Murong Qian once asked her whether it didn¡¯t move her even a bit to be courted relentlessly for decades by such a distinguished and excellent man. Every time, Gu Li shook her head without hesitation. She could be touched, but moved? She had only felt that once in her life, and that feeling was long given to a certain someone¡­ ¡°The whole Inte is using you of ying two men against each other. What are you going to do about it?¡± Murong Qian stroked her chin, asking with a smile. Seeing her cousin¡¯s amused expression, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but re at her, ¡°I¡¯m getting bashed, and you¡¯re happy about it? Are you really my sister?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Murong Qian¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Because I¡¯m your sister, I know you can handle it perfectly and turn the situation around.¡± ¡°You really have faith in me.¡± ¡°Of course, you are the internationally renowned PR expert, Miss.G. If you can¡¯t fix this kind of small matter, how could you survive in the industry?¡± Speaking of her cousin, despite her young age, she is quite capable. She didn¡¯t know how much good karma Mo Shiting umted in his previous life to easily capture her heart. The more Murong Qian thought about it, the more she pitied Allen. He doesn¡¯t even know that Little Pear is already married. Otherwise, he would surely rush over from A Nation. In response to Murong Qian¡¯s teasing, Gu Liughed it off. Indeed, such a negative social media trend was negligible. She¡¯d never had an ambiguous rtionship with Allen. Anyone with clear eyes could see that it was a one-sided love story. So long as she didn¡¯t respond, the buzz would naturally die down. ¡°I¡¯m actually very curious, how will Mo Shiting react when he sees your trending topic?¡± Murong Xi suggested mischievously, ¡°Do you want to test him a bit?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Li rejected without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not that childish.¡± Although she said that out loud, she couldn¡¯t help but quietly n how to reveal to him the fact that she was in high demand. With this thought in mind, Gu Li opened Weibo and clicked into Mo Shiting¡¯s personal page. Her gaze fell on the Weibo post that hest shared. As the girl gently curled her lips and was about to like his post, a flicker from her phone screen showed an iing call. It was from Da Ha. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m back.¡± Da Ha¡¯s voice was as lively as ever, easily lifting one¡¯s mood. However, Gu Li wasn¡¯t happy for long when Da Ha continued, ¡°Guess who I ran into at the airport. Count Allen, he was on the same flight as me.¡± ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s in Hua Country now?¡± Gu Li¡¯s face turned pale. Oh my god! She only wanted to find a chance to show Mo Shiting how popr she was and make him care about her, but she didn¡¯t want to actually summon Allen over¡­ Da Ha paused, ¡°He said he came here especially to see you, didn¡¯t he give you a heads up?¡± Gu Li:¡±!!!¡± She hung up the call and looked at Murong Qian with a sign of distress on her face, ¡°Allen, he¡¯s here.¡± Murong Qian: Chapter 79 - 79: Keep a close eye on her_l Chapter 79: Keep a close eye on her_l Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, at the Mo Group. After reporting the incident of Gu Li trending for the wrong reasons to Mo Shiting, Lu Yang asked, ¡°Young Master, do you want me to investigate this Count Allen?¡± Mo Shiting gave him a cold re, ¡°Overstepping.¡± A mere stranger is worthy of such fuss? If Gu Li liked him, she would have been with him hundreds of years ago, why wait till now? Seeing that he was not worried at all, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget, the Young Madam didn¡¯t marry you because she liked you. If you¡¯re interested in the Young Madam, you should keep a closer eye on her, lest she runs away one day.¡± Struck by the truth, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face swiftly darkened, ¡°Have you finished your current work?¡± Lu Yang straightened his back instantly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Even before Mo Shiting could reply, Lu Yang was out, faster than a rabbit. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyebrows knitted; just as he picked up his phone, he received a call from Gu Li. With such a scandal, she finally remembered him? He pressed the answer button, and a girl¡¯s crisp voice came through from the other end, ¡°Brother Ting, are you busy? Am I interrupting something?¡± ¡°What do you need from me?¡± Mo Shiting asked in a deep voice, yet the corner of his mouth curved upwards unconsciously. Seeing that he seemed to be in a good mood, Gu Li, probably clueless about her trending situation, asked cautiously, ¡°Have you been online today?¡± ¡°Did you stir up trouble?¡± Mo Shiting shot back. Gu Li pouted, ¡°How? I¡¯m so obedient and cute, do I look like someone who would cause trouble?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m having a wee dinner tonight for a friend who hase from afar. It¡¯ll probably endte, so I won¡¯t being back to the Blue Sky Blue Sea.¡± Gu Li genuinely informed him of her schedule. She thought he wouldn¡¯t care if she came back or not, but to her surprise, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re nning to stay out all night?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li stammered for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m staying with my cousin. I stayed with her the days you were abroad too.¡± Mo Shiting frowned. So the moment he was away, she started living wild? She was living quite the free-spirited life. ¡°Brother Ting, are you listening?¡± The girl¡¯s sweet voice reeled Mo Shiting¡¯s wandering thoughts back. Mo Shiting responded with a hum. He intended to let her do her own thing, but for some reason, he found himself saying, ¡°What time will it end? I¡¯lle pick you up.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much trouble?¡± Gu Li was taken aback. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, hesitating. After all, the guest she was entertaining was Allen, and if they were to meet¡­ The picture was too beautiful; she dared not imagine. At that moment, someone knocked on the door on Mo Shiting¡¯s side. He promptly said, ¡°This matter is settled. Send me the address.¡± ¡°Okay then, thank you.¡± Fearing that further refusal would backfire, Gu Li epted. As soon as Mo Shiting hung up the call, Lu Yang, who had left not long ago, hurried back in. ¡°Young Master, I received news that Count Allen has just arrived at the Capital City International Airport.¡± The hotel where Murong Si was staying was the same as Murong Qian¡¯s. After Da Ha helped him check-in, both of them went to find Murong Qian, or rather, the main person ¨C Gu Li. Gu Li didn¡¯t really like the fact that Murong Si came to Hua Country at this moment, but she had no choice. After all, he was a guest, and she couldn¡¯t just drive him away. Luckily, although Murong Si was very active online, few people knew his real looks and Chinese name, so she wasn¡¯t worried about being recognized. As soon as Murong Si saw Gu Li, he rushed over to hug her, ¡°Little Pear, I missed you..¡± Chapter 80 - 80: Still Waiting for You Like the First Lovei Chapter 80: Still Waiting for You Like the First Lovei Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li raised both her hands, blocking him froming closer, ¡°Brother Si, I understand that you are enthusiastic, but please keep some distance from me. Thank you.¡± Murong Si pretended to be heartbroken, clutching his chest, ¡°Oh, Little Pear, you really know how to hurt me. But no matter how many times you hurt me, I will still treat you as my first love.¡± Gu Li twitched the corners of her mouth, ¡°Enough, you¡¯ve been saying these words for more than a decade now, and it has never moved me before, don¡¯t bother saying it anymore.¡± ¡°How can that be possible? Sincerity moves the most obstinate. Sooner orter, you will realize my kindness and fall in love with me.¡± Having solemnly sworn, Murong Si continued to gaze at her with his charismatic eyes, blinking deliberately. As a man of one-quarter European descent, he was extraordinarily handsome and tall, with graceful manners. Wherever he went, he was the focus of the crowd, making countless girls scream. Indeed, only Gu Li could resist his allure. Which other girl could withstand such temptation? In the face of such a prestigious and wealthy man like him, Gu Li remained indifferent, ¡°There will never be such a day, Brother Si. I¡¯ve told you before, I already have someone I like. Other than him, I will not consider any other man in this lifetime.¡± Gu Li¡¯s resolute words made Murong Qian, who was watching the drama on the side, feel a bit unbearable. She nced at her cousin, then cleared her throat to change the topic, ¡°Murong Si, what are you doing here?¡± Even though Murong Si was her cousin, he was only a few days older than her, hence, Murong Qian was used to calling him by his name directly. Murong Si finally looked at her, but his attitude suddenly cooled a lot, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°Damn, did you only notice me now?¡± Although she was already ustomed to his different treatment towards her and Gu Li, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so oblivious. She was standing in front of him for so long, and he didn¡¯t notice her at all?! Murong Si answered indifferently: ¡°You¡¯re not as pretty as Little Pear, is it strange that I can¡¯t see you? Besides, you should learn from Da Ha and not be a third wheel.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Murong Qian was left speechless out of anger. He deserved it, for failing to win over Little Pear all these years. Unaware that he had offended his only ally in his pursuit of love, Murong Si turned his head, and with a warm smile told Gu Li: ¡°Little Pear,e and see the gift I brought for you.¡± As he spoke, he opened his suitcase and pulled out a beautifully wrapped gift box. Just as he was about to hand it to Gu Li, Murong Qian snatched it away, ¡°What is it? Let me help Little Pear appraise it.¡± With that, she quickly opened the box in front of them. Insidey a small castle made of natural crystals. It was pink and dreamily girly. The roof of the castle was also set with a heart-shaped pink diamond, glittering with dazzling light. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but exim, her eyes gleaming. Gu Li¡¯s eyes also brightened, she really liked it. However, she couldn¡¯t ept such a valuable gift for no reason. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Murong Si asked hopefully, his deep eyes full of affection. Gu Li sighed, ¡°I like it, but I can¡¯t ept it. Brother Si, save this gift for someone worthy.¡± ¡°You are that worthy person!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I have already¨C¡± Just as Gu Li was about to tell him that she was already married, there was a knocking sound from outside the door. ¡°Knock knock knock¨C¡± Assuming it was Da Ha, Gu Li immediately ran to open the door. However, when she opened the door, she was startled by the man standing there.. Chapter 81 - 81: Take Her Back._1 Chapter 81: Take Her Back._1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Gu Zuo, why are you here?¡± The visitor turned out to be Gu Zuo, who was a close confidant of her father, Gu Yuan. Behind him were a group of bodyguards, dressed in ck suits and wearing badges of the Gu family. Nothing good coulde from their sudden appearance. Could they havee to take her back? Surely as Gu Li spoke, Gu Zuo calmly bowed respectfully, ¡°Miss, I am under the orders of the Family Head to escort you back to our country. Pleasee with us immediately.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered mysteriously as she spoke coldly, ¡°I still have some unfinished tasks here. Once they are done, I will return.¡± ¡°Miss, the Family Head¡¯s orders stated that if you don¡¯t return immediately, you will be expelled from the family.¡± ¡°What? He¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s face changed instantly, unbelieving and her hand subconsciously curled into a fist. She knew her father very well: he was a man of his words. If she was indeed expelled from the family, everything she had done up until now would be for nothing. No, that couldn¡¯t happen! But if she were to leave now¡­ She had only recently grown closer to Brother Ting and it pained her to think of parting from him so soon. Oh, this is difficult. ¡°Miss, the helicopter is waiting on the rooftop. The time given by the Family Head is running out. Please depart immediately.¡± Gu Zuo reminded her, showing no emotion on his face. Gu Li red at him, ¡°Gu Zuo, after all these years, how are you still so insensitive? Keep going like this, and you¡¯ll never find a wife.¡± Without changing his expression, Gu Zuo bowed to her and gestured for her to proceed. Seeing this, Gu Li could only sigh, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. But my cousin and Brother Si are both in the room. You should allow me to say goodbye to them, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You have five minutes.¡± Gu Zuo made a concession. Gu Li knew there was no room for negotiation and, irritated, she swung the door shut. The loud ¡°bang¡± startled Murong Qian and Murong Si inside the room. ¡°Little Pear, who came?¡± Murong Qian peeked out her head and asked the irate Gu Li. ¡°Little Pear, who pissed you off? I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Murong Si chimed in. Gu Li looked at them both and said irritably, ¡°My dad¡¯spdog Gu Zuo is here to take me back. Brother Si, dare to kill him for me?¡± Murong Si immediately changed his tone, ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯ve been away from home for so long. It¡¯s about time you return. How about I go with you?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, ¡°Save it.¡± As she finished speaking, she lightly patted Murong Xi¡¯s arm, ¡°Cousin, Gu Zuo is waiting for me at the door. I have to go first. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± As Murong Xi saying this, she leaned closer to Gu Li and asked quietly, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? When can youe back? And Mo Shiting, how will you exin things to him?¡± Gu Li softly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll just have to y it by ear.¡± Not long after Gu Li whispered to Murong Xi, the very dutiful Gu Zuo knocked on the door again. ¡°Stop rushing me.¡± Annoyed, Gu Li reluctantly grabbed her bag and went out the door. And of course, the persistent Murong Si followed her. After all, he hade to Hua Country solely to find Gu Li. Now that she was leaving for A Nation, there was no reason for him not to follow. After boarding the ne, Gu Li sneakily texted Mo Shiting:[Brother Ting, there is an emergency at home and I must go back immediately. I will return once it¡¯s resolved. Don¡¯t miss me or look for me okay? Kisses.] Mo Shiting was in a meeting and didn¡¯t notice the message. By the time he saw it, an hour had already passed.. Chapter 82 - 82: Miss Gu l Chapter 82: Miss Gu l Trantor: 549690339 She dialed Gu Li¡¯s number, a mechanical female voice indicated it was turned off. Mo Shiting furrowed his brows slightly, calling Lu Yang into his office. ¡°Where is Gu Li¡¯s hometown?¡± Lu Yang replied honestly: ¡°I only found out that the Young Madam is from A Nation, but I couldn¡¯t ascertain her specific background, her identity information has been hidden.¡± Mo Shiting squinted his eyes, contemted for two seconds, and then asked, ¡°What about Allen?¡± ¡°Young master, Count Allen left Hua Country by private jet an hour ago, his destination is City G, the capital of A Nation.¡± Lu Yang immediately reported. He had just learned this news and was about to report when, unexpectedly, the young master asked first. Could it be¡­ Is Count Allen¡¯s hasty departure rted to the Young Madam? Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but specte. Sure enough, Mo Shiting gave an instruction in the next second: ¡°Check if Gu Li is on the same flight.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Oh, my God! Did Count Allen actually take the Young Madam away? This is big trouble! A Nation, capital City G. The Gu family is a top-tier wealthy family in A Nation and has had a close rtionship with the A Nation¡¯s royal family for hundreds of years. The current Family Head, Gu Yuan, is the trusted minister of the current king, responsible for important state affairs. The news that Gu Li was brought back to the country by Gu Zuo was immediately disseminated to Gu Manor. Upon learning she is returning, naturally, someone is displeased ¨C ¡°Mummy, why does uncle care about that little bitch Gu Li? She¡¯s not even his biological child, why not just let her fend for herself?¡± In a certain pavilion, a young woman with an angry face spoke to a middle-aged noblewoman sitting across her. Bai Ruyan red at her, reprimanding, ¡°Lower your voice. How many times have I told you not to mention that Gu Li isn¡¯t biologically your uncle¡¯s daughter?¡± Gu Susu pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it outside. Moreover, my uncle is well aware. Why does he keep this bastard? I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Bai Ruyan red at her again, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still a child, don¡¯t try to guess your uncle¡¯s thoughts. Later, when Gu Li returns, you must personally receive her, understand?¡± Gu Susu was unconvinced: ¡°Why should I? I am the legitimate descendant of the Gu family, she¡¯s a bastard, why should I be submissive to her?¡± ¡°Just because she¡¯s Miss Gu, and you are not!¡± ¡°But she clearly¡­¡± ¡°Besides you, me, and your uncle, who else knows she¡¯s not a legitimate child? Also, your uncle doesn¡¯t know that I told you this, so keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough. If you still want to marry Count Allen, be smart and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Bai Ruyan scolded sternly. ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing this, Gu Susu dared not act rashly, but in her mind, she thought of a myriad of ways to provoke Gu Li. Three hourster, the helicopter carrying Gu Linded in the vast field of Gu Family Vi. Gu Susu reluctantly came out to wee her. Unexpectedly, Murong Si also came down from the helicopter with Gu Li, which made her jealous to the point of madness. The reason she hates Gu Li, besides resenting her for snatching her position as Miss Gu, is due to Gu Li stealing her heartthrob, Murong Si. If Gu Li had died outside, there would be no one left topete with her over Murong Si. Unfortunately, not only did she not die, but she also returned¡­ So frustrating! ¡°Brother Si, why did you go to Hua Country too? You must be tired after such a long journey.¡± Gu Susu enthusiastically greeted him, deliberately positioning herself between Gu Li and Murong Si. Murong Si who had initially nned to stick around Gu Li, looked somewhat unhappy when Gu Susu intervened, ¡°Whether I¡¯m tired or not is none of your business.¡± Having said that, he turned back to Gu Li with a smile: ¡°Little Pear, let¡¯s ignore these irrelevant people and go to your father¡¯s study quickly..¡± Chapter 83 - 83: Punished i Chapter 83: Punished i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li responded lightly and subconsciously sped up her pace. The two hurried forward, leaving Gu Susu, who was in high heels, behind. ¡°Hey, wait for me?? ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the distance was getting farther and farther, Gu Susu clenched her fists and stomped on the spot in anger. Gosh darn it, Gu Li, I will make you pay! It took Gu Li more than ten minutes to finally arrive at the main house where her father, Gu Yuan, resided. Murong Si initially intended to apany her to see Gu Yuan. However, as they approached the main house, the bodyguards stopped him, only allowing Gu Li to enter. By this time, Gu Yuan was already waiting for her in his study. He was under fifty years old, tall andrge-built. His well-maintained facial features clearly showed his youthful handsome appearance. Upon closer inspection, you could see a resemnce between his domineering brows and Gu Li¡¯s. However, Gu Yuan had always been very strict with Gu Li. He never let her feel any warmth of fatherly love, hence, their father-daughter rtionship was not good. ¡°Father.¡± Gu Li came up to him, slightly bowed and greeted him. Gu Yuan directly scolded, ¡°Kneel.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t protest and obedientlyplied. After kneeling down, she held her back straight, looked up at Gu Yuan¡¯s gloomy face, and truthfully exined, ¡°Father, I know I acted impulsively by secretly marrying Mo Shiting. But I really couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him being listed as the top assassination target by ck Blood League. You know, if he hadn¡¯t saved me when I was five years old, I would have been dead.¡± The ck Blood League is the world¡¯s top assassin group, with no record of failure. Therefore, when she identally found out that Mo Shiting was their target, she waspletely panicked. Luckily, the Leader of the ck Blood League owed Gu family a favor and promised not to harm any member of Gu family. As long as Brother Ting and I got married and he became part of Gu family, the ck Blood League would naturally not harm him to keep their promise. She knew that by doing so, she definitely couldn¡¯t escape the punishment of her family. However,pared to Brother Ting¡¯s safety, what did a little punishment count for? Thinking of this, Gu Li pursed her lips and added, ¡°I am willing to ept punishment, just don¡¯t make things difficult for Brother Ting. He knew nothing about this; he only agreed to get our marriage license because I tricked him.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re willing to ept punishment!¡± Gu Yuan was so angry that he banged on the table, ¡°Fine, then I will indulge you. Someone!¡± With this, two bodyguards wearing the emblem of Gu family immediately entered the room, ¡°Family Head.¡± ¡°Take the young miss to the teaching building.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The teaching building, as its name implies, is a ce set up by Gu family to punish those who make mistakes. Gu Li was taken to one of the secret rooms in it, which contained a table, a chair, and a copy of the Diamond Sutra. Ever since she was a child, she had been to the teaching building countless times, been whipped, forced to kneel on gravel, and seen all kinds of punishment tools. However, this was the first time she had seen such a simply furnished room. Is this a new punishment method for her? Gu Li frowned, she looked unintentionally at Uncle Tan, the steward who had brought her here. Uncle Tan pointed to the book on the table and cleared his throat, ¡°Miss, the Family Head instructed you to copy the contents of the Diamond Sutra. Only after copying it 20 times can you leave this secret room.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Li widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t help raising her voice, ¡°The Diamond Sutra has at least five or six thousand characters, right? If I have to copy it 20 times, isn¡¯t that over a hundred thousand characters? You want me to copy until the year of the monkey?¡± Uncle Tan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t dare to meet her gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. This is the Family Head¡¯s order. This old servant is merely following orders.¡± ¡°No, I want to see him! I¡¯d rather be whipped or kneel as punishment, than stay here copying this.¡± After saying this, Gu Li bypassed him and made her way outside.. Chapter 84 - 84 Even if she dies, she can only be mine!_i Chapter 84: Even if she dies, she can only be mine!_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss ¡± Uncle Tan stopped her, ¡°The Family Head is furious right now, if you go to him like this, it will only add fuel to the fire.¡± Gu Li halted in her steps. Uncle Tan was right; she was too anxious. Alright then, since she¡¯d already ventured out, she would first calm down. However, her phone had been confiscated, she didn¡¯t know if Brother Ting would try to find her¡­ Upon hearing the news that Gu Li was put into confinement, Murong Si rushed over to see her, but was met by Gu Susu at the entrance of the teaching building. ¡°Brother Si, you can¡¯t go in there!¡± Gu Susu clung onto his arm tightly, preventing him from taking a single step inside. Murong Si swatted her hand away, ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°Brother Si, do you know why Gu Li was punished? It¡¯s because she secretly got married to a man. She has done this to you, yet you still want to see her? Are you stupid?¡± Murong Si snorted coldly, a cruel grimace shed in his blue eyes, ¡°So what if she¡¯s married? Even if she¡¯s dead, she can only be mine!¡± ¡°Brother Si, you¡­¡± Unprepared to see his ruthless side, Gu Susu was frightened, her face turned pale and her legs involuntarily trembled. Murong Si saw her reaction but had no ns to curb his fierce aura, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t show up in front of me again, you¡¯re an eyesore!¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t spare her a nce and strode quickly inside. Gu Susu was quite shaken; it took her a while to regain herposure, balling her fists. Why just why? Why didn¡¯t Brother Si give up even though she had gotten married? Where did she fall shortpared to that dead girl? Upon reaching the door of the secret room, Murong Si had already shed his fierce aura, reverting to his usual charming demeanor in front of Gu Li. ¡°Knock, knock, knock???? ¡± He knocked on the door, hearing Gu Li say, ¡°Come in,¡± he walked inside. At that moment, Gu Li was sitting at the desk, carefully copying scripture with a pen. She knew someone hade in, but she didn¡¯t even lift her head,pletely immersed in her own world. On the other end of the table, a pile of A4 papers had been neatly ced. There were about dozens of them, filled with her elegant handwriting. Murong Si walked over, picking up the top piece of paper, he read out loud, ¡°All perceptions are illusory. If you see all perceptions as not being perceptions, then you see the Buddha.¡± ¡°Brother Si?¡± Gu Li finally looked up, seeing that it was Murong Si, her eyes widened in confusion, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Murong Si put the A4 paper back in ce, giving her a gentle smile, ¡°Just came to check if you needed any help.¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°All decisions made by my father are final. No matter who tries to plead for me, it won¡¯t help. Brother Si, if you want to help me, please leave quickly before he finds you and you get implicated too.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± He patted her head, gazing at her affectionately, ¡°I would willingly do anything for you.¡± ¡°Brother Si¡­¡± Gu Li let out a sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. You must know by now that I am married.¡± She thought that saying this would make Murong Si give up, but to her surprise, heughed it off, ¡°You mean with Mo Shiting? It¡¯s just a sham marriage, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Even if it were true, he had a thousand ways to tear them apart! With this thought, a fierce glint shed in Murong Si¡¯s eyes. Gu Li bit her lips, about to emphasize once again that she saw him as nothing more than a brother, but Murong Si interjected, ¡°I know, you¡¯re doing all this to save Mo Shiting.. Aren¡¯t you scared that the ck Blood League might not keep their promise and kill you too?¡± Chapter 85 - 85 Eager to Pursue Wife Across Ten Thousand Miles_l Chapter 85: Eager to Pursue Wife Across Ten Thousand Miles_l Trantor: 549690339 Does the ck Blood League break promises? Gu Li had definitely considered such a possibility. However, even if it is just a one in ten thousand chance, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss it. Worste to worst, she would face it together with Brother Ting. Feeling it unnecessary to discuss these matters with Murong Si, Gu Li simply changed the subject: ¡°Brother Si, I feel like having Italian pasta tonight. Could you tell Uncle Tan for me?¡± ¡°Sure, is there anything else you want? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Lemon tea.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be leaving then. I¡¯lle and see you next time.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Seeing off Murong Si, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh quietly. It seemed that his obsession with her was unusually deep. What could she do topletely put an end to his affections? Such a headache! Hua Country, Mo Group. Lu Yang swung open the doors of the president¡¯s office and hurried in: ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve located the whereabouts of Young Madam.¡± Mo Shiting was dozing off in the big office chair. Upon hearing Lu Yang¡¯s report, his eyes popped open: ¡°Where?¡± ¡°City G, Gu family.¡± Lu Yang answered truthfully, then continued: ¡°It¡¯s the Gu family where Gu Yuan, Chief Minister of A Nation resides. Although we couldn¡¯t figure out the real identity of Young Madam, given her surname is Gu, I specte that she could very well be the rumored Miss Gu.¡± Mo Shiting knitted his brows, ¡°Miss Gu?¡± ¡°Yes. Gu Yuan has protected this daughter very well, never allowing her to appear in public and she never studied outside of home. She was homeschooled by famous teachers.¡± Lu Yang informed him of everything he had discovered: ¡°I also heard that Miss Gu is not Gu Yuan¡¯s biological daughter. She was found by Gu Yuan somewhere 16 years ago. But these are mere rumors, their authenticity would only be known to Gu Yuan.¡± Upon seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s serious expression, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but casually ask, ¡°Young master, are you nning to go to A Nation to find Young Madam?¡± Mo Shiting pondered for a moment, then suddenly stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Yang:¡±???¡± He had merely asked casually, but he didn¡¯t expect his master to actually go? It seems that he is genuinely infatuated, Young Madam had only been gone for less than a day and he was already eager to chase her across miles. When Mo Shiting arrived in City G of A Nation, it was alreadyte at night. He lodged at the local seven-star hotel, and the next morning had Lu Yang deliver a letter of visitation to the Gu family. The letter was quickly passed via Gu Zuo on to Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan nced at the contents of the letter and sneered, ¡°This kid, he¡¯s faster than I expected.¡± Gu Zuo asked, ¡°Family Head, do you want to see him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Yuan threw the letter into the trash bin without hesitation, ¡°You go and rebuff him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gu Zuo bowed to him and left. After his departure, Gu Yuan continued reviewing documents. A few minutester, he suddenly stopped writing, furrowed his brows, and then called Uncle Tan. ¡°Family Head¡ª¡±. ¡°How is Gu Li doing?¡± ¡°Miss Gu is doing very well.¡± Uncle Tan responded immediately, ¡°She is not causing any troubles, she is diligently doing her penance copying scripture.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered mysteriously, ¡°Good. You can leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Mo Shiting had also received a letter of refusal from the Gu family. Mo Shiting was not surprised at all. Instead, this refusal indirectly confirmed that Gu Li was indeed Miss Gu, and that Gu Yuan was probably upset about their private marriage and thus deliberately refused to meet him. ¡°Young master, what do you n to do next?¡± Unable to resist, Lu Yang asked. With a meaningful smirk, Mo Shiting responded by asking, ¡°How about a secret visit to Gu family tonight?¡± Lu Yang:¡±!!! Chapter 86 - 86 Jealousy l Chapter 86: Jealousy l Trantor: 549690339 Midnight. Mo Shiting and Lu Yang, garbed in ck clothes, jumped over the high walls of the Gu Family Vi. The Gu family was well-guarded, with advanced security systems installed everywhere and bodyguards stationed every few dozen meters. To sneak in unnoticeably was not an easy task. After a brief investigation, Mo Shiting turned to Lu Yang and said, ¡°You stay here as backup. Notify me immediately if anything happens.¡± ¡°Young Master, should I go instead?¡± Although aware Mo Shiting was much more capable than himself, Lu Yang remained worried. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You going? To see my wife in the middle of the night?¡± Lu Yang:¡±¡­¡± What is he talking about? Even if he were given ten thousand times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to have designs on the Young Madam. Wait, they were deviating from the topic. ¡°Young Master, if you get caught, the consequences would be unthinkable. I can¡¯t allow you to risk your safety.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already decided.¡± Not wanting to waste time arguing, Mo Shiting took the lead and moved forward. Seeing his decision, Lu Yang, for fear of hindering him, acquiesced. Mo Shiting was not sure why finding out that Gu Li ran away with Allen would make him impulsively follow them to A Nation, and even take such a crazy action like sneaking into the Gu Family Vi at night. Yet when he saw the girl sound asleep on the tatami mat in a secret room, he felt a sudden rity. Maybe, it was because he cared too much. He feared that she was in danger and that she might leave and never return. Seeing her having kicked the entire nket onto the floor, Mo Shiting walked over, leaned down to pick up the nket, and gently covered her again. He handled everything delicately and tenderly. The girl was sleeping soundly, clutching a pillow tightly in her arms. Her beautiful face stuck to the pillow, her lips slightly upturned, hinting at a faint smile. Even in sleep, she looked so sweet. The name ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± really suited her. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but sit down, stretching out his hand to brush the strands of hair standing in her way. As his fingertips gently touched her cheek, the girl¡¯s skin was smooth and white, delicate and fragile. He enjoyed the feeling so much that, whether intentional or not, he ended up waking her up. Gu Li slowly opened her eyes, and in her groggy vision, she saw the silhouette of someone. Believing she was dreaming, she closed her eyes again. After a moment, she opened them again, and that breathtakingly handsome face remained. Could it be, it¡¯s not a dream? Brother Ting is here to see her? Ah- She sprung up in excitement, grabbing Mo Shiting¡¯s arm and squeezing it tightly. ¡°Brother Ting, does it hurt?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Shiting was at a loss by her sudden action. Gu Li gave him a sweet smile. ¡°If it hurts, then that means I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mo Shiting chuckled, simply snatched her into his arms, grabbed her jaw with his big hand, and took a hard bite on her lips. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Gu Li cried out in pretense, and she was finallypletely awake. Her eyes wide open, anxiety flitted across them. ¡°Brother Ting, how¡­ how do you know I¡¯m here? Do you know¡­¡± Mo Shiting smirked, ¡°Are you asking if I know you are Gu Yuan¡¯s daughter, or if I know you¡¯ve run away with a wild man?¡± ¡°Wild man?¡± Gu Li was taken aback and quickly exined, ¡°Brother Ting, you are mistaken. Brother Si is just a childhood friend, nothing more between us.¡± Brother Si? Such an intimate name? Mo Shiting was somewhat displeased, ¡°You sure have a lot of good brothers.¡± Seeing his misunderstanding, Gu Li immediately emphasized, ¡°I don¡¯t have many brothers, just Brother Si..¡± Chapter 87 - 87 You say No, that means Yes _1 Chapter 87: You say No, that means Yes _1 Trantor: 549690339 Ha! The one and only good brother? Then, what about him? What is he? With a frown on his face, Mo Shiting was about to ask, but the girl preemptively hugged his neck, her beautiful eyes, reminiscent of ck grapes, full of light, ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re not¡­ jealous, are you?¡± Mo Shiting: Is it that obvious? ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± Gu Li said gleefully. Mo Shiting simply didn¡¯t deny, pulled her arms off his neck, and warned in a serious tone, ¡°Stay away from Count Allen in the future.¡± He thought she would disagree, but surprisingly, she nodded without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± This response instantly delighted him. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Brother Ting, now that you know my identity, what are you nning to do next? Will you visit my father at my home?¡± At first, when she married him, she really just wanted to save him and hadn¡¯t seriously considered their future. But as the days went by, her affection grew deeper. Moreover, she could feel that he was also interested in her. Thus, she began to have expectations. Mo Shiting teased her on purpose, ¡°You¡¯re hoping for my visit that much?¡± Gu Li shrugged her nose, frankly saying, ¡°Of course. But, my father may give you a hard time.¡± At her words, a fleeting light shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t tell her that Gu Yuan had already refused his visit. He reassured her lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it.¡± Finishing his speech, he stroked her hair, ¡°How long are you going to be stuck here?¡± When it came to this, Gu Li felt upset, she pointed to the long table beside her, whining, ¡°Look at that thick stack of A4 papers, they¡¯re all the copies of the Diamond Sutra I wrote these two days.¡± ¡°Copying the sutras?¡± Mo Shiting showed a slight surprise. This was simr to the way the Mo family would punish their family members. The rules of the Mo family also included copying sutras as a form of punishment. Upon this thought, he unconsciously looked down at Gu Li, an image of her pitifully copying Sutras at the table surfaced in his mind. Somehow, he found it amusing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Li blinked her eyes, realizing he wasughing at her, she felt irked, ¡°Here I am, so pitiable, having to copy it 20 times before I can leave, and you¡¯re actuallyughing? Do you have a conscience at all¡­¡± ¡°How many times have you copied it so far?¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but ask, suppressing hisughter. Gu Li pulled a long face, showing the number ¡°2¡± with her fingers. ¡°2?¡± Mo Shiting was speechless, ¡°Are you a turtle?¡± It took two days to write 2 copies, with her pace, when on earth would she finish? Gu Li defended herself with a sad face, ¡°Each copy needs five or six thousand words, I¡¯ve tried hard, okay? Look, my fingers are numb.¡± Saying this, she didn¡¯t forget to lift her right hand in front of him, ¡°Rub it for me.¡± Mo Shiting sped her hand and gently massaged it a few times, then released her hand and stood up. Gu Li also quickly got up, ¡°Brother Ting, are you leaving?¡± There was an undeniable longing in the girl¡¯s voice. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t respond, simply walking towards the desk. Seeing him pick up the sutras she had painstakingly copied, carefully examining each page, Gu Li walked over, saying with pride, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you find the handwriting as beautiful as its writer?¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, his gazending on her face full of ¡°praise me¡± signs, a hint of amusement in his eyes. He rolled up a piece of A4 paper and tapped her head, ¡°Hideous!¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Gu Li snorted lightly, giving an experienced conclusion, ¡°If you say it¡¯s ugly, it must be beautiful. If you say no, it means yes. You say one thing but mean another, I see right through you now..¡± Chapter 88 - 88 Brother Ting, how about, I hide you_l Chapter 88: Brother Ting, how about, I hide you_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seen through me? You sure?¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and casually pulled a chair over to sit down. Seeing this, Gu Li hurriedly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve seen through me? How can you not know what I am going to do?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Li was stumped, cutely ring at him, ¡°I am not a worm in your belly, how should I know everything that you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting just smiled without saying a word, picked up the pen directly, and began writing on the A4 paper. Gu Li finally understood his intentions at this moment. It turns out, he was nning to help her copy the scriptures. However, their handwriting was so different, it would be easy to get caught if he did this. Gu Li instinctively nced at where his pen fell, but was startled by what she saw. ¡°Oh my God, Brother Ting, you¡¯re incredible!¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at imitation, his handwriting resembled her scripture copies so closely, even she couldn¡¯t tell them apart. ¡°Brother Ting, no, God, please ept my admiration.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Being so loud, aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting people?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot for a moment.¡± Gu Li quickly covered her mouth. Seeing him resume copying the scriptures, she just went around to his back, hugged his neck, and lowered her voice: ¡°So how long do you n to copy here?¡± As the girl spoke, she deliberately leaned into his ear, with a sweet fragrance seeping over, which was especially heart-stirring. This demon! Did she realize what she was doing? Mo Shiting¡¯s attractive Adam¡¯s apple rolled a bit, and his pen halted in his hand. For a moment, he seemed to forget how to start writing. However, the girl who was oblivious to her flirtatiousness continued to tease him, ¡°Brother Ting, how about, I hide you until you finish copying everything, then let you go? How about that?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Mo Shiting casually set down the pen. ¡°Ah? Why have you stopped writing?¡± Gu Li let go of him, a little disappointed, after all, she was keen for him to finish copying everything but he stopped after just a few hundred characters, wuwu. Mo Shiting took in the small expression on her face, suddenly wanting to tease her, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired today, my shoulders are sore.¡± ¡°Ah? Then let me help massage you.¡± The girl responded very well, upon hearing this, she started massaging his shoulders just in a heartbeat. Her strength was gentle, bit by bit, like scratching itchy spots, which made Mo Shiting more and more fascinated. He simply caught her hand, stretched out his robust arm, and directly pulled the girl into his arms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Linded unsuspectingly on hisp. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡­um¡­¡± As she lifted her head to speak, his hot lips had already kissed her. Meanwhile. Lu Yang was on the wall, looking anxiously for Mo Shiting¡¯s return after a long wait. He finally took out his phone and called Mo Shiting. However, after several rings, nobody answered the call. Could it be that the young master was in danger? No, he couldn¡¯t just wait here. Thinking of this, Lu Yang quickly looked for Mo Shiting¡¯s location on his phone, following the red dot on the screen, he sneaked into the ce silently. The night was deep and the guards in the vi were very strict. Patrol bodyguards could be seen everywhere. Lu Yang finally arrived at a ce only about ten meters away from the red dot after much difficulty. The teaching building? Is the young master inside? Lu Yang frowned. Hearing footsteps not far away, he quickly hid behind a tree. After a few seconds, a tall middle-aged man, swaddled by the guards, rushed towards the teaching building. Dad, it¡¯s Gu Yuan!!! Chapter 89 - 89: Have to Sneak around Just to Meetl Chapter 89: Have to Sneak around Just to Meetl Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Gu Yuan and his entourage marching towards the teaching building, Lu Yang began sweating cold, anxious beads. He dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number again and luckily, this time, the call connected. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s bad. Gu Yuan and his men have entered the teaching building. Are you inside?¡± ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡± After speaking in a deep voice, Mo Shiting hung up the phone straight away. ¡°Brother Ting, what¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Li, sitting on hisp, asked with a worried expression. Mo Shiting patted her head and casually said, ¡°Your father is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that Gu Yuan had arrived, Gu Li jumped up in fright, ¡°You should leave, now!¡± Compared to her panic, Mo Shiting seemed extraordinarily calm, even reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°How could it be fine?¡± Gu Li became even more agitated, ¡°My father has always considered the Gu family¡¯s defense imprable. But you, silently appearing here, isn¡¯t that a p in his face? He values his reputation so much; he will definitely hold a grudge against you. And he will also severely punish the bodyguards who have been guarding here diligently. Brother Ting, you should leave.¡± Mo Shiting: Turns out, her long talk was because she was worried about her family¡¯s bodyguards being implicated by him? ¡°Brother Ting, hurry, it will be toote if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Gu Li, unaware of the bitterness in someone¡¯s heart, was pulling at his hand as she spoke. Her urgency was such that she wouldn¡¯t mind if he simply disappeared on the spot. Mo Shiting reminded her with a hint of frustration: ¡°There¡¯s only one way out of here.¡± Gu Li made a sad face: ¡°Then what do we do? How about hiding in the bathroom for a while?¡± Thank goodness there was a bathroom to hide in, otherwise the situation could be unimaginable. ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Shiting agreed with a nod. Even though he¡¯s not afraid of facing Gu Yuan, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her so conflicted and thus chose to give in. But it was rather stifling for twowfully wedded individuals to have to sneak around just to meet each other. Just after Mo Shiting had hidden away, there came a knock on the door. Gu Li quicklyy back down on the tatami mats and pretended to be asleep. In no time, the door was pushed open, and Gu Yuan walked in. Seeing the light still on and her apparently deep in sleep, he instinctively tread lightly to avoid disturbing her. He arrived at the tatami, bent down to tuck her in, then stood still on the spot with his hands behind his back. Not hearing the sound of his departure, Gu Li was so tense that she dared not even breathe. Howe he hasn¡¯t left yet? If he doesn¡¯t leave soon, she¡¯ll suffocate. ¡°Get up, I know you¡¯re not asleep.¡± Gu Yuan suddenly spoke, startling Gu Li. Darn it, she had acted so well, how did it get exposed? ¡°Gu Li!!!¡± Gu Li had no choice but to open her eyes and sit up. With resentment, she asked him, ¡°It¡¯s sote, are you here because you¡¯ve had a change of heart and want to set me free?¡± Gu Yuan did not answer her question, but rather walked towards the desk and absentmindedly picked up an A4 size paper that wasid open on the desk. Upon seeing the paper Mo Shiting had written on, Gu Li¡¯s heart began to race with fear of being discovered. After a moment, Gu Yuan put the paper down, his keen hawk-like eyes squinting as he nced around, then moved towards the bathroom. Gu Li, with wide eyes, immediately sprinted over. Gu Yuan stared at her coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so nervous, done something guilty?¡± Gu Li hurriedly denied, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve been here all along, how could I have done anything wrong?¡± Worried about arousing his suspicions, she brazenly asked, ¡°And what about you, running over here in the middle of the night, all secretive, has our house been robbed?¡± Chapter 90 - 90 Do you love her?_l Chapter 90: Do you love her?_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li acted first to prevent Gu Yuan from entering the bathroom. He looked at his watch on his wrist, scanned the room one more time, and then left. Seeing that the crisis had been averted, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but let out a quiet sigh of relief. She locked the door and immediately ran into the bathroom. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Eh, where is he?¡± The spacious bathroom was empty. He had actually disappeared. She raised her head to look at the ceiling. There were no windows here, so Brother Ting must have left through the vent, right? Did he sessfully make it out? Gu Li furrowed her brow, a dash of concern dyeing her eyes. Just as she was about to leave, her peripheral vision caught sight of a piece of tissue paper, on which words were written in her eyebrow pencil, lying on the makeup shelf. Was this left by Brother Ting? She immediately picked up the tissue. ¡°I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡± Heh, how nice! Gu Li folded the tissue into a star and ced it over her heart, her smiles exceptionally sweet. On the other side, Mo Shiting managed toe out from the ventting duct and sessfully jumped back to the ground. At this moment, Lu Yang hurriedly ran over. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re fine, Young Master. It scared the life out of me.¡± Mo Shiting dusted himself off. ¡°With such a timid nature, should I consider changing my personal assistant?¡± ¡°Ah? I said something inappropriate.¡± Lu Yang quickly changed the subject. ¡°Young Master, shall we leave now?¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± Mo Shiting said nonchntly. His gaze nced towards the distance and a faint smile curved his lips. Lu Yang followed his gaze and froze abruptly. My god! Had they been discovered? Seeing a group of men approaching in a grand manner, Lu Yang jumped in front of Mo Shiting without thinking. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll hold them off. You¡¯d better run.¡± Mo Shiting stood still, his eyes slightly narrowed, quickly scanning the approaching group. ¡°Young Master?¡± Lu Yang widened his eyes. When he looked again, Mo Shiting had already moved past him and was striding quickly towards the group. The two parties were finally about to confront each other. ¡°Young Master Mo, our Family Head wishes to see you!¡± The one leading the group was Gu Zuo himself. Mo Shiting was not surprised at all. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± After Gu Zuo spoke, he turned around and started walking. Mo Shiting followed, his expression unchanged. Upon seeing this, Lu Yang hurriedly caught up. After about fifty meters, an artificialke appeared. The pavilion in the middle of theke was lit up, and Gu Yuan was there, waiting for him. ¡°Young Master Mo, our Family Head only allows you to go over.¡± Gu Zuo dutifully ryed the order. ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Shiting slightly nodded in acknowledgment, signaling to Lu Yang to stay by thekeside, and without any hesitation, walked across the long corridor leading to the pavilion. ¡°Director Gu.¡± Upon approach to Gu Yuan, he greeted him politely. Gu Yuan scoffed, ¡°Managing to infiltrate my estate undetected despite being under my thorough surveince, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed you if you hadn¡¯t intentionally given yourself away. It seems, I have underestimated you.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently, ¡°Director Gu tters me. Since you were avoiding me during the day, I had no choice but to resort to such measures to pay you a visit.¡± ¡°Huh! I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you for absconding with Gu Li, and now you have the audacity to show up?¡± ¡°Gu Li is an adult. She is fully capable of distinguishing right from wrong. Our marriage was entirely of her own volition. There¡¯s no question of me luring her away.¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Yuan was choked speechless by him. He stared furiously at Mo Shiting, his forehead bulging with veins. ¡°I will not agree to Gu Li marrying you. Sign this Divorce Agreement!¡± With that, he ced a document on the stone table beside him and pushed it towards Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, not expecting Gu Yuan to be so opposed to his marriage with Gu Li. ¡°Why?¡± He asked outright. Gu Yuan raised his brow in displeasure and retorted, ¡°Do you love her?¡± Chapter 91 - 91:1 Promise I’ll Treat Her Well_l Chapter 91:1 Promise I¡¯ll Treat Her Well_l Trantor: 549690339 Does he love her? The word ¡°love¡± weighed heavily on him. He never thought that in his lifetime he would fall in love with anyone, let alone Gu Li, who often disturbed his heart. But, even if he didn¡¯t love her, it didn¡¯t stop him from marrying her. Who says that people must be in love to get married? Those people who swore love and devotion to each other from the beginning, didn¡¯t they end up hurting each other, creating a broken family? Just like his parents¡­ Remembering the painful past from his childhood, Mo Shiting instinctively pursed his lips. Seeing him hesitate, Gu Yuan snorted, ¡°It¡¯s clear what your answer is. You don¡¯t deserve to marry Gu Li.¡± Mo Shiting snapped out of his thoughts and sincerely said, ¡°I promise I will be good to her.¡± Gu Yuan was unimpressed, ¡°There are many men who can be good to her, she doesn¡¯tck you.¡± ¡°She is now my wife!¡± Mo Shiting insisted. Gu Yuan looked at him, ¡°Wife? Do you know why she married you?¡± Mo Shiting was silent, recalling the reasons Gu Li had previously given, a dark glint shed through his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Gu Yuan beat him to it, ¡°The ck Blood League has listed you as their top assassination target. Do you know what type of organization that is?¡± The ck Blood League wanted to kill him? It seems his enemies are upping the stakes, willing to spend billions of dors to take his life. Mo Shiting repressed the spark in his eyes and nodded towards Gu Yuan, ¡°Thank you for telling me, I will handle it. However, I won¡¯t give up Gu Li because of this.¡± Gu Yuan mmed the table in anger, ¡°Are you trying to drag her down with you?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Young Master? ¡± Lu Yang anxiously waited by theke for a long time, finally Mo Shiting returned. However, he exuded an air of depression, it seemed like his talk with Gu Yuan didn¡¯t go well. Could it be that Gu Yuan disagreed with the Young Master and the Young Madam being together? Impossible, right? Their young master is the top-tier god amongst men, many big shots would be d to marry their daughters to him, Gu Yuan should be no exception, right? Lu Yang racked his brains but couldn¡¯t figure out why Gu Yuan would have a problem with their young master. After getting into the car, Mo Shiting instructed him, ¡°To the airport.¡± ¡°The airport?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s hand on the steering wheel trembled, ¡°Young Master, are we going back? What about Young Madam¡­¡± ¡°Leave her here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he wanted to ask more, but seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s face was dark enough to drip ink, he dared not ask anything else. Mo Shiting ignored him, closed his eyes, and frowned. On his delicate face, there was a hidden sadness. The next day. Gu Li knew nothing about Gu Yuan and Mo Shiting¡¯s conversation. She was still in the secret room, happily waiting for Mo Shiting toe find her. However, in the afternoon, an unwee guest arrived. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve only been locked up for three days and you already look like you¡¯ve aged three years. Ha ha, that¡¯s pretty pitiful.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Li put down her pen, nced indifferently at Gu Susu who was standing across the desk, revelling in her misfortune. Gu Susu crossed her arms, mocking with augh, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to see just how miserable you are.¡± ¡°Well, now that you have seen it, you can leave!¡± After Gu Li said this coldly, she went back to writing. Seeing her calm and unperturbed, nothing like someone being punished, Gu Susu¡¯s beautiful makeup seemed to crack a bit. Unable to help herself, she blurted, ¡°Brother Si left the country yesterday, don¡¯t expect him to plead for you anymore.¡± Gu Li ignored her, flipping over another page of the scriptures. Gu Susu felt embarrassed, her fist clenched. Her gaze identally fell on the stack of A4 papers covered with transcribed scriptures. Her eyes lit up immediately and she stretched out her hand, squeezing that stacked paper. Before Gu Li could react, she directly tore it up.. Chapter 92 - 92: You Forced Me l Chapter 92: You Forced Me l Trantor: 549690339 She dared¡­ to tear up her notes? And to make it worse, the notes she tore were the ones Brother Ting painstakingly copied for her¡­ She¡¯s gone too far and touched her bottom line! Gu Li abruptly mmed the table and stood up, her eyes filled with a sinister storm. Gu Susu stepped back nervously, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it intentionally, you¡­you pushed me to it.¡± From childhood till now, she frequently destroyed Gu Li¡¯s belongings and often got into fights with her; however, this was the first time she saw Gu Li in such a gloomy and terrifying state. This was terrifying. Was she intending to kill her? Please¡­ Gu Susu¡¯s hands trembled, and she quickly threw all the papers in her hand. Upon seeing this, Gu Li¡¯s face became even more sullen. She stood up and walked towards Gu Susu around the table. With every step she took, she embodied an endless rage, as if she wanted to hack Gu Susu into pieces. Scared out of her wits, Gu Susu turned and tried to flee. But Gu Li didn¡¯t give her a chance. She stretched out her hand and gripped the cor of Gu Susu¡¯s clothes, forcefully squeezing her neck. ¡°Let¡­ let me go!¡± Gu Susu struggled desperately, trying to kick and hit Gu Li with both of her hands. However, how could she be a match for Gu Li? In the past, Gu Li had always been lenient towards her, but she couldn¡¯t be so easy on her this time as her limit had been touched! Therefore, Gu Li¡¯s eyes narrowed as she quickly twisted Gu Susu¡¯s hands behind her back, kicked her calf, forcing her to kneel on the ground. ¡°Let me go!¡± Gu Susu wasn¡¯t giving up and tried to struggle again. Unfortunately, no matter how violently she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from Gu Li¡¯s grip. This little bitch, when did she be so powerful? Gu Susu turned her head and red at her with a face full of hatred, ¡°You bastard, how dare youy your hands on me? My mom won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Bastard?¡± Gu Li smirked, ¡°You¡¯ve been cursing me with that for over a decade now, it¡¯s getting old, maybe pick something new!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± What Gu Susu hated the most was Gu Li¡¯s shameless face. She clearly isn¡¯t blood-rted to the Gu family, yet she insists on taking the ce of Miss Gu. Where is their uncle? Why is he raising her as his sessor? It is so infuriating. How could the Gu family¡¯s hundreds of years of heritage fall into an outsider¡¯s hands? Their uncle is clearly being foolish! The more Gu Susu thought about it, the angrier she became, until she was almost in tears. Seeing her eyes getting red, looking both amusing and fierce, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but coldly remark: ¡°Gu Susu, your mother is a clever woman, how did she end up having such a stupid daughter like you? I suggest you go and get a DNA test. Who knows, you might be the bastard!¡± ¡°You- ¨C you¡¯re spewing nonsense! I am not a bastard, I am not!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Li responded disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y these little games with you. Now pick up these torn pieces of paper and put them back together.¡± ¡°What? Put them back together?¡± Gu Susu was taken aback, ¡°They¡¯re all ripped to pieces, how can they be restored? You¡¯re just making things difficult for me!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. If you can¡¯t restore it, you kneel here for a day.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Gu Susu took a deep breath, rolled her eyes, and said, ¡°Let me go first. I¡¯ll go to my mom and ask her to plead with our uncle to spare you this punishment. How about it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gu Li pretended to consider seriously, then she burst intoughter, ¡°So, your mother¡¯s influence is actually this powerful? I didn¡¯t know it.¡± Gu Susu, not detecting the sarcasm in Gu Li¡¯s words, spoke smugly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. My mom and our uncle were childhood friends. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­ Anyway, why should I be telling you this? let me go!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Gu Li!!!¡± ¡°Well, lend me your phone for a few days, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Gu Li finally stated her condition.. Chapter 93 - 93 Am I very awesome? _1 Chapter 93: Am I very awesome? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Susu was unwilling to agree at first, but when she saw the threatening look in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, fearing being beaten up, she reluctantly nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Gu Li finished speaking and let go of her, not fearing that she would escape. Of course, Gu Susu could not escape. She staggered and rose to her feet, rubbing the wrist that Gu Li had almost crushed, before reluctantly retrieving her phone from her trouser pocket. ¡°Here, take it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Li took the phone, skillfully unlocked it with appropriate biometrics on Gu Susu¡¯s face, and quickly changed the password in a few steps. ¡°Remember to give it back to me, this is GT¡¯stest model, it¡¯s expensive.¡± Gu Susu stared at her own phone and felt the pinch. Gu Li waved her hand, ¡°Got it, now scram.¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Susu was fuming. She didn¡¯t expect toe and cause trouble only for her to end up worse off, if her mother found out, she would definitely give her a thorough telling off. ¡°Gu Li, you wait for me, I will not let you off!¡± After dropping this harsh sentence, she stormed off with all the anger bottled up. The moment she left, the world finally became quiet. Looking at the shredded paper all over the floor, Gu Li shook her head helplessly, bent down, and started to pick up the pieces one by one. Luckily, the paper wasn¡¯t torn into tiny bits, so it should be possible to piece them back together. Gu Li said she would do it, and after nearly half an hour, she had finally pieced the torn paper back together. Not bad, it is now a kind of puzzle. How about taking a picture? She quickly picked up her phone and took a picture, sending it to Mo Shiting. [Brother Ting, the scripture that you copied was identally torn by me, but I changed it into a King Kong puzzle. Haha, aren¡¯t I amazing? Also, this number is my cousin¡¯s, I¡¯m temporarily using it.] Information was sent, but after waiting for quite some time, there was no reply. Gu Li was somewhat worried, so she decided to call him. An automated female voice came on, indicating that the user had turned off the machine. Out of charge? Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, for some reason, she had a faint feeling of uneasiness. Brother Ting wille over tonight, right? At the same time, Mo Shiting was in Lu Cong¡¯s private wine cer, drinking heavily. Seeing him consume several bottles of his cherished wine, Lu Congined with a heartache: ¡°Hey, these wines are meant for slow sipping, not for gulping down like you. You¡¯re too wasteful.¡± Mo Shiting ignored him and continued to open another bottle. Seeing this, Lu Cong quickly recovered the wine, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Did you have a quarrel with Gu Li? You never used to drown your sorrows with alcohol before.¡± Mo Shiting gave him a cold look, snapped impatiently: ¡°Stop talking, just give me the wine.¡± ¡°Shiting? ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a brother, drink with me.¡± ¡°I have a surgeryter, I must get back to the hospital. Why not let Yunque apany you?¡± ¡°No need, you may leave.¡± Mo Shiting waved his hand, then gently pressed his temples. Lu Cong was still a bit worried, so he called Lu Yang to keep an eye on him. Mo Shiting usually held his liquor pretty well, but he seemed to get drunk very easily today. By the time Lu Yang entered, he was already asleep on the couch. ¡°Ah, it seems like he really has broken his heart.¡± Lu Yang shook his head, sighed in his heart. Meanwhile, Gu Li waited till evening, without getting a text from Mo Shiting, let alone him showing up. However, just as she was about to go to bed, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± She immediately jumped out of bed, excitedly rushing to open the door, but the moment she saw the person that arrived, her smile froze. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Little Pear was extremely unweing towards her father¡¯s arrival.. Chapter 94 - 94: Such Deep Love l Chapter 94: Such Deep Love l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Yuan surveyed her with an icy re, which sent chills down Gu Li¡¯s spine and made her feel slightly guilty. She swallowed instinctively and reluctantly stepped aside, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Having said that, she took the first step inside. Gu Yuan followed her in. After habitually scanning the surroundings and finding no suspicious elements, he approached the desk, pulled out the chair and took a seat. Seeing this, Gu Li had to walk over to stand in front of the desk, straightening her spine, she asked, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Gu Yuan answered with a question, ¡°Who are you waiting for, staying up sote?¡± ¡°Who would I be waiting for? I was about to go to sleep.¡± Gu Li hurriedly replied. ¡°Is that so? I thought you were waiting for Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t being.¡± Both of them spoke almost simultaneously. Once the words fell, Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting won¡¯t being.¡± Gu Yuan repeated. ¡°You¡­¡± A jolt ran through Gu Li¡¯s heart, recalling that she couldn¡¯t get through to Brother Ting earlier, she asked anxiously, ¡°What have you done to him?¡± ¡°I made him leave you!¡± Gu Yuan didn¡¯t hide anything and put the document bag he was holding directly onto the desk, ¡°He¡¯s signed the divorce agreement.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li eximed in disbelief and stepped back shaking her head, ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± Brother Ting clearly saidst night that he woulde to see her today, so how could he have agreed to a divorce? Given his character, he certainly wouldn¡¯t deceive her. So, either her father was lying, or he had threatened Brother Ting. With these thoughts, Gu Li opened the document bag directly. As expected, what caught her eyes was the divorce agreement. At thest page, there was indeed Mo Shiting¡¯s signature. It was real¡­ Brother Ting had indeed signed the divorce agreement¡­ Gu Li¡¯s pupils shrank dramatically and she looked at Gu Yuan in shock, her tone angry, ¡°Did you do anything to him?¡± Gu Yuan scoffed, ¡°I just told him that if he doesn¡¯t love you, he has no right to marry you. And here you see the result.¡± Gu Li: Her fingers tightly gripped the thin pieces of agreement, she bit her lip, still unwilling to believe that this was true. Wait, even if it was true, she still couldn¡¯t divorce Brother Ting. She had to save him! ¡°Father, regardless of whether he loves me or not, I won¡¯t agree to a divorce.¡± At this juncture, even if she held unrequited feelings, she had to hold on, otherwise, all her previous efforts would have been wasted. It doesn¡¯t matter if Brother Ting doesn¡¯t love her, it doesn¡¯t matter if they could never be a real couple, all she wanted was for him to live and evade the ck Blood League¡¯s pursuit. The ck Blood League¡¯s contractsts for a year. After a year, the contract bes void, and then, Brother Ting would no longer be in danger. Gu Yuan, surprisingly, didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to be so deeplymitted to Mo Shiting, not even seeking rewards in return. He frustratingly scolded, ¡°If you insist on being stubborn, then leave the Gu family.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Gu Li was startled by his words, her face growing suddenly pale. Her legs shook slightly, and she fell to her knees, ¡°Please, I beg you.¡± Gu Yuan clenched his fists, took a deep breath and said, ¡°The old leader of the ck Blood League was killed not long ago, and the one who took his life and his position was the world¡¯s top killer, S.¡± Gu Li lifted her head abruptly, her eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying the old leader was killed by his own subordinate? Then¡­ the covenant of the ck Blood League with our Gu family¡­.¡± Chapter 95 - 95 Brother Ting, I need you to tell me the answer_l Chapter 95: Brother Ting, I need you to tell me the answer_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s face was solemn. This was exactly why he strongly opposed his daughter Gu Li being with Mo Shiting. He would never allow any danger to hover around Gu Li. ¡°Does Brother Ting know about this?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Did he divorce me because he didn¡¯t want to drag me into this?¡± II II Gu Yuan looked into her eyes deeply without answering for a long time. Gu Li hastily knelt and took two steps forward, clutched the corner of his robe, and insisted, ¡°Tell me the truth, Father.¡± Gu Yuan could hardly bear it, but he still ruthlessly said to her, ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Upon hearing this, her pale face quickly shed with pain, and the small hand holding his robe gradually loosened. Gu Yuan stood up and said solemnly, ¡°Mo Shiting is not right for you, let go.¡± He was about to step out when he heard Gu Li say, ¡°I want the truth.¡± Gu Yuan was infuriated by her persistence, abruptly turned around and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make you give up once and for all.¡± After saying that, he simply took out his phone, put it on the table, and pressed the y button. Gu Li¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and a familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Do you love her?¡± It was her father¡¯s voice. Gu Li immediately perked up, a bad premonition quickly creeping into her heart. As expected, in the next second Mo Shiting replied without any hesitation: ¡°No.¡± Even though the answer was within her expectation, Gu Li felt as if her heart was being gnawed by millions of ants when she heard Mo Shiting say ¡°no¡± with such a cold indifference. The pain was unbearable. Breathing became difficult, and the conversation that followed was even more heart-wrenching. ¡°And in the future? Will you love her?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Not even a slight chance?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then divorce her.¡± ¡°Okay. I was nning to end this ill-fated marriage as soon as possible anyway. Since you¡¯re asking now, I agree.¡± The conversation abruptly cut off. Even the air seemed to have stopped moving at that instant; the room was so quiet that even the breathing sound was faint. Seeing that Gu Li¡¯s petite frame was trembling and on the verge of copsing from the shock, Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, his voice lowered to advise her, ¡°A man who doesn¡¯t love you doesn¡¯t deserve to be by your side, let alone be your husband.¡± Gu Li moistened her lips and tried to swallow, wanting to say something. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Gu Yuan took the phone away, he tapped the divorce agreement on the desk with the back of his hand, andmanded, ¡°Sign this. Don¡¯t disgrace yourself.¡± Gu Li remained silent. Gu Yuan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Fine! Since you are so obstinate, stay here and think about it.¡± With that, he left in a huff. The door mmed shut,pletely isting the room from the outside. Gu Li tremblingly picked up the cold divorce papers, her mouth twitched, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. It turned out that everything she had done for him was in vain, and in his eyes it was just a failed marriage. But why, even after hearing the recording, she still refused to believe it? Brother Ting, I need you to tell me the answer in person. Yes, she must confront him about this! With this in mind, Gu Li instantly rallied, took out the phone she had taken from Gu Susu, and began to call Mo Shiting. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is turned off.¡± Switched off? Why was it off from morning till night? Was Brother Ting deliberately hiding from her? Mo Shiting woke up with a splitting headache and realized he was lying on the sofa in Lu Cong¡¯s wine cer. Rubbing his throbbing temples, he saw Lu Yang walking in with a ss of water. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting sat upright. Lu Yang handed over the ss of water immediately, ¡°It¡¯s honey water. It¡¯s good for hangovers.¡± ¡°Put it down.¡± Mo Shiting did not ept it, but instead started looking for his phone.. Chapter 96 - 96 Can’t Divorce! _1 Chapter 96: Can¡¯t Divorce! _1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the situation, Lu Yang quickly put down his water ss, turned and walked to a cupboard on the side, unplugging a charging phone, turning it on, and handing it to him. Just as Mo Shiting took the phone, a text message popped in. [Brother Ting, I identally tore the scripture you copied, but I turned it into a King Kong puzzle. Haha, aren¡¯t I amazing¡­] Looking at the sending time, it was 10 hours ago. He wondered if Gu Yuan had already given her the Divorce Agreement? Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze fell on the screen, and he remained motionless. Lu Yang was a bit worried and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Young master? Are you okay?¡± II II ¡°Young master?¡± It was then that Mo Shiting recovered, picked up the honey water from the coffee table and drank it all, then got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to thepany.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that he seemed to be back to normal, Lu Yang finally let go of his worried heart. On the other hand, upon receiving the news that Gu Li might be getting a divorce, Gu Susu immediately became upset. What to do? If Gu Li gets divorced, won¡¯t she try to steal Brother Si from her again? No, Gu Li can¡¯t divorce! Thinking of this, Gu Susu didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast, she rushed to the teaching building. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Gu Li yawned, giving Gu Susu, who had interrupted her dream, a bad look. She was upset until three o¡¯clock in the morningst night, and she finally fell asleep, only to be rudely awakened this morning, so of course she was in a bad mood. Gu Susu directly ignored her morning grumpiness, anxiously asking her, ¡°Are you getting a divorce?¡± Gu Li gave her a disdainful look, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°How is it not my business?¡± Gu Susu stomped her foot in anger, ¡°If you be single again, won¡¯t you try to steal my man? Gu Li, you really have no shame.¡± Gu Li: She didn¡¯t want to bother talking to this brainless person anymore. She simply turned around and walked into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. Seeing this, Gu Susu followed, huffing with anger, ¡°Gu Li, are you even listening to me? You can¡¯t divorce, do you hear me?¡± ¡°If Mo Shiting insists on divorcing me, what can I do?¡± Gu Li asked back while squeezing toothpaste. She was feeling quite down, but her cousin was capable of making herugh out of anger. She wondered if this girl was naive or just stupid? Gu Susu kindly offered her advice, ¡°A woman chasing a man is like a thin veil. You¡¯re so beautiful, as long as you shamelessly cling to him, he surely won¡¯t divorce you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and then she sighed, ¡°He won¡¯t even answer my calls now, my phone and passport have been confiscated, and I have no way to fly to Hua Country to find him. Oh, forget it, let¡¯s just get a divorce.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Gu Susu was extremely agitated, ¡°Just a passport and a phone? I¡¯ll steal them back for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to steal? Is that okay?¡± Gu Li pretended to be concerned, ¡°What if you get caught¡­¡± ¡°Ugh! You underestimate me.¡± Gu Susu didn¡¯t realize that she was being exploited by Gu Li, and still felt proud of herself, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll get them for you soon.¡± Without waiting for a response, she hurriedly left the room, as if worried that Gu Li might refuse. Watching her rush off, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Looking in the mirror on the washbasin, her reflection showed pale skin, devoid of any color, with dark circles appearing under her eyes. She shook her head and quickly started her beauty regimen. Even if she was really going to divorce Brother Ting, she had to stay beautiful and appear refreshed in front of him. Gu Susu did have some ability after all, she brought Gu Li¡¯s passport and phone by the afternoon of the same day.. Chapter 97 - 97 Private Daughter_l Chapter 97: Private Daughter_l Trantor: 549690339 Tossing both items onto the table, Gu Susu crossed her arms and arrogantly said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you your stuff. My uncle is meeting the King right now, so he¡¯s not at home. You better leave quickly.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed mysteriously and she asked, ¡°You¡¯re just letting me go just like that, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting punished?¡± ¡°Hmpf, my uncle dotes on me the most, he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to punish me.¡± Gu Li: Well, anyone who doesn¡¯t know any better would think you¡¯re his biological daughter. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my phone? Give it back to me.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gu Li deleted all traces rted to Mo Shiting before handing the phone back to her. Gu Susu quickly checked her phone, and seeing that the photos of Murong Si she had secretly taken were still there, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank God you didn¡¯t delete the photos of my Brother Si! I guess you do have some conscience.¡± Gu Li: With Gu Susu¡¯s cover, Gu Li sessfully escaped the Gu Family Vi. Driving at high speed to the airport, she bought the earliest flight to Hua Country¡¯s Capital City. After sessfully passing through the security check, Gu Li sat in the waiting area, staring nkly at her phone. It¡¯s been a whole day and night, she hasn¡¯t been able to contact Brother Ting, how is he? She didn¡¯t dare to call him because she was afraid if he picked up, he would harshly reject her. It¡¯s better to ask about such important matters face to face. With that thought, Gu Li casually opened Weibo to browse thetest entertainment gossip. She happened to see ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± trending. Upon clicking, she found out it was rted to her. Oh, she¡¯s still in A Nation, howe she¡¯s still so popr? With her trendiness, not bing a celebrity seems like a waste. Gu Li smirked. After scrolling through the content posted by various marketing ounts, she decided to call Murong Qian. Murong Qian answered immediately, ¡°Little Pear, you had me worried sick. I¡¯ve been calling you these few days, but couldn¡¯t get through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, my father took my phone, and I just got it back.¡± Gu Li exined, not mentioning her ns to divorce Mo Shiting. She got straight to the point saying, ¡°I saw the trending post, how are things on your side?¡± ¡°Huh, what trending post? I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Murong Qian was utterly confused. These past few days, apart from calling Gu Li, she also had to deal with Lu Cong, who kept disturbing her. How could she have the spare time to keep up with Hua Country¡¯s social media? Gu Li sighed, ¡°Alright, I get it now. I¡¯m at the airport now, we can talk more once I¡¯m back. Stay in the hotel and don¡¯t go out, you might get swarmed by the media.¡± ¡°Hey, what happened? What you¡¯re saying is making me nervous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I have to go.¡± Gu Li hung up the phone. Murong Qian: Not telling her? Then she¡¯ll find out herself. She opened Weibo and saw ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± trending in the top spot. Upon clicking, it was filled with angryizens ndering Gu Li for using her power to bully others. [An informed source revealed that Mumu was not personally hired by Gu Li, but rather, the show¡¯s crew specially spent a fortune to invite her, in order to curry favor with Mo Shiting. They intentionally designed a segment where other female stars ignored Gu Li, sessfully assigning Mumu to her. With Mumu, their trump card, in hand, Gu Li winninges as no surprise.] [Gu Li was clearly the predetermined mentor champion. All the other mentors were just there to apany her. This must be why Director Xue decided to quit.] [Gu Li is really shameless, isn¡¯t marrying Young Master Mo enough? Now she wants to show-off in the entertainment circle. Poor Mumu, he¡¯s just used as a tool by her. We, as fans of Mu, refuse to ept this.] [Thousands of people sign a blood petition asking Gu Li to quit ¡°Charming Female Stars¡±.] [Thousands of people sign a blood petition asking Gu Li to quit ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± +1] [¡­] Hundreds of thousands of Weibo posts all repeated the same demand, for Gu Li to quit ¡°Charming Female Stars¡±.. Chapter 98 - 98: Whoever Insults Her, Is My Chapter 98: Whoever Insults Her, Is My Enemyll Trantor: 549690339 The incident has been brewing for over two hours on Weibo, and the program team has still note out to rify. They¡¯re clearly trying to take advantage of Gu Li to increase their poprity. Shameless! Murong Qian grumbled, her eyes flickering. She decided to register an ount andpose a Weibo post. [Miss Mumu: I participated in ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± without receiving a single penny in appearance fees. The so-called high-priced hiring is pure nonsense. Moreover, A Sweet Pear is my younger sister. Whoever insults her is my enemy!] After sending out the Weibo post, Murong Qian satisfactorily curled her lips and thought, this should be able to help Little Pear, right? She was hoping that her Weibo post would quickly climb the trending charts. However, she was thoroughly shocked when, after half an hour, there were no shares, noments, and not even any views. What¡¯s wrong? Has she be irrelevant? That¡¯s impossible, right?! Murong Qian began to question life. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. She peered through the peephole; it was that Lu Cong guy again. In the past, she would certainly not have let him in. But now things were different, and she, as a foreigner, had something to ask him. Lu Cong¡¯s hand hovered in mid-air, initially intending to continue knocking. However, just as he was about to knock, the door creaked open from inside. ¡°Hey.¡± He withdrew his hand, surprised, and greeted her with a smile. Murong Qian red at him impatiently, making room for him to enter. ¡°Come in.¡± Lu Cong looked somewhat taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re letting me in so easily ¨C there isn¡¯t going to be an ambush inside, is there?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Murong Qian scoffed, ¡°If Young Master Lu is so afraid of death, please feel free to leave.¡± As she finished speaking, she attempted to close the door without hesitation. Seeing this, Lu Cong quickly reached out to stop the door, but his fingers were mercilessly caught by the door. ¡°Ah ¡± He cried out in pain, furrowing his eyebrows. Murong Qian hadn¡¯t expected him to reach out to stop the door, and she was so startled that she immediately swung the door back open again, asking with some concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± He responded assertively. Murong Qian:¡±¡­¡± The two red at each other for a moment, but in the end, it was Murong Qian who gave in, ¡°Well,e in and put on some medicine.¡± Regardless of whether he agreed or not, she turned and headed inside. Lu Cong pressed his injured finger and caught up at her pace. The door closed automatically, and Murong Qian ced the first-aid kit on the coffee table, ¡°The medicine is in here, apply it yourself.¡± Lu Cong wiggled his swollen right hand, ¡°How can I treat myself like this?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Even though she knew he was acting, she still couldn¡¯t ignore him. After all, his injury was caused by her. Upon closer inspection of Lu Cong¡¯s hand, she realized his injury was indeed quite serious. Two areas even had open wounds, and they were fairly deep. Fortunately, the bones were not hurt. Murong Qian had previously learned medical treatment, so she skillfully applied numbing medicine to him and stitched up his wounds. Lu Cong was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re a singer, but you actually know medical treatment?¡± Murong Qian nced at him with aplex expression, her lips thinning as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately chose silence. She had taught him medical treatment, but he didn¡¯t remember¡­ Having spent the past few days with him, she was almost certain that he had lost some of his memories, which included their acquaintance and love. At first, she thought he was pretending, butter she found out he was not. Actually, things were better this way. At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about him trying to take away their child¡­ ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Lu Cong¡¯s deep voice interrupted her thoughts. She blinked and suddenly smiled seductively at him, ¡°It¡¯s just bandaging.. Isn¡¯t it simple?¡± Chapter 99 - 99: Murdering Her Own Husband l Chapter 99: Murdering Her Own Husband l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. But your performance was very professional.¡± Lu Cong¡¯s words were intertwined with a touch of admiration. At first, he might have been attracted by her pretty appearance, but as he interacted with her more, he became even more certain that someone as exceptional as her was definitely the soulmate he was looking for. In this life, he had chosen her. The man¡¯s gaze was too focused, causing Mu Rong Qian¡¯s heart rate to elerate inexplicably. Fearing he would notice her reaction, she quickly averted her gaze and nonchntly said, ¡°I¡¯m just naturally talented, it¡¯s not my fault¡±. ¡°Meh¡­.¡± Lu Cong chuckled and didn¡¯t ask any further. Mu Rong Qian silently packed up the medicine box, a faint sense of loss welling up in her heart. No matter, she shouldn¡¯t dwell on the past. The most important thing right now was to help Little Pear solve her problem. With this in mind, she asked Lu Cong, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any views on my blog?¡± As she spoke, she handed her phone to Lu Cong. Upon taking a look, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t been verified, plus it¡¯s a new ount, no one is going to notice you.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and help me get verified.¡± Mu Rong Qian urged. Lu Cong adjusted the sses on his nose and his eyes shed with shrewdness, ¡°The verification takes a few days, by the time you get verified, it will be toote.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mu Rong Qian pondered, ¡°Then this idea won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Actually, there is a solution.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I can record a video for you and use my ount to log in.¡± Lu Cong suggested. ¡°Your ount? Will anyone watch it?¡± Mu Rong Qian nced at him suspiciously. ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Cong grunted and simply logged into the blog and shook his phone in front of her. Mu Rong Qian eximed, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re actually a big V with tens of millions of fans? Impressive.¡± ¡°So, should we record?¡± ¡°Nevermind.¡± She frowned and decisively refused. She was originally prepared to agree, but upon reconsideration, if she used Lu Cong¡¯s ount to make a statement and someone intentionally dug up their past, she would lose more than she gained. Wait a minute, Lu Cong was so positive, was he trying to make the public think they were in some sort of deep rtionship? This man was really cunning. The more Mu Rong Qian thought about it, the more she felt her spection was correct, she simply picked up the pillow beside her and threw it straight at his handsome face- ¡°Lu Cong, you dare to scheme against me!¡± ¡°Hey, are you trying to murder your own husband ¡­¡± At Capital City International Airport. The flight that Gu Li was onnded at dusk. She didn¡¯t notify anyone to pick her up. As soon as she left the airport, she hailed a cab and went straight to Blue Sky and Blue Sea. When she arrived at her house after a long and tiring journey, for some reason, she was unable to move her feet. Her heart was pounding rapidly. At this moment, her mind was filled with countless thoughts, including fear and a hint of hope. She stood at the door of the vi, hesitating to step forward. After about ten minutes, therge iron gate of the vi opened and Auntie Guan hastily ran out from inside. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re finally home.¡± Auntie Guan¡¯s attitude was as warm as always. Gu Li blinked her eyes, suddenly feeling a bit emotional. She had never had a mother or a grandmother since she was a child, the only older female figure who had been good to her was her aunt, Gu Qian. As such, she truly cherished Auntie Guan¡¯s care for her, and sincerely considered Auntie Guan her family. But perhaps, she won¡¯t be able to enjoy Auntie Guan¡¯s warmth in the future, huh? She¡¯s really going to miss her¡­ ¡°Young Madam, you¡­ why are you crying? Are you too tired?¡± Auntie Guan asked with concern. Gu Li came to her senses, wiped the corner of her eye, andughed it off, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, just got some sand in my eyes.¡± As she spoke, she tested the waters and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ting?¡± Chapter 100 - 100 Chasing Me is Such a Hard Chapter 100: Chasing Me is Such a Hard Workl Trantor: 549690339 Looking at Auntie Guan, it seemed she had no idea about their impending divorce. Could Brother Ting possibly have not mentioned it to anyone? Auntie Guan asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t young master with you? I haven¡¯t seen him in days.¡± Gu Li: ¡°What?! He¡­¡± He hasn¡¯t even returned home? ¡°Young Madam, let us go inside first.¡± Seeing her lost in thought as if something was troubling her, Auntie Guan came forward to support her. Gu Li lightly shook off her hand, forcing a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not going in yet, he should be at thepany, I¡¯m going to find him now.¡± ¡°Shall the driver take you there?¡± ¡°No need, my car is parked nearby. Bye now.¡± Fearing Auntie Guan might worry, Gu Li strived to act natural. Luckily, she had previously parked her car nearby. It finally served its purpose today. ¡°Young Madam, please be careful when driving.¡± ¡°Mmhmm, I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± An hourter, she arrived at the Mo Group by car. Inside the Mo Group Park, the entire building was still brightly lit with many employees working overtime. Gu Li parked her car and prepared to go upstairs to find Mo Shiting, but as soon as she entered the lobby, she saw him and Lu Yanging out of the elevator hall. Brother Ting¡­ Gu Li instinctively wanted to call him but her throat felt as if it was strangled, unable to make a sound. She just stood there dumbstruck, watching him walk towards the side door. What should she do? Why did she suddenly lost her courage at this crucial moment? This is so unlike you, Gu Li. The girl clenched her fists, silently cheering herself on. In the blink of an eye, Mo Shiting had disappeared from view. In desperation, she immediately sprinted after him. ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± ¡°Ting-¡± When she finally caught up and reached outside, she just saw him getting into the car, the door closing automatically behind him. The car started, slowly leaving the Mo Group Park. Gu Li was desperate and without thinking, she ran towards the car. ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± Mo Shiting shuddered involuntarily, and on reflex, looked back. The dim street lights illuminated the empty parkne, there wasn¡¯t a single person in sight. Had he been hallucinating? Wasn¡¯t she still in the Gu family¡¯s secret room, copying scriptures back in A Nation? How could she possibly appear here? Day dreams and nighttime dreams? Mo Shiting mocked himself with a curve of his lips. Just then, Lu Yang asked, ¡°Young Master, are we going to the Blue Sky Blue Sea (luxurious resort)?¡± ¡°Go to the old house instead.¡± Mo Shitingmanded. ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Yang nodded, ready to turn the car around, when he caught sight of a figure sprinting wildly towards them in the rear view mirror. ¡°Young Madam?¡± He called out in surprise, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is behind us.¡± As he was speaking, he wisely brought the car to a halt. Mo Shiting jerked his head around, and sure enough, he saw the girl running breathlessly towards them. She has reallye! At that moment, Mo Shiting felt as if his nearly-dead heart was pounding violently once again. Reason told him that he shouldn¡¯t get out of the car, but he couldn¡¯t control his hand from pushing open the car door swiftly. As soon as his feet hit the ground, he couldn¡¯t resist walking towards her, and the next second, the girl threw herself into his arms. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li tightly wrapped her arms around his waist, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Why are you so annoying, you made me chase you to such great lengths.¡± From the office building to the park entrance, fortunately, Lu Yang wasn¡¯t driving too fast, otherwise, she was afraid she might not have caught up with them. Mo Shiting wanted to reach out and touch her head, but ultimately, he managed to hold himself back. After a moment, Gu Li released him, looked up at him with watery, pleading eyes and asked: ¡°Brother Ting, I just wanted to ask if you really want to divorce me? Can we please not divorce?¡± Chapter 101 - 101: You Like Me, Right?_l Chapter 101: You Like Me, Right?_l Trantor: 549690339 Are we really getting divorced? Can we not divorce? These two questions have been swirling in her mind since yesterday, rehearsed countless times. Now, she finally has the chance to ask him face-to-face. Mo Shiting looked at her deeply, wanting to tell her they could, but Gu Yuan¡¯s warning suddenly surfaced in his mind- [The ck Blood League never fails to kill, to eliminate future troubles, they even eliminate the wife and children of the target. The former president of M Country, even the highestmander and his family of Country F, all failed to escape their assassination, do you think you can?] [Mo Shiting, I will not allow any danger to ur around Gu Li!] [If you really care about her, please let her go!] [Divorce, don¡¯t harm my daughter¡­] [Gu Li, needs a man who loves her! You, are not worthy!] Yes, he is not worthy! He couldn¡¯t even provide her with a basic sense of security, let alone that elusive love¡­ I¡¯m sorry! Mo Shiting silently uttered these three words in his heart, then quickly hid his reluctance in his eyes and asked coldly: ¡°The divorce agreement has been signed, could it be false?¡± Gu Li felt somewhat hurt, but still refused to give up: ¡°Don¡¯t you like me at all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting turned his face away, refusing to look into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Gu Li fiercely grabbed his arm, trying hard to steady her breath and not let herself cry. But her voice was already full of sobs, ¡°Brother Ting, I know you¡¯re not a casual person. You like me, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have kissed me.¡± ¡°Brother Ting? ¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting gave a coldugh, his voice mocking: ¡°Liking you just because I kissed you? You are too naive!¡± As he finished speaking, he forcefully pulled her hand off, each word striking hard, ¡°Which normal man would refuse a beauty throwing herself at him? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. To me, you are nothing! Fall in love with you? Even more impossible!¡± His words were like a sharp and ruthless knife, brutally stabbing into Gu Li¡¯s heart. Gu Li¡¯s face went pale all of a sudden, her eyes wide open and brimming with tears, as if they would slip down the next second. Realizing that she had been seriously hit, a dull ache throbbed in Mo Shiting¡¯s chest, and his tone unconsciously softened a little: ¡°Go back to A Nation and stop interfering. Don¡¯t make me look down on you anymore.¡± After finishing, fearing that he might change his mind, he took a long stride to the side of the car and pulled open the door. Hand on the car door handle, but for some reason, his body froze and he couldn¡¯t get inside. Gu Li clenched her hands and unwilling to give up, she called out to him in a trembling voice: ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¨C ¡± ¡°Brother Ting, I will ask you onest time, even if it means losing me forever, you don¡¯t care, right?¡± If it is, then I will never bother you again¡­ Mo Shiting gripped the door handle, torn with pain. He really wanted to say no, really wanted to go over there, tightly hold her in his arms and tell her that he was also hurting, but he couldn¡¯t¡­ While their feelings for each other are still not deep, breaking up is the right thing. The hurt for her wouldn¡¯t be that great then. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond immediately, a flicker of hope crossed Gu Li¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but took a step forward. Seeing from the corner of his eyes that she was approaching him, Mo Shiting felt a surge of panic. Impulsively, he ducked into the car. ¡°Drive.¡± Lu Yang was slightly taken aback and had not reacted yet. Mo Shiting snapped impatiently: ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Chapter 102 - 102 Running Towards Gu Li l Chapter 102: Running Towards Gu Li l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Finally, Lu Yang came back to his senses and nced at his rearview mirror. Seeing Gu Li take a few steps and then stop, foolishly looking towards them, he sighed helplessly and gradually started the engine. Gu Li stood where she was, watching the car gradually disappear into the distance, her tears flowing uncontrobly. The moment the carpletely disappeared, she finally couldn¡¯t control herself and squatted by the roadside, bursting into tears. Sobbing¡­ Goodbye, Brother Ting! Goodbye, my first love! After getting in the car, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but look back. Se??ch ?ew?o?e?. o?g o? ?oo?l? The girl¡¯s figure was getting farther and farther away, and his heart felt more and more suffocated, particrly ufortable. The car quickly turned a corner, driving on a one-way street. Realizing that he might never be able to see her again, a vast fear suddenly overwhelmed him. ¡°Stop the car!¡± He roared urgently. Without hesitation, Lu Yang immediately hit the brakes. Even before the car came to aplete stop, Mo Shiting had already opened the car door and started running madly towards Gu Li. Holding a crush on someone isn¡¯t that hard. The hardest part is when you hold a glimmer of hope, thinking that they like you just as much, only to have your dreams shattered in an instant. The deeper the love, the greater the heartache. This feeling of unrequited love, Gu Li deeply understood at this moment. But she was a strong girl. Even though she was sad, she would not indulge in crying and making a fuss on the street. So, she forced herself to wipe away her tears and stand up. Just then, a Maserati pulled up beside her. Gu Li quickly turned around, and the car door opened, revealing a familiar figure stepping out. ¡°Sis¡­¡± Seeing Murong Qian, the tears Gu Li had worked so hard to hold back started to fall again. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Murong Qian was frightened by her state, quickly stepping forward to support her. ¡°Sis, I feel so terrible¡­sob¡­¡± She simply threw herself into Murong Qian¡¯s arms, continuing her sobbing. Murong Qian guessed that Mo Shiting must have been the one to make her cry. He clenched his teeth in anger, ¡°Damn Mo Shiting, how could he make you cry like this? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you get justice!¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± Touched by her righteous anger, Gu Li whimpered a few times, her mood lifted just a little bit. Murong Qian patted her shoulder, saying with care, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the hotel and have a good talk.¡± Little Pear was always optimistic, and it must have hurt her deeply to make her cry this woefully. After half cajoling, half persuading, Gu Li into the car, Murong Qian returned to the driver¡¯s seat and quickly started the engine. Mo Shiting sprinted back hundreds of meters. What he saw was Murong Qian taking Gu Li away. Seeing that she had someone to look after her, his tense heart finally eased. He clenched his fists, and after a while, he loosened them slightly, lowered his eyes, and reined in the darkness in his eyes. Well, let it be. Better to cut the pain short! Half an hourter, Murong Qian brought Gu Li to the hotel where she was staying. Gu Li was in a daze all the way, not saying a word. After they entered the room, Murong Qian asked Gu Li to sit down on the sofa, walked to the bar, and made her a cup of honey water: ¡°Drink this, it¡¯ll soothe your throat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li took the cup, drank a mouthful listlessly, then just held it, lost in thought. Murong Qian sat next to her, looking worried: ¡°What happened? Did you¡­get a divorce?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Gu Li looking at her in shock. ¡°No way? Did I hit the nail on the head?¡± Murong Qian covered her mouth, her eyes wide with surprise.. Chapter 103 - 103: Don’t You Dare Badmouth Brother Ting_l Chapter 103: Don¡¯t You Dare Badmouth Brother Ting_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li sighed, ¡°Yes. My father pressured him into divorcing me, and he agreed.¡± ¡°How could uncle do this? He¡¯s so despotic!¡± Murong Qian was indignant. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t really me my father, he had his considerations. If Brother Ting truly cares for me, he wouldn¡¯t have given in given his personality.¡± In the end, the critical factor for their divorce is still that he doesn¡¯t love her¡­ What should she do now? Even though she knew this fact, her heart still ached to the point she could barely breathe. Murong Qian nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Who in this world could threaten the renowned Mo Shiting? You should be open-minded, a lot of people are chasing after you, there will definitely be someone better. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Gu Li fell silent. Se??ch ?ew?o?e?. o?g o? ?oo?l? So what if there are plenty of suitors? All these years, she had only loved him and she didn¡¯t think she could fall in love with anyone else. Yet, she had tried so hard to fight for him, and he still cruelly pushed her away. She isn¡¯t degrading herself, how could she go back? From now on, the name Mo Shiting will be her memory. As for the future¡­ Without him in her future, what should she do? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you okay?¡± It was a while before Gu Li spoke, Murong Qian was somewhat worried. Hiding the sorrow in her eyes, Gu Li propped her head up with her hands, her tone lost, ¡°I was thinking, what should I do in the future?¡± ¡°The future?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. A sudden idea came to her, ¡°It¡¯s said that the best way to withdraw from a rtionship is to start a fervent new one. I think, why not try with one of your many pursuers, perhaps your Mr.Right is among them.¡± Murong Qian now desperately wants Gu Li to forget Mo Shiting. After all, she never approved of him as her brother-inw. Because like attracts like, Lu Cong is a super jerk, Mo Shiting is his best friend, how good can he be? Gu Li was speechless, ¡°Are you my sister? At a time like this, I¡¯m already feeling down and you¡¯re giving me random advice?¡± Murong Qian rolled her eyes, ¡°Otherwise what? Should I let you continue hanging on to Mo Shiting¡¯s twisted tree?¡± ¡°He is not a twisted tree.¡± ¡°How is he not?¡± ¡°Anyways, I forbid you from saying bad things about Brother Ting. If you insult him again, I¡¯m cutting ties with you!¡± ¡°You¡­you want to cut ties with me?¡± Murong Qian didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to stand up for Mo Shiting at a time like this. She was so angry that she felt a pain in her stomach, shaking her head in disappointment, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. That scumbag Mo Shiting¡­ He has managed to PUA you.¡± Gu Li: Realizing that she had gone too far, she bit her lip, extended her hand to lightly pinched Murong Qian¡¯s arm, and then apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister, I was out of line. But I really can¡¯t stand anyone speaking ill of him. Could you not be mad at me, okay?¡± ¡°Fine, how could I really be mad at you?¡± Murong Qian finally understood the weight Mo Shiting held in Gu Li¡¯s heart. Not wanting to affect their sisterhood, she decided to change the subject, ¡°About the trending topic, I wanted to post a Weibo to help you rify things, but they said that V verification takes several days. I¡¯m so angry.¡± The final of ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± is in a few days. If the rumors continue to spread, it might increasingly disadvantage Gu Li. She wasn¡¯t affected, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see Little Pear being wrongfully ndered. Gu Li spoke, ¡°It¡¯s okay, things will work themselves out eventually. They are afraid of you, trying to force me to quit. I¡¯m not going to y their game.¡± ¡°Well said! So what do you n on doing?¡± Chapter 104 - 104: Provoking Little Pear, Seek Your Chapter 104: Provoking Little Pear, Seek Your Own Good Fortune l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just block them and that¡¯s it.¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a ce to vent, huh.¡± MurongQian: Suddenly, she felt a drop of sweat for those people. If you¡¯ve provoked Little Pear, you all have to pray for your own luck. That night, everyone who had ever insulted Gu Li online, whether they were marketing ounts, cyberforces, or ordinaryizens, all were silenced. Not only they can¡¯t log in to their original ounts but also can¡¯t register new ones, neither through theputer nor the mobile phone. Those people panicked, thinking it was Weibo blocking them. They tried to stir up controversy in other forums, only to find out they could only browse on any social tform and couldn¡¯t log in to postments. They were absolutely suffocating. They tried toin by phone, but they couldn¡¯t get through. Instant dumbfounded. What happened? Could it be Mo Shiting¡¯s doing? Isn¡¯t this too bullying? In fact, they wronged Mo Shiting. All of this was Gu Li¡¯s doing. But she did not kill them all, at least the emergency numbers like no, 120,119, they could call¡­ An hourter, Gu Li unbanned them, but she sent warning letters one by one, asking them to delete the posts and apologize, or else they must bear the consequences. As one of the behind-the-scenes instigators, Qiu Yuxin naturally also received Gu Li¡¯s warning. However, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, crossed her legs on the sofa in her room, and told her agent, Sister Zhuang, ¡°This Gu Li dare to openly threatenizens with her own ount. Is she out of her mind? Isn¡¯t she afraid of being screenshotted and hung on the Inte?¡± Sister Zhuang frowned, ¡°Based on my understanding of that girl, she dares to do this, surely she has a backup n.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Qiu Yuxin didn¡¯t care, and turned to instruct assistant Little Li to take a screenshot. ¡°Yes, right away.¡± Little Li was talking, while opening her private message to take the screenshot. But the next second, she suddenly screamed out, ¡°Sister Xin, it¡¯s not good. My cellphone froze.¡± ¡°If it freezes, it freezes. What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Qiu Yuxin scolded impatiently, shook her head, picked up her own cellphone, and snapped a screenshot. ¡°Huh, why did mine freeze too?¡± She widened her eyes, unbelievingly looking at her agent. The agent¡¯s heart thumped, she hurriedly tried to take a screenshot with her own phone, but, it also froze. The three looked at each other, all with a nk look on their faces. ¡°Little Li, try it on theputer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without dy, Little Li quickly logged into Weibo on theputer, but at this moment, a countdown box suddenly popped up on the screen that read: You have 15 minutes left to delete your post and apologize. All three:¡±¡­¡± What the hell is going on here. Not long after Gu Li sent out her warning letter, Xue Huaimo also posted a Weibo, the general idea was that his withdrawal from ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± was due to a personal reason, not as the rumors online that he could not stand Gu Li. Instead, he expressed his high appreciation for Gu Li¡¯s acting skill, even praised her as born to act, she would certainly achieve great sess in the future if she chose to act. Director Xue¡¯s Weibo instantly topped the hot search once it was issued. Those fewizens who originally supported Gu Li finally had a chance to hold their heads high and celebrate. After all, they had been criticized without end since the morning whenever they defended Gu Li. As for those who criticized, they all focused on Gu Li¡¯s warning letter, each with their own thoughts. Among them, many were hired by Cheng Ying, specifically to target Gu Li. Having finally caught Gu Li¡¯s threat to others, they were naturally unwilling to let it go, so whileughing at Gu Li, they geared up to screenshot her.. Chapter 105 - 105 Don’t Adore Sister Too Much, Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Adore Sister Too Much, She is Just a Legend l Trantor: 549690339 But the result? It was the exact same as Qiu Yuxin¡¯s ordeal, first the system crashed, then the screen auto-popped warnings with countdowns, such godly operations scared the shit out of them. Damn! ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± is poisonous! They were relying on this ount to earn their keep. This evil spirit, they can¡¯t afford to offend. Delete the post, they must delete the post! Apologize, apologize immediately! As a result, the inte was once again in chaos, with a massive wave of deletions. All social media marketing ounts were scrambling to delete any Weibo posts dissing Gu Li, even sincerely apologizing to her. This wave after wave of operation directly made Cheng Ying and Qiu Yuxin, as well as those female celebrities who badmouthed Gu Li behind her back, furious to the point of having a stroke. The situation on the inte gradually improved. Murong Qian, holding her mobile phone, smiled and said to Gu Li, ¡°Well done, Little Pear. Your move is so straightforward. I have to admit, I admire you!¡± Gu Li took off the sses perched on her nose bridge, stretchedzily, ¡°This is a small case. Don¡¯t admire me too much, I¡¯m just a legend.¡± ¡°Pff!¡± Murong Qian kicked her lightly, ¡°Praising you a little bit and you¡¯re over the moon already? But I didn¡¯t expect Director Xue to side with you, being so righteous and all. Be honest, does he have a thing for you?¡± Xue Huaimo is famed for his talent, being difficult to deal with, and his sharp tongue. At a young age, he has already be a top-notch international director, along with his good looks, he is quite popr among female celebrities. Even though Murong Qian has been developing her career in M Country, she is very familiar with this great director. If Little Pear could pair up with him, that wouldn¡¯t be bad. Murong Qian thought to herself. Gu Li rolled her eyes at her speechlessly, ¡°You quit singing and want to be a matchmaker, huh?¡± Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gu Li: The sisters chatted until midnight that night, and the next day, they both slept in. After Gu Li got up and washed up, Da Ha called her. ¡°Boss, I went to the mountains for an outing yesterday, you had such a big incident, and I knew nothing about it, I really let you down.¡± Gu Li picked her ears, ¡°Which big incident are you talking about?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me there is another big incident other than you trending?¡± Da Ha was shocked. Gu Li hummed and honestly told him, ¡°I¡¯m getting a divorce.¡± What?!¡­ As soon as Da Ha heard that Gu Li was getting a divorce, he immediately sped to her hotel. Murong Qian opened the door for him. Seeing his distraught appearance, her hair as messy as weeds, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, plucked a couple strands of his hair and joked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Not only because of rushing to console my boss, but I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to change my dirty clothes. Where is she?¡± Da Ha instinctively looked inside. Murong Qian honestly said, ¡°Little Pear isn¡¯t here; she went out.¡± Da Ha widened his eyes, dumbfounded, ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She went to Mo Group, I guess.¡± Murong Qian finished speaking, and moved to the side, ¡°Are youing in?¡± ¡°No, I better go back and shower first, thene back to see her. I don¡¯t want to be despised.¡± Da Ha was quite self-aware. He came and went in a hurry. In the hallway, he passed by Lu Cong, took a stunned nce at Lu Cong. Hey, isn¡¯t that¡­ This seems to be¡­ Damn, this is Sister Qian¡¯s ex-boyfriend, isn¡¯t it?! Holy shit! Sister Qian and that jerk met again? Da Ha excitedly covered his mouth, turned around, and quietly followed Lu Cong. Turning a corner, he really saw him knocking on Murong Qian¡¯s door.. Chapter 106 - 106: Kneel and Apologize to the Old Ladyl Chapter 106: Kneel and Apologize to the Old Ladyl Trantor: 549690339 These two really do have a connection, huh. Did Sister Qian tell the Boss about Lu Cong being her ex-boyfriend? Probably not, right? She kept her ex-boyfriend well hidden. If not for stumbling upon it by chance, no one would have known that her three-year-old son, Murong Yun¡¯s biological father, is Lu Cong. But this secret, he has managed to keep it from everyone. After all, this is Sister Qian¡¯s personal matter. Unless she is willing to share it, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, not even his Boss. With a heavy heart, Da Ha left. At this time, Gu Li also took a taxi to the Mo Group. It had only been one night, but returning to this ce felt different, as if everything had changed. Gu Li stood at the entrance of theplex, her feelings wereplex. She came today to pick up the car that was parked herest night. But on the other hand, she desired to see him again¡­ She was disgusted with herself for feeling this way. Just as she entered theplex and hadn¡¯t even taken a few steps down the tree-lined path, she suddenly saw out of the corner of her eye a group of people approaching. It was Old Lady Song. What bad luck to run into her. Gu Li grumbled silently. She wanted to avoid her, but Old Lady Song had spotted her now, so she had to bravely face her. ¡°Old Lady!¡± Gu Li greeted Old Lady Song politely when she came close. Her attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, exuding a poised and refined demeanor. However, Old Lady Song despised her. No matter how outstanding Gu Li was, she only saw her ws. For example, now, Old Lady Song looked Gu Li up and down. Seeing her dressed in ordinary jeans and a T-shirt, she immediately showed her displeasure. She cynically said, ¡°You¡¯re dressed like a beggar, you¡¯re disgracing the Mo family.¡± Gu Li remained silent. Although her clothes were simple, anyone with good taste could see that the bird embroidery on her T-shirt was a masterpiece made by world-renowned master embroiderer Yang Fang, worth a fortune. Of course, she had no intention of exining this to Old Lady Song. It¡¯s tiresome to reverse someone¡¯s prejudice. Moreover, they would never be a family in the future, so there was no need for her to bond with the old woman. With those thoughts in mind, Gu Li nodded slightly at her and said, ¡°I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As she tried to make her way forward, she was blocked by Aunt Liu who was standing by Old Lady Song¡¯s side, ¡°Hold on, Old Lady did not let you go.¡± Gu Li raised her eyebrows. Then she heard Old Lady Song continue her tirade, ¡°Of course, with your humble background, even if you wore a world-famous brand, it wouldn¡¯t give you a noble aura.¡± With a polite smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, Gu Li retorted, ¡°Yes, Old Lady, you are the noblest person in the whole world. Since you¡¯re so noble, may I leave now?¡± Old Lady Song red at her coldly. Before she could speak, Aunt Liu, assuming authority not hers, pointed at Gu Li and said, ¡°How dare you! You are nothing but a mboyant actress. Who allowed you to talk to the Old Lady like this? Kneel down and apologize to her at once!¡± Kneel? Apologize? Flirtatious? An actress? After repeated provocations, backstabbing, and stirring of trouble by Aunt Liu, even the usually tolerant Gu Li had her limits. Although she was approachable, she still had her own pride and principles at heart. Today, Aunt Liu¡¯s actions had crossed her line. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. So, Gu Li simply raised her hand and pped Aunt Liu across the face.. Chapter 107 - 107 Hit me! Hit me hard! _1 Chapter 107: Hit me! Hit me hard! _1 Trantor: 549690339 With a resounding ¡°p,¡± the serene pathway echoed, magnifying the sound. ¡°You ¨C you dare to hit me?¡± Aunt Liu covered the pped side of her face, shock pooling in her eyes. ¡°I hit you. So what?¡± Gu Li pulled her hand back, her smile cold. Just because the tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, does that mean she¡¯s seen as a sick cat that anyone can step on? How naive! Aunt Liu felt her old face losing its dignity, enraged and shamed. She red at Gu Li, ¡°You this little wench, how dare you hit me? I will fight you!¡± Finishing her rant, she disregarded Mrs. Song¡¯s presence, her hefty frame lunging towards Gu Li. With nimble agility, Gu Li dodged to the side, avoiding her attack. On the other hand, Aunt Liu tripped because of her overexertion and fell. With her pridepletely destroyed, she flopped onto the ground, ying the victim by crying, ¡°Mrs. Song, please stand up for your faithful old servant. When one beats a dog, they should consider its master. It is your dignity that is being disgraced when your old servant was struck¡­¡± Mrs. Song finally reacted, raising her stout cane to ruthlessly strike Gu Li¡¯s back. Having her back to Mrs. Song, Gu Li didn¡¯t expect the olddy to make such a sudden move and took the full brunt of it. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She grunted softly, then swiftly turned her head, her almond-shaped eyes zing with fury. Mrs. Song was taken aback by her re, feeling an inexplicable thud in her heart. Realising that she was somewhat scared of this young girl, she narrowed her eyes, holding her cane tighter, forcing herself to chastise Gu Li defiantly, ¡°You dare glower at me? You have no respect for your elders, am I not able to discipline you?¡± ¡°No respect for elders?¡± Gu Li scoffed, ¡°What elders are you? You never birthed nor nurtured me, nor have you bestowed any favors upon me. I only address you as Mrs. Song out of respect for Mo Shiting. Please remember your identity and refrain from using seniority to suppress others!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Song was so angry that she trembled, lifting a hand to point at Gu Li. It took her a while to stammer out the sentence, ¡°Seize her for me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards standing at the side swiftly saluted and surrounded Gu Li. Seeing this, a malicious glint of joy flitted across Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes, still seated on the ground. She quickly got up, hurried over to Mrs. Song¡¯s side, and continued to instigate her, ¡°Mrs. Song, young girls like her who refuse to abide by discipline should be made to understand pain. Otherwise, she will cause you to lose even more face in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mrs. Song huffed coldly, ncing over at her, ¡°Shut up, haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Aunt Liu: This was the first time in many years that Mrs. Song had reprimanded her this severely, all because of that Gu Li. At this moment, Aunt Liu¡¯s resentment towards Gu Li grew even further. She gave a hypocritical salute to Mrs. Song, her eyes fixed on Gu Li, who was squaring off with the bodyguards, hoping for her instant demise. But of course, Gu Li had other ns. After all, since her childhood Gu Yuan had trained her to be his sessor. He had employed top-notch teachers to school her in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, business management, as well as physicalbat. Gu Li, a girl, up against eight bodyguards. The disparity in strength was obvious, but Gu Li wasn¡¯t losing, she even seemed to be gaining the upper hand. Aunt Liu was bbergasted. She didn¡¯t expect this youngss to be this skilled. What should she do? What if Miss Yunsi came back and had to face her, would Miss Yunsi end up getting badly beaten up? Aunt Liu broke out in cold sweat for Shen Yunsi who was still abroad. On the other hand, Mrs. Song¡¯s face darkened, it seemed so despondent that ink could drip out. The audacious girl had dared to counterattack her bodyguards. What nerve she had! ¡°Beat her! Beat her ruthlessly!¡± Chapter 108 - 108 He’s Here_i Chapter 108: He¡¯s Here_i Trantor: 549690339 Assuming that the bodyguards were intentionally going easy, Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly, ¡°What, did you forget to eat? Or are you just reluctant to hit her? I warn you, beat her down or get out of here.¡± Upon hearing her words, the bodyguards all became anxious and immensely aggrieved. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t trying their best, but their opponent was just too strong¡­ Luckily, just when the fight was at a stalemate, Mo Shiting showed up. ¡°Stop!¡± Following hismand, the bodyguards acted as if they had seen a savior. They sighed in relief and immediately retreated. Gu Li was panting lightly. Sighing in relief, she thought, ¡®Finally, I can rest. I haven¡¯t fought like this in a while. It¡¯s tired as hell.¡¯ Seeing Mo Shiting rushing over, Mrs. Song remembered how she had gone to him only to be rejected earlier and felt a surge of anger. ¡°What? Are you done now? You have time to see people now?¡± Mo Shiting subconsciously nced at Gu Li, who was rubbing her shoulder not far away. His eyes were dim andplex. Lowering his gaze and concealing the unusual look in his eyes, he calmly replied to the olddy, ¡°The meeting just ended.¡± Then, changing the subject, his tone grew stern: ¡°But as for you, grandmother, going to such great lengths to deal with a young woman in my territory can generate unfavorable spections. I¡¯ll suppress the news about today¡¯s incident. However, I request that you consider your status before acting out next time.¡± ¡°You ¡± Old Lady Song¡¯s face turned from green to white. She wanted to retort, but for some reason, she hesitated in front of Mo Shiting¡¯s sharp and intimidating gaze and was unable to utter a word. ¡°Madam, you??? ¡± Aunt Liu was obstinate and wanted to continue inciting the olddy, but she was taken aback by Mo Shiting¡¯s icy nce and hastily stopped talking. At this point, Mo Shiting added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, grandmother. Please go back first.¡± ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s go.¡± Knowing that staying longer would only annoy her further, Mrs. Song waved her cane irritably and unwillingly departed. With her departure, everyone else followed suit. Soon, the long, tree-lined road was left with only Mo Shiting and Gu Li. Gu Li pressed her lips together, the feeling of heartache grew stronger in that instant. She had thought she had prepared herself enough to face him again without such torment, but in the end, she had overestimated herself. Not wishing to face him any longer, she decisively turned around and walked away. Mo Shiting reached out to stop her, but his reason held him back. Knowing Gu Li¡¯s identity, he also understood her better than before ¡ª she could handle those bodyguards on her own if he hadn¡¯t appeared. But he still came, driven by selfishness to see her up close. The only problem was, the girl¡¯s indifferent attitude was significantly different from her usual warm and lively demeanor, causing a sharp pang in his heart. Gu Li walked slowly, her steps heavy as if weighed down by lead. Her back was tingling slightly. It seemed that Old Lady Song had put a lot of force into the hit she had given her. Gu Li¡¯s lips twitched, and she subconsciously bent over slightly while rubbing her back as she walked. Her unintentional little movements were fully absorbed by Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. Was she hurt? He furrowed his brows, realizing the situation. He strode quickly toward her. In a few steps, he caught up with Gu Li. This time, he finally reached out and grabbed her arm. Gu Li froze slightly, turning her head, and unexpectedly locked eyes with a pair of deep and unfathomable eyes.. Chapter 109 - 109: Taking Her Back to the Office_l Chapter 109: Taking Her Back to the Office_l Trantor: 549690339 Their eyes met and neither of them dared to look away for a while. The afternoon sunlight shone through the gaps in the tree leaves, casting spots of light on them. Unexpectedly, this scene created quite a romantic picture. ¡°Your¡­ your back, it is alright?¡± Mo Shiting, after all, could not help but ask. Their eyes were deep, carrying undeniable concern. Gu Li ripped his hand off her arm, retreating a step back, responded indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks for your concern, Young Master Mo.¡± Then, she coldly turned and tried to start walking towards the parking area. ¡°Wait.¡± Mo Shiting quickly stopped her, ¡°I have a document for you.¡± Gu Li turned her head, blinked her eyes: ¡°What document?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer directly. After speaking, he instantly took off, leaving with evident fear of her refusing. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered; she struggled while standing in ce, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions and followed him with a droopy head. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting brought her back to his office. ¡°Sit.¡± He pointed to a spot in the sofa area for her to sit. But stubbornly, Gu Li stood upright, muttering: ¡°That¡¯s okay. Whatever documents you want to give me, just hand it over. After I receive it, I¡¯ll leave.¡± The document is probably like the ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± she guessed. Maybe because she didn¡¯t sign the previous one, he wants her to sign it again. Thinking about this, her heart felt like it was being stabbed again. Seeing her cold and distant attitude, Mo Shiting also felt ufortable. He pressed his lips together, not saying anything, and walked towards the bar. Gu Li noticed this, her eyes flickering ominously. In not much time, he walked over carrying a cup of juice and handed it to her. Gu Li shook her head, still unemotionally: ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face stiffened slightly, he chose to drink it himself, and then walked to his office desk. He ced the cup on therge desk and sat back down to start his work. Gu Li gently pulled at the corner of her mouth, ¡°It seems, Young Master Mo is deliberately trying to annoy me. I¡¯m really busy, so I will take my leave.¡± After saying that, she turned to walk towards the door. Finally, Mo Shiting got to the point: ¡°Wait until Lu Yang arrives. Please have a seat.¡± Gu Li unconsciously gazed at him. Seeing his frown implying his unhappiness, her heartache grew stronger. She clenched her fist, took a light breath, and then made her way over. She settled into a single-seater sofa, not too far, not too close, just three meters away from Mo Shiting¡¯s office desk. Neither of them spoke, and therge office suddenly fell into silence, with only the sound of their heartbeats vaguely audible. As time passed and there was still no sign of Lu Yang, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask impatiently: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Lu Yang arrived?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Mo Shiting said while turning pages of documents. Gu Li had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue waiting. Just when she thought Lu Yang wouldn¡¯t show up, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Apanied by Mo Shiting¡¯s icy instruction, the door was pushed open, and Lu Yang, holding a stack of documents, came in. Seeing Gu Li, he opened his mouth in surprise. Realizing his own surprise, he quickly adjusted his sses and politely greeted: ¡°Young Madam, you are here.¡± Young Madam? Gu Li scoffed internally. She was no longer any Young Madam. No, she never was! She hid her inner disappointment with a smile, nodding in acknowledgment, a subtle greeting to him. ¡°Young Master, these are the documents that need to be signed today.¡± Lu Yang ced the documents on therge office table, reporting respectfully. Mo Shiting ¡°Mhmm,¡± started to do the paperwork.. Chapter 110 - no - Did Young Master Mo realize that he can’t bear to lose me_i Chapter 110: Chapter no ¨C Did Young Master Mo realize that he can¡¯t bear to lose me_i Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li¡¯s gaze fell on the pile of uniformly deep blue folders, secretly guessing which one was the one Mo Shiting intended to give her. But Mo Shiting had been signing for a while without uttering a word. Watching as Lu Yang was about to leave with a stack of signed documents, Gu Li suddenly stood up and angrily said, ¡°Mo Shiting, do you find it amusing to toy with me like this?¡± She was fuming with rage having sat in the office waiting half a day, only to end up with nothing. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at her, then at Mo Shiting,pletely baffled. Mo Shiting nodded at him slightly, signaling him to leave. With quick steps, Lu Yang made a swift exit. What just happened with the young master? He was the one pursuing divorce, but now it seemed as if he was the one being abandoned¡­ As Lu Yang left, Gu Li also intended to depart, but then she heard Mo Shiting say, ¡°I was a bit busy just now, sorry to have kept you waiting. Now, let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand.¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Gu Li asked irritably. Mo Shiting cast a deep nce at her before he said, ¡°The previous divorce agreement was drafted by your father. It does not entirely represent my intentions, so¡ª¡± ¡°So you n to draft and sign a new one, right?¡± Gu Li interrupted him, her heart breaking into pieces. Instead of responding, Mo Shiting simply pulled an A4 size document from a drawer, stood up, and walked over to her. Driven by anger, Gu Li took the document without even ncing at its content and quickly signed her name. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She put down the pen and the paperwork on the table and said, ¡°The Civil Affairs Office hasn¡¯t closed yet. Let¡¯s get a divorce now.¡± Mo Shiting: Seeing his hesitation, Gu Li forced a brilliant smile despite the pain in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Young Master Mo, have you suddenly realized you can¡¯t bear to let me go?¡± Mo Shiting: He lowered his gaze and suppressed the distinctive glow in his eyes. In a deep voice, he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Office.¡± Gu Li: She only meant to provoke him but never expected that the one who was eager to go to the Civil Affairs Office would be him¡­ Gu Li bit her lip, suddenly feeling pathetic. Did she still resemble the old Gu Li, reduced to such a wretched state for the sake of love? If things continued this way, she would start despising herself. Both of them, lost in their thoughts, went downstairs and headed to the parking lot. Mo Shiting had his own designated parking spot, and Gu Li¡¯s car happened to be near his. ¡°Ride in my car.¡± He suggested. Ignoring him, Gu Li proceeded to her car and unlocked it. Seeing this, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t insist any further. Once she sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car, he then got in his own vehicle. One car behind the other, they slowly drove out of thepound. About half an hourter, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Office together. As she got out of the car and looked at the grand and solemn building, Gu Li felt a sense of trance. Thest time she had been here, she had hired someone to pose as Mo Shiting and surreptitiously married him. This time, however, he was present in person intending to get a divorce. Indeed, one should never engage in dishonesty. The lies one tells will inevitably bacsh one day, no matter how noble the intentions might be. Seeing her standing there without moving, Mo Shiting nced at his watch and stated, ¡°In five minutes, the¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Gu Li interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back. Let¡¯s get divorced today. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Leaving these words behind, she no longer looked at him and briskly walked through the entrance. Mo Shiting stared at her slender retreating figure for a moment before he followed suit with long strides. After a busy day, a staff at the Civil Affairs Office stretched himself. As the hall emptied out, with both married couples and divorcing pairs havingpleted their procedures and left, the staff figured they could leave work on time that day. As they eagerly awaited the end of the shift, two individuals walked in during thest two minutes.. Chapter 111 - ill Can’t Divorce_l Chapter 111: Chapter ill Can¡¯t Divorce_l Trantor: 549690339 The man is handsome, the woman is beautiful, what a perfect match they make! Except, both of their expressions look pretty grim. Are they getting married or divorcing? Everyone around exchanged nces. At this moment, the two of them finally made it to booth number 8, the divorce window. The employee:¡±!!!!!!¡± They¡¯ve actuallye for a divorce? What a pity. The employee at booth number 8 is a calm andposed young woman. Holding their IDs in her hand, her eyes widened in shock. Gu¡­ Gu Li? A Sweet Pear? The star of our country? Boom Impossible! It must be someone else with the same name. The Gu Li in front of her looks too different from the star we see on TV. Of course, she selectively ignores the difference between a made-up face and a bare one. Her hands trembling, she picked up Mo Shiting¡¯s ID. Seeing it, her heart dropped. Why? Wu wu, has the celebrity pair she adores actually ended up in tragedy? Her heart is screaming at the lunacy of it all, but due to her job¡¯s professionalism, she keeps a straight face and says to them in an official tone: ¡°ording to our country¡¯s regtions, the two of you cannot go through with the divorce now. Please go back.¡± Can¡¯t get a divorce? Why? Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Mo Shiting was equally shocked. For a moment, they exchanged nces, before Gu Li turned back to the employee, ¡°Once you marry, you¡¯re not allowed to divorce? What is this absurd rule? Why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡± The employee smiled and answered nicely, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not allowed to divorce. It¡¯s just that you and Young Master Mo have only signed the Divorce Agreement today. ording to the regtions, you must wait for a one-month cooling-off period before you can divorce.¡± It¡¯s fortunate that the country has such a regtion. Otherwise, the celebrity couple she ships would be really over, woe is her. I hope that after this month, the oue can change. ¡°There¡¯s such a rule?¡± Gu Li turned to look at Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting in a low voice said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t dare to lie.¡± The employee nods in a great rush. Yes, yes, given a few gall dders, she would still not dare. Futhermore, their appearance here today, she also dares not leak it out. It¡¯s unbearable to keep this big secret¡­ Both of them didn¡¯t know about the employee¡¯s mental struggle and were still engrossed by the ¡°shock¡± of not being able to divorce. Gu Li cast a nce at the calm andposed Mo Shiting, somewhat speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Mo supposed to know everything? Howe he doesn¡¯t even know that you need a cooling-off period to divorce?¡± Mo Shiting nced at her and countered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know either?¡± ii j ii Gu Li choked, ¡°I don¡¯t live in Hua Country, is it weird for me not to know?¡± This is also her first time getting a divorce. She hadn¡¯t even looked at the marriagew properly, how would she know about this rule? She sighed. After triple checking that they would have to wait for a month before they could get a divorce, they took back their documents and made ns to leave. At this moment, the employee couldn¡¯t hold back and took out a small book, handing it to Gu Li, ¡°Big star, I¡¯m one of your fans. Could you sign this for me? I¡¯ve watched ¡®Beautiful Master¡¯ countless times and I love it a lot.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gu Li froze. This was the first time she had met a fan in real life, besides Song Yunque. She felt a bit strange. Especially since this was happening at her own divorce scene, it was even more awkward. Seeing her embarrassment, the fan apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was too abrupt. Be assured that I will absolutely not tell anyone about you and Young Master Mo¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After collecting herself, Gu Li smiled and picked up the book handed over by the fan, scribbling her signature stylishly, even including a little heart drawing. She took a nce at the name tag hanging from the fan¡¯s neck, and added a personalized ¡®TO¡¯ before the signature.. Chapter 112 - 112: Do You Know Why I Want a Divorce?_i Chapter 112: Do You Know Why I Want a Divorce?_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The staff member was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Keep this a secret for me.¡± ¡°Of course, I stake my life on it.¡± ¡°Thank you, beautiful miss.¡± Gu Li smiled at her especially sweetly. After bidding farewell to the youngdy fan, she turned around, the smile on her lips fading, her delicate face tinged with mncholy. Mo Shiting walked behind her, watching her as if her shoulders were burdened with a heavy load. His eyes flickered momentarily. One more month before the divorce, what about her safety then¡­ On their way to the parking lot after leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau, Mo Shiting asked Gu Li, ¡°What are your ns next?¡± Gu Li responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of Young Master Mo¡¯s business what my ns are. Rest assured, even if I flee to the ends of the earth, I will be here in one month to divorce you.¡± Mo Shiting frowned, disliking her attitude. He grabbed her hand and dragged her away. Upon seeing that he grabbed her without another word, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Let go, Mo Shiting. Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± She struggled while walking, but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t as strong as he was and couldn¡¯t break free. Finally, she simply gave up. The force of Mo Shiting¡¯s grip on her hand eased a bit. By this time, the two had arrived at the parking lot. He was holding her with one hand, while with the other he opened the car door, ¡°Get in.¡± Gu Li did not cooperate, ¡°I have a car, why should I ride in yours?¡± With that, she stomped hard on his foot. Caught off guard, Mo Shiting stumbled to the side. Gu Li took advantage of this and escaped to her own car. She quickly opened the door and jumped inside. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± His temples throbbed, his head hurt. At this moment, he missed the sweet and clingy girl she used to be¡­ However, from the moment he decided to divorce, he knew they could never go back to that time again. Musing on this, his eyes unconsciously filled with sorrow. ¡°See you in a month!¡± Her crisp, cold voice rang out in his ears. By the time Mo Shiting came back to his senses, she had already started the engine and had driven off before him. Watching the dust trail of her car, Mo Shiting licked his lips, pulling out his phone to dial his buddy Li Jinyao¡¯s number. ¡°You¡¯re calling me at this time, it must be no good.¡± On the other end of the line, Li Jinyao¡¯s teasing voice came through. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a handsome smile. ¡°You sure do know me well. I need a favor from you.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°Help me find a female bodyguard.¡± All of Mo Family¡¯s shadow guards were men, and they couldn¡¯t provide close protection to Gu Li. Therefore, he had no choice but to ask Li Jinyao for assistance. In addition to being the GT President, Li Jinyao also had a team called ¡°Hawk¡± under hismand that provided various types of intelligence. The team had both male and female members, each with exceptional skills. They were indeed good buddies. As soon as Mo Shiting said this, Li Jinyao guessed what he was up to and became interested, ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorcing her? Why are you still assigning someone to protect Gu Li? What does her life or death have to do with you?¡± Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, ¡°You are well-informed. If that¡¯s the case, you should know why I¡¯m divorcing.¡± Saying this, his eyes involuntarily became gloomy. Li Jinyao sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Mo, who is least likely to fall in love or get married among us, was the first to fall into the love trap. But are you really sure that you want to let go? After this vige, there may not be this shop.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the ck Blood League matter is resolved.¡± Mo Shiting honestly shared his thoughts.. Chapter 113 - 113 This Matter also Concerns Gu Li_l Chapter 113: This Matter also Concerns Gu Li_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Among the brothers, his personality most closely aligned with Li Jinyao¡¯s. In fact, they got along so well that they were able to hit it off and invest to establish GT. Unexpectedly, GT has be thergest market capitalization mobilepany in the world, leading a new generation trend. After discussing his personal matters with Li Jinyao, Li Jinyao took the opportunity to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to the ck Blood League recently, and I¡¯ve made a new discovery that is highly relevant to you.¡± ¡°What discovery?¡± Li Jinyao deliberately made it hard for him, ¡°ording to Hawk rules, you must agree to a condition before I can tell you.¡± ¡°Rules? Why didn¡¯t you use them before?¡± Mo Shiting immediately sensed a conspiracy. Li Jinyao replied defiantly, ¡°Brothers should settle ounts clearly. If you don¡¯t agree, then so be it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be the public president of GT.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Mo Shiting rejected it without hesitation. Li Jinyao raised his eyebrows, ¡°This matter also concerns Gu Li, are you sure you don¡¯t want to listen?¡± Mo Shiting: In the end, for Gu Li, he chose topromise, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Li Jinyao chuckled and told him straightforwardly, ¡°From what I understand, after S took over, the first thing he did was change the rules of the ck Blood League.¡± As he was saying this, he suddenly stopped, leaving him in suspense, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m at a disadvantage just telling you this. How about I tell you more when you officially join GT?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°I have to go, I¡¯ve got something else to do. I¡¯ll wait for you at thepany tomorrow.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, he hung up the phone. Damn it! Unexpectedly, he was tricked by his own brother, Mo Shiting cursed under his breath, got into the car with a gloomy face, and drove off. Elsewhere, Gu Li drove to the hotel absent-mindedly, only to find crowds of people gathered around, blocking her way. She couldn¡¯t even get her car in. What was going on? Frowning, she took out her cellphone from her bag to call Murong Qian. Just as she lit up the screen, she saw several missed calls from Murong Qian. Did something happen? Frightened, Gu Li quickly dialed her back. Fortunately, Murong Qian picked up quickly, ¡°Oh, Little Pear, I¡¯m relieved to hear from you. I was worried that Mo Shiting might have taken advantage of you.¡± Her voice was as lively as ever, whichforted Gu Li, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But what¡¯s going on at the hotel? There are so many people, they look like fans?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all probably my fans.¡± Murong Qian pouted, seeming helpless, ¡°My whereabouts have been exposed. I couldn¡¯t stay at the hotel, so I had to leave.¡± ¡°Ah? Where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡± Gu Li expressed her concern. Subconsciously, Murong Qian nced at Lu Cong who was driving, her eyes flickering slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend. Don¡¯t worry about me, see you tomorrow at the ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ venue.¡± ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± Knowing that her cousin came to Hua Country for important matters, Gu Li simply let her be. After hanging up the phone, Gu Li put her cell phone away, held the steering wheel, and let out a sigh. It seemed that she had no choice but to go back to her rundown house. Just as the car was about to turn around, Da Ha called. ¡°Boss, you finally got back to the hotel.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Li was surprised, hurriedly looking around, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. That¡¯s when Da Ha said, ¡°I put a tracker on your car.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Boss, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chapter 114 - 114: Plotting against Gu Li l Chapter 114: Plotting against Gu Li l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How about I treat you to a meal, it¡¯s mealtime already.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± After saying that, Gu Li pulled over the car to stop. It wasn¡¯t long before they saw a young man wearing headphones, gracefully appear. Da Ha, real name Gu Yao, 19 years old this year, he¡¯s an orphan. When Gu Li was young, she picked him up on the side of the road and pleaded with her father to adopt him. To her, Da Ha is like her own younger brother. ¡°Boss, what exactly is going on between you and Mo Shiting?¡± As soon as he got in the car, Da Ha couldn¡¯t wait to question her about it. Gu Li red at him angrily: ¡°Of all things you could bring up, you have to mention the thing on my mind? Can¡¯t you just allow me to feel better?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ evading the problem won¡¯t solve anything, Boss. You should face it with courage.¡± ¡°You ¨C never mind.¡± Gu Li shook her head, suddenly feeling a little weary. Seeing that she was silent, Da Ha blinked with his beautiful big eyes and asked with a grin, ¡°Boss, I discovered a nice ce in the mountains these past few days, do you want to join me for a visit in a few days?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li replied listlessly, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to do anything right now.¡± ¡°Oh, just because of a failed rtionship, why are you putting yourself in such a state?¡± ¡°In my opinion, you should make your life better than before. That way, Mo Shiting will regret.¡± Gu Li red at him, ¡°You do seem quite experienced.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been through a lot in my time¡­¡± ¡°Keep bragging.¡± Admittedly, having Da Ha by her side made Gu Li¡¯s mood a lot better. They chit-chatted andughed, heading towards an Inte-famous restaurant. What a coincidence, they were spotted by Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant, Little Zhou. Little Zhou¡¯s cousin, Lin Ranzhu, was a waitress in this restaurant. Bringing her a tray of dishes, she asked curiously seeing Little Zhou staring in one direction, ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at a hateful person.¡± Little Zhou answered through gritted teeth. Suddenly, an idea struck her and she grabbed Lin Ranzhu¡¯s arm to whisper, ¡°By the way, are you about to serve that table over there?¡± She pointed surreptitiously towards Gu Li and Da Ha who had just taken their seats. Lin Ranzhu nodded, ¡°Yes. What are you nning?¡± ¡°I want to give her a little taste of hardship, can you help me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Surprised at her cousin¡¯s intent, Lin Ranzhu hesitated, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t that improper?¡± ¡°Rx, it won¡¯t implicate you.¡± Little Zhou gave her a solemn promise, then said, ¡°I have a packet of tasteless and colorless powder here, add it to her tea, it¡¯ll cause an allergic reaction and hives that will probablyst 24 hours.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Even if she goes to the hospital for testing, they won¡¯t trace it back to you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even help with this little thing, your father¡¯s medical bills¡ª¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Pressed at her weak point, Lin Ranzhu could only grit her teeth and reluctantly agree. An allergy for one day, it shouldn¡¯t harm her, right? ¡°Thank you.¡± Achieving her goal, Little Zhou curled her lips in a smile, and took out a small packet of powder from her bag to hand it over. This was originally intended by Cheng Ying for her to prepare for Mumu the next day. But since she met Gu Li today and wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d have a chance at the scene tomorrow, she decided to use it now. After all, it¡¯s not Mumu that her boss hates the most, but Gu Li. So, she had actually done a smart thing. Ten minutester, Lin Ranzhu sessfully served a pot of chrysanthemum tea to Gu Li¡¯s table. Before leaving, she gave Gu Li a nce of guilt. Gu Li, busy chatting with Da Ha, did not expect thating to such an ordinary restaurant for a meal would lead to such a plot against her.. Chapter 115 - 115: Something Strange l Chapter 115: Something Strange l Trantor: 549690339 Da Ha poured her a cup of chrysanthemum tea and asked, ¡°Boss, after the final round of ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ tomorrow, you¡¯ll be free, right? Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do next?¡± Gu Li rested her cheek on one hand, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to university.¡± Da Ha: ¡°Huh???¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the surprise? Is it so strange that I¡¯m going to university?¡± Gu Li retorted seriously. Beyond speech, Da Ha said, ¡°With your abilities, you could easily be a professor, isn¡¯t it a waste to be a student?¡± ¡°Not a waste at all. I¡¯m going to experience life, I¡¯ve never set foot in a campus before, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Da Ha: ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go with you. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Gu Li grimaced, ¡°No need, really. You should hurry up and open your entertainmentpany, I¡¯m still counting on you to make money.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Have you thought about which university or major you¡¯re interested in?¡± Since she had decided to study, these questions were very important. ¡°I¡¯m leaning towards the Design department at Imperial City University.¡± With a casual tone, Gu Li finished speaking and raised her teacup to her lips. Just as she was about to take a sip, a sudden ¡°Don¡¯t drink¡± came from behind. Gu Li paused and turned to see the waitress who had just brought their tea rushing over. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Li ced her teacup back on the table, confused, ¡°Is there something wrong with this tea?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Lin Ranzhu quickly denied, hurriedly cleared away the full teapot and the two cups, all the while exining, ¡°I am sorry, I delivered it to the wrong table, it was ordered by another customer.¡± Gu Li knitted her brows, nced at her anxious face, her eyes glinting with a hint of doubt. Da Ha, however, was bewildered, ¡°We also ordered chrysanthemum goji berry tea. If it was served to us first, there¡¯s no need to take it back, just serve the other customers with the pot we ordered, wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡± His pointed question left Lin Ranzhu a bit flustered. Poor girl, it was her first time messing up; her conscience got the best of her at thest moment and she halted in her tracks, only to run into such a seemingly adorable but actually quite shrewd person like Da Ha. Unable to give an exnation, Lin Ranzhu could only keep apologizing. ¡°Forget it, just take it.¡± Gu Li intervened to defuse the situation. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Ranzhu gave her a sorry smile then hurriedly left. As soon as she was gone, Da Ha¡¯s expression immediately turned serious, ¡°Boss, I think there¡¯s something fishy about that waitress.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± With a nod, Gu Li didn¡¯t probe further. With Lin Ranzhu¡¯s interruption, they decided to continue discussing about going to university. After dinner, while Da Ha went to fetch the car, Gu Li visited the restroom. The restaurant was located inside arge shopping mall, and finding the restroom was difficult. She walked a considerable distance without finding it, but then, she heard the crisp sound of a p from around the corner. Following the sound, she saw two young girls in an altercation. No, to be precise, one was forcibly pping the other, and the victim, who didn¡¯t dare to fight back, was actually apologizing ¨C ¡°I¡¯m sorry, cousin. I¡¯m really not capable of doing such bad things, please forgive me.¡± Lin Ranzhu subconsciously reached out to grab Little Zhou¡¯s arm, pleading with her, but was ruthlessly shaken off. ¡°You won¡¯t even help me with this small favor, but still expect me to lend you money for your medical bills? How thick is your skin?¡± ¡°But¡­ you promised to lend me money. Also, my father is your uncle, won¡¯t you just stand by and do nothing as he dies? After all, he raised you..¡± Chapter 116 - 116: I’ll help youl Chapter 116: I¡¯ll help youl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmph! It was his own volition, I never asked him to support me.¡± ¡°You Cousin, I beg you, please lend me another 10,000 Yuan. I¡¯ll take on a few more odd jobs, and return the money to you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Cousin?? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯te to me for loans anymore. You might as well not exist to me, you disgrace of a cousin! Bad luck!¡± Having spoken in such firm terms, Little Zhou leaves without looking back, her high heels clicking on the ground. ¡°Cousin?? ¡± Lin Ranzhu tries to chase her down, but halts after a couple of steps. Shaking her head, she trudges towards the restaurant, dropping her gaze and with ack of spirit. That¡¯s when Gu Li steps out from the corner, thoughtfully watching Lin Ranzhu¡¯s retreating figure. The girl who had just pped someone is familiar to her ¨C it¡¯s Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant, Little Zhou It seems that pot of chrysanthemum tea really should bear suspicion. Narrowing her eyes, Gu Li decisively strides toward the restaurant, calling out to Lin Ranzhu, ¡°Wait a moment?? ¡± Caught up worrying about her father¡¯s medical expenses, Lin Ranzhu is surprised to hear someone calling her name from behind. She turns around to find Gu Li, and her face inadvertently changes. ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡± Just by the look in her eyes, Gu Li knows she has guessed correctly. With a friendly smile, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Although you spiked the chrysanthemum tea, you realized your wrongs and didn¡¯t let me drink it. Therefore, I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Lin Ranzhu instinctively denies it, but upon seeing the sincerity in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, guilt washes over her. She lowers her head in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As I said before, I¡¯m not going to pursue this matter.¡± Gu Li is extraordinarily gracious. Upon hearing these words, Lin Ranzhu seems less panicked. ¡°So why did you call me over?¡± ¡°I heard your conversation with that girl just now. Did she give you the drug?¡± Gu Lies straight to the point. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Lin Ranzhu nods and confirms, ¡°But I disposed of all the powders. Even if you want revenge, there¡¯s no evidence left.¡± At this point, she can¡¯t help feeling a pang of sympathy and pleads on Little Zhou¡¯s behalf. ¡°I implore you to be gracious and let this pass. Can you do that?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t lend you money, yet you still defend her?¡± ¡°Regardless, she is still my cousin. Miss, please concede as a favour to me.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± The actual reason for her seeking Lin Ranzhu wasn¡¯t for revenge on Little Zhou. After all, as mentioned before, all the evidence has been destroyed. Plus, she didn¡¯t drink the chrysanthemum tea, so she can¡¯t prove the incident to Little Zhou or her behind-the-scenes boss. ¡°Your father is ill, you¡¯re working a few jobs. Is it to pay for his medical expenses?¡± Gu Li directly asks the question. Lin Ranzhu is taken aback, but she quickly realises that since Gu Li overheard her conversation with her cousin, it¡¯s not surprising that she knows about her financial situation. She lightly nods, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still short of 10,000 yuan.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Gu Li regards her curiously. The girl is strikingly beautiful and looks quite young. Could she possibly be underaged? Sure enough, Lin Ranzhu responds with, ¡°16 years old.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Where is your family?¡± ¡°My mother left my father and me when I was very little, and ran off with someone else. My father raised me all by himself. After my aunt got divorced, both she and my uncle didn¡¯t want my cousin, so my father started caring for her too¡­¡± Perhaps Lin Ranzhu finds Gu Li trustworthy, so she does not hide the details of her life from her. Upon hearing her story, Gu Li can¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. A little girl of 16, having to work a few jobs a day to support her family. It surely isn¡¯t easy. Let me help you..¡± Chapter 117 - 117: Traveling a Long Distance_i Chapter 117: Traveling a Long Distance_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let me help you.¡± Gu Li said with a smile, her dimples deepening at the corners of her mouth, exceptionally beautiful. Lin Ranzhu was stunned by her smile and it took a while before she could recover. In disbelief, she widened her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re going to help me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded, handing over a bank card, ¡°There¡¯s 10,000 yuan in there for you.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu was taken aback: ¡°Why are you helping me? I almost harmed you.¡± Gu Li just smiled without a word, pushing the bank card into her hand, ¡°The password is six sixes, remember it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Ranzhu bowed deeply, her heart and eyes full of gratitude. Gu Li gently patted her on the shoulder, ¡°You should thank yourself for holding onto your kindness.¡± Her voice was heavy with earnestness as she said this, then turned and walked away. Lin Ranzhu was left standing there, staring at her graceful retreating figure, her emotions churning. Indeed, if she hadn¡¯t adhered to her principles, she probably wouldn¡¯t have met someone as generous as her. A fleeting thought, sometimes, really does decide whether the next station is heaven or hell¡­ Looking down at the bank card in her hand, she suddenly tensed up. Oh no, she forgot to ask for her name and contact information. How would she return the money in the future? Lin Ranzhu immediately rushed out to chase her, but in the vast crowd, Gu Li was already nowhere to be found. Of course, at this moment, Gu Li would not know that the young girl she kindly helped, would one day be an important partner. Having helped someone, Gu Li was in high spirits. Once in the car, the corners of her mouth curled up in amusement. Da Ha teased, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve been gone awhile. Did you have a romantic encounter? You seem very pleased.¡± Gu Li teased him back whileughing,¡± Just shut up, do I have to have a romantic encounter to be happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, you know, the divorcee.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°By the way, Boss, I just checked. The enrollment exam for Imperial City University is scheduled for next Saturday. If you really want to attend, you¡¯d better sign up quickly.¡± Da Ha brought up the important matter. Gu Li nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, as soon as I¡¯m finished with ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ tomorrow, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Mhm. Oh right, there are spots for freshman through junior year, which one are you nning to enter?¡± Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Gu Li nced at him, confidently saying:¡±Of course, freshman year.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re 21, that¡¯s kind of old?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Doesn¡¯t she look like she¡¯s just 18? Elsewhere, after Murong Qian checked out of the hotel, she followed Lu Cong to his private sea-view vi. Once they got out of the car, Lu Cong led her into the house, saying, ¡°The security here is top-notch, it¡¯s very private, and there will be no paparazzi.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Murong Qian replied absentmindedly, her eyes scanning the vi¡¯s interior. The bright colors were not the style that he would prefer, but rather closer to her taste. The more she looked, the more satisfied she felt. However, as satisfied as she was with this ce, it wasn¡¯t her home. The only reason she had agreed toe here with Lu Cong was for the Murong family¡¯s heirloom. That was also the reason why she came to Hua Country. Years ago, during the height of her passionate rtionship with Lu Cong, she gave him a small jade pendant keychain as a token of their love. It was only until a few days ago that she realized it was the family heirloom of the Murong family, and rumor has it that it could open the treasure vault of the Murong family. Of course, where this so-called vault is located is a mystery that no one has known in the past hundreds of years, and so far, it¡¯s still considered a legend. But legend or not, if her family ever discovered that she gave the family heirloom to a man who betrayed her, her end would be absolutely tragic. Therefore, Murong Qian had put her flourishing career on hold, and traveled a long way toe here.. Chapter 118 - 118 Regretted pushing away the wife? _1 Chapter 118: Regretted pushing away the wife? _1 Trantor: 549690339 She did not know where Lu Cong had put that pendant. Had he lost it, or was he keeping it somewhere safe? Murong Qian kept noticing the room furnishings as she moved around, searching for likely ces where the pendant could be stashed. Lu Cong was oblivious to her thoughts, seeing her apparent interest in his mansion, he couldn¡¯t help but jokingly say, ¡°If you like it, you can live here forever.¡± Murong Qian rejected the offer without hesitation, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning.¡± She then tried to probe, ¡°Do you have any other ce to live besides here?¡± ¡°I usually live here. If I work toote, I¡¯ll stay over at the hospital,¡± he responded. ¡°What about the Lu family, don¡¯t you go back?¡± His smile suddenly froze when it came to the Lu family. Murong Qian stared at him, a glitter in her eyes. It seems his rtionship with his family was not good. But considering his aversion to his family, it was unlikely that he would keep her pendant in the Lu family¡¯s house. It was most likely hidden in this mansion and she must sieze any opportunity to search for it. After leaving the civil affairs office, Mo Shiting directly drove to find Li Jinyao, intending to force him to spill the secrets about the ck Blood League. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? That¡¯s not like you.¡± Li Jinyao sat on the sofa, elegantly crossing his legs and leisurely sipping from a ss of red wine. In contrast, Mo Shiting appeared strained and gloomy. ¡°Speak,¡± Mo Shiting demanded, sitting across from him on a single-seater sofa, impatiently adjusting his tie as if he was ready to beat him up if he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°You¡¯ll officially take over as GT¡¯s president tomorrow. If you agree, sign this contract,¡± Li Jinyao said nonchntly, pointing towards the document ced on the coffee table. He had anticipated Mo Shiting¡¯s hasty arrival and had prepared the contract early in the morning. ¡°Scheming against your own brother, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± ¡°Pot calling the kettle ck. Just sign it.¡± Li Jinyao smirked, his eyes gleaming triumphantly as he saw Mo Shiting reluctantly signing his name. Unable to hide his amusement at the sight, Li Jinyao teased, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d be cornered.¡± Mo Shiting shot him a stern look, ¡°Keep it a secret!¡± If Lu Cong and Song Yunque ever learned about how easily he could be threatened, he would be finished. Delighted to see Mo Shiting in a predicament for a change, Li Jinyao cheerfully promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can keep a secret.¡± He gathered the contract, cleared his throat, and finally told him, ¡°The old ck Blood League would kill even the close rtives of their targets, but this rule was changed when S took over. So you don¡¯t have to worry about Gu Li, they won¡¯t kill her.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, a flicker of suspicion in his gaze, ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°My intel as the Hawk has never been wrong,¡± Li Jinyao stated confidently. Mo Shiting leaned back in his seat, deep in thought. Seeing this, Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°What, regretting sending your wife away?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, instead of answering directly, he responded thoughtfully, ¡°The priority now is to find out who¡¯s masterminding this.¡± Li Jinyao concurred, ¡°True. Whoever offered billions of dors for your life must have suffered losses much greater than that. Any suspects yet?¡± Mo Shiting shook his head, ¡°None.¡± There were too many enemies, all powerful and influential. It was hard to investigate. ¡°I¡¯ll help you look into it. Take care of yourself in the meantime,¡± Li Jinyao advised. ¡°Thanks,¡± Mo Shiting replied before abruptly standing up. Seeing him about to leave, Li Jinyao reminded him, ¡°Remember to report to GT tomorrow.¡± Mo Shiting: No doubt, this was his actual brother. Upon leaving Li Jinyao¡¯s house, Mo Shiting hesitated for a moment and eventually decided to go see Gu Li.. Chapter 119 - 119 Gu Li, The Deep Influence on Chapter 119: Gu Li, The Deep Influence on Him_l Trantor: 549690339 When trying to call Gu Li, he got a message that her mobile phone had been switched off. Mo Shiting, therefore, drove to the hotel where she and Murong Qian were staying, only to find nothing. Murong Qian had checked out, and Gu Li was not there either. He searched the check-in records of all major hotels in the city, but found no sign of her and Murong Qian. Had they gone back to A Nation together? This realization was like a bucket of cold water, ruthlessly extinguishing the me of hope in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. He returned to his car in a state of shock, gripping the steering wheel, suddenly seeming at a loss, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do next. The extent of Gu Li¡¯s impact on him may have exceeded his understanding¡­ After spacing out in the car for a moment, Mo Shiting suddenly remembered an important ce that he had forgotten ¨C Gu Li¡¯s shabby house. She might be there. Unfortunately, she had not gone back. It seemed she was likely to have left Hua Country. After thinking for a moment, Mo Shiting decided to call Lu Yang: ¡°Check the flight records of Gu Li and Murong Qian.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Lu Yang received the order and immediately set to work. ¡°Ten minutester, he called back: ¡°Young master, Miss Murong and Lu Cong are together. Besides, the young madam hasn¡¯t left the city yet.¡± ¡°Then where is she?¡± ¡°Her signal can¡¯t be traced, I¡¯m still looking.¡± ¡°Be quick.¡± Mo Shiting urged impatiently. After hanging up the phone, knowing that Gu Li was still in the Capital City, the unease in his heart was somewhat dissipated. However, how did Murong Qian get involved with Lu Cong? Mo Shiting frowned, slightly puzzled. Meanwhile, Gu Li and Da Ha went to a music bar. Originally, Gu Li didn¡¯t n toe, but she couldn¡¯t resist Da Ha¡¯s persistent persuasion, insisting she should rx. The two found a ss booth on the second floor with a great view, right above the small stage. The resident singer was passionately singing a beautiful bad. Da Ha happily hummed along and then looked at Gu Li and told her: ¡°Boss, every night at 9, there¡¯s a girl who wears a half mask and sings. I¡¯ve encountered her once, she is an amazing singer, so I specifically brought you here to appreciate her talent, to see whether she has the potential to be a hit singer.¡± Gu Li was speechless: ¡°Well, Da Ha, saying it so nicely about meing to rx, you dared to trick me into working for your entertainmentpany?¡± Da Haughed and replied: ¡°No, it¡¯s our entertainmentpany. You¡¯re the major shareholder, and I¡¯m just the CEO.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Come on, Boss, trust me, this trip is definitely worth it.¡± Da Ha was just short of making a promise. Gu Li nced at him and nodded: ¡°Fine, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s scout the first artist to sign for ourpany.¡± As Da Ha said, just after nine, a girl wearing a half-silver mask walked to the center of the stage with a microphone in her hand. She was petite, but Gu Li felt she looked familiar, her eyes flickering. But as the girl¡¯s ethereal and graceful voice echoed, she was immediately captivated and didn¡¯t have the mind to worry about anything else. Seeing her listen so attentively, Da Ha, with anticipation written all over his face, asked, ¡°Boss, how is it? Is she good?¡± Gu Limented, ¡°Her tone is beautiful, but her technique is unprofessional, she probably isn¡¯t formally trained in music.¡± Da Ha retorted, ¡°Who cares if she is trained or not, as long as she sounds good. Should we make a move and sign her up first?¡± Da Ha suggested eagerly. Just as Gu Li was about to reply, there was suddenmotion downstairs, and the music abruptly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Li and Da Ha exchanged nces and immediately left the booth.. Chapter 120 - 120: Watch Me Slaughter Him_i Chapter 120: Watch Me ughter Him_i Trantor: 549690339 Standing by the railing and peering down at the stage, it seems there¡¯s some trouble brewing. The troublemakers seem to be a group of seven or eight people, dressed in shy fashion that screams ¡®don¡¯t mess with us¡¯. They¡¯re causing a ruckus at the front of the stage, sabotaging all the sound equipment and forcing the singer on stage to stop midway through her performance. ¡°Take off your mask! Let me get a glimpse of your real face!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get that mask off now, don¡¯t me me for doing it myself¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡± The voice was from a young man wearing shy designer clothes, with slicked hair and a creepy re in his eyes. He seemed like the type of guy always seen in unsavory ces, showing off his wealth and power, definitely a spoiled rich kid. Gu Li squinted her eye, revealing a faint contempt. Da Ha was indignant: ¡°Goddamn it! Where are the security for this bar? Why don¡¯t they intervene?¡± ¡°Probably too scared.¡± Gu Li mused, her gaze fixated on the singer standing frozen on the stage. She was curious about what the girl would do. Stand her ground or give in? If she opted for thetter¡­ ¡°Damn! Not bowing to pressure, doesn¡¯t that just increase the pressure?¡± ¡°Alright! Allow me to personally?? ¡± The insidious young man didn¡¯t waste any more words and charged onto the stage. The singer instinctively tried to flee, but the stage was so small. She was quickly caught. ¡°Let me go!¡± She tried to resist desperately, but the brute was simply too strong. While one arm pinned her in ce, the other was moving towards her mask. The witnessing crowd was shocked, but they all thought better of getting involved. After all, they can¡¯t afford to offend such a young master¡­ Da Ha, ovee with a strong sense of justice, vowed, ¡°This is infuriating! Publicly harassing an innocent girl. I¡¯m going to beat the hell out of him.¡± Without wasting a moment, he rolled up his sleeves and bolted towards the stage, leaving no time for Gu Li to stop him. ¡°Why is this guy so impulsive? Doesn¡¯t he know he might get himself ughtered?¡± Gu Li shook her head and hurried after him. The first floor was a mess, with the bar¡¯s security and staff nowhere to be found, and the girl was left to be tormented by the bully. Her mask was about to be pulled off, her eyes reddening and tears of humiliation welled up. ¡°Oh, are we crying now?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re some grotesque creature, wearing a mask because you¡¯re too ashamed to show your face?¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, now I¡¯m even more curious.¡± With a jerk, the mask was off, revealing a face covered in dark red scars, even a scar at the corner of her eye¡­ ¡°Ahh!!!¡± ¡°A ghost!!!¡± The young man was taken aback, his eyes bulging out, and stumbled backwards. The onlookers watched in surprise. The most popr singer in the bar turned out to look like this, sparking a flurry of whispers amongst them. Of course, most of them felt sympathy for her. She was so talented, and half her face was still attractive. It was a real pity that she was scarred like this. By this point, Da Ha had joined the crowd at the front of the stage. Witnessing the singer¡¯s true appearance, he was stunned. How could this be¡­. The girl, subjected to all the pointing and gossip, felt a severe sense of humiliation and began harboring thoughts of suicide. However, before she could act, the young man was already striding towards her again. ¡°You damn eyesore! I¡¯ve been cheering you on every day and it turns out I¡¯ve been supporting a freak like you? I¡¯m gonna beat the life out of you¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡± Swearing and raging, he pped her hard across the face. Even then, he didn¡¯t feel that was enough and lined up a kick. Da Ha finally recovered his senses. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing the girl being beaten anymore. He was about to rush forward when he noticed the Boss had already stormed onto the stage, one step ahead of him.. Chapter 121 - 121 Things Have Gotten Serious l Chapter 121: Things Have Gotten Serious l Trantor: 549690339 The girl was beaten to a pulp, and the man, seeing her not fight back, was even more excited, with a particrly ferocious expression on his face. Gu Li couldn¡¯t stand these good-for-nothing rich kids who threw their weight around. In a flicker, she rushed over and took him down with a swift kick. ¡°Ah ¡± The man painfully howled, holding his waist to get up. He red at Gu Li, the one who dared to stand up against him. But was instantly mesmerized by her stunning beauty ¨C he almost drooled. ¡°Why, hello prettydy. Couldn¡¯t wait toe y with big brother? Alright, big brother will y along.¡± All he could see was Gu Li¡¯s beauty. He hadpletely forgotten how hard she had just kicked him. Gu Li scoffed, ¡°Alright, bring it on.¡± As she spoke, a glint of fierceness shed in her eyes. Before he could react, she kicked him again. This time, with even more force, he was kicked off the stage. After a loud ¡°thud,¡± he hit the ground, crying out in pain. ¡°Ouch, help me up?? ¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hisckey immediately rushed over to help him up, while others ran up on stage to settle the score with Gu Li. The onlookers were speechless. On one hand, they were shocked by this beautiful girl¡¯s fighting skills. On the other, they couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. After all, the person she had publicly beaten up was Mr. Song, the young master of the Song family¡­ Only Da Ha remained calm, thoroughly enjoying the drama. Oh dear, these thugs were so unlucky to have messed with his boss. Little did they know, despite the boss looking delicate and often acting weak, she was fierce in a fight ¨C giving even seasoned bodyguards a run for their money. How could these rabble of thugs stand a chance? But- Seeing that Gu Li was busy dealing with the fawning minions and could not spare any attention for the beaten girl, Da Ha quickly turned his attention towards her, curling up in a corner of the stage. She sat there with her knees up to her chest, her head bowed, shaking uncontrobly. She was clearly not doing well. Da Ha rolled his bright eyes. Oh, forget it. He¡¯d better focus on keeping an eye on her to avoid any idents. With that in mind, he strode towards her. On the other side, the beaten man, with the help of his followers, managed to get up. At this point, the terrified manager of the bar finally made his appearance. Bowing and grovelling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance, Mr.Song. I will immediately have this girl arrested.¡± Before even waiting for Mr. Song¡¯s response, he immediately summoned the security guards from the bar. ¡°Quick! Arrest that girl!¡± ¡°Who the hell does she think she is, daring to kick our Mr. Song! Is she begging for death or what!¡± Security guards chased Gu Li with stun guns. However, Gu Li snatched one of the stun guns and soon was battling against them. It didn¡¯t take long before the bar waspletely trashed, with people screaming and running everywhere. The situation was nothing short of chaotic. ¡°Boss, the girl is in bad shape. I¡¯m going to take her to the hospital, you take care!¡± In a crisis situation, Da Ha could only pick up the unconscious girl and shouted towards Gu Li. Gu Li, panting slightly, replied: ¡°You go first.¡± As she finished speaking, she struck another security guard who was trying to attack her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed someone trying to assault Da Ha. Gu Li swiftly grabbed a bottle and tossed it, hitting the attacker in the back. With Gu Li¡¯s protection, Da Ha was able to get away, carrying the critically injured girl. However, someone had called the police. As he was stepping out of the bar, the police were already rushing in. Crap! This had be a big deal. Mo Shiting had been waiting for a while downstairs at Gu Li¡¯s ce when he finally got a call from Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, we found your wife. She¡¯s been taken to the police station.¡± Chapter 122 - 122: He Actually Called a Bunch of People to Beat Me Chapter 122: He Actually Called a Bunch of People to Beat Me Trantor: 549690339 Police Station. This was the first time in her 21 years of life that Gu Li had been arrested and brought to a police station, and it was for fighting. Ah, the unfavorable years. But since she was already there tonight, she would make sure that reckless,wless brat knew the taste of thew. Seated in the interrogation room, she nursed her aching wrists, scheming. Noticing her unppability and absence of panic, the policewoman taking her statement couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at her. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Gu Li.¡± ¡°Age?¡± ¡°21.¡± ¡°ID card?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the car.¡± Gu Li answered honestly. The policewoman paused, her gaze skeptical. Gu Li quickly added, ¡°My friend took the car to the hospital. He was helping the severely injured victim from tonight.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll verify your identityter. For now, please tell us what happened.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li gave her a small smile, then, pointing to Mr. Song at the other end of the hall, who was also being questioned, she started her narrative, ¡°Beautiful officer, let me tell you, that man¡¯s actions were despicable! Not only did he molest an innocent young girl, but he also beat her viciously, both cursing and hitting her. Even when the girl was unconscious, he didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t just stand by, so I intervened. But he¡­ He actually rallied a bunch of men to attack me¡­¡± ¡°Whimpering, look at me, a small girl, can I resist them? Luckily I know how to dodge, I was running all over the ce, so I wasn¡¯t hurt¡­ It¡¯s a pity that the whole bar was trashed by them.¡± As Gu Li put on a show, her voice loud and aggrieved, making sure everyone in the hall could hear. Seeing her distortion of the truth, Song Zekai mmed the table and stood up, ¡°She¡¯s spewing nonsense! It was clearly her who injured me¡ª You little wretch, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare nder again, be careful or you¡¯ll suffer.¡± ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± With a deliberate gasp of fear, Gu Li eximed, ¡°Officer, you see, he¡¯s even threatening me here in the police station. You must ensure my personal safety.¡± ¡°You ¡± Just as Song Zekai was about to charge at her, he was held back by the officer nearby, ¡°Keep it down! Now tell us how the injury happened!¡± ¡°What?¡± Unable to believe that they bought the girl¡¯s lies, Song Zekai exploded, ¡°What kind of policing is this? Don¡¯t you have eyes? The one with the injuries is me, not that untouched girl! You should be arresting her, not me! Understand?¡± The more he spoke, the more agitated he became, to the point where he almost turned over the table and hit someone. The officer interrogating him sternly warned, ¡°Please mind your words and behaviour. Disturbing the police from doing their duty is a punishable offense.¡± ¡°Ha! Punishing me?¡± Song Zekai scoffed indifferently, his eyes narrowing in arrogant disdain,¡± Are you new here? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± ¡°Song Zekai, the eldest son of the Song family, I just heard.¡± ¡°Since you know who I am, why don¡¯t you lock that woman up and charge her with a serious crime.¡± Recognizing him, Song Zekai grew even more smug. However, the officer was not fazed, ¡°The victim you injured is still in the hospital receiving treatment. It¡¯s better if youe clean now. Otherwise, the charges can be elevated.¡± ¡°You ¡± Furious, Song Zekai seethed, ¡°Fine! What¡¯s your name? I assure you, you¡¯re done in the Capital City!¡± After delivering his mighty threat with poise, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a familiar figure walking in alongside a middle-aged man.. Instantly, his face lit up with joy, blurting out, ¡°Lu Yang, you came just in time!¡± Chapter 123 - 123: Bringing Young Madam Home l Chapter 123: Bringing Young Madam Home l Trantor: 549690339 Lu Yang is here? Upon hearing that, Gu Li turned around and was indeed greeted by Lu Yang in his ck formal attire, looking calm and refined. By his side was a middle-aged man who seemed full of integrity. Gu Li heard the police officers respectfully greet him as ¡°Director Yang¡±. So Lu Yang and Director Yang havee here together, could it be for that Song brat? Wait a minute¡­Song? The same Song as in Mrs. Song? Gu Li furrowed her brows, convinced that her guess was correct. The world is really too small; it seemed like her path could always somehow cross with that olddy. However, even if Lu Yang came personally, she would not let this Song Zekai be bailed out. Thinking of this, Gu Li unconsciously clenched her fist. Meanwhile, Lu Yang was looking over at Gu Li, giving her a small nod as a greeting. ¡°Lu Yang, hurry, let them release me!¡± Seeing that Lu Yang was ignoring him and was instead looking at Gu Li, Song Zekai urged impatiently. Only then did Lu Yang turned his attention back, telling Director Yang: ¡°Director Yang, I will take him away. As for the assant, our young master says that he must be dealt with strictly ording to thew. He should face the appropriate punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, no problem, Assistant Lu.¡± Director Yang promptly agreed, nodding his head. He always dreaded dealing with troublemakers like Song Zekai, who frequently acted recklessly, disregarding thew, due to his family¡¯s influence. When sued, others would pressure him, it was very annoying. Young Master Mo was sensible, this time, he would handle the situation impartially, locking Song Zekai up in jail and having him reflect thoroughly on his actions. Unfortunately, Song Zekai had no idea that the one Lu Yang was ordering to be locked up was himself. He arrogantlymanded the police nearby: ¡°Did you hear? Why aren¡¯t you unchaining my handcuffs?¡± The police did not move and instinctively looked at their boss for instructions. Noticing this, Gu Li felt a hint of disappointment. So this was Mo Shiting¡¯s intention? To protect his cousin, regardless of who was right or wrong, and simply lock up the others? Could her Brother Ting really do such a thing? As much as she didn¡¯t want to believe it, the evidence was right before her eyes. In the midst of her thoughts, she heard Director Yang¡¯s loud voice announcing, ¡°Continue the interrogation, make the record real and truth. If anyone refuses to cooperate, note all details as court evidence.¡± ¡°Yes, Director Yang.¡± The police immediately responded. Song Zekai was taken aback, he quickly looked at Lu Yang, ¡°Lu Yang, you have to tell them they got it wrong, they should be interrogating that little girl, not me.¡± Lu Yang replied calmly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Song. You are an adult and should be responsible for your actions. Our young master cannot help you.¡± You¨Cthen why are you here¡­?¡± ¡°To take our young madam home.¡± After finishing his words, Lu Yang turned to Gu Li and walked towards her. Young Madam? Song Zekai blinked. Then it urred to him, almost causing him to stumble. So this girl was¡­Yes, Gu Li! The girl that Mo Shiting had recently married and caused his old aunt to be infuriated. Damn! Gu Li felt guilty for misunderstanding Lu Yang, but she was also curious. How did Mo Shiting know so swiftly that she had been taken in? While she was still pondering, Lu Yang had already reached her. He bowed and said, ¡°Young madam, pleasee with me.¡± Gu Li nced at the female officer who smiled and nodded at her. After uttering her thanks, Gu Li left with Lu Yang. Once they exited the police station, Gu Li thanked Lu Yang, ¡°Assistant Lu, thank you for your help tonight.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Lu Yang politely responded and pointed in a direction. ¡°Our young master is waiting for you over there..¡± Chapter 124 - 124 It Seems, Slimmer_l Chapter 124: It Seems, Slimmer_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mo Shiting is here? Gu Li was even more surprised. It was unexpected enough that he had sent Lu Yang to bail her out, and now he¡¯s here in person? Did she embarrass the Mo Family by ending up in the police station after a fight, so he came specifically to reprimand her? After all, despite their uing divorce, it hadn¡¯t happened yet. She was technically still a Madam of the Mo Family. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Seeing Gu Li zoning out, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but call her again. Gu Liposed herself, followed the direction pointed by Lu Yang, and saw Mo Shiting¡¯s ck Bentley discreetly parked across the street from the police station. The dim street light was shining on the car, the driver¡¯s window was lowered, and a vague profile of the man was visible. From any angle and under any light, he always possessed a unique charm. Gu Li pursed her lips, a bit annoyed with herself for getting lost in fantasy at this serious moment. She clenched and unclenched her hand, then reluctantly walked towards him. Lu Yang, having the prudence not to be the third wheel, took his leave first. Across the street, Mo Shiting got out of the car. His tall figure leaned against the car door, his hands in his pockets, his eyes solemnly fixed on the girl who was slowly walking towards him. His heart was unexinably heavy. How unwilling was she to see him? The usual her would have flocked to him like an excited bird by now. In that moment, Mo Shiting had to admit: he missed those moments in the past ¨C dearly so¡­ Lost in thoughts, the girl already arrived in front of him. Raised her head, and blinked her big, enchanting eyes, her beautiful cherry lips parted slightly, and surprisingly harsh words slipped out: ¡°Why the honour, Young Master Mo? If you are here to punish me with the Mo Family rules, just do it. For thest month as your wife in name, I will ept it!¡± With those words, she dropped her gaze from him. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t guessed she would treat him this way, his temples throbbed. He didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he stared at her without blinking. But she was looking down, all he could see was the back of her cute head, he couldn¡¯t see her face at all. ¡°Pick your head up!¡± He ordered in a deep voice, his voice maic, but with a hint of anger. This anger was inexplicable, he himself couldn¡¯t control it. Maybe because he was dissatisfied with her ignorance? Gu Li didn¡¯t cooperate with him, keeping her head down, ¡°How will you punish me? Say it, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After waiting for a while, without hearing him speak, Gu Li took a deep breath, tantly saying, ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to punish me, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Just as she finished speaking and turned to leave, she was grabbed by her arm, ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Look up at me!¡± He ordered again. Gu Li became impatient and didn¡¯t cooperate: ¡°You have no control over whether I look down or up.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He gritted his teeth, reached out and lifted her chin to force her to look at him. He meant to punish her harshly, but his heart skipped a beat when he saw those stubborn eyes. ¡°Let go!¡± Gu Li pulled down his hand angrily and tried to kick him, but Mo Shiting moved quicker, he grabbed her foot and wrapped his arm around her thin waist. It seemed she had lost even more weight. Hisrge hand gave her waist a squeeze, his heart was touched and also ached a little bit. When she was wrapped in his arms, Gu Li was both embarrassed and annoyed and struggled: ¡°You ¨C let me go..¡± Chapter 125 - 125: Want to Kiss Him Forcefully?_l Chapter 125: Want to Kiss Him Forcefully?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting hugged her tightly, ignoring her kicks and punches. Gu Li was extremely frustrated. She could handle fighting with those bodyguards, but when faced with this man, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s been cursed, unable to escape. ¡°Mo Shiting!¡± She straightened her neck and shouted furiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± The girl¡¯s threat seemed to have no deterrent power. Her round face looked quite adorable, more like a cute pufferfish. Augh was hidden in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. He bent down closer to her and leisurely asked, ¡°And you can do what?¡± ¡°You ¡± Irritated by his belittling, Gu Li gritted her teeth and decided to take the plunge, quickly winding her arms around his neck. What is this girl up to? Mo Shiting was taken aback for a moment. The next second, he saw her standing on tiptoes, her jelly-soft lips slowly moving towards his. Was she trying to kiss him? Should he allow it? Mo Shiting¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat. But in the second of hesitation, the anticipated kiss did notnd on his lips, instead ¡°How dare you bite me!¡± Stinging pain red from his cheek,pletely dispelling Mo Shiting¡¯s whimsy. This brat bit his face really hard, as if she wanted to tear a piece of his flesh off. Wait till he gets his hands on her! Mo Shiting was furious enough to kill. Before he knew it, the bratunched another attack, stomping hard on his foot and pushing him away when he was not prepared. Breaking free from his clutches with a quick move, Gu Li escaped a few meters away, turned around, and stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°Quick, look in the mirror. I¡¯m leaving now, bye-bye.¡± With that, she bolted off. Mo Shiting lengthened his stride to chase after her, but it was toote. She had already hopped into a taxi and driven off. Damn it! Mo Shiting cursed, taking a hard kick at the door of the car. The impact set off the car rm, making him even more irritated. Getting into the car, something struck him. He picked up his cell phone and turned on the front camera. Sure enough, two clear bite marks were engraved on his left cheek ¨C they would probably take a couple of days to fade. ¡°Bang ¡± He angrily thumped the steering wheel before starting the engine to leave. Good, he would definitely settle the scores for these two bite marks with that little brat. Meanwhile, Gu Li sat in the back seat of the taxi, her heart still pounding. Oh, my God, that was too close. Thanks to the passing taxi that rescued her. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could escape from the ws of the Big Demon King. ¡°Miss, where are you headed?¡± The kindly driver asked. It dawned on Gu Li that she hadn¡¯t mentioned her destination since she got into the taxi. She offered an apologetic smile, ¡°Sorry, just move ahead. Let me make a phone call first.¡± Of course, she was headed to the hospital, but she needed to ask Da Ha which one it was. She quickly dialed Da Ha¡¯s number, who picked up almost immediately, ¡°Boss, I was waiting for your call. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Which Hospital are you at?¡± ¡°The First Hospital.¡± Da Ha reported his location truthfully, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the girl has been rescued. The doctors say she will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Good. See youter.¡± After hanging up, Gu Li directed the driver to head for the First Hospital, then couldn¡¯t resist looking back. A few cars were following behind, including Mo Shiting¡¯s ck Bentley. She pursed her lips and muttered to herself, ¡°Oh no..¡± Chapter 126 - 126: Moved to Offer Herself l Chapter 126: Moved to Offer Herself l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master, could you please drive faster?¡± Fearing Mo Shiting would actually catch up, Gu Li urged the driver to speed up. ¡°Alright.¡± The driver quickly pressed the elerator, and the car sped up. Laughing, Gu Li said ¡°Thankyou,¡± but she continued to lookback. The driver could not help but ask curiously: ¡°Miss, is someone chasing you? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li gave a perfunctory answer, through the rearview mirror, she saw that Mo Shiting¡¯s car had turned a corner not far away. She breathed a sigh of relief as he was no longer following her. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the First Hospital. Gu Li hastily rushed to the inpatient building. The girl had been taken to a general ward, and Da Ha was waiting at the door. As soon as he saw Gu Li, he greeted her, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Has she woken up yet?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°She just woke up, but her mood isn¡¯t very good, she drove us all out.¡± Just as Da Ha finished speaking, a rustling sound suddenly came from the ward. The two looked at each other and immediately rushed in. Upon opening the door, they saw the girl standing on the window sill, her frail body wobbling, looking as if she was about to jump. Thinking she wanted tomit suicide, Da Ha paled in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Gu Li also took a few steps forward, persuading her calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope, let¡¯s talk about whatever is bothering you, okay? I beg you.¡± The girl turned her head, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes shing a dim light. Then she calmly retorted: ¡°Who said I wanted to die?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li and Da Ha were both taken aback. Miss, if you¡¯re not trying tomit suicide, what are you doing standing on the window ledge? She was giving them a scare. ¡°Well, miss, could you pleasee down first? I have a weak heart, you standing there is making me anxious.¡± Concerned about her safety, Gu Li decided to persuade her to get down first. Da Ha followed up: ¡°Yes, miss, please get down. We mean no harm.¡± The girl hesitated for a moment, but eventually returned to the ground. Gu Li quickly walked over and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, karma exists. The thugs who hurt you are now in police custody. They will definitely be punished by thew.¡± As she spoke, she affectionately took the girl¡¯s arm, saying familiarly, ¡°My name is Gu Li, what¡¯s your name?¡± nj ii Seeing Gu Li¡¯s sincere expression, Ye Yining hesitated for a moment, yet she replied, ¡°My name is Ning Ye. Thank you for saving me tonight.¡± ¡°No problem, I, Gu Li, am always full of a sense of justice. If I see injustice, I have to help. But, don¡¯t feel like you have to offer your body in gratitude, my preference is men.¡± ¡°Pff¡ª¡± Ye Yining was originally quite down, but the girl in front of her had a knack for cheering people up. Her bright smile was captivating, regardless of how one looked at it. There was a time when she too had owned a pretty face like that. However¡­ The painful memories suddenly came flooding back. Hastily, she covered the half of her face that was full of scars and turned away, ¡°You¡­ you should go. Don¡¯t let this face¡­ sully your eyes.¡± Knowing that the scars on her face were a sensitive subject for her, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She gestured to Da Ha to leave. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Once Da Ha finished speaking, he went out. With the door closed, Gu Li suddenly grabbed her hand, her face full of anticipation: ¡°Sister Yining, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 127 - 127 Paper, Paper Tiger._i Chapter 127: Paper, Paper Tiger._i Trantor: 549690339 Ye Yining and Murong Qian were ssmates and good friends. To Gu Li, she was also a sister figure with a good rtionship. Yet five years ago, news of her drowning and passing away began to circte. Because of this incident, Murong Qian was depressed for a long time. After all, they had initially nned to debut as singers together. When she saw her perform on stage, Gu Li had felt a sense of deja vu. And after their brief encounter, she noticed the way she looked at her. Together with the name she had chosen, ¡°Ning Ye¡±, it only confirmed Gu Li¡¯s suspicion. She was definitely Ye Yining. The more Gu Li thought about it, the happier she became. She held onto her hand tightly, unable to suppress tears of joy. ¡°You have mistaken me for another person.¡± Ye Yining pried her hand off and tly denied it. Gu Li was adamant, ¡°No, you are Sister Yining.¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Ye Yining still refused to admit it and demanded that she leave. Gu Li anxiously asked, ¡°Sister Yining, why won¡¯t you acknowledge me? Why haven¡¯t you returned home these years?¡± Return home? A home that had discarded her, what good would returning do? Besides, in her current state, going back would only result in mockery¡­ Ye Yining¡¯s lips curled up into a bitter smile. Maybe the hatred was unbearable, and her hands unconsciously clenched into fists. Gu Li saw her reaction and understood. But she did not push her to acknowledge her. Instead, she wrote down her phone number and handed it to her, ¡°Your situation must be really bad right now. I can help you. This is my contact information. I¡¯ll wait for your call. If you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ll tell my cousin that you are still alive. I guess you wouldn¡¯t want her to go around the world looking for you again?¡± Brought up with her old friend Murong Qian, Ye Yining¡¯s expression finally softened a bit. But Gu Li didn¡¯t say anything else. She just stuffed the note into her hand, said ¡°take care of yourself,¡± and then turned to leave. Her Sister Yining is smart and strong. She believes that she will figure it out ande to her eventually. After leaving the hospital, Da Ha puzzled, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think the girl named Ning Ye looks familiar?¡± Of course she does. It¡¯s just that Da Ha isn¡¯t as smart as her. He didn¡¯t recognize that she was Ye Yining. Gu Li was absent-mindedly thinking about it. Back to her shabby house, Gu Li quickly took a shower and sat on the sofa, drying her hair and dialling an overseas phone call. ¡°Little Pear, it¡¯s good to see you still remember me.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Doctor, are you free toe to Hua Country soon? I need a little help.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as the person on the other side heard that she needed help, his face changed immediately. ¡°I knew it. When Little Pear pays a New Year visit to the chicken, she obviously is up to no good. I don¡¯t have time!¡± ¡°Doctor, why would you put yourself down as a chicken? Even if you are a tiger.¡± Of course, a paper tiger. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Really can¡¯t spare some time?¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± ¡°Alright then¨C¡± Gu Li was indifferent and then casually mentioned, ¡°I went to the antique marketst time and came across an antique chessboard. Since you¡¯re noting to Hua Country, I will have to give it to Grandpa Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Are youing?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m defeated. Once my experiment here is finished, I¡¯ll make the trip.¡± ¡°OK, see you then.¡± Having achieved her goal, Gu Liughed like a sly fox. When she woke up, it was almost noon. The final of ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± was on tonight. After washing and having a little to eat, Gu Li drove to the venue.. Chapter 128 - 128: You Guys Got Back Together_l Chapter 128: You Guys Got Back Together_l Trantor: 549690339 GT Group. First thing in the morning, Li Jinyao was already waiting in the office for Mo Shiting¡¯s arrival. After waiting for half a day without sight of him, he was about to call and hurry him when the door was pushed open and a tall figure sauntered in. Finally, he¡¯s arrived. Li Jinyao got up to greet him, but when he saw that half of his face was covered by a mask, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. ¡°Come on! You¡¯re not a celebrity. You¡¯re at your ownpany; are you afraid that others might see your beautiful face?¡± Mo Shiting red at him angrily, ¡°It¡¯s my choice, what¡¯s it to you?¡± It was all because of that brat Gu Li, he had to wear a mask, or he¡¯d be too embarrassed to face people. But in this hot weather, wearing a mask, he felt almost suffocated. Hmph, just wait until the bite mark on his face disappears, he¡¯d definitely teach her a lesson. Mo Shiting was seething with anger. However, Li Jinyao said, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us in the office, take off your mask, I¡¯m not used to you like this.¡± Mo Shiting insisted on not removing it and deliberately coughed twice: ¡°I have a cold.¡± Li Jinyao scrutinized him suspiciously, before suddenly smirking, ¡°Could it be that something has grown on your face and you¡¯re afraid to be seen by others?¡± ¡°How can that be possible?¡± Mo Shiting immediately refuted, his deep eyes shing anomaly before he decisively diverted the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± He had always been the boss behind the scenes, and only very few people in thepany knew his real identity. Since he had agreed to be the official president of GT, the first thing he had to do was to hold a meeting with senior management. Li Jinyao returned to the big chair and sat down, looking at him with raised eyebrows, ¡°I suddenly found out that I kind of like this position.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t let go, then continue to sit.¡± Mo Shiting said coldly. Li Jinyao lightly patted the armrest of the office chair and chuckled, ¡°The meeting is set for eleven in the morning. There¡¯s some time, let¡¯s discuss another matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Someone previously used GT¡¯s name to sponsor the show ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯. I promised that the president of our group would attend the finale tonight, so you¡¯ll have to make an effort.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Capital City Stadium. The finale starts at 7 pm, with simultaneous online broadcasting. At 2 pm, the area around the venue was already crowded with many fan clubs. When Gu Li arrived at the entrance by car, she saw her own support banners through the window, and her heart warmed. It felt wonderful to know that people were supporting her! She drove the car into the parking lot and rushed to the backstage. Murong Qian was in an exclusive dressing room ying on her phone. She had already done her styling, so she was surprised when Gu Li arrivedte, sheughed, ¡°Little Pear, why are you sote? What were you doingst night?¡± ¡°Last night¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, she hid the fact that she had met Ye Yining, and asked in return: ¡°What about you? You look so happy, did you visit a friend¡¯s house?¡± ¡°My ex-boyfriend.¡± Murong Qian answered nonchntly. Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Your ex-boyfriend? Is Murong Yun¡¯s father in Hua Country? You¡­ did you guys get back together?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°My heirloom is with him. I¡¯m trying to get it back. Let¡¯s not talk about him, you should start your makeup.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly and didn¡¯t ask further. However, she was really curious about who this unscrupulous man was. As they finished talking, the door to the makeup room was knocked open and a panicked staff member rushed in. ¡°MUMU, something terrible has happened. The male partner who was supposed to dance with you had a car ident on the way here, he can¡¯t make it..¡± Chapter 129 - 129 Dance of Loversl_l Chapter 129: Dance of Loversl_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is the injury severe?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°There¡¯s some concussion; there has to be hospital observation.¡± A staff member answered truthfully, then looked towards Murong Qian, saying apologetically, ¡°MUMU, it¡¯s really embarrassing, but tonight¡¯s dance must be a lovers¡¯ dance. We have to trouble you to find another partner for this performance, otherwise, this part will automatically score zero.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li looked unconsciously towards Murong Qian, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Da Ha partner with you? Even though his dancing isn¡¯t that great, it¡¯s better than scoring zero.¡± ¡°No!¡± Murong Qian shook her head decisively, ¡°I¡¯m a person with aspirations. How can I just settle when ites to a performance?¡± ¡°But at this moment, who could be more suitable than Da Ha? Da Ha has helped you rehearse this dance before, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Gu Li gave her honest opinion. Instead of rushing training with a stranger, it would be better to choose Da Ha, someone rtively in sync. However, Murong Qian still didn¡¯t agree, after all, in her opinion, Da Ha¡¯s dance was just 60 out of 100, far below her standards. ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t be swayed, Gu Li had to ask for her opinion. Murong Qian nced at her, a hint of cunning shed in her eyes. Feeling her malicious gaze, Gu Li immediately refused, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m a mentor, the program team wouldn¡¯t allow it. Besides, I¡¯m a woman, how am I going to dance a lovers¡¯ dance with you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a staff member said, ¡°Teacher Gu, don¡¯t worry. Our program encourages cooperation between mentors and participants. There is no rule against it. Besides, a girl can also y the male role.¡± Gu Li: At this moment, Murong Qian gleefully hooked her arm, ¡°Oh, Little Pear, just agree with me.¡± Gu Li earnestly exined, ¡°Even if I agree, it won¡¯t help. The dance you¡¯re performing tonight, I don¡¯t even know the basic steps. I¡¯ll hold you back.¡± ¡°How would you hold me back? There are still a few hours to go, I believe you can learn it.¡± Murong Qian said with full confidence. ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Gu Li was about to say something, Murong Qian interrupted her, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s head to the dance studio now. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Gu Li: The show started promptly at seven o¡¯clock; both the live and online audiences were buzzing. With the start of the high-energy music, the mentors led their teams onto the stage, causing tremendous cheers. Murong Qian stole the spotlight, bing the center of attention. As for Song Yunque, a loyal fan of Gu Li, he arrived early. At this moment, he was sitting in the VIP audience seat, holding a ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± sign, while also shouting into a megaphone, ¡°Go, superstar! You¡¯re the best!¡± His surrounding was filled with female fans of other celebrities. Seeing that he was making such a scene, they red at him in disdain. If he wasn¡¯t good-looking, they would have probably beaten him up. However, Song Yunque knew when to quit. As soon as the first part of the show began, he put down the megaphone. The female celebrities who made it into the top ten, except for the rising star Qiu Yuxin, all had remarkable skills, especially MUMU¡ªher poprity and scores left others in the dust, firmly securing first ce. With wave after wave of climaxes ending, the stage yed some warm-up music, signaling the uing lovers¡¯ dance segment. Song Yunque took this opportunity to go to the restroom. When he returned and was about to reenter the venue, he noticed two very familiar figures at the entrance of the VIP passage. ¡°Fourth Brother, Lu Yang ¡° Chapter 130 - 130 The Power of Love is Really Great_l Chapter 130: The Power of Love is Really Great_l Trantor: 549690339 On seeing Mo Shiting, Song Yunque couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and eagerly ran over. Mo Shiting was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song Yunque responded with a question of his own, ¡°Are you here to support sister-inw too? You truly care about her!¡± You know, my fourth brother would never attend these kinds of events in the past, it¡¯s surprising to see him change his ways for his fourth sister-inw, haha. The power of love truly is immense. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips twitched, instinctively denying, ¡°No.¡± As his words fell, Lu Yang quickly made a tactful addition, ¡°Master Yunque, young master was invited to attend as the GT President. He got held up by some matters on the road, which is why he waste.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Song Yunque nodded in understanding, but he persisted, ¡°No matter what, I believe you came because fourth sister-inw is here.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Eh, fourth brother, why are you still wearing a mask?¡± Song Yunque suddenly made a new discovery. Mo Shiting shot him a re but before he could say anything, a group of TV station executives hurriedly walked towards them. ¡°President Mo, we¡¯re honored to have you here. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The one who spoke was the deputy director in charge of the ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± show. Because Mo Shiting always keeps a low profile and few people have seen his real appearance, and the Big Boss of GT is also mysterious, the deputy director only knows the man¡¯s surname is Mo but doesn¡¯t associate him with Mo Shiting himself. With the warm reception from the deputy director, the three of them walked in together. The VIP seats in the middle of the first row in front of the stage. The deputy director sat to Mo Shiting¡¯s left, and Song Yunque and Lu Yang were on his right. ¡°President Mo, you are indeed as young and promising as rumored. I admire you.¡± Having the rare chance to meet the GT President, the deputy director was enthusiastic. He initiated several topics, but Mo Shiting simply listened in silence, asionally nodding. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem the least bit impatient, Song Yunque was shocked. Did he see a fake fourth brother today? He couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting a few more times, and then finally realized that his brother¡¯s full attention was on the mentor¡¯s seat at the side of the stage. When Gu Li left the seat to go backstage, Song Yunque leaned over to Mo Shiting and whispered, ¡°Fourth brother, fourth sister-inw knows you¡¯re here, right? I looked around and didn¡¯t see her looking our way.¡± Mo Shiting lifted his hand to push him away, speaking disdainfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit here, then get lost.¡± Song Yunque touched his nose and quietly backed down. After a while, the on-site mobile camera captured Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face and projected it onto the big screen, immediately causing a wave of high-pitched screams. The online streaming room also exploded. [Oh my god, the handsome man in the middle of the first row, his charm can¡¯t be masked! Is he the rumored GT President?] [There were rumors that a GT executive is a fan of A Sweet Pear. Could it be him and that¡¯s why he came to support her today?] [The fans of Gu Li in front think too highly of themselves, as if the GT President isn¡¯t blind to see their idol Gu Li.] [Wow! He¡¯s indeed a god, he just needs to sit there and all the dazzling lights on the stage be a backdrop.] [I¡¯m so d I clicked in today, or I would¡¯ve missed one in a billion.] Gu Li¡¯s seat remained empty for a long time. Mo Shiting nced at his wristwatch from time to time, his eyebrows furrowing. Did something happen? He stood up to go backstage when the host¡¯s passionate voice announced, ¡°Up next, let¡¯s look forward to the brilliant performance by MUMU and her partner Gu Li. Please wee the two musicians..¡± Chapter 131 - 131: Give a Kiss!_l Chapter 131: Give a Kiss!_l Trantor: 549690339 I The host¡¯s words sessfully stopped Mo Shiting in his tracks. He sat back down, turning his attention to the stage. The next second, beautiful ssical music began to y, and Murong Qian, dressed in flowing white robes, leaped into the audience¡¯s view. Her glossy ck hair was simply tied up, with strands falling down, setting off her striking makeup, making it even more radiant. With a whirl of her slender figure, she spun out graceful dance steps, every frown and smile, every look full of grace, so beautiful that it made hearts skip a beat. Onstage, Murong Qian was like a fairy under the moon, while offstage, the screams were deafening. Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze moved past Murong Qian, finallynding on Gu Li as she slowly took the stage. What a handsome young man in white. His hair was tied up with a crown, with his almond eyes twinkling with starlight, carrying a hint of mischief and a touch of allure. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Unexpecting that Gu Li would be in a male disguise, the audience once again erupted with screams. ¡°Gu Li, we want to bear your children!¡± ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°MU Li CP is real!¡± ¡°MU Li forever together!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± MU Li CP? What the hell? Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, and suddenly found that Murong Qian was a little unpleasant to the eyes. By now, Gu Li had moved beside Murong Qian, dancing with her. Murong Qian held a Peach Blossom fan in her hand, while Gu Li, she picked up a longsword and began to dance. Her wrist constantly turned the sword hilt, dancing a beautiful curve in the air. The stage floor was covered with multicolored flower petals. Gu Li skillfully flipped backwards, the tip of her longsword flicking up the petals into the air. In an instant, flower petals rained down, in a scene so romantic it was unrealistic. The audience¡¯s cheers were growing more and more intense, and arge part of the Inte was waving the ¡°MU Li CP¡± g,pletely disregarding the official partner Mo Shiting. Even Song Yunque, sitting next to Mo Shiting, was shouting louder than anyone else. If it weren¡¯t for the multitude of cameras on the scene, Mo Shiting might have wanted to kick him out then and there. Once the performance was over, Gu Li, supporting Murong Qian¡¯s waist, looked deeply into her eyes as the camera froze on them. ¡°Ahhh, give us a kiss!¡± Someone started to make trouble, inciting others to join in to chant, ¡°Give us a kiss,¡± ¡°Give us a kiss¡±¡­ At this moment, the vice director made a carelessment, ¡°I never thought that Gu Li in men¡¯s clothing would be more popr than many pop stars among the girls. Standing with MUMU, they look like a perfect fit! What a pity, she¡¯s already married.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s face instantly darkened: ¡°Is Mo Shiting not a good match for her?¡± Lu Yang, sitting a seat away, couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly, but he felt the suppressed anger emanating from his young master and looked at the vice director with sympathy. This man must have offended his young master. He ought to pray for himself, buddy! Unfortunately, the vice director was none the wiser and continued to speak in a jovial tone: ¡°President Mo is high above us, I¡¯ve never met him personally, so I can¡¯tment.¡± Mo Shiting: With his fists clenched tightly, he resisted the impulsive anger rising inside him, and stood up abruptly. ¡°President Mo, you¡ª¡± ¡°I have something to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying this, Mo Shiting walked away without a nce back. Seeing this, Lu Yang quickly got up to follow him. Only Song Yunque remained, unwilling to leave and continuing to stay at the scene. Gu Li and Murong Qian went backstage to change. The show was still ongoing, Gu Li had to return to the mentor¡¯s seat, so she did not wait for Murong Qian and returned to the stage early after changing her clothes. On her way, she passed through a fire door and was scared by a man who suddenly appeared.. Chapter 132 - 132: This Man is Clearly On Purpose Shirking! Chapter 132: This Man is Clearly On Purpose Shirking! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡­ How did you get here?¡± Upon seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s tone lifted slightly, a hint of surprise passing through her eyes. But she quickly regained herposure, masking the hint of a smile that had escaped her lips. Just as Mo Shiting was about to speak, he noticed someone approaching and quickly grabbed her hand, pushing open a nearby fire door to hide. The emergency exit¡¯s sensor light switched on abruptly as he pinned her against the wall, his tall figure pressing against hers. Suddenly, the lights dimmed again, and in the darkness, the sound of her racing heartbeat was particrly poignant. ¡°Let go of me! I have to get back on stage.¡± Gu Li fought to free herself as she spoke. Mo Shiting, however, remained stubbornly still, holding her chin and interrogating her, ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want to dere, hmm?¡± ¡°rify what?¡± Gu Li blinked innocently, feigning confusion, ¡°In what way did I upset you this time, eh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly, his shoes tapping lightly against the ground. The hallway lights detected movement and lit up again. Gu Li said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have time to argue, I have to go on stage. Can we talk about thister, please?¡± As she finished speaking, she shoved him harder. The expression upon Mo Shiting¡¯s face was even more severe. Hemanded, ¡°Look at me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Gu Li lifted her eyes, she finally noticed the mask he was wearing. ¡°Are you sick?¡± She casually asked. Immediately following that, she internally chastised herself ¡ª why would she care about him when they were on the verge of divorce? Was she shameless? However, the fact that he had bailed her out of jail the previous night made her feel a tiny bit grateful. Speaking of the previous night¡­ It was only then that Gu Li remembered she had bitten him twice. Could it be that¡­ A lightbulb went off in her mind ¡ª was he wearing the mask because the bite marks hadn¡¯t faded? Was he here to settle that score? What impable timing he had ¡ª she really didn¡¯t have time now¡­ Gu Li took a moment to gather her thoughts, calcting a way to escape. However, before she could figure something out, Mo Shiting had already removed his mask, revealing his wless features ¡ª and the clear indentations of her teeth. How on earth did she manage to bite him so fiercely the previous night? A flicker of regret briefly shone in the girl¡¯s eyes. Mo Shiting held her face, a dangerous glint in his eyes, ¡°After disfiguring my face like this, you have nothing to say, hmm?¡± With a steely resolve, Gu Li said, ¡°Then let me bite you back.¡± After speaking, she closed her eyes. Her trembling eyshes betrayed her nervousness, Mo Shiting snorted, ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Frustrated, Gu Li choked on her words, ¡°What do you want in order for you to let me go?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You made these marks on my face, and you have to be the one to erase them.¡± ¡°Easy, I¡¯ll apply ointment on it once the performance is over.¡± ¡°Apply it now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Gu Li was left speechless. Atst, she realized, this man was clearly just trying to tease her on purpose. Well, she wasn¡¯t one to be stumped by such small provocations! And with that thought, the gears in her mind started to turn rapidly. Her eyesnded on the bite marks on his face and she, on her tiptoes, gave them a quick peck. Her lips barely brushed against the marks before she pulled back, irritably asking, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his deep voice turned husky, ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Not enough? You are beingpletely unreasonable¡ª¡± Just as Gu Li began to protest, her words were swallowed by his firm lips against hers. Mo Shiting passionately kissed her lips before slightly pulling away, finally giving her a little room to breathe.. Chapter 133 - 133: Dizzy From His Kiss?_l Chapter 133: Dizzy From His Kiss?_l Trantor: 549690339 His forehead pressed against hers, the man stared unblinkingly at her. His deep gaze, in the dim yellowish light, was surprisingly tinged with indulgence. Indulgence? Had she been dazed by his kiss? So much so that she was able to associate it with such a romantic term, utterly absurd. Gu Li secretly scoffed at herself, unwilling to be swayed by him, she deliberately turned her face away to avoid his gaze. But Mo Shiting deliberately tilted her chin to bring her face back to him. Left with no choice but to maintain eye contact, Gu Li could only pull down his hand that was on her chin, speaking with reluctant tone,¡±You¡¯ve taken the advantage, can you let me go now?¡± ¡°If you agree to one thing, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Mo Shiting finally made apromise. Gu Li hurriedly said, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter the entertainment circle!¡± Mo Shiting emphasised. He could pass off what happened tonight as an ident but he won¡¯t tolerate a repeat event. ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Li nodded. She¡¯d never nned on bing an entertainer in the first ce; she wanted to be the boss of entertainers. However, she chose not to reveal this to him since they would soon be estranged. Her heart inexplicably twinged with pain. s, she still hadn¡¯tpletely let go of him. Unaware of the girl¡¯s thoughts, Mo Shiting touched her face upon hearing her immediate agreement. His low, deep voice softened as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked in surprise. Sensing her dubious expression, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips slightly raised, forming an impish curve, ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to leave anymore?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Gu Li pushed him away a little exasperatedly, and quickly walked over to open the exit door. She cautiously peeked outside and seeing it was clear, quickly slipped away. She didn¡¯t nce back at Mo Shiting once throughout the entire process. Mo Shiting initially wanted to leave with her. But by the time he put on his mask, he found that she was nowhere to be seen. That girl, she ran too fast. After leaving the backstage, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t return to the event. Instead, he walked out of the stadium and headed to the parking lot. Lu Yang was waiting for him there. ¡°Young master, are we leaving now?¡± Lu Yang hesitated to ask. He thought the young master would have left with Young Madam, but he was the only one who came out. Mo Shiting was about to reply when his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, it was Wan Yao, presumably calling about her son Song Zekai being detained in the police station. The screen kept shing, Mo Shiting pursed his lips and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Shiting, it¡¯s me, your aunt. Are you done with your business?¡± Wan Yao was exceptionally humble since she needed a favor. Fromst night till now, she and Song Xueming had called Mo Shiting dozens of times but were unable to get through. They couldn¡¯t find anyone at Mo Group either and were almost desperate. Fortunately, they managed to reach him this time. At least, it indicated that he was willing to hear her plead. Hence, before Mo Shiting could answer, Wan Yao immediately said, ¡°Shiting, please do this for your aunt, okay? I know it was wrong for Zekai to injure someone in public. But for the sake of him being your cousin, can you let him off this time? Besides, he had been drinking a lot, right? He made a mistake because he was drunk, he¡¯s not normally so reckless. See, he¡¯s already spent a night in the police station, he must have suffered a lot, so how about we just let it go?¡± Let it go? Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow with a sarcastic smile, ¡°I¡¯m not the police, it¡¯s pointless to seek me.¡± Wan Yao never expected that Mo Shiting would remain unmoved after all she had said.. She gritted her teeth in frustration, ¡°Shiting, by being so indifferent to familial love, don¡¯t you fear hurting the olddy¡¯s heart?¡± Chapter 134 - 134 Looking for Gu Li to Whisper Chapter 134: Looking for Gu Li to Whisper Sweet Nothings_l Trantor: 549690339 I Mo Shiting responded coldly, ¡°Auntie, feel free to tell her.¡± ¡°You ¡± Wan Yao flushed, speechless for a moment. How dare she go to the olddy? If she could, she would have already gone, why would she call to endure Mo Shiting¡¯s anger? s, the olddy prided herself too much on her reputation and family morality. If she found out about the reckless behavior of the Song Family¡¯s Descendants outside, with her swift and severe measures, Song Zekai¡¯s fate would surely be worse than it is now. Hence, Wan Yao had to plea to Mo Shiting. ¡°Thew will decide this matter, that¡¯s the end of it.¡± After speaking coldly, Mo Shiting hung up the phone without waiting for a reply. ¡°Hello, Shiting???? ¡± ¡°Hello??? ¡± Wan Yao resentfully shouted a few times, but all that greeted her was the mechanical sound of the dial tone. ¡°What happened? Did Mo Shiting agree to release him?¡± Song Xueming, who was by her side, hastily asked. Wan Yao turned her head, her face full of rage, ¡°He said that it¡¯s not his business to handle this. He¡¯s heartless and ruthless. Honey, if Mo Shiting doesn¡¯t give in, the police station will not release him. Do we just stand by and watch Zekai being put in jail? He is our only child.¡± Song Xueming red at her, ¡°Too much fondness begets many a fail. Who told you to spoil him from a young age and raise him to bewless?¡± ¡°So¡­so it¡¯s all my fault now?¡± Wan Yaoined. Song Xueming scolded, ¡°If it¡¯s not your fault, then whose is it? Look at Yunque, who since his youth, understands theplexity of the world and sticks with Mo Shiting. All are children of the Song family, but howe they differ so much? It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t manage well!¡± IIJ II ¡°Forget it???? ¡± Song Xueming irritably waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no use talking about this now, let¡¯s think about who else could save Zekai.¡± After these words, he pondered over all the people close to Mo Shiting who might possibly be swayed, and finally concluded that Gu Li was the most appropriate to approach. ¡°What? You want me to beg that little girl?¡± Wan Yao¡¯s eyes popped wide open, absolutely unwilling. Song Xueming tried to persuade her, ¡°This young girl seems easy to coax, and she¡¯s low-born and naive. You take her out for a shopping spree, give her a few outfits, and you might just win her over.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wan Yao was skeptical. Her intuition told her that the young missy was not as simple as she seemed. However, given the current situation, she had no choice but to clutch at straws. Gu Li had no clue that in the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Song, she was seen as a naive and easily maneuvered girl, and that they were nning to win her over. At this moment, she was seated in the mentor¡¯s seat, watching Murong Qian on the stage giving her award eptance speech. Everyone expected her to be the champion, but no one thought she would refuse to participate in the uing reality show ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± along with other four actresses. This was a golden opportunity for her to gain poprity in Hua Country, something many foreign stars coveted. While her fans were silent in disappointment, the other actresses who were supposed to participate in the reality show with her breathed a sigh of relief. As the event concluded, the audience left in an orderly manner. iming to have other engagements, Murong Qian asked Gu Li to leave first. Gu Li didn¡¯t pry into her private matters and hurriedly left with Da Ha. The two headed straight to the hospital. They hadn¡¯t visited Ye Yining for a whole day and wondered if her injuries were healing well? Upon rushing into the ward, they found it empty, her figure nowhere to be seen. Gu Li¡¯s face changed instantly and she ran over to the information desk. ¡°Nurse, where¡¯s the patient in room 1102?¡± Chapter 135 - 135 What Did You Do Last Night? _1 Chapter 135: What Did You Do Last Night? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | The nurse carefully checked the records and told her, ¡°The patient left this morning.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li was shocked, ¡°Her injuries are so severe, how could she have been discharged so quickly?¡± The nurse looked up at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s just superficial injuries, not a big deal. The patient insisted on leaving, we couldn¡¯t really stop her.¡± ¡°Do you have any contact information for her?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li clenched her fists and turned around despondently. It was all her fault. After finally finding Sister Yining, she actually lost her again. What should she do? What if something happens to Sister Yining¡­ ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gu Li¡¯s emotional turmoil, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but show concern. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re fine.¡± Da Ha didn¡¯t believe her and mused, ¡°I noticed you seem really invested in that Ning Ye. Could it be you really admire her talent and want to sign her?¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°But first, I need to find her. She definitely won¡¯t be going back to the bar.¡± Capital City is so huge, filled with countless people. It¡¯s not easy to find someone, especially when that person is deliberately avoiding you¡­ She got home close to midnight. After Gu Li mechanically took a shower, sheid in bed, unable to sleep. Since inspiration struck unexpectedly, she sat back up, turned on herputer, and started drawing. After ¡°Beautiful Master¡± ended, readers were eager for more, pushing her every day for updates. She didn¡¯t intend to start another story so soon. However, Ye Yining¡¯s appearance gave her an urge to start writing. After staying up all night, it was suddenly the next morning. The morning sunlight poured in through the window. Gu Li yawned and stretched before logging into C Station and uploading the first draft of theic ¡°Dream Chasing Sisters¡± that she spent all night creating. After washing up and changing clothes, just as she was about to go downstairs to buy breakfast, an unexpected visitor arrived. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li thought she was hallucinating and hurriedly rubbed her eyes. Observing her clumsy yet adorable actions, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Are you nning to leave me at the door?¡± Guli regained her senses, stepped aside and said, ¡°Oh,e in.¡± Inviting him in was better than having the neighbors see him. When Mo Shiting stepped inside and took a look around the small space, he asked, ¡°Do you really n to live here forever?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Gu Li yawned again. Not sleeping all night was so exhausting. Mo Shiting turned his head just in time to catch her yawning unattractively. His gazended on her face and he furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°What were you up tost night? You¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes.¡± Gu Li pointed to theptop on the couch, ¡°Working.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re here so early in the morning?¡± Just as she finished speaking, she noticed the exquisite bag he was holding and her eyes lit up, ¡°Wow! Breakfast from Tang Xin Pavilion, did you buy it for me?¡± While she was eximing and reaching for the bag, Mo Shiting raised it out of her reach, coolly denying, ¡°No.¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna buy breakfast for me, why are you carrying breakfast to my house?¡± ¡°I was passing by.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Li scoffed, ¡°What a convenient detour. I¡¯m going to grab breakfast, say what you need to say or leave.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat together.¡± After he spoke, he went to sit at the dining table, pulling out a chair and sitting down.. Chapter 136 - 136 Suddenly Discovering Her Good Chapter 136: Suddenly Discovering Her Good Points _1 Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing this, aplex shadow flitted across the depths of Gu Li¡¯s eyes. Hasn¡¯t he been too abnormal these past few days? Could it be that he had suddenly realized her worth, and was now ying out the so-called drama of pursuing his wife? ¡°What are you dawdling there for? Come over here.¡± Seeing her stand by doing nothing, Mo Shiting urged her. Gu Li walked over slowly and found that he had brought all her favorite foods. There were soy milk, deep-fried dough sticks, small steamed buns, shrimp dumplings, rice rolls, chicken feet, and even bone porridge¡­ The sight of the delicious food set her stomach grumbling uncontrobly. At that moment, Gu Li didn¡¯t care about his motivations; she just wanted to fill her stomach first. Mo Shiting watched her eat heartily, without a care for her image, and frowned once again. He tapped the table gently, ¡°Eat slowly, no one ispeting with you.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°I need to finish quickly, so you can leave as soon as possible.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Since when had he be so unwee? ¡°Young Master Mo??? ¡± Gu Li called him, abruptly, after drinking thest bit of her porridge. Seeing that she didn¡¯t even call him Brother Ting at this moment, Mo Shiting felt somewhat displeased, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Could you help me find someone?¡± She was not familiar with Hua Country, and couldn¡¯t hope to find Ye Yining quickly on her own. But it would be different for Mo Shiting. His resources were vast. If he truly wanted to find someone, even if that person were hiding in the middle of nowhere, they wouldn¡¯t escape his grasp. As long as he was willing to help her, she was certain the matter could be resolved. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d help. After all, this man was fickle, and she had no idea what he was thinking. Feeling nervous, Gu Li waited for Mo Shiting¡¯s reply. Mo Shiting stared at her intently and responded with a question, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I help you?¡± ¡°You can state your conditions.¡± Gu Li¡¯s expression was serious. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reply, and continued leisurely with his breakfast. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She patiently waited for a long while, but he still didn¡¯t respond,pelling Gu Li to venture a try, ¡°Young Master Mo?¡± II II ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Move back to Blue Sky Blue Sea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li¡¯s mouth gaped slightly, was it really that simple? Not long after Mo Shiting left, a ck luxury car slowly pulled into the apartmentplex where Gu Li lived. Wan Yao stepped out of the car, dressed in extravagant attire, exuding an air of grandeur. Looking at the old building, a hint of disdain crossed her eyes. It seemed Gu Li indeed didn¡¯t have any significant background. It was a bit strange that she was living here even after marrying Mo Shiting. She struggled to climb up six flights of stairs in her heels, and finally reached Gu Li¡¯s apartment. ¡°Knock, knock, knock???? ¡± Gu Li was thinking about making up for lost sleep. Hearing the knock, she thought it was Mo Shitinging back. She ran reluctantly to open the door and was startled to see Wan Yao. She was naturally familiar with Wan Yao. After all, their unpleasant encounterst time left a deep impression. ¡°Gu Li, I am your cousin-inw. I came especially to visit you.¡± Wan Yao forced a friendly smile, feigning concern. Gu Li raised an eyebrow but out of politeness, still invited her in. Wan Yao habitually looked around the room and became increasingly certain of Gu Li¡¯s humble background. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t like Wan Yao much but still served her a cup of water, putting on a pretense of hospitality. Wan Yao took the water, but she didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she enthusiastically said, ¡°Gu Li, you have been married into the Mo Family for a while, but I haven¡¯t had the time to establish a close rtionship with you. Today, as I have some free time, I thought I would take you out shopping. Hurry up and get ready, let¡¯s head out..¡± Chapter 137 - 137 Showing Undue Passion_l Chapter 137: Showing Undue Passion_l Trantor: 549690339 Unsolicited attention, whether deceit or theft, Gu Li was curious as to what her aunt was up to. Was she nning to take revenge for Gu Li getting Song Zekai into trouble with the police, or hoping to use Gu Li to plead with Mo Shiting? Thinking of this, a flicker of thought crossed Gu Li¡¯s eyes, and she agreed, ¡°Alright, Auntie, wait for me, I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± She was initially just going downstairs to buy breakfast, so she was dressed very casually, which was not suitable for apanying ady of high status like Wan Yao. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Upon hearing her agree to go out, Wan Yao happily gestured, ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly. She gave her a quiet look before she walked into her bedroom and closed the door. Ten minutester, Gu Li emerged, dressed in a delicate lc-colored dress. Her waist-length ck curls were swept up into a high bun, disying her beautiful face; a pair of tiny, exquisite earrings adorning her baster earlobes added to her captivating beauty. Wan Yao surveyed her and had to admit that this young girl was naturally beautiful, no wonder Mo Shiting was drawn to her. However, no matter how beautiful she was, it couldn¡¯t change her ordinary background. Even if she married Mo Shiting, she would never truly be a phoenix. She simply could notpare to Shen Yunsi. At this moment, Wan Yao still firmly believed that Mo Shiting was merely infatuated with Gu Li¡¯s youth and beauty. The ultimate winner would definitely be the heiress of the Shen family, who was of equal social status with the Mo family, Shen Yunsi. In her musing, Gu Li had walked to the hallway, changed her shoes, and picked up her bag from the cab. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them left together in a car. Half an hourter, the car arrived at a shopping center in the middle of the city. This was the most high-endmercial center in Capital City, filled with gship stores of top luxury brands. Gu Li was not particrly interested in brand-name clothes and bags. After all, she had her own personal tailor, and everything she wore was limited edition. However, considering Wan Yao¡¯s ¡°generosity¡±, she patiently apanied her to several designer stores. The two of them, each with their own thoughts, stepped into an opulentdies¡¯ boutique. Wan Yao bumped into an acquaintance, ¡°Mrs. Qian, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Mrs. Song? It¡¯s been a while.¡± Mrs. Qian responded with a smile. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Mrs. Qian looked at Gu Li, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this youngdy. Which family¡¯s daughter is she?¡± Just as Wan Yao was about to speak, Mrs. Qian¡¯s phone in her bag suddenly rang. She apologetically smiled at them and walked away to answer the call. Once she was out of earshot, Wan Yao quietly said to Gu Li, ¡°Mrs. Qian¡¯s husband is a confidante of the President. There will be opportunities for you to get to know each other.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li responded indifferently. Not long after, Wan Yao personally selected an elegantly cut long skirt for her, ¡°Gu Li, I think this skirt will suit you very well. Why don¡¯t you try it on? If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you as a wee gift.¡± Gu Li initially wanted to refuse, but she had to admit, the skirt did appeal to her taste. So, she agreed with a nod, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good, go ahead.¡± Wan Yao hastily pushed Gu Li toward the dressing room, half guiding her in. Seeing Gu Li still holding her bag, she offered, ¡°Do you want me to hold your bag for you?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± With that, Gu Li closed the door of the dressing room. As soon as the door closed, the smile on Wan Yao¡¯s face froze, a cold light passing over her eyes. A little whileter, Gu Li emerged in her new outfit to find the store in an uproar, as if something major had urred. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 138 - 138: Feeling Guilty?_l Chapter 138: Feeling Guilty?_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li, carrying a bag, walked up to Wan Yao, her eyebrows knit in concern. Wan Yao spoke anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Qian has lost a valuable item and is in discussion with the store manager.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded softly. To investigate the situation, the entire shop was nowpletely closed. The customers, around seven or eight people, along with five or six shop assistants, had all gathered at the cashier¡¯s desk. ¡°I apologize! The shop will surely clear up this matter andpensate you. We just need a little more time,¡± the manager repeatedly bowed, her sincerity undeniable. However, Mrs. Qian wasn¡¯t satisfied, ¡°My ring was lost in this store. Everyone in here is a suspect. I demand to search everyone¡¯s persons and bags!¡± ¡°What?¡± The manager widened her eyes, looking distressed, ¡°That¡­That¡¯s not really¡­ Without any evidence, it¡¯s not right for us to¡­¡± Was there any customer who entered this shop who wasn¡¯t affluent and influential? Just based on this woman¡¯s say-so, if they were to frisk everyone, who would dare to patronize their shop in the future? For a moment, she was in a huge dilemma. Seeing herck of cooperation, Mrs Qian angrily mmed the desk, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of, of course I do.¡± The manager whimpered. With these words, Mrs. Qian scoffed, ¡°Since you know who I am, you should understand that I don¡¯t make a fuss needlessly. I wouldn¡¯t bother your shop over just a ring.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The manager felt cold sweat trickling down and hurriedly wiped the sweat from her forehead. After a moment of struggle, she gritted her teeth and bowed to all the customers in the store, ¡°My apologies,dies and gentlemen, please cooperate by giving us your bags. To show my sincerity, I will gift each of you a small item as a token of gratitude. Please.¡± Initially, everyone was quite averse to the idea of being searched, but seeing the manager in such distress, they couldn¡¯t bear to say no. After all, they hadn¡¯t stolen anything, they figured they might well enjoy the show. Under Mrs. Qian¡¯s urging, the store assistants swiftly went into action, searching each customer and their bags. Soon, apart from Gu Li, everyone else including Wan Yao had been searched with no abnormalities found. Seeing Gu Li still standing still, Wan Yao hastily urged, ¡°Gu Li, give them your bag quickly, you¡¯re the only one left.¡± ¡°Why are you not handing it in? Feeling guilty?¡± Mrs. Qian walked up to her, her thickyer of makeup unable to mask her menacing air. Gu Li¡¯s gaze was deep and inscrutable as she responded, smiling faintly, ¡°Who said I¡¯m feeling guilty? If you want to search, go ahead, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± With those words, she decisively handed her bag to the store assistant. The assistant was about to take it when Mrs. Qian intercepted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Then, without wasting any time, she opened the bag. Everyone held their breath, over a dozen pairs of eyes fixed on Mrs. Qian unblinkingly. After about two seconds, they saw Mrs. Qian rummage out an exquisite small box from the bag, which looked very much like a jewelry box. Could it be¡­ The shop fell silent in an instant. Everyone looked at each other before turning to look at Gu Li, who appeared to be caught red-handed. At this moment, Mrs. Qian opened the box. Indeed, it was a priceless diamond ring. No one expected this cute girl to be the thief, they were all in shock. No one dared to believe it, but here they witnessed a ring being discovered from her bag, leaving her no room to deny. ¡°You¡¯re the one who stole my ring! Let¡¯s go to the police!¡± Mrs. Qian suddenly grabbed Gu Li¡¯s arm, gritting her teeth as she spoke. Gu Li pursed her lips, unconsciously turning to look at Wan Yao, her eyebrow raised in mockery. So, this was her purpose for asking Gu Li out? To join forces with Mrs.. Qian and frame her? Chapter 139 - 139: Catching the Criminal and Chapter 139: Catching the Criminal and Recovering the Stolen Goods_l Trantor: 549690339 Unaware of Gu Li¡¯s suspicions towards her, Wan Yao quickly removed Mrs. Qian¡¯s hand from Gu Li¡¯s arm and earnestly said, ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and talk this out. There must be a misunderstanding. Gu Li has no reason to steal from you.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Seen by so many eyes, it¡¯s still considered a misunderstanding?¡± Mrs. Qian shook off Wan Yao¡¯s hand in anger. ¡°This¡­¡± Wan Yao hesitated. She nced at Gu Li awkwardly and suddenly suggested, ¡°Mrs. Qian, may I have a word with you in private?¡± Mrs. Qian nced at her sideways, ¡°What, are there things that can¡¯t be said in front of others?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s step aside for a moment.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk over there.¡± The two women walked to the sofa area nearby. Once they left, the surrounding people immediately started gossiping about Gu Li. ¡°The girl is so innocent-looking, how could she be a thief?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover, who said a pretty girl can¡¯t be a thief?¡± ¡°True, she¡¯s such a waste of a good face.¡± ¡°But Mrs. Song seems to quite like her. She even pleaded to Mrs. Qian on her behalf.¡± ¡°Indeed, I would definitely ignore her if I were in that situation.¡± ¡°This is so humiliating!¡± Everyone was talking louder and louder, not caring whether Gu Li could hear them or not. Gu Li stood to one side, her face expressionless. About two minutester, the two women, who had been whispering to each other, returned. Everyone immediately turned their gossiping eyes onto them. At this point, Wan Yao had already pulled Gu Li aside. ¡°Gu Li, this incident is indeed disgraceful. If it turns into a police case, it won¡¯t be good for you or for the Mo and Song families,¡± Wan Yao advised. Gu Li lowered her head, hiding the unusual glint in her eyes before nervously saying, ¡°Cousin-inw, I really don¡¯t know how that ring ended up in my bag. I¡¯ve been falsely used.¡± Wan Yao looked at her and sighed in resignation. ¡°The evidence ispelling. Nobody is going to believe you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should I do? Cousin-inw, I really didn¡¯t steal anything.¡± Gu Li still looked helpless. Seeing this, Wan Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh inside, although she kindly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we settle this privately?¡± ¡°Settle this privately? Would Mrs. Qian agree?¡± ¡°She owes me a favor. I believe she will agree if I plead with her. But¡ª¡± She paused suddenly, holding Gu Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Gu Li, in return for my help, you must remember to do me a favor when the timees.¡± Gu Li nodded heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always remember how you¡¯ve helped me.¡± ¡°Okay, then let me go and talk to Mrs. Qian again. But first, I hope you can agree to persuade Mo Shiting to give Zekai a break.¡± It was then that Wan Yao finally revealed her true intentions. Gu Li blinked, then replied with a bitter face: ¡°Cousin-inw, Mo Shiting won¡¯t listen to me. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± ¡°How can that be? Try calling Mo Shiting right now¡­¡± Wan Yao urged eagerly but was interrupted by Gu Li, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. Thew is fair, and besides, I don¡¯t want to bebelled a thief without knowing why. Cousin-inw, let¡¯s call the police.¡± ¡°What? Call the police?!¡± Wan Yao paled instantly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t call the police. Once that¡¯s done, your reputation will be ruined.¡± Gu Li smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Wan Yao wanted to persuade her again, two uniformed police officers walked in. ¡°We have received a report of a theft of valuable property here. Now, we need everyone involved to apany us to the police station for further investigation.¡± Chapter 140 - 140: The Wronged _1 Chapter 140: The Wronged _1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Police station. Gu Li never expected to have such a rtionship with the police stationtely, being brought in almost every other day. Apanying her were Mrs. Qian, Wan Yao, the store manager, and all the witnesses from the store. Everyone unanimously testified that the ring Mrs. Qian lost was found in Gu Li¡¯s bag. Gu Li is the thief, the evidence is conclusive. ¡°Officer, this is a misunderstanding. I think we should settle this privately?¡± Wan Yao and Mrs. Qian nced at each other, somewhat guiltily, speaking to the police officer in charge of the case. Her real intention was to have Gu Li convince Mo Shiting to release Song Zekai, not to really have Gu Li imprisoned. After all, with Mo Shiting¡¯s ability, Gu Li will definitely be cleared in the end. If not, she would offend a person of great influence herself. If the olddy found out that she framed Gu Li in coboration with Mrs. Qian, causing shame to the family, severe punishment would be inevitable. s, she didn¡¯t know which bastard had actually dared to call the police!!! The police officer spoke earnestly, ¡°This diamond ring is estimated to be worth more than a million, which constitutes a crime due to itsrge amount. We must act impartially.¡± After finishing speaking, he looked at Gu Li, ¡°Miss, both person and stolen goods are in custody, do you have anything to say?¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Yes, officer, I am being falsely used.¡± ¡°Ha, the evidence is right in front of you, and you still have the nerve to say that you are falsely used?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you really think everyone here is a fool?¡± ¡°Officer, criminals like her who refuse to repent must be severely punished!¡± Outraged, the ones uninformed of the inside story expressed their anger. They had gone out for a leisurely shopping spree, only to be taken to the police station, such a downer! The store manager was extremely disgusted with Gu Li. After all, a theft urred in the store, and now he didn¡¯t know if anyone would dare to shop there anymore. In the face of all the usations, Gu Li calmly retorted: ¡°If you all think I¡¯m a thief, can anyone tell me who actually saw me steal anything?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± With one sentence, she stunned everyone. Mrs. Qian¡¯s eyes flickered, and she subconsciously gripped her hand tighter. At this point, she had no way out. She must insist that Gu Li had stolen her ring. So, she justified herself, ¡°Stop quibbling, the fact that the ring was found in your bag proves that you are the thief.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Gu Li smiled lightly, ¡°Or it could have been someone who purposely nted it in my bag to frame me.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mrs. Qian immediately retorted, ¡°We are unfamiliar and have no grievances against each other. Why would I frame you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Gu Li, Mrs. Qian only met you for the first time today. She has no reason to hurt you.¡± Wan Yao eagerly chimed in. Gu Li looked at her, squinting her eyes slightly, letting out a cold light, ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s a question for you then.¡± Ask her? Wan Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could this girl know that she was the one who put the ring in her bag? No, that¡¯s not possible! Immediately, Wan Yao denied this thought, disappointedly said, ¡°Gu Li, your aunt has been trying hard to protect you, but you are ungrateful and even trying to drag me down with you. I am really disappointed in you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you still pleading for such an ungrateful person like her? Are you a fool?¡± Mrs. Qian took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire. Seeing this, everyone despised Gu Li even more. The police officer also thought that Gu Li¡¯s attitude was improper and became a bit impatient, ¡°Alright,ssie, if you have no substantial evidence, be prepared to be detained.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t?¡± Chapter 141 - 141 Truth Revealed_l Chapter 141: Truth Revealed_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li lifted her gaze calmly, her tone firm. The crowd was taken aback. The policemen, behaving professionally, urged her to present her evidence. ¡°The evidence is on my phone. Officer, could you fetch it for me?¡± When she first came in, all her belongings, including her phone, had been temporarily confiscated. The policeman nodded: ¡°No problem.¡± With that, he instructed a colleague to retrieve it. Watching the scene, Wan Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She initially thought Gu Li was bluffing, who would¡¯ve known she actually had evidence? This shouldn¡¯t be right, she had been so cautious¡­ At this thought, Wan Yao subconsciously looked at Mrs. Qian. Just at that moment, Mrs. Qian looked over as well. As their gazes collided in mid-air, Mrs. Qian¡¯s eyes clearly held a hint of interrogation. Wan Yao was frustrated. She didn¡¯t know which part of the n went wrong, now she could only hope that the girl was purposely stalling. Soon, Gu Li¡¯s phone was brought over and ced on the table. Gu Li cast a deep look at Wan Yao, ¡°Aunt, so I really should present my evidence?¡± Wan Yao¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°If you have evidence, show it. If you can prove you¡¯re not the thief, your Aunt would be happy for you.¡± After finishing her sentence, she quietly wiped the beads of sweat umting on her palm. Gu Li feigned helplessness: ¡°Since Aunt says so, then¡­all right.¡± After saying this, she picked up her cell phone, swiftly pulled up a video, and started streaming it with the sound on. The phone¡¯s video quality was excellent, the pixels incredibly high, hence everyone saw with utmost rity how Gu Li and Wan Yao were talking at home, and afterward, Gu Li went into the bedroom to change clothes, leaving Wan Yao alone in the frame. About ten secondster, Wan Yao sneakily stood up from the sofa, walked to the entrance, took out an exquisite jewelry box from her bag, opened it to confirm the ring inside, then stuffed it into Gu Li¡¯s bag¡­ When the video ended, the truth was out. ¡°My God, what drama is this, Mrs. Song is so horrifying? You can¡¯t just frame people like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Qian is also implicated. Both of them teamed up wlessly to bully a young girl. Good thing the girl had surveince at home, otherwise, even jumping into the Yellow River would not clear her name.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly, it¡¯s unclear what resentment they hold, to harm people like that.¡± ¡°Be careful with such people in the future.¡± Given Mrs. Qian¡¯s and Wan Yao¡¯s status, people dared not discuss loudly and could only whisper among themselves. Wan Yao¡¯s face had turned white, unable to believe that surveince footage had sabotaged her meticulous n. That wretched girl, even her small, broken home was worthy of installing security cameras? This was ruining her now. She bit her lip, wanting to argue, but the evidence was irrefutable, so any exnation from her was in vain. As for Mrs. Qian, she turned her back on Wan immediately, ¡°Mrs. Song, could you please exin to me what¡¯s going on? The ring I just bought suddenly ended up in your hands? Don¡¯t tell me I gave it to you! I won¡¯t carry this me!¡± Seeing how she washed her hands of her so quickly, Wan Yao was furious but at a loss to argue with her, so she just lowered her head in silence. With the case resolved, everyone except Wan Yao was allowed to leave the police station. Upon exiting the police station doors, Mrs. Qian hypocritically said to Gu Li: ¡°Miss Gu, I truly apologise for falsely using you.¡± Gu Li shot her a meaningful nce, about to reply, when her phone vibrating in her bag caught her attention. Checking, she saw it was a call from Mo Shiting.. Chapter 142 - 142: Love at First Sight, A Glance of Ten Thousand Years l Chapter 142: Love at First Sight, A nce of Ten Thousand Years l Trantor: 549690339 Did he call her at this moment because he knew that she had been taken into the police station? With her mind churning, Gu Li boldly answered the call in front of Mrs. Qian, ¡°Hello, dear husband, were you looking for me?¡± She knew some things about Mrs. Qian. She was Shen Yunsi¡¯s aunt and was very close to Wan Yao. This time, it was clear that the two of them conspired against Gu Li, but Wan Yao was left to take the me alone¡­ Tsk tsk, what a pair of stic flower sisters! Since Mrs. Qian was willing to target her with Wan Yao, was it probably because she wanted to take revenge for Shen Yunsi? After all, in the eyes of their group of people, she, Gu Li, was a vixen who had brazenly snatched the position of the young mistress of the Mo family from Shen Yunsi. So at this moment, she must exaggerate her love for her husband, to irritate Mrs. Qian! With this in mind, the smile on Gu Li¡¯s face became even sweeter. However, Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, almost thinking that he had dialed the wrong number. Dear husband? Had this girl taken the wrong medication? But, these five words did sound quite pleasant. The man hooked his lips, did not correct her address, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Out and about.¡± Gu Li was still smiling. So he didn¡¯t know she was at the police station. She thought he was better informed. ¡°Thene to thepany, the person you¡¯re looking for, there¡¯s news.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On hearing that there was news about Ye Yining, Gu Li wished she could race there immediately. After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Qian couldn¡¯t wait to probe her, ¡°So it was Shiting who called you just now? How did the two of you meet?¡± Without any shame, Gu Li replied: ¡°It was love at first sight, a single ncesting a lifetime. When destinyes, you can¡¯t block it.¡± Mrs. Qian: ¡°To express my apology, I would like to invite you to lunch, is that okay?¡± Mrs. Qian ¡°generously¡± invited. With a non-smiling response, Gu Li replied: ¡°No need, Mrs. Qian, my stomach hasn¡¯t been well recently, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to digest it.¡± Mrs. Qian: Interpreting the implication in Gu Li¡¯s words, the dignified makeup on her face instantly cracked. After embarrassing Mrs. Qian, Gu Li was in high spirits. She got into a taxi she had previously hailed while humming a tune. She had only been driving for five minutes when a call from Da Ha came in. ¡°Boss, I found Ning Ye.¡± Da Ha¡¯s voice was full of excitement. Gu Li chuckled, ¡°You found her too? That was swift indeed!¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®too¡¯? Who else is looking for her?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Da Ha quickly continued, ¡°The bar staff told me that Ning Ye came to get her paycheck today. She left the bar not long ago, heading straight for the train station.¡± ¡°What? Could it be she is nning to leave Capital City?¡± ¡°Probably. Do you want to go to the train station to find her?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right now!¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she immediately asked the driver to turn the car around and rushed to the train station. Her appointment with Mo Shiting had long been forgotten. Never in a million years would Song Xueming have predicted that his wife and son would be caught by the police. He felt his face was stinging, even merely drinking water was painful. Worried that the two of them would end up in prison, he had no choice but to go to Mrs. Song for help. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mention Song Zekai for the time being, only telling Mrs. Song that Wan Yao had run to frame Gu Li as an impulsive act to vent her anger. ¡°What a mess!¡± Mrs. Song picked up her crutch and hit Song Xueming a few times. Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t bear to be indifferent and asked someone to find Gu Li¡¯s number and call her.. Chapter 143 - 143: Young Master Mo got cuckolded by a woman_l Chapter 143: Young Master Mo got cuckolded by a woman_l Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Gu Li had just disembarked from the cab, searching through the crowded train station for Ye Yining¡¯s figure,pletely overlooking her ringing mobile phone. Old Lady Song was furious after calling several times with no answer from Gu Li. ¡°That disrespectful brat, I finally understand why Wan Yao was driven to confront her. Someone like her needs to be disciplined!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Madam, you¡¯re right,¡± said Aunt Liu, who stood by Old Lady Song¡¯s side, hastily adding, ¡°But Madam, don¡¯t forget that she never took you seriously as her elder. If she had even an ounce of respect for you, she wouldn¡¯t have humiliated you at the Mo Group Park.¡± Aunt Liu¡¯sment added fuel to the me that Old Lady Song had been suppressing. Song Xueming¡¯s gaze flickered; leaning forward, he seriously proposed, ¡°Aunt, I have an idea.¡± Old Lady Song nced at him coldly, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Gu Li doesn¡¯t respect or care about you only because you are too kind. You¡¯ve only scolded her but never truly disciplined her. In my opinion, you should contact Old Master Mo and make him punish her by making her go without food and kneel in the Mo Family Ancestral Hall for three days and nights.¡± Aunt Liu eagerly chimed in before Song Xueming finished speaking, ¡°Yes, Madam, I am thinking the same. Only Old Master Mo can handle her now. Even though you¡¯ve been separated for many years, he is still your husband after all, he won¡¯t deny you. Right?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Old Lady Song hesitated. At this point, Aunt Liu interjected, ¡°Madam, do you remember the finale of ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±st night where that girl dressed in drag on stage?¡± ¡°Dressed as a man?¡± ¡°Yes, and she was flirting with that female singer. Her behavior was somewhat audacious¡­ now everyone online is making fun of Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Why would they ridicule him?¡± As it concerned Mo Shiting, Old Lady Song could not ignore it. Having grabbed Old Lady Song¡¯s attention, Aunt Liu quickly concealed the gleam in her eyes, saying, ¡°Everyone is mocking Young Master Mo for being cuckolded by a woman¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Old Lady Song was utterly enraged, ¡°I¡¯m going to call Mo Shaoyuan right now. He must give me an exnation!¡± The Mo Mansion Mo Shaoyuan had just finished tending to the nts in the garden and was about to have a cup of tea and rest when Uncle Guan hurriedly walked in with a mobile phone, ¡°Old Master, Madam is calling.¡± ¡°She?¡± Mo Shaoyuan raised his eyebrows in surprise. They had had almost no contact for a very long time, and he struggled to recall when theystmunicated. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t reach out unless it was important. This sudden call from the old woman probably meant trouble. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Mo Shaoyuan responded casually, taking the phone from Uncle Guan¡¯s hand. Uncle Guan bowed and tactfully made his exit. The spacious living room was now empty except for Mo Shaoyuan. Mo Shaoyuan ced the phone on the coffee table and hit the speaker button: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I heard you were hospitalized recently, how is your health now?¡± Despite needing something from him, Old Lady Song¡¯s tone was rarely kind. This only made Mo Shaoyuan more suspicious. He cruised a cup of tea in his hand, took a sip, and replied indifferently, ¡°Not dead yet. What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Of course, I want to discuss Mo Shiting¡¯s new wife, Gu Li.¡± Old Lady Song cut straight to the point. ¡°Gu Li?¡± Mo Shaoyuan wrinkled his brows. As he had predicted, the old woman was indeed here to pick a fight.. Chapter 144 - 144: When it’s Crucial, You Have to Rely on Mo Shiting l Chapter 144: When it¡¯s Crucial, You Have to Rely on Mo Shiting l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What has Gu Li done to offend you?¡± Old Master Mo simply put down his cup, bracing himself for a conflict. Mrs. Song, hearing his defense of Gu Li in his words, looked even more displeased, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®offend me¡¯? Are you implying that I¡¯m intolerant?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You ¡± Mrs. Song was on the verge of anger, blue veins throbbing in her forehead. Seeing this, Aunt Liu worried she might faint from the anger and hurried over to massage her back. No matter what, this olddy was their protective shield and was also the biggest helping hand for Miss Yunsi¡¯s uing marriage to Young Master Mo. Of course, she didn¡¯t want her to suffer any mishaps. Mrs. Song took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down: ¡°Gu Li sent Wan Yao to the police station. I am helpless. I can¡¯t get Wan Yao out. Could you help?¡± Mo Shaoyuan stared in disbelief, almost refusing to believe what he just heard, ¡°You said, Gu Linded Wan Yao in the police station? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± ¡°Mo Shaoyuan, Gu Li has repeatedly shown disrespect to elders, vited the Mo family rules again and again. As the head of the family, are you just going to let her continue with her antics?¡± The olddy was sharp and persuasive. Mo Shaoyuan massaged his forehead, burdened with an impending headache, ready to make an excuse to end the call. At that moment, he heard her mournful and angry voice: ¡°Now, she has even stepped into the entertainment circle, showing herself to the world. Aren¡¯t you worried about the tragedy of 20 years ago recurring? Let me warn you, if anything happens to Shiting, I will not spare you even if it costs me my life!¡± Mo Shaoyuan: The train station. Gu Li and Da Ha divided the work and searched inside and outside the station. An hour passed, and they still didn¡¯t find anyone. ¡°Boss, do you think she has already taken a train and left?¡± Da Ha wiped his sweat, panting a little. Gu Li pouted, pondered for a moment and said, ¡°How about, let¡¯s ask the broadcast station to announce her name?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Will it work? She deliberately hides from us, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left.¡± ¡°True.¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°What should we do now? Once she leaves Capital City, it will be even harder to find her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why at crucial times, we need Mo Shiting!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Da Ha¡¯s words suddenly snapped Gu Li out of her thoughts. At that moment, Gu Li realized that in her rush to find Ye Yining at the train station, she hadpletely forgotten about her appointment with Mo Shiting. Oh no, he wouldn¡¯t be angry, would he? In a panic, Gu Li quickly opened her bag, took out her mobile phone and saw there were dozens of missed calls. There were calls from unknown numbers, Murong Qian and also from Mo Shiting¡­ She immediately called Mo Shiting back. However, what greeted her was only the monotonous mechanical tone of the call being disconnected; he had directly hung up on her. ¡°Is he really this petty?¡± Gu Li pouted, undeterred, she tried to redial his number. The result was the same ¨C no answer. Never mind, she should head to the Mo Group first. An hourter, the taxi arrived at the Mo Group headquarters. The car couldn¡¯t drive into thepound, so Gu Li had to get down at the main entrance and walk in. It was already 2 pm by then, the peak of the heat. She didn¡¯t carry an umbre, but luckily, she was shielded from the harsh sun by the trees all the way. When she got to the first floor of the building, Gu Li wiped her sweat and headed towards the elevator lobby. At this time, a very familiar figure walked in from the side door not too far away. Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s face brightened, just as she was about to call out to him, a young, beautiful, and unfamiliar woman suddenly appeared in her line of sight. The two were walking and chatting, making their way to the elevator lobby in unison. Gu Li froze. So he didn¡¯t answer her calls because he was with that woman? Chapter 145 - 145 Holding Hands from Beginning to Endl Chapter 145: Holding Hands from Beginning to Endl Trantor: 549690339 Even though she knew that Mo Shiting would have nothing to do with that woman and that others were present, at that moment, Gu Li still felt a bit ufortable. But she quickly hid her emotions, curved her lips up in an alluring smile, and walked over. ¡°President Mo, our Chairman asked me to ry a message. He hopes that he can earnestly invite you to M Country, where he will ¡± While waiting for the elevator, Qin Shurong was eagerly trying to persuade Mo Shiting to visit the Tang Group in M Country personally. Unexpectedly, before she could finish her words, a crisp sound of a high-heeled shoe tapping on the floor echoed lightly. She paused slightly, and she saw Mo Shiting had already looked in the direction of the sound. His typically icy eyes instantly warmed up, swiftly revealing a faint trace ofughter. Something isn¡¯t right with his demeanor¡­ Qin Shurong subtly knitted her brows, also followed him and turned back to look. Caught off guard, she saw a familiar face that made a deep impression on her. It was her, the girl who looked approximately 50% simr to her aunt, possibly Tang Tang¡­ Qin Shurong unconsciously clenched her purse tightly, her mind in turmoil. Some time ago, she nned to investigate this girl¡¯s background, but turned her head away because she was too busy. She had forgotten about it and had not expected that she would appear here, and judging by Mo Shiting¡¯s attitude, it is highly likely that they are intimately rted. What should she do? If she often interacts with Mo Shiting in the future, there¡¯s a chance she could meet her aunt. At that moment¡­ No! She won¡¯t let such a thing happen! In a few short seconds, Qin Shurong¡¯s thoughts cycled through hundreds of possibilities. At that time, Gu Li happened to walk up to them. She raised her head and smiled at Mo Shiting. ¡°Hello Young Master Mo, I¡¯m Gu Li, CEO of Qianli Entertainment, and we have scheduled a meeting at 2:30 in the afternoon for a cooperation discussion.¡± Upon finishing, she reached out to Mo Shiting. ¡°Nice to meet you for the first time, looking forward to your guidance.¡± Yeah, it¡¯s better to pretend to be business partners, otherwise, others might think that Mrs. Mo is jealous and cannot tolerate her husband being too close to other women¡­ When Qin Shurong heard that Gu Li was meeting Mo Shiting for the first time, she rxed a bit. However, she still felt that Mo Shiting treated her differently. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting, observing his reaction. Mo Shiting looked at Gu Li with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t extend his hand to shake hers until quite a whileter, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Gu Li: Damn, is he really ying along with her? ¡°So, Young Master Mo, can we go to your office to chat now?¡± Gu Li had gritted her teeth and was forcing a smile when she asked. Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°We can.¡± He then pressed the button for the exclusive elevator for the president¡¯s office. Afterward, he looked at the line of people standing next to Xia Xianghuai, ¡°Let Manager Xia be fully responsible for the matter of the M Country Branch.¡± ¡°Yes, President Mo.¡± Xia Xianghuai and a group of high-ranking executives from the M Country Branch respectfully responded. ¡°Miss Qin, pleasemunicate with Manager Xia directly if anythinges up.¡± Mo Shiting said indifferently to Qin Shurong. ¡°President Mo, I¡­¡± Qin Shurong didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting to be so cold to her. Unwilling to give up, she wanted to say something more, only to see Mo Shiting had already strode into the elevator, and didn¡¯t forget to pull Gu Li in. Only then did Qin Shurong realize, and it hit her like a bolt from the blue. Their hands had been held together continuously. From the moment their hands shook, Mo Shiting had never let go. What is their rtionship exactly? Lovers? Or, a sugar mother and mistress? Either way, she still couldn¡¯t quite believe that a high-and-mighty god-like man like Mo Shiting would fall in love with a woman so easily¡­ The elevator doors mercilessly closed, separating Qin Shurong and Xia Xianghuai outside. Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes flickered as she couldn¡¯t help but ask Xia Xianghuai, ¡°Do you know the Miss Gu who was just here?¡± Chapter 146 - 146 He is Growing More and More Fond of Her l Chapter 146: He is Growing More and More Fond of Her l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Miss Gu who was here earlier, do you know her, Manager Xia?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Xia Xianghuai chuckled. As a reliable lieutenant of Mo Shiting, how could he possibly not know his wife? However, he and Gu Li really didn¡¯t have much of a chance to meet, since he was always in M Country. ¡°I noticed that President Mo treated her quite nicely.¡± Qin Shurong probed. Xia Xianghuai didn¡¯t hide anything and simply told her, ¡°Of course he should treat his wife nicely. Miss Qin, the Miss Gu you saw earlier, is actually our President Mo¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Shurong was shocked, her well-faked expression almost crumbled. They are actually married!!! Doesn¡¯t that mean Gu Li is getting closer to bing my aunt? No, this can¡¯t be! On the other end, once they entered the elevator, Gu Li immediately shook off Mo Shiting¡¯s hand, retreating to the other side of the small space. Mo Shiting frowned: ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± Gu Li replied coldly, ¡°What attitude? Simply, I don¡¯t want to be too close to you.¡± ¡°Did I offend you?¡± ¡°No.¡± It was just that she didn¡¯t like seeing another woman beside him. However, she couldn¡¯t say it, and probably, she didn¡¯t have the right to say it. It felt so frustrating. With her head lowered, a touch of annoyance shed through her eyes. Upon seeing this, Mo Shiting stepped towards her. His arm stretched over her shoulder, resting on the elevator wall. His tall figure cornered her. The warm masculine scent overwhelmed her, causing Gu Li¡¯s heart to race. Her face flushed as she pushed him away, ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Mo Shiting withdrew slightly, but he still cornered her against the wall. Hisrge hand grasped her chin, and in a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Where did you go earlier? Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you where I went? You also didn¡¯t answer my call, huh? So, the government is allowed to set fires, but the popce can¡¯t even light amp?¡± Thinking that he might have been dining with Miss Qin, Gu Li felt a twinge of jealousy. She pursed her lips unconsciously, her pouting facending in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, but appearing cute. His gaze deepened, his eyes lingering on her pretty lips. Unable to resist, he bent down to kiss her. A light peck wasn¡¯t enough, his sexy thin lips moved to cover hers again¡­ Gu Li blinked,pletely taken by surprise and again left undefended to his advances. He seems to enjoy kissing her more and more¡­ Is he addicted to it? On one hand, he insisted on divorcing her, but on the other, he was still touching her. Men, are truly up to no good! She pushed him away forcefully, wiping her lips and warning him angrily, ¡°If you dare kiss me again, I swear I¡¯ll refuse to divorce you in a month! I¡¯ll stick to the title of Mrs Mo Shiting for the rest of my life!¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, a glint of amusedughter shed across: ¡°I¡¯d be delighted.¡± What? He would be delighted? Well, she certainly would not be. At that moment, Mo Shiting asked again, ¡°Qianli Entertainment? CEO? When did you start thispany? And it even involves the entertainment industry?¡± Gu Li shrugged and retorted confidently, ¡°We¡¯re almost divorced. Why do you care so much?¡± ¡°You said we¡¯re ¡®almost¡¯ divorced which means we¡¯re not yet divorced. I have the right to know!¡± Mo Shiting said coldly. Why choose such a name? Why call it Qianli? Is it Qian from Murong Qian? Agh! He will not allow thispany name to exist! Gu Li, unaware of his pettyints, was not bothered by thepany¡¯s name. Her full attention was focused on his words, ¡°we¡¯re ¡®almost¡¯ divorced which means we¡¯re not yet divorced..¡± Chapter 147 - 147 Jealousy! Chapter 147: Jealousy! Trantor: 549690339 So even if he kisses her continually now, bringing her breakfast, and being increasingly good to her, they¡¯re ultimately getting a divorce, right? In an instant, Gu Li felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her, chilling her to the bone. Mo Shiting perceived something amiss with her emotional state and wanted to say something; just at that moment, the elevator reached the top floor. The door opened with a ding. Gu Li didn¡¯t even look at him as she was the first to walk out. Mo Shiting quickly followed her. The two of them, in an odd atmosphere, proceeded one behind the other. However, in the next moment, the quiet corridor suddenly echoed with the sound of a grumbling stomach; it was Gu Li¡¯s. ¡°You didn¡¯t have lunch?¡± Mo Shiting finally found an opportunity to speak. Somewhat embarrassed, Gu Li held her rumbling stomach and responded irritably, ¡°Of course not, I came looking for you as soon as I finished my work. How the hell do you think I even have time for a meal?¡± Changing the subject, she added ¡°And as for you, I¡¯m pretty sure you enjoyed your meal. After all, you had a beautiful woman to apany you.¡± Thest sentence she uttered was tinged with undisguised bitterness. Hearing her sarcastically ripping into him, Mo Shiting was speechless, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet either.¡± ¡°What?¡± Now it was Gu Li¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°But it¡¯s already half past two, howe you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Mo Shiting gloomily looked at her: ¡°Because some heartless girl stood me up.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So, she was the one in the wrong here? Since neither of them had eaten lunch, Gu Li straightforwardly suggested ordering takeout. Sitting on the sofa in the CEO¡¯s office, Gu Li leisurely opened a food delivery app. As she was browsing through local restaurants, she asked Mo Shiting: ¡°Would you like KFC or McDonald¡¯s? I¡¯m ordering fried chicken, are you in?¡± Junk food again? Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Choose something else.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li readily agreed. Mo Shiting gave her a doubtful look, not believing she gave in that easily. As expected, the very next second, she sighed, ¡°Nutritionists say there is no unhealthy food, only unhealthy foodbinations. I¡¯m still ordering chicken!¡± Mo Shiting: It seemed as if his opinion didn¡¯t matter at all. After ordering the takeout, Gu Li finally got down to the matter at hand: ¡°Did you find the person I asked you to look for? I heard that she caught a ride to the train station, and I hurried over to find her, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to thepany immediately to find you. Unfortunately, I came up empty. Do you know if she left Capital City?¡± Towering next to the sofa, Mo Shiting looked down at her and grunted, ¡°She¡¯s still here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and she jumped up, shaking his arm, ¡°Quick, tell me where she is?¡± Mo Shiting truthfully responded, ¡°At her house.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her address?¡± Gu Li urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry, text it to me.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Half an hourter, the KFC delivery arrived. Gu Li gave a sd box to Mo Shiting, then kept all the fried chicken, fries, and c for herself. Mo Shiting, busy with business, had absolutely no idea about her considerate arrangement. When he finished working and saw her sitting on the sofa and enjoying her chicken, his appetite was immediately ignited. He walked over, ready to sit down and eat with her when he realized that all the chicken was gone. It¡¯s all gone? He remembered seeing a whole bucket of chicken a while ago. Gu Li finished off thest piece, satisfied, she licked her fingers. Only then did she notice Mo Shiting was looking at her unhappily. She blinked confusedly at him. ¡°Huh, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Chapter 148 - 148: The Awakening of a Husband_l Chapter 148: The Awakening of a Husband_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°What about mine?¡± He asked coldly. Gu Li pointed to a small box next to him, ¡°It¡¯s there, I specially ordered a vegetable sd for you. Aren¡¯t you supposed to not eat fried chicken? Caused me to eat a whole bucket by myself, I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Mo Shiting: Mo Shiting had never wronged himself like this before, resolving a whole lunch with a few leaves of sd. He acutely realized that this little girl was purposely teasing him, but unfortunately, there was no evidence. After finishing lunch, Gu Li hurried to look for Ye Yining and left without stopping. Looking at the empty office, Mo Shiting suddenly felt a sense of deja vu as if he had been exploited and discarded without value. Knowing that Gu Li was Mrs. Mo, Qin Shurong had no mood to stay any longer in the Mo family. She found an excuse and left first. Back at the hotel she was staying at, she irritably threw her bag on one side, poured herself a ss of red wine, and took a few big gulps. She ced the wine ss down, took a deep breath, steadied her emotions, then took out her mobile phone from her bag and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, I want to get someone¡¯s hair or fingernail sample, can you ept themission? Price is negotiable.¡± ¡°No problem. Please send the information to the following email address¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hanging up the phone, Qin Shurong immediately wrote a message about Gu Li and sent it to the specified email. This intelligence organization was something she identally contacted before. She had cooperated with them sessfully a few times, and she believed this time would be the same. Once she had Gu Li¡¯s hair or fingernails, she could carry out a DNA test to confirm whether Gu Li was actually Tang Tang¡­ Only by confirming Gu Li¡¯s identity, could she proceed with the next step of her n. If it¡¯s not, it¡¯s okay, but if it is ¡­ Qin Shurong involuntarily curled up her lips, her eyes showing a touch of mercilessness. On the other hand, as soon as Gu Li stepped out, a phone call from Old Master Mo came to Mo Shiting¡¯s phone. ¡°Grandpa? ¡± Mo Shiting answered the phone respectfully. Old Master Mo grumbled, ¡°You, really a little rascal, can¡¯t even protect your own wife.¡± Mo Shiting was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Your wife was taken to the police station this morning, and you even dare to ask me what¡¯s happening? Mo Shiting, do you even realize your responsibility as a husband?¡± Old Master Mo was heartbroken. His Little Pear is so good, both kind and radiant. If this were ancient times, she would be hard to find even with antern lit across the whole city. Now, this little rascal got a bargain and yet doesn¡¯t cherish her, letting her be bullied, isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened, his voice bing a few degrees colder: ¡°Grandpa, What exactly happened?¡± Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t berate him anymore and ryed the information he had gathered truthfully. Mo Shiting remained silent for a long time. He just lost track of her for one morning and she ended up in the police station? The Song family, they really need a lesson. Their previous lesson was obviously not severe enough that they perceived Mo Shiting to be a good man, bullying his wife from time to time. Humph! ¡°Grandpa, I will handle the matters with the police.¡± Mo Shiting said chillingly. Since they have the audacity to provoke Gu Li, no matter if it¡¯s Song Zekai or Wan Yao, he will let them enjoy their time in police custody. ¡°You take care of it then.¡± Old Master Mo apparently didn¡¯t want to get involved. After talking about this matter, he hesitated for a moment, releasing a sigh and asking: ¡°Shiting, concerning the matter of Little Pear entering the entertainment industry, what are your thoughts?¡± Chapter 149 - 149 He wants to make her happy l Chapter 149: He wants to make her happy l Trantor: 549690339 Not allowing Gu Li to enter the entertainment industry has always been Mo Shiting¡¯s stance. However, when Old Master Mo asked his opinion, he found himself less resistant to the idea than before. Perhaps, in his subconscious, he did not want to see her unhappy? He wanted her to be happy, so as long as it was something she liked to do, he would help her as much as possible¡­ Mo Shiting did not immediately respond to Old Master Mo¡¯s question. Without an answer, Old Master Mo said heavily, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere in young people¡¯s matters, but Shiting, Little Pear is a good girl. If you don¡¯t treasure her, be careful that she might one day really be someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Mo Shiting casually responded, ¡°Understood.¡± Unexpectedly, Old Master Mo cursed again, ¡°Understood? If you really understood, would the two of you have gone to the civil affairs bureau to divorce?¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, but after thinking for a moment, it didn¡¯t seem strange that his grandfather would know. Old Master Mo grumbled, ¡°Are you afraid I would find out about your guilty deeds? Thanks to our country¡¯sw of a one-month cooling-off period for divorces, otherwise, such a good wife would no longer be yours!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, Gu Li is not your wife, so how would you know she¡¯s good?¡± He retorted unhappily. Old Master Mo was angered into huffing and puffing, ¡°You rascal, are you deliberately trying to contradict me? If Little Pear wasn¡¯t good, would you willingly be her husband for so long; and even prompt thepany¡¯s official blog to post such a sentimental deration?¡± ¡°What sentimental deration?¡± Mo Shiting was baffled. Thepany¡¯s official blog was always managed by the PR department. He never paid attention to it and even uninstalled the Weibo app after supporting Gu List time. He hadn¡¯t logged in since then. So, what has happened during this period? With a stern face, Mo Shiting listened as Old Master Mo dramatically recited, ¡°The wife bravely flies; President Mo will forever follow. Humph, the inte has a memory. You cannot deny it.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± !!! The bunch of good-for-nothings in the PR department!!! Gu Li, driving Mo Shiting¡¯s car, left the Mo Group Park in a flurry. 40 minutester, she arrived near Ye Yining¡¯s residence. There was a very shabby alleyway up ahead and the car couldn¡¯t drive through, so Gu Li could only park it on the side of the road and walked with her bag to the residence. Walking through the alley, Gu Li checked each house number until finally, she found Ye Yining¡¯s home. The door was opened by a 70-year-old grandmother. Leaning on a cane, frail and with white hair, she looked frail. The old woman saw Gu Li, paused for a moment, and then kindly asked, ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Hello grandma, I¡¯m Ning Ye¡¯s friend, Gu Li. Is sister Ning Ye at home?¡± Gu Li greeted her with a polite smile. Before she came, Mo Shiting had told her about Ye Yining¡¯s situation, so she knew that the old woman had been relying on Sister Yining for these past few years. ¡°Oh, Ning Ye has gone to the pharmacy to get my medicine. She¡¯ll be back soon. Would you like toe in and sit for a while?¡± Hearing that it was a friend of Ning Ye, the grandmother immediately invited Gu Li toe inside. Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse and confidently entered. She took a look at the environment in the house. Although the house was small it was arranged to be quite cozy, no doubt due to Sister Yining¡¯s handiwork. ¡°Have a drink of water.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± Gu Li smiled and took the cup handed to her by the old woman. About ten minutester, she finally saw Ye Yining¡¯s return.. Chapter 150 - 150: Believe Me, Okay?_l Chapter 150: Believe Me, Okay?_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Gu Li in her home unexpectedly caused a slight change in Ye Yining¡¯s expression. ¡°Sister Yining.¡± Gu Li stood up and sweetly called out to her. The olddy chuckled, ¡°You two chat, I¡¯ll go inside to rest.¡± She left, leaning on her cane, leaving the space to them. ¡°Sister Yining, I¡¯m so d to see you.¡± Gu Li said sincerely. Although she had found her home, not seeing her in person had left her in a state of uncertainty. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t left the city. Ye Yining originally wanted to deny her own identity, but seeing Gu Li¡¯s sincere face made her swallow her words. They both sat down on the sofa. Ye Yining ced the medicine pack on the tea table, subconsciously tightening her grip on her face mask and asked Gu Li hesitantly, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± ¡°I asked a friend for help.¡± Gu Li moved closer to her as she spoke, ¡°I heard that you went to the train station today. I thought you were hiding from me, nning to leave Capital City.¡± Turning her head away, Ye Yining stared silently for a while before saying, ¡°The old Ye Yining is no more, don¡¯te looking for me again. Let¡¯s just¡­ pretend we never knew each other.¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Li refused sharply, ¡°No matter how you change, you¡¯re always my sister. Besides, I have contacted a doctor who will soon arrive in Hua Country. Sister, there¡¯s hope for your face!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Ye Yining widened her eyes in surprise, a myriad of feelings welling up within her. She was moved, yet overwhelmingly distressed. A sister, with no biological ties to her, had done so much for her. But what about her own parents? Upon learning of her facial injury and seeming uselessness, they had cold-heartedly abandoned her in Hua Country. Once they returned to M Country, they couldn¡¯t wait to announce her death to the world¡­ Unable to bear such a great blow, she had copsed by the road. Thankfully, she was saved by the olddy and has lived here ever since. ¡°Sister¡ª¡± In her daze, a pair of small soft hands held hers, the girl¡¯s crisp and sweet voice immediately soothing her unspoken pain. Ye Yining slowly raised her eyes to look at her, meeting her bright and cheerful eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s hope. Trust me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Yining nodded vigorously, unable to control the tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Little Pear, thank you¡­¡± Gu Li ended up spending the whole afternoon at Ye Yining¡¯s home. It wasn¡¯t until Mo Shiting called and asked her to drive back to the Mo family estate to pick him up that she reluctantly said goodbye. ¡°Sister Yining, we¡¯ve reached an agreement. You rest at home and recuperate, I¡¯ll arrange everything else.¡± ¡°Okay, I appreciate it.¡± After being enlightened by Gu Li for so long, Ye Yining, who had originally nned to muddle her way through life, finally picked up the courage to live on. ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me. How about next time, I bring my cousin to see you?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but suggest. Ye Yining shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell her for now. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯ve recovered more, then I¡¯ll surprise her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m sure my cousin will be very happy then.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m also looking forward to meeting her.¡± Humming a song and in high spirits, Gu Li walked out of the small alley where Ye Yining lived. But when she got to the main road, intending to drive to pick up Mo Shiting, she found that her car was gone. Damn! Are car thieves so bold these days? They¡¯d stolen such arge car in broad daylight? Gu Li was stunned. Noticing a convenience store across the street, she hastily ran over to ask.. Chapter 151 - 151: Can Lu Yang’s Driving Be The Same As His Wife’s?_l Chapter 151: Can Lu Yang¡¯s Driving Be The Same As His Wife¡¯s?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bossdy, did you notice a ck Bentley parked out front this afternoon?¡± The bossdy was engrossed in a game. Hearing the question, she nonchntly lifted her eyelids, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that luxury car worth at least tens of millions, right? It was parked illegally and got towed by traffic police.¡± Gu Li: ¡°What?!!¡± Just then, a call came from Mo Shiting. ¡°Have you gotten in the car?¡± He was sitting at his desk, with a phone in one hand and lightly tapping the desk with the other. His movements were casual but elegant. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered. She said somewhat guiltily, ¡°Ermm¡­ Hehe, I have something to doter, so I won¡¯t be picking you up. Can I borrow your car and return it to you tomorrow?¡± Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, ¡°Not picking me up? You want me to walk home?¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Yang there? You can have Lu Yang drive you home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t agree. Gu Li was speechless, ¡°How is it not?¡± ¡°Can driving with Lu Yang, and driving with my wife be the same?¡± Someone responded confidently. Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Young man, I suspect you¡¯re ying some kind of game, but I don¡¯t have any proof. Gu Li¡¯s face blushed slightly, and as she licked her lips, she heard his cold voice saying: ¡°I need to see you in an hour.¡± Realizing she couldn¡¯t hide the truth, Gu Li wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t, ¡°Then meet me at the police station. Your car got towed. I¡¯m rushing over to sort it out now.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± An hourter, Mo Shiting arrived at the police station, reimed the towed car, and Gu Li who was being reprimanded. Walking out the main door of the police station, Gu Li guiltily said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She had thought Mo Shiting would be angry but instead he just ruffled her hair, and said in a deep voice,¡± From tomorrow, I will assign a driver for you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li looked up in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother, I can drive myself.¡± Mo Shiting withdrew his hand that had been ruffling her hair, ignored her refusal, walked over to his car, and opened the passenger door. ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded lightly, bending over to get into the car. Throughout the process, the back of his hand rested on the top edge of the car door with a thoughtful and considerate gesture. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly ponder, this man¡­ is starting to be a bit gentle recently? What exactly happened to him? Did he take the wrong medication? Or is he actually nning to chase after his wife unto death? Unfathomable¡­ Gu Li fastened her seat belt, snuggled up in the seat, and subconsciously curled up the corner of her mouth. After staying up all night and being on the go all day, fatigue seeped in. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she fell fast asleep by the time Mo Shiting got into the car. Seeing the girl¡¯s cute little head tilting to one side, hearing her steady breathing, Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes softened unconsciously. He watched her for a long time before he slowly started the car. That nap took Gu Li straight into the night. She opened her eyes groggily, and before she could figure out where she was, she heard a deep male voice beside her, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Li jerked her head up and unexpectedly met his eyes filled with infinite gxies. Recalling the dreams she just had, where he was wildly pursuing her, Gu Li dodged his gaze and shuffled ufortably. She nced out and saw that it waspletely dark outside, and the vi nearby was brightly lit. This is¡­ Blue Sky Blue Sea? ¡°Why did you bring the car to Blue Sky Blue Sea?¡± She pouted and asked.. Chapter 152 - 152: Is there any Gu Li? Want to eat sweet Gu Li_l Chapter 152: Is there any Gu Li? Want to eat sweet Gu Li_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to move back here?¡± IIJ II Oh, right. She did promise, but¡­ she was regretting it a bit now. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t give her a chance to back out. He quickly got out of the car and opened the door on her side as well. Seeing this, Gu Li braced herself and got out of the car. Auntie Guan had noticed that Mo Shiting¡¯s car had arrived home, but she didn¡¯t disturb them. She was wondering why the young master hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car, but when she saw Gu Li getting out, she instantly understood. Oh ho ho, so that¡¯s what it was. Such a sweet couple! She would report this good news to the old manter. She had been rather frustrated these past few days since the young madam hadn¡¯t returned to Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Thank goodness, the young madam is back now. ¡°Young Madam¡ª¡± Auntie Guan happily greeted her. Gu Li walked by Mo Shiting¡¯s side, listening to Auntie Guan¡¯s sincere call, immediately beamed at her, ¡°Auntie Guan.¡± ¡°Young Madam, Auntie Guan has made chicken soup, make sure to have a few bowls.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve steamed your favorite fish. Even the side dishes are all your favorites.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re the best, Auntie Guan.¡± The two walked and chatted,pletely leaving Mo Shiting out. Watching the pleasant reunion in front of him, a taste of sourness crept into Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. How could this little girl get along with everyone so well? After dinner, Gu Li watched TV in the living room while Auntie Guan brought out arge te of fruit. ¡°Young Madam, take this fruit to the study and share it with the young master.¡± Auntie Guan eagerly suggested. Gu Li nced at the second floor, ¡°No need, he¡¯s busy, I don¡¯t want to disturb him.¡± ¡°No worries, no worries.¡± Auntie Guan reassured with a broad grin, ¡°These fruits were cut as per the young master¡¯s instructions. You can give them to him now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Seeing this, Gu Li took the te of fruit. Arriving at the study, she found the door slightly ajar. Just as she was about to push the door openpletely using one hand, Mo Shiting¡¯s rich, maic voice echoed ¡®Misrepresenting the facts, framing others, Grandmother, do you feel that she is innocent?¡¯ Looks like he was on a call with Mrs. Song, and the topic of conversation was rted to Wan Yao. Did Mo Shiting know she was framed? Right, she can¡¯t hide anything from his discerning eyes. Curious about how he was going to handle it, Gu Li unconsciously held her breath and kept listening. ¡°The deeds of Wan Yao and her son are heinous; they¡¯ll be dealt with ording to thew. Grandma, if you think they are innocent, you can hire awyer¡­ I have other matters to attend to, got to go.¡± Mo Shiting ended the call coldly. Turning to look outside the door, ¡°How long are you nning to eavesdrop?¡± Zi¡­ She had been so careful, and still got noticed? Gu Li shrugged, casually walked into the room with a sweet smile, ¡°I brought you some fruit to eat, I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting curled the corner of his mouth, his gloomy mood began to lift because of her appearance. Gu Li ced the fruit tray on the big desk, turned around to talk to him, only to find him standing behind her, staring intensely at her. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li blinked, her heart racing, ¡°The fruit is very sweet, you have it. I¡­ I¡¯ll go downstairs.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than she tried to dodge him only to have her wrist grabbed. In an instant, she found herself sandwiched between him and the desk. Gu Li¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red, she pushed him, but saw him lean over, whispering in her ear, teasingly asking, ¡°Is there any pear? Do you want to taste the sweet pear?¡± Chapter 153 - 153 Save me, Mo Shiting was taken away by a monster l Chapter 153: Save me, Mo Shiting was taken away by a monster l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Want a sweet pear? Was this guy flirting with her? Gu Li¡¯s face blushed even more, and somehow she found the strength to push him away. Mo Shiting stepped back, and saw her quickly pick up the fruit tray, grumbling, ¡°We have everything but pears. Eat it or leave it!¡± With that, she thrust the whole fruit tray into his arms. Mo Shiting had no choice but to catch it, ¡°Together?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can I feed you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± He thought she would say no. With fruit tray in hand, she sat down in the sofa area, sitting proudly with her legs crossed, waiting to be fed. Although she thought she exuded dominance, she looked like a cute and obedient kitten from his point of view. Mo Shiting smiled slightly and sat down next to her. ¡°I want a honeydew melon!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He speared a piece of honeydew and held it up to her mouth. Gu Li opened her mouth and ate it without hesitation. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± He stared at her, his eyes full of sparkle. Gu Li nodded contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s sweet. I want more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He was very good-tempered, gently picking up another piece for her. Gu Li happily ate it. Mo Shiting personally feeding her was something she wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. If only it could always be like this¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± After eating several pieces of the honeydew he fed her, noticing that he wasn¡¯t eating, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°I don¡¯t find it sweet.¡± ¡°Not sweet?¡± Gu Li unconsciously licked her lips to taste, ¡°That¡¯s not true. The melon is very sweet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting seemed a little unconvinced. Gu Li earnestly nodded. She leaned over to spear a small piece for him to taste, but he was quicker. He grabbed her waist and settled her on hisp. Just as Gu Li was about to move, she heard his maic deep voice, ¡°Sweet or not, only testing can confirm.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her mouth slightly opened as she turned to look at him, opening the perfect opportunity for his kiss. After a thorough kiss, he pressed his lips to hers and tenderly sucked, a hint of mischief hidden in his eyes, ¡°I feel¡­ the pear is still sweeter.¡± Gu Li pped him across his devilishly handsome face, warning him sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me just because you feel like it!¡± The force behind her p was as soft as her, seeming more like a yful fight than a real reprimand. Mo Shiting caught her little hand and squeezed it gently, his charming eyebrows full of endless affection, ¡°Okay, I will kiss you seriously in the future.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± He was getting better at this. However, she was not easily swayed. Humph, she¡¯ll show him what it means to be vexed! The girl¡¯s eyes rolled around, and she suddenly shouted, ¡°Auntie Guan, help! Mo Shiting has been kidnapped by a demon.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After returning to the room in a panic, Gu Li¡¯s face was still flushed. As soon as the door closed, she finally realized that she had instinctively entered his bedroom once again. Looking around, her things were still neatly arranged there, as if nothing had changed. But Gu Li knew that some things had silently changed. Whether the changes were good or bad, she was still unsure, but at that moment, she knew she had to move out of his room. After all, they were about to divorce. She mustn¡¯t let him look down on her. Even though she loved him and wished to spend her life with him, she was not a toy. How can she allow him to kiss her whenever he wants and kick her aside when he doesn¡¯t want her? Humph, she too has temper, okay?¡± Chapter 154 - 154: A Little Temper, and Quite Stubborn!! Chapter 154: A Little Temper, and Quite Stubborn!! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was decisive. After packing up her belongings swiftly, she moved back to her original room. Mo Shiting was working in his study until midnight. When he came back to his room, he discovered it was vacant, and all traces of her were gone. He frowned, immediately guessing what this girl had done. She has quite a temper, and she¡¯s stubborn too! The next day, Gu Li didn¡¯t get up until the sun was high. Just as she reached the top of the stairs, without even descending to the first floor, she saw a young woman standing stiffly in the living room, her expression stern. Besides her, there was no one else in the living room. Who was she? With narrowed eyes, Gu Li looked curiously at the young woman. The woman noticed her almost instantly, with a glimpse of disdain in her eyes that Gu Li caught. She didn¡¯t seem to bear good intentions. Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed, but she returned to normal quickly and gracefully descended the stairs. By then, the young woman had retracted her gaze and bowed to her solemnly, ¡°Young Madam!¡± Calling her Young Madam? If she wasn¡¯t a servant from the Mo Family, she was likely an employee of the Mo Corporation. But it was clear that she had some disdain for Gu Li, even if she hid it well. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Li walked up to her, a smile on her face. No matter what, it was still necessary to maintain appearances. ¡°Yi Bing. Your driver and bodyguard.¡± With her concise report and respectful demeanor, Gu Li almost doubted whether she had hallucinated the young woman¡¯s previous disdain. ¡°Alright, I will have to trouble you in the future.¡± Gu Li nodded with a smile, took another look at Yi Bing, but found she was hard to read. In any case, she knew she couldn¡¯t please everyone. Thinking in that manner, she felt a sense of relief. But Mo Shiting, without her agreement, had already arranged for a female driver for her. And this woman clearly disliked her. What a jerk! Gu Li snorted softly to herself and sent a text to Mo Shiting: ¡°Did you arrange for this woman named Yi Bing?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll protect you starting from today.¡± Mo Shiting replied almost instantly. Gu Li was startled by how prompt his reply was, a smile unknowingly spread across her lips, ¡°Brother Ting, were you waiting for my text that you replied so fast?¡± Mo Shiting: [Did you just wake up?] Gu Li: [Of course. What¡¯s up?] Mo Shiting: [I thought you were daydreaming.] Gu Li: [!!! Go to Hell!] She carried on texting,pletely forgetting Yi Bing nearby. Seeing Gu Li¡¯sugh, Yi Bing¡¯s disdain for her grew even more. Apart from being beautiful, she nothing else going for her. How could Young Master Mo abandon the perfect goddess, Miss Yunsi, for this unknown girl? After having lunch at Blue Sky Blue Sea, Gu Li ordered Yi Bing to take her back to her shabby house to get herputer. The entire journey, neither of them spoke. Upon reaching the old and dpidated block, Yi Bing became increasingly certain that Gu Li was just an ordinary girl without any influential background. She was no match for Shen Yunsi. Unaware of her thoughts, Gu Li instructed Yi Bing after parking the car: ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. No need for you toe upstairs.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Yi Bing didn¡¯t insist. As one of the top female agents in the ¡°Hawk¡± organization, she was usually assigned important missions. Never before had she felt so humiliated. Now she was tasked to protect a woman whose only merit was her beauty? In any case, she wouldn¡¯t pledge to follow Gu Li to death. Being told not to follow, she felt relieved. It wasn¡¯t long before Gu Li came downstairs, herputer in hand.. Chapter 155 - 155 Expression I Understand Very Chapter 155: Expression I Understand Very Well_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea, thank you.¡± Gu Li said. Yi Bing immediately turned on the engine, without uttering a single word, appearing aloof and cold. Gu Li didn¡¯t mind her somewhat arrogant attitude. As soon as she got in the car, she opened her notebook and started logging into the official website of Imperial City University. Saturday is the admission exam, registration ends at three this afternoon, and there is a little over half an hour left, which should be enough time. Uploading documents, selecting the faculties and grades to apply for, once all this was done, it wasn¡¯t even 2:50 pm yet. At this time, Da Ha called, ¡°Boss, the registration for Imperial City University is about to close, you must hurry.¡± Gu Li closed her notebook and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Da Ha finally sighed a relief, ¡°You really chose freshman year, architectural design department?¡± Gu Li: ¡°No, I thought about it. Instead of going to the freshman ss and making it hard for the younger students, I would rather join the third-year ss as a transfer student.¡± Architectural design has always been a subject she was very interested in. Only before, she was always forced by her father to study Business Management, Investment Banking, Art, and various types of self-defense, keeping her as busy as a spinning top. She simply didn¡¯t have enough time, hence she didn¡¯t get the chance to delve into the field she truly liked. And since she has been in Hua Country for so long and her father hasn¡¯t asked her to go back, he probably has given up on her. Therefore, she must seize this opportunity and continue her studies. She hoped that one day she could be a great architect and leave many architectural masterpieces of her own design in the world¡­ To prepare for the exam, Gu Li ns to stay in the Blue Sky Blue Sea vi for the next few days and not go anywhere. This left Yi Bing with some extra time. She could not help but call and protest to Li Jinyao: ¡°Young Master Li, I believe Young Master Mo¡¯s grandmother does not need my protection at all. I hope I can return to the organization and continue with my duties.¡± Li Jinyao coldly rejected her proposal: ¡°Protecting Gu Li is currently your most important task.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°This is an order, and there¡¯s no room for disobedience!¡± ¡°Young Master Li-¡± Yi Bing, a little tenacious, wanted to say something else, but was rudely interrupted by Li Jinyao: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to protect her, then quit the Hawks.¡± Without waiting for Yi Bing¡¯s response, he hung up the phone efficiently. Yi Bing felt cold after being inexplicably scolded. After endangering her life for the organization so many times, in the end, she was less essential than a random girl who appeared out of nowhere¡­. Yi Bing, in her daze, wandered around the back garden. At this point, her mobile phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, a hint of brightness shed in her eyes, ¡°Miss Yunsi.¡± At nine in the evening, Mo Shiting returned to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Seeing Auntie Guan and a female bodyguard in the living room, but Gu Li was not around, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Good evening, Young Master Mo!¡± ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Both greeted Mo Shiting together. Mo Shiting nodded slightly, asking Auntie Guan, ¡°Where is she?¡± Auntie Guan answered with a beam, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is in your study. She has been in there all day without barelying out, seems like she¡¯s studying.¡± Studying? Did the sun rise from the west? With a faint smile on his lips, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Once he finished speaking, he eagerly rushed upstairs to find her. Looking at his hurried pace, Auntie Guan had an understanding look on her face while suppressing her giggle. On the other hand, Yi Bing narrowed her lively eyebrows, secretly feeling pity for Shen Yunsi. Poor Miss Yunsi. Arriving at the study¡¯s door, Mo Shiting was about to enter but changed his mind. Instead, he went back to his room, took a bath, cleaned up, and then went to her, feeling refreshed.. Chapter 156 - 156 Husband and Wife. We are husband and wife. l Chapter 156: Husband and Wife. We are husband and wife. l Trantor: 549690339 Upon opening the door and passing through the entrance foyer, the sight that greeted him was that of the girl, fast asleep on his desk. She had remained indoors the entire day? Engaging in dedicated study? Or perhaps she was busy ying chess with Duke of Zhou in her dreams? Heh¡­. Mo Shiting shook his head with an amused smile on his face, instinctively stepping lightly. The study had only a single white deskmp turned on, casting a soft glow on the girl¡¯s delicate sleeping face ¨C an image of pure, enchanting sweetness. His deep gaze fell onto her soft red lips, her small mouth was slightly protruded, her adorable appearance caused his adam¡¯s apple to bob involuntarily, stirring up a peculiar restlessness within him. He forced himself to look away, his eyes inadvertently lingered on the sketches scattered around the table, his gaze dark as he picked up a few to examine more closely. The more he looked at them, the more he couldn¡¯t believe it. Such solid designs weren¡¯t something one could draw without years of professional experience. What other talents did this little girl have that he wasn¡¯t aware of? Unable to resist, Mo Shiting reviewed another sketch ¨C it was the exterior view of a museum. Theposition was extremelyplex, if these ambitious designs could be further refined, they might indeed be realized one day. ¡°Ah, when did youe?¡± Gu Li yawned, and upon opening her eyes to find Mo Shiting standing across from her, she jumped with surprise. Shifting his attention back to her face, Mo Shiting held up the sketch in his hand, asking, ¡°Did you draw this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li did not deny. Rubbing her eyes, she asked with a grin, ¡°How is it? Do you like my drawings?¡± ¡°Very poor.¡± Mo Shiting deliberately furrowed his brows, teasing her. ¡°Ah? Seriously?¡± Gu Li held her cheeks in her hands, visibly disheartened, ¡°I thought I did pretty well.¡± Seeing her deted expression, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I was just teasing you. Your drawings are good.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± As expected, when he praised her, Gu Li¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled. She flirtatiously winked at him, ¡°Really? Can you pleasepliment me again?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± She¡¯s way too cute! Quickly changing the subject, he asked, ¡°Why are you drawing so many sketches? What are you nning?¡± Gu Li hurriedly retrieved the sketches from his hand, rolled them up like treasures and exined as she did so, ¡°I have applied for Imperial City University and have to take the entrance exam on Saturday. Since I¡¯m applying directly for the third year, they require proof of professional skills which is why I¡¯ve prepared these drawings to show them.¡± Unexpectedly receiving an answer like this, Mo Shiting was taken aback for a moment. Once he gathered his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You are going to college, but why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Gu Li blinked, seeming a bit puzzled. This was her personal affair, she shouldn¡¯t need his approval, right? At her words, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face turned cold: ¡°What is our rtionship?¡± ¡°Our rtionship¡­¡± Gu Li paused, her lips pursed, at a loss for words. Their current situation was that of a couple on the verge of divorce, but if she responded in that way now, wouldn¡¯t it set off his temper? Then she would definitelye to a bitter end, wailing¡­ ¡°Speak!¡± Not getting an immediate response, Mo Shiting¡¯s tone turned colder. Gu Li shivered, and finally summoned the courage to reply, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife.¡± When things got down to the wire, submission was the best option. She hadn¡¯t really considered his feelings when making the decision. Thinking about it now, she might have been in the wrong. With this in mind, Gu Li quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I honestly didn¡¯t realize you would care so much. But, I didn¡¯t hide it from you, did I? I answered as soon as you asked.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Shiting gruffly grunted. Seeing her repentant attitude, his expression softened somewhat, ¡°The Design Department of Imperial City University is ranked first in the world. It¡¯s difficult to get in.. Are you confident?¡± Chapter 157 - 157: Deliberate, Isn’t it? _1 Chapter 157: Deliberate, Isn¡¯t it? _1 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°I guess SO?¡± Gu Li rested her chin on her hands, sounding somewhat unsure. While she admittedly had a decent background in architecture, she didn¡¯t think herself a genius. She couldn¡¯t guarantee perfection. Noting her distant gaze, as though she was daydreaming, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but reach out and flick her forehead lightly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Like a knee-jerk reaction, Gu Li covered her forehead, ring at him in pretended offence. ¡°What was that for, you brute?¡± Having voiced herint, she rubbed her forehead again. Seeing this, Mo Shiting leaned forward over the table towards her. Surprisingly, her fair and wless skin did look a bit red. Maybe it was because she was so delicate. ¡°How about I flick it back for you?¡± He brought his handsome face closer to her, so close that the tips of their noses were about to touch. The warm and masculine scent from him filled the air as she breathed it in. Her heart started beating faster, and she quickly leaned back to put more distance between them. Yet, with the increased distance, her angle of sight changed as well. She inadvertently caught sight of his partially opened robe which made her face turn a brighter shade of red. Crap! His nakedness was¡­.alluring. He was doing it on purpose, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°You¡­ Better tie up your robe.¡± She forced herself to look away, resisting the urge to stare at him. But her wandering eyes wanted to sneak another peek. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t help the situation. Leaning on the table nonchntly, his voice was teasing and maic, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually quite bold? Why the sudden shyness today?¡± ¡°Ha, and when did I appear shy to you?¡± Gu Li turned back to him, defiantly. ¡°If you¡¯re not shy, then why can¡¯t you look at me?¡± ¡°Who says I can¡¯t? I¡¯ll look at you now! I¡¯ll look at you until I¡¯ve seen enough.¡± Right, there was something worth a look, wasn¡¯t there? If he insisted on her looking, then she would openly appreciate him!!! Spurred on, Gu Li stared intently at his semi-exposed chest. Wow! He was a typical case of ¡°looks thin in clothes but has muscles underneath¡±. With that face and that body, he would devasticting the show business if he entered. What fate would the other male stars have then? However, she really didn¡¯t want to share him with everyone else. ¡°Seen enough?¡± His big voice low and maic, interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. She collected herself and scoffed artificially, ¡°There isn¡¯t much to see, you¡¯re far behind others.¡± ¡°Others?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face hardened, ¡°Who else have you seen?¡± ¡°The models in the magazines. Their bodies¡­ wow, just wow!¡± She appeared to be in awe as she finished talking. Knowing she was deliberately trying to provoke him, Mo Shiting remarked half-jokingly, ¡°Reality is always true. Wait until you¡¯ve seen it in person.¡± In person? Did he actually suggest that she should see those male models in person? ¡°Gu Li gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine! Tomorrow I¡¯ll go with my cousin!¡± ¡°Yeah, you can go.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently, ¡°When youe back, I will break your legs.¡± Gu Li: You¡¯re ruthless! ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Noting that it was alreadyte, she got up and started to clean up her pens, papers, and other materials. Mo Shiting made no attempt to stop her. After she had packed everything ready to leave the study, he suddenly grabbed her hand. What did he want? Gu Li¡¯s heart beat faster. Just then, he whispered, ¡°Goodnight.¡± After saying that, he let her go. ¡°Yeah, good night.¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, and for some inexplicable reason, felt a little lost. She thought he would¡­ As ever, she was obviously overthinking. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere tomorrow..¡± Chapter 158 - 158: Easily Affecting Mo Shiting’s Emotionsl Chapter 158: Easily Affecting Mo Shiting¡¯s Emotionsl Trantor: 549690339 While in a daze, Mo Shiting spoke up again. ¡°Where to?¡± Gu Li quickly hid the look in her eyes and turned to him. Unexpectedly, he held up her face and kissed her hard, his delicate eyebrows showing a hint of wickedness: ¡°Our secret base.¡± ¡°Where exactly is that?¡± After his kiss, the girl¡¯s heart melted into syrup, it was too sweet. Seeing the girl¡¯s shyness involuntarily overflow in her eyes, Mo Shiting indulgently ruffled her hair, ¡°Go to bed, you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Gu Li: The next day, after eating breakfast, Mo Shiting took Gu Li out. The two of them drove in the front, followed by Lu Yang and Yi Bing in another car. Although Yi Bing had never interacted with Mo Shiting before, she had dealt with Lu Yang quite a bit and had gone through life-or-death situations together, so they were not ordinary acquaintances. When the car was empty, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Yang, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Young Master Mo always indifferent to women? Why did he suddenly get married?¡± Yesterday, after receiving a call from Shen Yunsi, she made up her mind to stay by Gu Li¡¯s side to gather information for Shen Yunsi. So when she saw the opportunity, she immediately seized it. She originally thought Lu Yang would definitely not ept a young madam like Gu Li. She was looking forward to joining forces with Lu Yang to oppose her, but Lu Yang answered seriously, ¡°The young master doesn¡¯t have any interest in women because he hasn¡¯t yet met the right person. Once he has, of course he will get married.¡± The implication was, Gu Li was the right person. Yi Bing was not pleased, ¡°What about Miss Yunsi? Many people thought Young Master Mo and Miss Yunsi were meant to be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what other people think, not what my young master thinks.¡± Lu Yang was speechless. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to like Gu Li, he kindly reminded her, ¡°You see, the young madam looks sweet and cute, but she¡¯s not a simple person. I advise you, you¡¯d better put away your little machinations to avoid regretting itter.¡± Backing the wrong team? Ha! How could that be possible? She¡¯s just a little prettier, but without any substance. How long could such a beauty attract a man? Maybe when Miss Yunsi returns to the country, Young Master Mo will change his mind. An hourter, the car arrived at the Mo Mansion. Seeing the vast and majestic manor, Gu Li giggled, ¡°Brother Ting, is the secret base you¡¯re bringing me to here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car first.¡± Seeing her naturally calling him Brother Ting, Mo Shiting was extremely happy. Gu Li had no idea she had managed to influence Mo Shiting¡¯s emotions so easily. Seeing Uncle Guan getting closer and closer through the car window, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright. I haven¡¯t visited grandfather in a long time.¡± With that, she happily opened the car door and got out. ¡°Young master, young madam, the old man asked me toe pick you up.¡± Uncle Guan sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the golf cart and waved at them. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Guan.¡± Gu Li hopped onto it happily. Mo Shiting followed up and sat next to her. Lu Yang and Yi Bing also arrived at the manor, but they didn¡¯t follow in the tour car, but went to the security department to standby. A momentter, the golf cart arrived at the main house. At this time, Uncle Guan told them, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Mrs. Song arrived early this morning.¡± Hearing that Mrs. Song had arrived, Gu Li subconsciously furrowed her brow. The olddying to see the old man could be due to Wan Yao, right? She didn¡¯t know how grandfather would handle this? Would grandfather think that her sending Wan Yao to the police station was a bit too heartless? However, it wasn¡¯t her who reported the matter to the police.. Chapter 159 - 159: Because Mo Shiting is Willing!! Chapter 159: Because Mo Shiting is Willing!! Trantor: 549690339 Who in that chaotic scene had the gall to call the police? ¡°Leave everything to me!¡± Mo Shiting patted her shoulder, disrupting her distracted thoughts. ¡°Mmm.¡± She nodded and smiled at him, feeling incredibly reassured at that moment. Although he might scold her, punish her, or disdain her, Gu Li knew that he would always be by her side in front of others¡­ They got off the tour bus and walked a few steps to the entrance of the hall. Before stepping inside, they heard the olddy¡¯s furious voice- ¡°Mo Shaoyuan! I¡¯m saying this once more, no matter what, release Wan Yao! The Song family cannot afford to face that disgrace.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Master Mo wasn¡¯t intimidated and snorted, ¡°She used my daughter-inw of being a thief, and you think the Mo family can afford to face that disgrace?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Mrs. Song was so angry her face turned red, ¡°She never wanted to send Gu Li to the police station or harm her! To be honest, everything she did was out of a mother¡¯s love for her son. Would she go to such lengths if Shiting hadn¡¯t let the police arrest Zekai?¡± ¡°Wow, your values, simply extraordinary!¡± The old man shook his head in disbelief, ¡°Luckily, Shiting didn¡¯t grow up with you, otherwise, I fear he would¡¯ve be another Song Zekai.¡± ¡°And how much better is he because he grew up with you?¡± Mrs. Song was livid with embarrassment, ¡°He had Yunsi, but he chose to marry a woman from the entertainment industry instead? How can that impure girl be the mistress of the Mo family?¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Old Master Mo scornfullyughed, shaking his grayish-white beard, and said with confidence: ¡°Because Mo Shiting is willing to! Because this old man likes it! Because Little Pear is capable!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Mrs. Song clutched her chest, gasping for breath, ¡°You¨Cyou¨C¡± Oh no! Was her heart disease acting up again? Gu Li subconsciously nced at Mo Shiting, just in time to see the sh of worry in his eyes. Catching her off guard, he began to stride quickly towards the inside of the house. ¡°Grandma ¨C¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Obviously, the old man was also taken aback and hurriedly moved to support her. ¡°Medic¡­ine¡­¡± Mrs. Song forced out a word with difficulty. ¡°Alright, let me find it.¡± After saying this, Old Master Mo started frantically rummaging through her purse. At that moment, Gu Li and Mo Shiting also rushed over. ¡°Can¡¯t find the medicine!¡± In this life-or-death moment, the old man¡¯s voice became frantic. ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡± Mo Shiting made the immediate decision. Just as he was about to lift her up, Gu Li stepped in first and forced a small pill into Mrs. Song¡¯s mouth, making her swallow it. Having taken the pill, Mrs. Song finally started to show signs of improvement. Everyone rxed a little upon seeing this. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but ask Gu Li, ¡°What did you give grandma?¡± ¡°Emergency pill! It¡¯s specifically for heart disease.¡± Gu Li exined honestly. She had plenty of these, as she usually carried a few with her. Unexpectedly, they came in handy. Thest time, it was also this tiny pill that saved Mrs. Song¡¯s life, but instead of being grateful, she saw Gu Li as an enemy. Whatever, given her old age and considering she was Mo Shiting¡¯s grandmother, why should Gu Li bother so much about it? ¡°Little Pear, I really can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± Old Master Mo held her hand, looking grateful. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Gu Li found such moments unbearable and became a bit embarrassed. Seeing that the old man was still holding Gu Li¡¯s hand, Mo Shiting instantly separated them. Looking at Mrs.. Song whose condition had mostly stabilized, he asked coldly: ¡°Grandma, after all of this, do you still think my wife is totally useless?¡± Chapter 160 - 16o: Chapter 16o: Compensating you with Mo Chapter 16o: Chapter 16o: Compensating you with Mo Shiting _1 Trantor: 549690339 IIJ II Mrs. Song¡¯s face turned pale then green, for a moment, she was rendered speechless. At this moment, Old Master Mo chuckled, ¡°Little Pear, you saved this old man¡¯s life in the mountainsst time, and now you¡¯ve saved the olddy. We can¡¯t repay your life-saving grace, so I can only give Mo Shiting to you.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Seeing that the Old Master was making a joke in front of everyone, even the thick-skinned Gu Li blushed a little. Mo Shiting added, ¡°A grandson paying back his grandfather¡¯s debts is not unprecedented.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Thanks to Mrs. Song¡¯s interference, the tense atmosphere eased considerably. ¡°Servant, serve the tea.¡± The Old Master summoned a servant. The servant quickly served the tea and respectfully retreated. Soon therge living room was left with just the four of them. The olddy drank some warm water and felt much better. Fearing another incident, she no longer dared to lose her temper and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Family should never leave each other in difficult times, I still hope you could let Wan Yao live. Shiting, think of it as your grandmother begging you.¡± Perhaps it was because she had never visibly lowered her stance before anyone in her life, her sad voice made anyone who heard it feel a bit mncholic. Gu Li lowered her eyes and remained silent. Actually, she didn¡¯t insist on taking revenge on Wan Yao, she would listen to Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting¡¯s well-defined fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa, his slightly squinted eyes deep and inscrutable. The Old Master¡¯s heart softened, but thinking of Wan Yao¡¯s evil intentions towards Gu Li, he felt he couldn¡¯t tolerate it. It was too unfair to Little Pear. So, he simply buried his head and drank his tea, deciding to stay out of it. How could Gu Li not see the inner struggle in the Old Master¡¯s heart? Her eyes flickered, she decided to speak up: ¡°Brother Ting, maybe we should let it go.¡± II II Her soft words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Old Master Mo looked grateful. He saw that Little Pear didn¡¯t want to make him feel ufortable. Such a thoughtful child, the Mo family had indeed wronged her. After all, it was clear to everyone that if not for the CCTV footage, she would have been the one arrested¡­ The olddy¡¯s eyes widened, her expression surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe the words ¡°let it go¡± came from Gu Li¡¯s mouth. However, Mo Shiting disagreed vehemently, ¡°Grandmother, this incident was a p in the face for me, Mo Shiting! No matter who intercedes, it won¡¯t work,¡± he dered, then suddenly stood, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go, please take care.¡± ¡°Shiting, you¨C¡± The olddy didn¡¯t expect that Mo Shiting would still not relent. She was particrly upset and seemed to have aged several years instantly. Gu Li felt sorry for her, she got up and took Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, saying to the olddy, ¡°I¡¯ll persuade him, you should take care of your health.¡± The olddy looked at her with aplex expression, her lips parted as if to say something, but Mo Shiting interrupted her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He finished speaking, then dragged Gu Li away. The two left the room quickly. Old Master Mo nced at the olddy, sighed meaningfully, ¡°Shiting has always been stubborn, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone, but hopefully, he can listen to Little Pear.¡± The olddy¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°I never imagined that I, as his grandmother, have no ce in his heart¡­¡± Mo Shiting dragged Gu Li out of the main house, walked a long distance, then finally let go of her hand. Seeing that he looked upset and had an aura of hostility, and fearing that the matter was not as simple as it seemed, Gu Li asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 161 - 161: Under the Broad Daylight, What Chapter 161: Under the Broad Daylight, What Bad Things Do You Think I Can Do_l Trantor: 549690339 As she spoke, she gently tugged at his sleeve, her careful movements full of concern for him. Mo Shiting felt a warmth in his heart and couldn¡¯t resist sweeping a stray hair from her forehead. She looked up, her gaze meeting his deep, ink-ck eyes. The sunlight was brilliant, and as she looked at him with curved eyebrows, she suddenly broke into a sweet smile. That smile seemed to melt the winter snow, and in a sh, his gloomy mood was swept away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He took her hand, their fingers intertwining, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading to the secret base.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked her curledshes, slightly surprised, ¡°There really is a secret base?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded slightly, subconsciously looking at her straight little legs, furrowing his brows. Gu Li followed his gaze down to her legs and found them quite beautiful, with no apparent ws for him to dislike. So, what was his expression about? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hmm, if he dared to say her legs didn¡¯t look good, she would definitely wallop him right on the head. Fortunately, the next second, he asked: ¡°Are your feet tired?¡± ¡°Huh? No, they¡¯re not.¡± Gu Liughed. So he was worried that her high heels might make walking difficult. She thought there were issues with his aesthetics. ¡°You must be tired.¡± His tone was serious. Just as Gu Li was about to shake her head and say she wasn¡¯t tired, a sudden realization hit her, and sheughed brightly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my feet hurt. Brother Ting, will you carry me?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± With a slight smirk, he turned, knelt down half facing away from her: ¡°Get on.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gu Li gave a spirited reply then unceremoniouslyid herself on his back, her arms wrapped around his neck. Brother Ting was getting better and better! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist giving his cheek a quick kiss. Mo Shiting grunted an acknowledgment, picked her up, and strode quickly forward. Not far away, Old Master Mo and his wife came out of the main house. Watching the young couple¡¯s diminishing figures, Old Master Mo rubbed his gray beard and nodded with satisfaction. As for the olddy? She made a long face and left in the car with the servant. About ten minutester, they arrived at a European-style mansion. Gu Li took a good look around, ¡°Brother Ting, isn¡¯t this your residence in Other Garden? Why are you being so mysterious? I¡¯ve been here before.¡± Yes, she hadn¡¯t forgotten, not long ago, when he forcefully confined her to a room and drew a turtle on her face. Such a bastard! Thinking of this, Gu Li puffed her cheeks and pinched his face hard, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet.¡± Mo Shiting yed dumb, ¡°Which time?¡± ¡°Which time could it be? I¡¯ve only been here once!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Shiting gave her a whimsical nce, ¡°Now that you mention it, I seem to remember that someone still has a picture of a turtle in their photo album.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± That¡¯s it, we¡¯re done, young man. After entering the house, Mo Shiting finally let her down. The two of them changed into their slippers and headed upstairs. Unable to contain her curiosity, Gu Li asked: ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re up to something naughty?¡± Unintentionally provoking him with her words and insinuation, Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze hardened, and he swiftly turned around, pinning her against a corner in the hallway. ¡°Hey ¡± ¡°Naughty?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his handsome lips curling into a wicked smile, ¡°Under broad daylight, what naughty things do you think I would do, hm?¡± The final ¡°hm¡± was uttered in a teasing, rise in intonation, irresistibly charming.. Chapter 162 - 162: Have You Ever Had a Secret Chapter 162: Have You Ever Had a Secret Crush on Someone_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How¡­how would I know?¡± Seeing his stunningly handsome face lean in maliciously, Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded, so nervously she even forgot to breathe. Oh Lord, he isn¡¯t going to¡­to really do that, is he? Oh my, this is too soon, she hadn¡¯t prepared yet! Gu Li felt all jittery inside, beginning to imagine some indescribable scenes. She just couldn¡¯t control her wildly racing thoughts¡­ The girl bit her lip in embarrassment, her tiny, exquisite face flushing more and more attractively, all the sweeter to the man¡¯s eyes. He wanted so much to pin her down and kiss her hard, but, for now, he held back. After all, he was never the kind of man to act on impulse. If he didn¡¯t even have that level of self-restraint, then his 26 years of stern education would have been wasted. He slowly let go of her and lightly tapped her forehead, ¡°Go in and take a look.¡± The figure in front of her suddenly moved away, Gu Li blinked her eyes, a hint of disappointment in her almond-shaped eyes. By this time, the man had already opened the door to the room in front and stepped in first. Gu Li quickly patted her slightly hot cheeks and hurriedly followed with small steps. After stepping into the room, she realized that it was a study. Mo Shiting exined, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been using since I was a kid.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded in understanding. A study that he¡¯s been using since he was a child, would there be any teenage secrets? For example, in her study, there were many sketches, all depicting his image. What about him? What did he hide? Gu Li¡¯s eyes roved restlessly, taking in everything, her concentration so intense, it was if she wanted to drill a hole into everyyer of the bookshelf. Mo Shiting, seeing her petite body spinning around the room as if equipped with a radar, was speechless, ¡°Little detective, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°Checking to see if you¡¯ve ever had a crush on someone.¡± Gu Li, unthinkingly, blurted out what was on her mind. Upon saying this, she felt a bit embarrassed. Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, then a look of disgust crossed his face, ¡°Crush? What nonsense! I don¡¯t engage in such stupid things.¡± If he was certain about his feelings, he would let the other person know openly. Why would he have the mood or interest to indulge in such a thing as a crush? Whether the other person would ept¡­ He shot Gu Li a deep nce, thinking to himself, anyway, this ¡®pear¡¯ is not going anywhere. Unbeknownst to Gu Li, she had be the ¡®pear¡¯ in his thoughts that couldn¡¯t run away. Annoyed, she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s so stupid about having a crush? It¡¯s the purest form of love in this world!¡± Having secretly admired him for so many years, how dare he call her stupid? How infuriating! ¡°Not stupid? Then it¡¯sck of confidence, afraid of being rejected.¡± ¡°You- ¨C Humph!¡± Forget it! What¡¯s the point of talking about the ¡°romance of unrequited love¡± with a steel straight man like him? He wouldn¡¯t understand anyway. She was so annoyed. Gu Li took a deep breath, and her head was lightly rubbed by him. The next moment, he reached out and pulled a book from the third shelf. The next second, the bookshelf made two booming noises and slowly moved to both sides, revealing a door. Gu Li: Wow, she never expected that there would be a secret mechanism in this little study. In a sh, she hadpletely forgotten about the little unpleasant episode just a moment ago. ¡°Brother Ting, you can¡¯t possibly be hiding gold and silver treasures in your secret room, can you?¡± Gu Li joked with a smile. Mo Shiting looked at her radiant smiling face, his thin lips slightly parted, ¡°Tacky.¡± ¡°Whatever! Gold and silver treasures are not tacky at all. If you don¡¯t want them, I do.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± What he hid was definitely not gold and silver treasures, but there was something else¡ª Chapter 163 - 163: Afraid of Dust, Bringing you to Clean Upl Chapter 163: Afraid of Dust, Bringing you to Clean Upl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wow, why do you have so many professional architectural books here? And so many architectural models? Haha, quite a few of them are out of print collections too! Love it, love it!¡± The secret room wasrge, surrounded by several bookcases, all filled with books on architecture. In the middle was a four-meter-long ss disy case, inside of which were all kinds of models. In the blink of an eye, Gu Li was thrilled, feeling dazzled by all she was seeing, wishing she had more pairs of eyes. ¡°Brother Ting, did you bring me here especially to brush up on my knowledge because you were worried that I might not get into Imperial City University?¡± The girl hit the nail on the head about Mo Shiting¡¯s intention. Yet, someone was acting aloof and refused to admit it: ¡°Dream on! I just remembered this ce hasn¡¯t been cleaned in a while, and I was afraid it was getting dusty, so I brought you here to do some cleaning.¡± ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Gu Li wrinkled her nose, not believing him at all. She had just touched the tabletop as it was clean and dust-free. Dusty? No way. She hastily opened one of the ¡°Architectural Space Thinking¡± books, but as soon as she flipped to the first page, a bookmark suddenly fell from the book onto the floor. Gu Li immediately bent down to pick it up. There were two lines of powerful handwriting on the bookmark, and judging by the date it was written, it seemed a bit old. Gu Li pursed her lips, whispering to herself: ¡°Without indifference, there can be no enlightenment; without tranquillity, there can be no progress!¡± Signed: [Mo Xinghe] ¡°Who is Mo Xinghe?¡± With the bookmark in hand, Gu Li looked at Mo Shiting not far away. Upon hearing the three characters ¡°Mo Xinghe¡±, Mo Shiting¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, her eyes falling on the bookmark once again, feeling inexplicably familiar with the handwriting. ¡°Your father¡¯s handwriting is very beautiful. Do you have any other work of his to appreciate?¡± As Gu Li asked, she had already reached for another book on the shelf. At this moment, identifying his father¡¯s handwriting seemed more important to her than studying. Mo Shiting, unaware of her motive, honestly replied, ¡°These books are all his, there should be handwriting in every one.¡± Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, Gu Li pulled out another bookmark. [The life of a building lies in its beauty.] After studying it a few times, Gu Li still found the handwriting familiar and couldn¡¯t help but continue to search. Before long, she quickly went through more than a dozen books, studying each and every bookmark repeatedly. A certain thought in her heart slowly took shape. She carefully put the bookmarks back in their original ces and then slowlyposed herself from her excitement, struggling to do so with the first book she picked up in her arms. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± She called for Mo Shiting softly, but her voice was trembling slightly, possibly due to the extreme nervousness and excitement. Mo Shiting noticed her unsettled state and walked over. He reached out and touched her forehead, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Gu Li waved his hand away with a smile, steadying her emotions before asking: ¡°Do you have a photo of your father?¡± Over the years, through her attention and investigation of him, Gu Li knew that his father died in a ne crash 20 years ago, and his mother ruthlessly abandoned him and never returned after moving abroad. However, both parents had kept a very low profile, to the point where Gu Li still had no idea what they looked like. Mo Shiting shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then???? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost 20 years, I can¡¯t remember what they look like.¡± Mo Shiting tried to sound casual, but his clenched fists betrayed his painful feelings. Gu Li held his hands, suddenly feeling unable to continue probing him. Moreover, under these circumstances, she couldn¡¯t tell him that his father might still be alive.. Chapter 164 - 164: If I don’t bite myself, then should I bite you?_l Chapter 164: If I don¡¯t bite myself, then should I bite you?_l Trantor: 549690339 Her master could possibly be his father. But after all, this was just her spection. It was too hasty to determine based solely on handwriting that her master was his father. What if he wasn¡¯t? Wouldn¡¯t it hurt Brother Ting again? No, it couldn¡¯t be! She must make sure everything was foolproof before telling Brother Ting. And most importantly, where on earth was her master? If he was Brother Ting¡¯s father, how could he have cruelly abandoned him all these years? Crying! When she thought of her master, Gu Li¡¯s heart ached. Thinking about how he could have possibly been Brother Ting¡¯s father and had abandoned him, her heart ached even more. Why hadn¡¯t shee to find Brother Ting earlier? She should havee just a tad earlier when the master had not disappeared yet. Gu Li felt more regret the more she thought about it. Unconsciously, she bit her lip until it bled. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing her eyes welling up with tears, probably feeling heartache, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, smiling as he gently smoothed her beautiful brows with his thumb. Moving his gaze down, he noticed that she was biting her lip till it bled, which concerned him even more. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Like a conditioned reflex, Gu Li opened her mouth into an 0 shape. Upon realizing, she thought she was being silly, and hit him annoyedly. ¡°Why¡¯d you suddenly ask me to open my mouth? You scared me.¡± ¡°Who made you bite your lip till it bled?¡± Mo Shiting said while lifting her chin to carefully inspect her cherry-like, beautiful lips. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too serious. ¡°You can¡¯t bite yourself again next time.¡± Hemanded dominantly. Gu Liughed and retorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t bite myself, should I bite you then?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Alright, you¡¯re wee to bite me anytime.¡± Gu Li: Did he mean it? Both of them tacitly refrained from mentioning Mo Xinghe, continuing to look through the books in the secret chamber. The most precious thing was that Mo Xinghe had left many handwritten notes, which umted his hard work over more than ten years. He was indeed a great architectural master. After exploring many of his early creations and models, Gu Li was even more convinced that he was her master. Because her master also loved architectural design. Though he never mentioned this, he secretly taught her during the time when her father forbade her from studying architectural design. One could say that almost all of Gu Li¡¯s professional reserves came from her master. In the blink of an eye, the morning passed and it was already noon. Old Master Mo sent Uncle Guan to invite them back to the main house for lunch. Gu Li responded cheerfully with a ¡°yes¡±, then turned to Mo Shiting with a reluctant look on her face. ¡°Brother Ting, I want to continue reading. What if I just stay here for the next few days?¡± She originally thought that Mo Shiting would refuse, but to her surprise, he nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Sure? He agreed so easily? Gu Li was taken by surprise and saw him striding out of the secret room. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Not wanting to be left behind, Gu Li quickly followed. They returned to the main house in a few minutes, riding in a sightseeing car driven by Uncle Guan. The elderlydy had already left, and Old Master Mo was sitting at the head of the long table, waiting for them. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Gu Li hopped over, calls out sweetly. ¡°Yo, Little Pear is here. Sit, sit, sit next to me.¡± Old Master Mo greeted warmly,pletely ignoring Mo Shiting who was standing with Gu Li. Mo Shiting seemed ustomed to his grandfather¡¯s double standards and silently sat down in the empty seat next to Gu Li. Seeing another pair of bowls and chopsticks across the table, he frowned, ¡°Who else ising?¡± Chapter 165 - 165 I will cover you in the future, do not worry._1 Chapter 165: I will cover you in the future, do not worry._1 Trantor: 549690339 Just as the words had left Mo Shiting¡¯s lips, the sound of Song Yunque hurriedly arrived at the doorway, ¡°Sorry for keeping everyone waiting, I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°What are you here for?¡± As soon as Mo Shiting saw someone with the surname Song, he could not help but show a look of disdain. Seeing that he had not been treated kindly, Song Yunque scratched his nose and said with a grin, ¡°Fourth Brother, it was Grandfather Mo who asked me toe. He said it would be boring for one person to be a light bulb, so he brought me along, isn¡¯t that right, Grandfather Mo?¡± Old Master Mo was unexpectedly dragged into the situation, and immediately denied it with widened eyes and his beard puffing out: ¡°When did I say such a thing? You little rascal, I think you need to be taught a lesson.¡± Song Yunque chuckled twice, ¡°Grandfather Mo, your memory is really bad. You even forgot something that happened an hour ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s say I¡¯m spouting nonsense then.¡± Song Yunque, having brazenly finished speaking, ignored the eye roll from Old Master Mo and smiled at Gu Li. ¡°Hehe, Sister-inw, your performance on the stage the other day was amazing! I didn¡¯t expect you to look so handsome in men¡¯s clothing, you were a perfect match with MUMU. Sister-inw, you¡¯re quite popr now, have you considered seizing the opportunity to be a star in the entertainment industry? If you enter the industry, I will be the president of your fan club.¡± Song Yunque sat down while speaking,pletely oblivious to the chill that had quickly formed on a certain someone¡¯s beautiful face. Gu Li noticed it and instinctively moved away from Mo Shiting a bit. After all, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had specially ran backstage to corner her in the safety passage the other night. Though he didn¡¯t speak about her dancing, she knew clearly that he must be angry. Mo Shiting noticed Gu Li¡¯s slight movement from the corner of his eyes. His long, slim eyes narrowed slightly, and he stretched out his arm and put it directly on her shoulder, pulling her back. Gu Li¡¯s heart thumped, and she heard Mo Shiting ask in a deep voice, ¡°Want to be a star?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Li answered immediately, then said to Song Yunque, ¡°I¡¯m going to college, I¡¯m not interested in the life of a star.¡± ¡°Ah? Sister-inw, you¡¯re going to college? Really?¡± Song Yunque was somewhat surprised. Old Master Mo, hearing that Gu Li was going to attend university, couldn¡¯t help but give her a surprised look. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Gu Li smiled and turned to look at Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve applied to Imperial City University.¡± ¡°Imperial City University? Good, good!¡± Old Master Mo said a few ¡°good¡± words in agreement, ¡°If you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, grandpa.¡± Gu Li smiled slightly. ¡°And me, sister-inw, I¡¯m a senior at Imperial City University as well, I guess I can be considered as your senior. I¡¯ll take care of you in the future, don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Yunque also hurriedly patted his chest in assurance. Gu Li: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely look for you if I need anything, Brother Song.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Song Yunque felt a little embarrassed when she called him ¡°Brother Song¡±, ¡°You can just call me by my name, if you call me ¡®Brother Song¡¯, my Fourth Brother will kill me.¡± ¡°Ah? It wouldn¡¯t be that bad, would it?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t believe it. But at that moment, Mo Shiting suddenly spoke out, ¡°Call him Little Que.¡± ¡°Little Que? Ha ha ha¡­¡± Gu Li almost burst outughing. Song Yunque screamed, ¡°Fourth Brother, how could you betray me like this? I won¡¯t ept it! This is clearly an insult to Young Master Song.¡± Gu Li reined in herughter and teased him seriously, ¡°No it¡¯s not. I think the name Little Que is pretty good, look, aren¡¯t I called Little Pear?¡± ¡°This¡­how can it be the same?¡± Song Yunque was nearly in tears.. Chapter 166 - 166: Fourth Brother’s Jealousy is Too Strongl Chapter 166: Fourth Brother¡¯s Jealousy is Too Strongl Trantor: 549690339 But Mo Shiting ignored him, pping his hands decisively, ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± SongYunque: ¡°What?!!!¡± Ah, if he¡¯d known, he wouldn¡¯t have falsely imed to be Gu Li¡¯s senior brother. His older brother is too jealous, why doesn¡¯t he try being the senior brother himself? Why does he have to make life difficult for his innocent younger brother? Boo hoo. After a brief pleasant interlude, the four of them started to dine. Old Master Mo suddenly spoke, addressing Song Yunque, ¡°Did the olddy send you?¡± Song Yunque¡¯s hand, holding his chopsticks, twitched. Good lord, Old Master Mo saw through his intentions with an eagle¡¯s eye. But, of course, the old master is like a cunning fox; he would see through his intentions easily. Not just the old master ¨C even his brother and sister-inw probably already knew his true intentions foring here. Oh, he just wanted to have a decent meal, but now¡­ Song Yunque put down his chopsticks, stood up and bowed to Gu Li at a 90 degree angle. Gu Li, startled, eximed, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Sis-inw,¡± he began, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see anyone from the Song family, besides me. So, at this moment, I have to apologize sincerely on behalf of my aunt! I hope you can forgive her out of your goodness. Her health is fragile and she can¡¯t bear the harsh conditions of jail. Please, Sis-inw, let her go.¡± Song Yunque was rarely so serious. As Gu Li pressed her lips together, contemtive and on the verge of speaking, Mo Shiting interjected coldly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We don¡¯t want to see any Song family members, including you! And the person who isn¡¯t forgiving her is me!¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± Song Yunque and Gu Li both called out to him in unison. Mo Shiting patted Gu Li on the shoulder, indicating that she should remain silent. Seeing this, Gu Li reluctantlyplied. ¡°Shiting¡­¡± Old Master Mo also tried to persuade him, but Mo Shiting stopped him, ¡°One by one, you all try to guilt trip me into letting her go. When she was framing Gu Li, did she ever consider the repercussions for Gu Li? There¡¯s no discussion on this ¨C the most you can do is hire her the bestwyer.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Unyielding, Song Yunque wanted to continue pleading, but a frosty nce from Mo Shiting silenced him. He knew his brother was truly angry now. It seemed that Gu Li held such an important ce in his brother¡¯s heart that he wouldn¡¯t even save face for his own grandmother or himself¡­ Having failed in his mission, Song Yunque felt it inappropriate to stay at the Mo Family Vi much longer and left after lunch. Old Master Mo wanted his afternoon nap, so he ushered the couple away as well. ¡°Brother Ting, don¡¯t you have to go to the office today?¡± Upon leaving the main house, Gu Li couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity. It wasn¡¯t the weekend, and she¡¯d forgotten to ask him all morning. Mo Shiting looked at her, ¡°I have to go abroad this afternoon.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going abroad?¡± Gu Li was immediately reluctant, ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°The time is not certain, but at least three to five days.¡± Mo Shiting replied honestly. Gu Li: ¡°Oh.¡± Silence. After a few seconds, she smiled sweetly, ¡°Then I wish you all the best. I¡¯ll stay here for the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting gazed at her deeply. Looking at her radiant smile, he suddenly had the urge to just stay by her side and not go anywhere. Unfortunately, circumstances did not permit. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li called out to him softly, interrupting his wandering thoughts, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°When do you leave?¡± She asked with concern. Mo Shiting nced at his watch, ¡°Now.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Now? So suddenly?¡± Chapter 167 - 167 He is Especially Good at Chapter 167: He is Especially Good at Flirtingl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmm, the helicopter is waiting just ahead.¡± After Mo Shiting finished speaking, he pointed at the vast green expanse ahead. Gu Li looked over and sure enough, saw a helicopter parked there, and at this time, the door of the aircraft opened, and Lu Yang stepped out. ¡°Young Master, everything is ready!¡± Mo Shiting nodded at him, then reached out and mussed Gu Li¡¯s hair, his tone suffused with a touch of affection, ¡°Behave yourself at home, don¡¯t cause any trouble, understood?¡± ¡°Humph, when have I ever caused trouble?¡± Gu Li scrunched up her nose in a cute act of defiance. She was originally somewhat reluctant to part with him, but after what he just said, that feeling disappearedpletely. This man, here only to ruin the moment. Sigh, sometimes she found him quite charming, but at other times, he was just outright a typical tough guy. She was getting more and more confused about what kind of a man she had fallen in love with. Seeing Gu Li protesting in such a cute way, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re always stirring up trouble. Anyway, behave yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, quit nagging.¡± Gu Li pretended to be annoyed, but inside, she was as happy as if she had just been fed honey. A man colder than an iceberg suddenly fussing over you like this is clear evidence that he cares about you, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Brother Ting, see you then. Be careful on your flight.¡± Fearing that Lu Yang had waited too long, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but hurry him. Mo Shiting responded with a grunt, then turned to nce at Lu Yang. His mysterious eyes narrowed slightly. Catching the look from the young master, Lu Yang instantly turned around. Gu Li happened to see Lu Yang quickly turning. Blinking her long, curlyshes in confusion, next she saw Mo Shiting¡¯srge hand gently pressing against the back of her head as he leaned down to kiss her lips¡­ Damn it! So that was what he nned to do. Very cunning. Being kissed by him in the open air, Gu Li felt both embarrassed and flustered, her face flushing an intense red. She was worried that someone might pass by and see them, but then realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for several days and couldn¡¯t bear to push him away. Why pamper her ego? It¡¯s not only her who will suffer anyway, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Moreover, they¡¯re legally married couple, so sharing a kiss isn¡¯t a big deal, is it? Thinking this way, Gu Li quickly rxed. Unconsciously, her petite hands reached up to his neck, standing on her tiptoes to meet his kiss¡­ The two were deeply involved in their kiss, parting being difficult to handle. There were several times when Lu Yang thought they were done and discretely turned around, needless to say, he had to face a nauseating disy of affection. Ugh, are they trying to rub it in that he¡¯s single? After seeing Mo Shiting off on his flight, Gu Li went back to the Other Garden, continuing her foray into the world of architecture. Time flew quickly, and it was soon the day before the entrance exam to Imperial City University. Since the exam location was at least two hours drive from the Mo Family Vi, Gu Li decided to stay at a nearby hotel in advance, so she could be at her best for the exam the next day. ¡°Little Pear, this is the ginseng soup that grandpa has had the kitchen make for you. Take it with you, you can drink it tonight.¡± Before leaving, Old Master Mo handed her a thermos. Gu Li took it with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. These past few days, under your care, I¡¯ve been well taken care of.¡± In the past few days at the vi, the old master has been treating her with great care, feeding her well. Oh, she must have gained at least five pounds from all the food! Old Master Mo waved dismissively, smiling, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? I should thank you for being willing to apany this old coot.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Good luck with your exam! Remember toe back here after you finish tomorrow.¡± Fearing that she might note back, Old Master Mo reminded her again. Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here until Brother Tinges back.¡± When it came to Mo Shiting, she still felt a bit worried.. Chapter 168 - 168: Very Good at Seducing People’s Chapter 168: Very Good at Seducing People¡¯s Heartl Trantor: 549690339 After all, he only called her on the first day he left the country, and there was no news from him in the following days. She tried sending him messages, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t reply, leaving her wondering what he was busy with. Hopefully, nothing had gone wrong. With this in mind, she couldn¡¯t help asking Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandpa, has Brother Ting contacted you these past few days?¡± Old Master Mo stroked his gray beard and said, ¡°No. But you don¡¯t need to worry, he¡¯s always been like this. When he¡¯s abroad, he wouldn¡¯t contact home for days or even weeks. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, Gu Li nodded slightly, but the heavy weight in her heart didn¡¯t lift. After saying goodbye to Old Master Mo, Gu Li left by car. Yi Bing was the driver, and she sat in the back seat. All the way, Gu Li was distracted by thoughts of Mo Shiting, hardly interacting with Yi Bing. Yi Bing didn¡¯t initiate any conversation with her either. These past few days, she lived in the Mo Family Vi with Gu Li but didn¡¯t spend much time with her. After all, the vi had top-notch security, so Gu Li didn¡¯t really need her. Yi Bing had nothing to do and felt bored. She wished this task could end soon so she could return to her previous life. Although she didn¡¯t like her previous hectic life, she preferred it to being a bodyguard and driver for a woman she disliked. Still, it was impressive how Gu Li managed to enamor Young Master Mo so much that he was even willing to oppose the entire Song Family for her, not even giving face to Mrs. Song. She heard from Miss Yunsi that Mrs. Song had fallen seriously ill due to Gu Li and almost lost her life¡­ ¡°Yi Bing, pull over at the intersection ahead. I¡¯m going into the convenience store to buy some stuff.¡± Gu Li suddenly spoke, disrupting Yi Bing¡¯s thoughts. Yi Bing immediately snapped back to reality and responded with a simple ¡°Mm¡±. She turned the steering wheel and pulled the car over to the side of the road. As she prepared to unbuckle her seat belt to follow Gu Li, she heard her say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, you can wait for me here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Bing withdrew her hand from the seat belt. In no time, Gu Li got out of the car with her bag and briskly entered the convenience store. With nothing to do, Yi Bing casually tapped the steering wheel. Then, the phone ced beside her vibrated, indicating an iing call. Seeing that it was Shen Yunsi calling, she instinctively nced towards the convenience store. Through the ss window, she saw Gu Li picking snacks with a basket in her hand. It didn¡¯t seem like she would be back soon, so Yi Bing, feeling reassured, answered the call, ¡°Hello, Miss Yunsi.¡± ¡°Yi Bing, please, we¡¯re friends. You can just call me Yunsi. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone, captivating as always. With that, Yi Bing immediately expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss Yunsi. However, considering our different statuses, it¡¯s more appropriate for me to address you this way.¡± ¡°Oh, well, suit yourself. Anyway, in my heart, I regard you as a friend.¡± Shen Yunsi continued in her soft voice, ¡°How have you been recently? I hope Miss Gu hasn¡¯t been causing you any trouble?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yi Bing answered truthfully. She might not like Gu Li, but she had to admit that Gu Li was outgoing and friendly. She had never put on airs. Of course, this likely had to do with her humble background. ¡°What¡¯s she been up to recently?¡± Shen Yunsi asked again. She wouldn¡¯t have wasted her time on someone like Yi Bing if it weren¡¯t for getting information about Gu Li. Unaware of how Yunsi looked down on her, Yi Bing eagerly reported, ¡°She¡¯s been preparing for the Imperial City University¡¯s entrance exam recently..¡± Chapter 169 - 169: Crazy Reveries l Chapter 169: Crazy Reveries l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What? She¡¯s going to take the entrance exam for Imperial City University?¡± Shen Yunsi was shocked and nearly lost her grip on her phone. Why is that little wench so delusional? Haha, going to take the exam for Imperial City University? Can she get into such a top-tier institution? No, I absolutely cannot let her have the chance to get in! Shen Yunsi bit her lip, her mind already spinning fast. Then she heard Yi Bing say, ¡°Yes, the entrance exam is tomorrow. She is going to stay near the exam venue with me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes flickered, deliberately sighing, ¡°Does she think anyone can get into Imperial City University? I don¡¯t mean to look down on her, but after all, it¡¯s a school with less than a 2% eptance rate.¡± ¡°Yes, only someone as intelligent and hardworking as Miss Yunsi can possibly enter such a top-tier institution.¡± Yi Bing sincerely agrees, more convinced than ever that Gu Li wouldn¡¯t get into Imperial City University. Shen Yunsi said, ¡°Imagine how humiliated Shiting would be if she registers so publicly for the exam, choosing the world¡¯s number one architecture department, and then got poor results when they¡¯re announced. Granny Song cares about face more than anything, what if this messes her up ¡­ sigh ¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine.¡± Yi Bing nodded in agreement, ¡°She is indeed overextending herself.¡± ¡°Rather than her embarrassing the Mo Family by taking the exam and ending up with miserable results, I would rather Shiting just gets her into the university directly. At least this way, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything happening to Granny Song.¡± Shen Yunsi finished speaking, holding her breath waiting for Yi Bing¡¯s reply. She knew that this fool would definitely be swayed by her, and sure enough, the next second Yi Bing said: ¡°Miss Yunsi, I think, I know what to do.¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Shen Yunsi yed dumb, but in fact, the corner of her mouth was hooked in a victorious smile ¡ª a pity that Yi Bing, who was being used like a pawn, could not see it. ¡°I will prevent her from taking this exam.¡± Yi Bing said seriously. Just as Miss Yunsi said, with Young Master Mo¡¯s ability, even if Gu Li doesn¡¯t take the exam, he could still get her into Imperial City University. Why bother going through the extra hassle of taking the exam? Besides, if Gu Li ended up with the worst score, the Mo Family would lose face too. No matter how you look at it, her actions are extremely selfish. ¡°How are you going to stop her? Just so you know, don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± Shen Yunsi pretended to be concerned. Yi Bing pursed her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± ¡°Well¡­ as you wish.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yi Bing was about to say something else when she saw Gu Liing out of the convenience store carrying tworge bags. Immediately, Yi Bing said, ¡°Miss Yunsi, I have something to deal with, gotta hang up.¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± Shen Yunsi responded gently, and without hesitation, hung up the phone. Sitting on the sofa, she picked up a lighter, lit a cigarette with a flick, and nonchntly took a few puffs. The room was quickly filled with smoke, and the corners of her mouth curled into a malicious arc as she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Imperial City University¡¯s admission process is strictly merit-based, even the president can¡¯t get someone in without taking the exam. Gu Li expecting to get in without taking the exam? In her next life! Haha ¡­. However, that Yi Bing is really helpful, gets the idea with a hint, she could be put to good use in the future. On the other side, Yi Bing hung up the phone. Seeing that the bags Gu Li was carrying seemed heavy, she hesitated whether to get out of the car and help her, but then she was taken aback by the scene unfolding in front of her. ¡°Danger?? ¡° Chapter 170 - 170: Gaining New Understanding of Gu Lil Chapter 170: Gaining New Understanding of Gu Lil Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Danger¡ª¡± Just as Gu Li suddenly screamed, she quickly tossed aside the bag in her hand and dashed to the middle of the road. She saw a four or five-year-old boy chasing his ball and mindlessly ran onto a busy road. Just as a van was about to hit him, Gu Li, without hesitation, swiftly rolled over to the boy and grabbed him, sessfully avoiding a disaster. ¡°Phew!¡± Automatically, Gu Li hugged the little boy tightly, finally letting out a sigh. The frightened child regained his senses, and burst into tears. Just as Gu Li was about tofort him, she saw a young woman frantically running over from across the road. ¡°Lele¡ª¡± The woman ran up to them, gathered the boy into her arms, scrutinized him, and found no injuries, finally sighing in relief. ¡°You naughty boy, you scared mom to death.¡± She scolded him lightly, turned around, and expressed her gratitude to Gu Li, ¡°Thank you for saving my son.¡± After saying that, she bowed to Gu Li and reminded her son to thank her, ¡°Lele, quickly thank your big sister.¡± ¡°Big sister, thank you.¡± The little boy spoke with a toddler¡¯s tone. Gu Li smiled and touched his head, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t run in the middle of the road again, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Okay, big sister.¡± The little boy nodded, not fully understanding. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now, say goodbye to big sister.¡± ¡°Goodbye, big sister.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Gu Li waved them away and walked back to the ce where she had dropped her bag. As she bent down to pick up the bag, she realized that her elbow was scratched and bleeding. It hurt Gu Li, but it was bearable. So, frowning, she picked up the heavy bags and walked slowly towards the car. All of this was observed by Yi Bing, who gained a slight appreciation for Gu Li. After all, not everyone would step forward to save a stranger in such a dangerous situation¡­ Seeing that she was hurt, but never asked for help, Yi Bing felt a mix of emotions. Yet, overriding her feelings, she got out of the car. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Yi Bing strode quickly towards her and immediately grabbed the bags from Gu Li. Gu Li was a little taken aback, only to see Yi Bing had already walked swiftly back to the car. When did this female bodyguard be so enthusiastic? Gu Li was a little surprised. But soon, the intense pain from her elbow attracted her attention. No good, she needs to buy some disinfectant and band-aids at the pharmacy. She nced across the road and saw a pharmacy, she was about to go over when Yi Bing had already taken the initiative and walked towards it. Gu Li waited in the car with a spark in her eyes. After a while, Yi Bing returned with a bag and handed it to her, ¡°Young Madam, you can use these medicines.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li gratefully took the bag. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Yi Bing casually finished speaking, then nced at Gu Li. Gu Li had already taken out the disinfectant, opened it, dabbed some with a cotton swab, and gently rubbed it on the wound. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The sting from the alcohol made her involuntarily grit her teeth. Only after she had applied the medicine and put on the band-aid did Yi Bing slowly start the engine. Even though this small interruption shed a new light on Gu Li, her deep-rooted prejudices didn¡¯t change. No matter how good Gu Li is, she is still the third person ruining the rtionship between Miss Yunsi and Young Master Mo. Tomorrow, she must stop her from taking the exam.. Chapter 171 - 171 When will you be back?_l Chapter 171: When will you be back?_l Trantor: 549690339 The hotels near the examination hall were packed ¨C only a top floor suite was left. The suite had two rooms, one for Gu Li and one for Yi Bing. No sooner had they entered and started unpacking their things before Murong Qian called. ¡°Cousin?? ¡± Gu Li returned to her own room to answer the call. Meanwhile, Yi Bing began to survey the surrounding environment, a gleam of sharpness shing across his eyes. ¡°Little Pear, I¡¯ve just heard from Da Ha that you are going to take the admission exam for Imperial City University tomorrow? Is that true or are you joking?¡± Understanding that Gu Li had surreptitiously applied to attend Imperial City University, Murong Qian was bbergasted. In her view, with Little Pear¡¯s level of expertise, she could have been a professor, but she chose to be a student ¨C how would the other students bear with this? They were not in the same league at all. Would they bepletely crushed in tests from now on? She couldn¡¯t help but worry for those poor kids. Gu Li was lounging on the king-sized bed,fortably turning over onto her side,ughing, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You know, I¡¯ve never been to a real university, I¡¯ve been longing for campus life for a while now.¡± As she finished, guessing that Murong Qian was worried about her crushing everyone else, sheughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I registered for architecture ¨C this is a challenge for me. I don¡¯t think my level will be much higher than others.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Murong Qian sneered, ¡°But when you enroll you¡¯ll be there for several years ¨C are you nning to settle down in Hua Country? Would your uncle agree?¡± Mentioning her father, Gu Li let out a gentle sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, I want to decide my own future. One step at a time ¨C if he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll still insist.¡± ¡°Right right, I support you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Oh, Little Pear, I¡¯m going back to M Country.¡± Murong Qian suddenly said. ¡°Ah? Why are you leaving so soon? Didn¡¯t you say you could take a long break?¡± Gu Li was a bit reluctant to let her go. Murong Qian exined: ¡°My agent lost his mind and got me a role in an international blockbuster, directed by Director Desen ¨C I¡¯ve got to go audition.¡± ¡°Wow, Director Desen! I love his movies, hurry up and go, try to get the lead role. I¡¯m counting on you to hold the fort for Qianli Entertainment.¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s all on me.¡± Murong Qian patted her chest in assurance and chatted with Gu Li for a while before reluctantly hanging up the phone. When she turned around, she found Lu Cong standing behind her unexpectedly, his mesmerizing peach blossom eyes ncing at her from behind his sses. Murong Qian jumped in surprise, raising an eyebrow, ¡°What are you doing eavesdropping on my phone call?¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking so loudly, do I need to eavesdrop?¡± Lu Cong responded coldly, then immediately got to the point, ¡°You¡¯re going back to M Country?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you just hear?¡± Murong Qian shrugged. She¡¯s an international top-tier singer; even if she wanted to ck off, thepany wouldn¡¯t allow it. However, she was heading out to audition for one of Director Desen¡¯s films ¨C if she was chosen, surely she would shine on the big screen. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Lu Cong asked in a deep voice. Flipping her hair flirtatiously and grinning at him, Murong Qian replied, ¡°¡®Coming back¡¯ isn¡¯t quite the right term, is it? This isn¡¯t my home.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose, his lips curled slightly as he retorted, ¡°So, what term do you think should be used?¡± How would she know what term should be used? If she could, she wouldn¡¯t want toe to this ce again. Unfortunately, her family heirloom was still missing.. Where had he hidden it? Chapter 172 - 172: Finally Caught The Opportunity! Chapter 172: Finally Caught The Opportunity! Trantor: 549690339 Murong Qian lowered her gaze, diffusing the strange glint in her eyes, and quickly changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, as a thanks for lending me your house this past while, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. How about it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Cong did not refuse. Murong Qian cheerfully said, ¡°You can order anything you want. If you want to drink, I can apany you, too.¡± She must find an opportunity to get him drunk tonight, and thoroughly search his bedroom. She had no idea when she would nexte here, every day she couldn¡¯t find the family heirloom would be a day without peace. Lost in her thoughts, she heard his teasing voice, ¡°Anything I want to eat?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not stingy.¡± Murong Qian answered without hesitation. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Cong nodded lightly, a clever twinkle shed in his deep eyes. As Murong Qian was considering how to carry out her grand n, a tall shadow suddenly overwhelmed her. Without anticipating it, he suddenly pinned her against the wall. Their bodies close, his distinctive scent enveloped her instantly, causing her heartbeat to skip. Murong Qian swallowed nervously, her pretty face turning faintly red, perhaps out of shyness. She tried to push him away, but he held her tight, unmoving. ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do?¡± Angry, Murong Qian¡¯s voice trembled. Lu Cong squinted his charming phoenix eyes, ¡°You said I could eat anything, right? What I want to eat now¡­ is you.¡± What? Has he gone crazy? She widened her eyes, instinctively trying to break free, but he was quicker. He leaned down and captured her lips¡­ Fragrant, soft, sweet¡­ A wonderful feeling that was absolutely unforgettable for him. During this time, although the two lived under the same roof, they had never had any intimate contact. Today, he finally got his chance. He had just wanted to kiss her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know who took the initiative first, and they gradually lost control¡­ Compared to the fiery night between Murong Qian and Lu Cong, Gu Li¡¯s night was much simpler. She ordered takeout in the hotel. After dinner, she continued studying for her exam the next day. Since childhood, people praised her for being smart and talented. But only she knew that no one can seed easily in this world, and she was no exception. ¡°Knock knock knock ¡ª¡± While she was half done with her exercises, Yi Bing knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Young Madam, how about a ss of milk?¡± She subtly waved the ss of milk, ¡°Drinking it can help you sleep better.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li looked up and smiled at her, ¡°You can put it aside for now.¡± ¡°Remember to drink it.¡± Yi Bing put the ss on the desk as a reminder. Gu Li nodded, ¡°I will, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After saying that, Yi Bing stood by her side, curiously watching her solve problems and check the answers. Seeing that the answers on a full page of test questions were almost all correct, she was secretly taken aback. Is she really that talented? Did she cheat? She refused to ept that Gu Li was talented, after all, Gu Li was too beautiful. Gu Li was engrossed in studying and didn¡¯t notice whether Yi Bing had left or not. It wasn¡¯t until past midnight, when she started to feel drowsy, that she noticed someone was still standing next to her. ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve been here all this time? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Yi Bing said, ¡°I can sleep once the Young Madam sleeps.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry, I lost track of time when I got busy.¡± While speaking, Gu Li stretchedzily, standing up. Just as she was about to go freshen up, she heard Yi Bing reminding her, ¡°Young Madam, remember to drink your milk..¡± Chapter 173 - 173: What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?_l Chapter 173: What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright.¡± Indeed, it was Gu Li¡¯s habit to drink a ss of milk before bed, hence she didn¡¯t decline. Picking up the cup of milk, ready to sip, she noticed Yi Bing still standing. She offered her a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go to bed. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yi Bing had intended to watch Gu Li consume the milk. However, since Gu Li suggested she leave, she was afraid lingering might arouse suspicion. So, she nodded, ¡°Alright, goodnight.¡± She bowed to Gu Li before exiting the room. Once the door closed, Gu Li lifted the milk cup and took a sip. The mild milky vor quickly filled her taste buds. She licked her lips, tasted again, her twinkling eyes narrowed, swiftly catching a hint of strange aroma. During the night, Yi Bing sneaked into Gu Li¡¯s room. With the help of moonlight from outside the window, the sight of an empty milk cup on the table relieved her a bit. Approaching the bed, she saw Gu Li sleeping soundly, a slight smile appeared on her lips. Yi Bing whispered to herself, ¡°Have a good sleep, Young Madam. Even without an entrance test, Young Master Mo could easily get you into Imperial City University. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± After mentally expressing these words, she prepared to leave, but suddenly, she heard an ice-cold voice from behind, ¡°What are you doing in my room at this hour?¡± Boom- How did she wake up? Did she not drink the milk? Yi Bing froze in shock, turning around in disbelief. At this moment, Gu Li had already risen from her bed. She aggressively switched on the room¡¯s light illuminating the entire room, stinging Yi Bing¡¯s eyes. Yi Bing subconsciously shielded her eyes. After a while, she slowly lowered her hand. Not sure if it was difort from the light or guilt towards facing Gu Li. As a trained special agent, Yi Bing had learned to handle crisis situations. Regaining her calm, she said, ¡°Young Madam-¡± She bowed to Gu Li, ¡°I heard strange noises from your room and came to check. Now that I see you¡¯re alright, I can rx.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li walked up to her with a mocking smirk, ¡°I thought you came to confirm whether I drank the milk.¡± Caught off guard by her pointed usation, Yi Bing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Young Madam, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Gu Li hooked her lips in a cold smile, not bothering to beat around the bush, ¡°Who instructed you to drug my milk to disrupt my exam tomorrow?¡± Even a dy of 10 minutes would disqualify her. Yi Bing¡¯s face shifted slightly, refusing to confess, ¡°What sleeping pill? Young Madam, don¡¯t falsely use me.¡± ¡°Should I present evidence?¡± Gu Li crossed her arms and asked, looking up. Despite her shorter staturepared to Yi Bing, her presence waspelling, leaving Yi Bing in awe. Yi Bing¡¯s eyes flickered, ready to continue her denial when Gu Li interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a sample of the milk and can send it for testing anytime; you won¡¯t be able to deny it.¡± After a moment of silence, Yi Bing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you find out about the sleeping pill?¡± Oh well, since her n had been exposed, if she were to die, she deserved to know why. However, she never imagined that as a top-agent of ¡°Hawk¡±, she would fail a simple mission like this. Perhaps, from this point forward, her career as a special agent was at an end? The more Yi Bing thought about it, the more she refused to ept the situation.. Chapter 174 - 174: The Person Behind_l Chapter 174: The Person Behind_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li walked past her, sat down on the sofa and elegantly crossed her legs, but did not say a word for a while. Yi Bing, growing impatient, stepped forward, ¡°I thought my n was foolproof, how did you manage to discover it?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s behind this? Then maybe, I¡¯ll consider answering your question.¡± Yi Bing clenched her fist and took a deep breath, ¡°No one is behind this. It was my own decision.¡± Strictly speaking, that was indeed the case. Everything was her idea and had nothing to do with Miss Yunsi. Yi Bing added further, ¡°Imperial City University is one of the top universities in the world, with an eptance rate of less than two percent in the Architecture Department. As Young Madam, you never even attended high school, and yet you foolishly applied there. Isn¡¯t this only because you have the title of the young mistress of the Mo family?¡± Gu Li was speechless. She may not have studied outside, but her knowledge surpasses that of a high school student, okay? Applying to Imperial City University is considered overstepping one¡¯s abilities? It seems that this Yi Bing really doesn¡¯t understand her at all. As Yi Bing saw her pursing her lips without a word, she weighed in righteously, ¡°Right now, the entirety of the inte knows that you¡¯re Young Master Mo¡¯s wife. Your every move is watched intensely. If your scores are low and get reported by the media, how would Young Master Mo be ridiculed? He is the nation¡¯s heartthrob,izens surely wouldn¡¯t want his wife to be just a pretty face with no substance. I¡¯m doing this out of consideration for your reputation.¡± ¡°So, you drugged me for my own good?¡± Gu Li sneered. This logic is utterly splendid! Yi Bing nodded, ¡°Yes! Even if you don¡¯t take the exam, with Young Master Mo¡¯s ability, you could easily get into Imperial City University if you wished. My methods may be disreputable, but rather than letting you both be ridiculed on the inte, I chose to stop you this way.¡± Even up to now, Yi Bing still didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d done anything wrong. Gu Li¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted, then suddenly asked, ¡°You like Mo Shiting, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How is that even possible?!¡± Yi Bing instantly changed her visage, ¡°With my status, how could I ever aspire to like Young Master Mo?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°Young Madam, this is not a joke one should make!¡± Yi Bing widened her eyes, somewhat angry. Gu Liughed, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you overly concerned about our affairs? Aren¡¯t you meddling too much? Whether Mo Shiting and I make a fool of ourselves has nothing to do with you, does it?¡± nj ii ¡°So someone told you to do this, correct?¡± Gu Li unexpectedly probed. Of course, she knew that Yi Bing couldn¡¯t possibly harbor improper thoughts about Mo Shiting. And a normal bodyguard wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle so much unless someone had given her the idea! It seemed that this person behind the scenes had really gone through a lot of trouble just to prevent her from bing a student of Imperial City University. Who was it that couldn¡¯t bear to see her seed? Yi Bing stated without hesitation, ¡°It was my own decision. You can deal with me however you see fit.¡± Seeing that she still refused to reveal the person behind this, Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed mysteriously. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°You work for Hawk, so it¡¯s not my ce to decide your punishment. But for now, please leave. I don¡¯t need your protection.¡± Anyone else might have just left, but not Yi Bing, ¡°Young Madam, until Young Master Li gives me the order to retreat, I must stay and protect you. It¡¯s my duty.¡± ¡°Your way of protecting me is to drug me with sleeping pills? Well, that¡¯s pretty unique.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Although Yi Bing felt rather embarrassed, she insisted, ¡°Young Madam, I did this for your own good. I hope you seriously consider my advice and not participate in the exam tomorrow..¡± Chapter 175 - 175: Was She Really Wrong? _1 Chapter 175: Was She Really Wrong? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Listening to her well-intentioned advice, Gu Li felt like she was about to explode. ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Well then, I must ask you, do you know that Imperial City University has a golden rule. No student can be admitted if they do not participate in the entrance exam, regardless of their background and how excellent they are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yi Bing, who hadn¡¯t expected the University to have such a rule, turned pale, then quickly flushed red; she looked terrible. Gu Li continued, ¡°In other words, if I miss the entrance exam tomorrow because of your sedatives, even if I have an impressive resume, even if Mo Shiting is incredibly influential, Imperial City University still won¡¯t vite their rule to admit me. Now tell me, are you still saying this is for my benefit?¡± nj ii Yi Bing lowered her head, her mind a bit fuzzy from Gu Li¡¯s argument. Could it be that she was wrong? But she didn¡¯t know about Imperial City University¡¯s admission rule? She had always thought there was nothing in this world that Young Master Mo couldn¡¯t do¡­ But then again, even if Gu Li took the test, she would definitely fail, wouldn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t she still end up beingughed at? How could someone incapable get into such a prestigious university like Imperial City University? Isn¡¯t every university tough to get into? In Capital City, there are plenty of elite universities. Why not pick one and apply there? Yi Bing still couldn¡¯t ept Gu Li¡¯s selfishness. Seeing Yi Bing¡¯s obstinate mindset, Gu Li didn¡¯t expect to change her perspective instantly. However, their conversation had sparked an idea in Gu Li¡¯s mind; she wanted to win Yi Bing over. Now that¡¯s a challenge. Moreover, if she could get Yi Bing on her side, she would definitely find out who was plotting against her. With that in mind, Gu Li said casually, ¡°Tomorrow, I will take the exam on time. As for the result, would you like to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± Yi Bing¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Gu Li said, ¡°After the university releases the results, if I get admitted to Imperial City University on my own merit, you must leave Hawk and sincerely dedicate yourself to me, Gu Li. However, if I don¡¯t get admitted, I will allow you to return fully to Hawk, and I will keep tonight¡¯s incident a secret, with no punishment for you.¡± ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± This bet seemed to bear no loss for her, so Yi Bing agreed without hesitation. But she didn¡¯t know that she had already fallen into a trap set by Gu Li. ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Gu Li yawned, dismissing Yi Bing. Yi Bing gave her one final,plicated look before bowing and leaving. After she had left, Gu Li leaned back on the sofa, letting out a long sigh. Upon returning to her room, Yi Bing finally realized that she still didn¡¯t know why Gu Li had discovered that she had drugged Gu Li. Of course, Gu Li would never tell her that she is allergic to sedatives, and that after just one sip, she was able to detect it¡­ The Imperial City University entrance exam consists of two subjects: specialized knowledge andprehensive ability. There are two exam sessions, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. The morning session is about architecture design-rted knowledge, which begins at 8 am and ends at noon. The grueling four-hour test, without a break, is a real test of the students¡¯ willpower. When Gu Li received her test paper, sheughed. She finally understood why the eptance rate was so low. The thick test paper didn¡¯t have a single multiple-choice or true-or-false question. All of the questions were fill-in-the-nk or short-answer questions. If she encountered a question she didn¡¯t understand, there was no way to guess the answer; it all depended on real knowledge. After signing her name, Gu Li started working on the test, not daring to waste a single moment. The examination room was tense, filled with the sound of students writing their answers. Time flew, and the morning examination session ended. There was a two-hour lunch break. After having lunch with Yi Bing nearby, Gu Li returned to her car to have a short nap before heading back to the examination room. Theprehensive ability examination would officially start at 2 pm. Gu Li arrived 15 minutes early and was about to turn off her phone when she received a text message.. Chapter 176 - 176: Must not let Brother Ting encounter danger _1 Chapter 176: Must not let Brother Ting encounter danger _1 Trantor: 549690339 The same line of code read: ¡°Miss, is Mo Shiting currently in Europe? I¡¯ve received news that the ck Blood League has been active in Europe recently. I fear they might pose a threat to him.¡± What? Gu Li¡¯s lovely face suddenly changed as she immediately replied: ¡°The ck Blood League is moving so quickly? Are you able to locate the exact address of their European base?¡± ¡°Investigating. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After sending the message, Gu Li frowned, feeling extremely uneasy. She hadn¡¯t been able to get in touch with Brother Ting recently. Was he in trouble? No, he wouldn¡¯t be! If anything happened to Brother Ting, someone would surely inform her. Stay calm! Stay calm! After trying to reassure herself, Gu Li picked up her phone and dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Being too flustered, she nearly hit the wrong keys. However, after several attempts, the only response she got was the off-hook tone. When she called Lu Yang, the result was the same ¨C just another off-hook tone. Gu Li pursed her lips and decided to call Da Ha. Da Ha picked up almost instantly, his tone utterly incredulous: ¡°Boss? Am I seeing this right? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the examination hall at this time? How are you¨C¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Li cut him off, ¡°Prepare a helicopter,e to Imperial City University¡¯s exam hall to pick me up in half an hour.¡± ¡°What?¡± Da Ha was stunned. He knew the exam wasn¡¯t due to end until six in the afternoon. Had something happened? With this thought, he immediately perked up, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, I don¡¯t have time to exin now. Hurry up and prepare, and don¡¯t forget to bring your passport. That¡¯s it for now, I¡¯m turning off my phone. See you in half an hour.¡± Without waiting for Da Ha to respond, Gu Li hurriedly hung up the phone. She turned off her phone and just as she had handed all of her electronic devices to the invigtor, the bell for the start of the exam rang. Gu Li returned to her seat, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down. Half an hour was enough for her to write her exam. She hoped Da Ha would not let her down and arrive on time. No matter what, she had to go to Europe. She couldn¡¯t let Brother Ting be in danger. Half an hourter, Gu Li finished her exam early. The other students became even more nervous under the influence of her abrupt action. The male teacher in charge of supervising the exam looked at her in shock. Perhaps because she was pretty, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her: ¡°Student, are you sure you want to submit your paper this early?¡± Gu Li gave a slight smile: ¡°Yes, teacher. There¡¯s an emergency at home. I must leave at once. Thank you for your understanding.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the exam rules stating that exam papers could only be submitted half an hour aftermencement, she would have finished sooner. After all, every second she spent sitting here added to her anxiety. ¡°Alright then.¡± Unable to dissuade her, the teacher reluctantly let her go and returned all her electronic devices. Rushing out of the examination hall, Gu Li immediately turned on her phone and called Da Ha: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Imperial City University¡¯s football field, just arrived.¡± ¡°Good job!¡± After Gu Li spoke, she sprinted towards the football field. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t far from the exam hall. A few minutester, she saw Da Ha and the helicopter behind him. Having run too hard, Gu Li was panting for breath. Before she could say anything, she noticed out of the corner of her eye a group of uniformed security guards storming towards them. The leader of the group, an older security guard, was panting and shouting angrily while waving his stick: ¡°You little brat, stop right there! Who gave you permission to bring a helicopter in here? Just you wait¡­¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡± Da Ha in a panic: ¡°Boss, hurry, get in the chopper before we get caught.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­.¡± Chapter 177 - 177: Boss, Boss, your husband is herel Chapter 177: Boss, Boss, your husband is herel Trantor: 549690339 15 minutester, the helicopter arrived at Capital City International Airport, saving more than an hourpared to driving. After disembarking, Gu Li and Da Ha walked through the underground parking lot, heading for the departure hall. At this point, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the rush? You asked me to bring my passport, where are we going?¡± Up to now, Da Ha was still clueless. ¡°We are going to Country E to find Mo Shiting.¡± Gu Li told him honestly. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Da Ha was even more confused, ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re going to find your beloved man, why dragging me along? You¡¯re in such a hurry, not even considering a trial? Can I not be the third wheel? I need to gather materials to get a business license, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Da Ha was always thinking about his entertainmentpany. Gu Li ignored him and walked briskly forward. Da Ha, who got bored, had to follow. Gu Li quickly climbed up the esctor, and Da Ha, who was looking around, was also preparing to follow her. However, he was distracted by arge group of people not far in front. At the center of the crowd, there was a tall man. He was wearing all ck, looking simple and cool. His sunsses framed over the handsome nose bridge, blocked half of his face, but couldn¡¯t hide his natural elegance. Why does this man look so familiar? Da Ha paused for a moment, then immediately realized. Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that Mo Shiting? Aha, great, he doesn¡¯t have to go overseas now! Excited, Da Ha subconsciously wanted to call for Gu Li, only to realize that she was already nowhere to be seen. ¡°Boss???? ¡± Woah, why was the boss in such a hurry for nothing? Thanks to his good eyesight to spot Mo Shiting¡¯s return, otherwise they would have missed a great opportunity. ¡°Boss, boss, your husband is here? ¡± Elsewhere, surrounded by a crowd, Mo Shiting entered the underground parking lot. Besides Lu Yang, there were also several top executives apanying him. On this asion, an explosion at the Mo family¡¯srge-scale department store in Country E resulted in three deaths and dozens of injuries, including members of Country E¡¯s royal family. The situation was extremely problematic. Even with Mo Shiting personally handling it, it was far from smooth, and negotiations were still at a standstill. Knowing that the BOSS was not in a good mood, the executives dared not utter a word, they silently walked behind him, quietly keeping a distance. At this point, they only hoped that Country E could ept thepensation n proposed by the Mo family, otherwise, life would be even more difficult. Just when everyone had their own thoughts, an oriole-like pleasant sound suddenly broke the silence¡ª ¡°Brother Ting!!!¡± The cheerful and light tone of the girl instantly broke the depressive atmosphere. People hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound, curious about who was so unfortunate to stir things up at this time. Mo Shiting also turned his head at the first moment. What met his eyes was the girl¡¯s bright joyful face. Her eyes were filled with light, only reflecting his shadow in the vast sea of people. Her smile was too sweet and beautiful, making Mo Shiting¡¯s brain nk for a moment. Before he could react, the girl had sprinted and jumped urately into his arms, hanging on his chest like a ko. ¡°Sst ¡± The crowd were startled by the scene and subconsciously held their breath. Who is this girl? Does she want to die? If she doesn¡¯t want to live, they still do. Only Lu Yang, remained calm as usual, took two steps back, giving them some private space. As for Mo Shiting¡­. Chapter 178 - 178:1 Miss You Too Much_l Chapter 178:1 Miss You Too Much_l Trantor: 549690339 | The instant her neck was hooked, Mo Shiting felt his heart palpitate rapidly. The recent irritations mysteriously vanished with her presence. In fear of her falling, he instinctively caught her. That catch, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, stupefied the upper management present. Ah, ah, ah, what in the world is going on? Who is this angelic girl? How timely is her appearance? A savior! At first, Gu Li was simply joyful, not noticing the nature of the situation, even less aware that she had at that moment be a savior in the eyes of the executives. However, she quickly felt something was off. Her stunning chestnut eyes scanned the room, seeing everyone staring at her with interest. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Oh my, how embarrassing. She is definitely not this outgoing normally. Thank goodness she was wearing pants today. If it was a skirt, the consequences would be too terrible to contemte. Mo Shiting at this point also realized that the situation wasn¡¯t appropriate, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. However, he didn¡¯t let go of her and leaned in to whisper in her ear, ¡°Come down first.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh, alright.¡± Gu Li nodded like a woodpecker, hurriedly sliding down. Upon setting her feet on the ground, she almost sprained her ankle as she wasn¡¯t careful. Fortunately, Mo Shiting acted swiftly by pulling her back. Noticing everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Mo Shiting gruffly said, ¡°Why are you not on board yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone came out of their daze and suddenly scattered. Soon, it was just the two of them, along with Lu Yang and Da Ha standing a few meters away. At that moment, Gu Li excitedly took his hand, her eyes curved in delight. ¡°Brother Ting, wonderful, you finally came back.¡± ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Mo Shiting let her take his hand, asking in a deep voice. Gu Li puffed up her cheeks, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡± ¡°I?¡± Mo Shiting was baffled. Realizing she had let slip, Gu Li giggled and changed the subject, ¡°Yes, I missed you so much that I wanted to pick you up specifically. Are you touched, Brother Ting?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t believe her, suspecting she was hiding something from him. At this time, instead of attending the exam, she appeared at the airport. Did she want to leave Hua Country? At this thought, he involuntarily gripped her hand tighter, ¡°I hadn¡¯t told you abouting back today. Where do you want to go?¡± H j 11 Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed with hesitation as she pondered whether to tell him or not. If he found out that she disregard her life and ran to Country E, he would get angry, right? ¡°Answer my question.¡± Seeing her shifty eyes, obviously guilty, Mo Shiting set his face in a stern expression, his eyes dark and brooding. He tightened his grip unconsciously. Gu Li swallowed her saliva. Just as she was about to speak, Da Ha had already taken the initiative to defend her: ¡°Mo Shiting, my boss was of course going to Country E to find you. The ticket is already booked. The flight is at three-thirty. If you don¡¯t believe it, check.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The gloom on Mo Shiting¡¯s face vanished instantly when he heard she was going to Country E to find him. Gu Li sighed, ¡°Yes, I told you I missed you too much. Look, here¡¯s the flight information.¡± At that, she held up her phone with her other hand. Mo Shiting nced at the phone screen, then turned away, his gaze sinking onto her face, ¡°Is it because of the ck Blood League?¡± ¡°You¡­ you knew?¡± Exposed, Gu Li had no choice but to admit. Mo Shiting reached out to pat her head, speaking with mild exasperation, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t recklessly take risks for my sake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Gu Li blinked in surprise. With her doe-like eyes full of spirit, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist leaning in and nting a kiss on her forehead, murmuring ¡°Not again..¡± Chapter 179 - 179: Turns out to be the legendary Chapter 179: Turns out to be the legendary Madam President _1 Trantor: 549690339 Because of Gu Li¡¯s sudden appearance, Mo Shiting had no mood to return to thepany. The executives who had temporarily escaped a fate were simply worshipping Gu Li as a goddess. However, they soon learned that this youngdy was none other than the legendary president¡¯s wife. My, my, my, that¡¯s something. On the other hand, Gu Li took the same car back to Huo¡¯s old house with Mo Shiting. Lu Yang was the driver, and they sat in the back seat. As for Da Ha, of course, he took his helicopter back. In the car, Lu Yang wisely pulled up the partition. It had been several days since Mo Shiting noticed that this girl seemed to have put on a little weight. So he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to squeeze her face, teasingly asking, ¡°Gained some weight?¡± The tender and bouncy touch made him reluctant to let go. Gu Li pulled off his magic w, red at him with a pout, ¡°Where have I gained weight? I¡¯ve only gained one pound.¡± What kind of sharp eyes? Can he even notice such slight weight gain? ¡°Well, maybe it all went to your face.¡± He replied truthfully. Gu Li was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing her turning her head away, Mo Shiting gave her a sideways nce, deliberately saying,¡±Gaining weight is better, just like a little pig, every part of you is precious.¡± Gu Li turned her head, gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re the pig, your whole family are Pigs.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°And who¡¯s family are you from?¡± Hj ii Gu Li was speechless. Right, wasn¡¯t she part of his family too? ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t be part of your family soon.¡± She said, sulking. Anyway, she¡¯s counting the days. Once the one-month cooling-off period is over, even if he begs in tears, she will still get a divorce. Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, was about to say ¡°you won¡¯t get that chance¡±, at that moment, his phone rang, a call came in. Seeing the caller ID, he pursed his lips, and didn¡¯t answer it in front of Gu Li. Gu Li saw him avoid her, her eyes darkened, and she felt aplicated emotion. The conversation was interrupted, and the two people, each with their own thoughts, agreed not to mention it again. The car was heading towards the Mo Family Vi. After a few minutes, Mo Shiting took the initiative to ask, ¡°How did your test go?¡± ¡°It was fine, it didn¡¯t stump me.¡± Gu Li said confidently. ¡°Same with the one this afternoon?¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t hand in my paper early if I¡¯m not confident.¡± After Gu Li finished, she immediately thought of something, she asked, ¡°What about you? Did things go smoothly in Country E? Did the ck Blood League bother you there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t touch me.¡± Mo Shiting spoke nonchntly. The recent explosion in Country E is probably rted to The ck Blood League, but he doesn¡¯t want to involve her. She, just needs to stay under his wings, and be a simple little girl. However, there¡¯s one thing he didn¡¯t understand. The ck Blood League is an assassin organization. If their target was him, they could have directly arranged for an assassination, why go to such lengths to arrange everything in Country E? Could it be, their goal is not just his life, but to take down the entire Mo Group? Thinking about it, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, a murderous intent glimmering in his eyes. Mo Family Vi. ¡°Little Pear, howe you¡¯re back?¡± Seeing Gu Li unexpectedly returning a few hours early, Old Master Mo was surprised. Especially when he saw she came in with Mo Shiting, he was even more astonished. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to finish your exam at six? It¡¯s just past four, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back till eight.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I handed in my paper early this afternoon.¡± Gu Li scratched her head, feeling a bit embarrassed. Hearing this, Old Master Mo red at Mo Shiting, ¡°It must be you who slowed her down and made Little Pear hand in her papers early, right?¡± Chapter 180 - 180: For My Wife, I’ll Throw All Caution to the Wind_l Chapter 180: For My Wife, I¡¯ll Throw All Caution to the Wind_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± Gu Li¡¯s lips moved slightly, she was about to exin for Mo Shiting when the old man suddenly brandished his cane and hit him severely, boldly dering, ¡°You little brat, I¡¯m warning you! If your wife can¡¯t get into the university, even if it takes your face, you have got to fix it!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± So, who exactly is the biological one here? Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She stepped forward, put down the old man¡¯s cane, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa, I will definitely get epted. Furthermore, Brother Ting has nothing to do with this matter.¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Mo Shiting answered coolly. ¡°You ¡± The old man was so angry he was huffing and puffing. Gu Li quickly reassured him, ¡°Grandpa, Brother Ting has been busy dealing with issues in Country E these past few days, so let¡¯s let him rest a little, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Master Mo looked at Mo Shiting with contempt, ¡°Alright then, you guys go back and rest. I¡¯ll call you over for dinner.¡± ¡°Alright, grandpa.¡± Gu Li sweetly responded and arm in arm, they left the main house. On the way, Gu Li remembered that she had identally left Yi Bing behind in the afternoon. She was probably still waiting at Imperial City University. Picking up her phone, she sent a message to Yi Bing toe back. Yi Bing didn¡¯t expect that Gu Li would just go back without notifying her after having her wait for her outside for several hours, so she wasn¡¯t too pleased. However, she remembered she was only a driver and bodyguard, so she wasn¡¯t in a position to show her displeasure, thus she slowly let it go. Just as she was about to reply to Gu Li¡¯s message, she received a call from Shen Yunsi. ¡°Miss Yunsi.¡± ¡°Yi Bing, you didn¡¯t do anything foolish, did you?¡± The probing in Shen Yunsi¡¯s voice was quite evident, but unfortunately, Yi Bing was too naive to notice. She answered honestly: ¡°I did, but it failed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, ¡°What happened? What did you do?¡± ¡°I drugged her, and it failed.¡± Shen Yunsi:¡±¡­¡± Idiot! She couldn¡¯t even drug someone properly as a spy, how did Li Jinyao train his subordinates? She was annoyed, but her voice retained its gentleness, ¡°Did she give you a hard time?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Yi Bing pursed her lips, reflecting on Gu Li¡¯s betst night, it was a moment before she said, ¡°She said she¡¯d get back to me after the test results. Although, she missed the test this afternoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes instantly sparked with delight. Missed the test? Was she scared off by the test paper in the morning? Hehe. She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the announcement of the results. Thinking of this, Shen Yunsi¡¯s lips curved into a small smile, she cheerfully said to Yi Bing: ¡°Now that it hase to this, we can only hope she will do well on the test. Yi Bing, make sure to take care of yourself in her presence and let me know if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Yi Bing said that, she ended the call. Returning to the Other Garden, Mo Shiting directly went into the study to continue dealing with the situation in Country E. Gu Li was worried about him, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t confide in her, so she sent out a coded message. [Look into what exactly happened to Mo Shiting in Country E.] Half an hourter, the reply came: [Miss, there was a bombing at Mo¡¯s shopping mall in Country E, leave no stone unturned, it might be the work of the ck Blood League. Right now, the most tricky part is, one of the injured is a member of the royal family, and the pressure from the side of Country E is weighing heavily on Mo Shiting.] Gu Li scrunched her eyebrows, asking immediately: [Which royal family member was injured?] Chapter 181 - 181: He Actually Came to Find Me l Chapter 181: He Actually Came to Find Me l Trantor: 549690339 [He is the king¡¯s favorite son, Prince Frank.] Frank? How could this have happened¡­ Upon hearing this, Gu Li panicked: [Is he all right? Is he seriously injured?] Fortunately, the reply was: [There is no danger to his life.] [That¡¯s good. Continue tracking the ck Blood League for me, I¡¯ll call Frank.] Prince Frank happens to be one of her many suitors. However, he¡¯s more of a fanboy as he is only 15 this year. After sending the message, Gu Li quickly returned to her room to call Frank. The phone rang continuously without anyone picking up. Just as she was about to give up, the call finally connected. The teenager¡¯s slightly funny English-ented Chinese came from the other end: ¡°Sister Pear, are you actually looking for me? Are you calling to care about me because you found out that I got injured?¡± Hearing his excited voice, Gu Li knew he must be okay. The knot in her heart gradually loosened. She cleared her throat and asked with concern, ¡°How are your injuries? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Frank cheerfully answered, then quickly asked, ¡°Sister Pear, when are youing to visit me?¡± Gu Li said: ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busytely. I¡¯lle to visit when I have the time. However, I do have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can.¡± Frank patted his chest confidently. However, when Gu Li mentioned letting ¡°Mo¡¯s Department Store¡± off the hook, he clearly seemed troubled, ¡°Sister Pear, this matter has already exceeded my abilities.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who got hurt and your father is so fond of you, wouldn¡¯t this be resolved if you forgive Mo¡¯s Department Store and ept theirpensation?¡± Gu Li thought the matter was simple, yet Frank exined, ¡°Sister Pear, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere in this.¡± ¡°Anything to do with Mo Shiting is my business.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Frank was taken aback and quickly realized what she meant, ¡°You¡­ you like him? Sister Pear, do you know that Mo Shiting is currently the number one target on the Western countries¡¯ assassination lists? If you join him, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Gu Li:¡±?? ¡± What kind of atrocity did Brother Tingmit to be detested by so many government authorities? Could Country E be among them? After numerous failed attempts to catch Brother Ting¡¯s weaknesses, they finally seized this opportunity to attack? Gu Li felt this possibility was quite high, and her face gradually fell, ¡°Frank, be honest, how does Country E n to deal with this? I heard thepensation from the Mo¡¯s is not a small amount.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Frank was stammering and refusing to answer. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it.¡± Gu Li spoke coldly and was about to hang up when Frank hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Sister Pear. I¡¯m not quite sure about the details, but rest assured, Mo Shiting has returned to Hua Country. He¡¯s definitely not in life-threatening danger.¡± Does this imply that if Mo Shiting continued to stay in Country E, his life would be in danger? Gu Li pursed her lips, feeling heavy-hearted. ¡°Sister Pear, are you listening to me?¡± Gu Li came back to her senses, her voice softening a bit, ¡°I got it. You should rest well. I¡¯ll visit again next time.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Frank said with augh and ended the call. The next second, he turned to his aide by his side, the smile fading from his lips: ¡°What will Sister Pear think if she found out that this bombing incident was orchestrated by Country E?¡± Chapter 182 - 182: No Sweet Pears, Won’t Eat_l Chapter 182: No Sweet Pears, Won¡¯t Eat_l Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, after ending the call with Frank, Gu Li struggled to calm her heart. She walked back and forth in her room for more than ten minutes before finally giving in to her temptation and running to find Mo Shiting. At the same time, Mo Shiting was busy handling the crisis in Country E over the phone. The reason he hurried back to his home country was that he heard about ns from Country E¡¯s royal family to harm him. After all, he was on their turf, so he had to retreat first. ¡°So, what are your ns now?¡± Li Jinyao asked over the phone. Mo Shiting pinched the middle of his brows, struggling with a headache. He was about to answer when suddenly there came a ¡°knock-knock-knock¡± at the door. He knew it was Gu Li and his tense face softened a little. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± he told Li Jinyao. Upon concluding his talk, he hung up. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist calling out when she didn¡¯t get an answer after knocking. It took a few seconds for the doors to the study room to finally open from inside. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯ve cut some fruit for you.¡± While speaking, Gu Li raised the te in her hands. Mo Shiting nced at the te and smirked, ¡°There are no pears, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Annoyed, Gu Li retorted. Was he seriously in the mood to tease her at this point? Men! ¡°Come in.¡± Despite what he¡¯d said, Mo Shiting took the te from her hands and ushered her into the room. Gu Li lightly stepped in, following him to the sofa area to sit down. Mo Shiting ced the te on the coffee table, picked a piece of honeydew melon with a fork, and held it up to her mouth. Without any need for formalities, Gu Li opened her mouth and ate. Seeing his furrowed brows, aware that he was still troubled by the matter of Country E, Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. She cut straight to the chase, ¡°Brother Ting, did Country E¡¯s royal family propose any terms to you?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s movement of picking another piece of honeydew melon froze momentarily. After hesitation, he finally told her, ¡°Just now, the authorities of Country E called and wanted exclusive rights to GT¡¯stest chip technology. I refused.¡± ¡°GT?¡± Gu Li blinked in surprise, somewhat at a loss. ¡°What does GT have to do with the Mo family?¡± Mo Shiting lightly pinched her nose, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Nothing directly. GT is mypany.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Ah? You¡­you are the legendary GT President?¡± Whoa, she was taken aback by this revtion. But, didn¡¯t he oppose her entering the entertainment industry? Why did he invest in it for her? Why does everyone say that GT¡¯s executives are her fans? Originally¡­ Ha, ha. Normally, Gu Li would definitely have taken this opportunity to tease him and ask a few questions. But at this moment, she waspletely out of mood. She¡¯d better focus on this crisis. After serious consideration, Gu Li finally managed to put the pieces together. In recent years, GT Group emerged out of nowhere, and its numerous top-notch technologies have only been used for Hua Country. As a result, Hua Country dominated the tech sector and GT became a thorn in the side for other countries. However, GT was mysterious and hard to pin down, so they turned their attention to the widely spread, high-profile Mo Group businesses around the world. For those people, both Mo Group and GT were one and the same, and the actual person in control was Mo Shiting. Putting it bluntly, this crisis of Mo Group was entirely caused by GT¡¯s involvement. Gu Li shared her thoughts with Mo Shiting before asking, ¡°Brother Ting, is my analysis urate?¡± ¡°Right, I made the same guess.¡± Mo Shiting nodded. If they hadn¡¯t just demanded GT¡¯s technology, he wouldn¡¯t have considered this possibility. ¡°So if you don¡¯t give in, they n to force the Mo Group out of Country E, right?¡± Chapter 183 - 183: This Brother is Getting Better and Betterl Chapter 183: This Brother is Getting Better and Betterl Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li looked serious. Although Country E is small, its economy is developed. The Mo family¡¯s department stores and hotels have been well established there for over 20 years and are thriving. If they were to withdraw now, it could likely impact the Mo family¡¯s global standing. Moreover, if the Mo family were to announce its withdrawal from the market in Country E, their stock price would likely plummet. One thing would lead to another, and the impact would be incalcble. The more Gu Li thought about it, the more despicable she found the opposition. She even wondered if the explosion was orchestrated by the authorities of Country E. Sigh, could it really be? After all, Frank is a prince of a country; they wouldn¡¯t go as far as to disregard his safety¡­ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s low voice timely interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. Startled, Gu Li looked up to see Shiting looking at her with concern. She licked her lips before honestly saying, ¡°Brother Ting, do you think it¡¯s possible that the explosion was orchestrated by the authorities of Country E? That they¡¯re using Frank¡¯s injury as a reason to single out the Mo family? Can we track down the perpetrator of the explosion? If we could, perhaps we could use it as leverage in our negotiations.¡± ¡°Smart.¡± Mo Shiting could not help but reach out and stroke her head, his voice filled with admiration. It seemed that his girl was remarkably clever in critical moments, thinking along the same lines as him. Initially, Mo Shiting thought of her as a yful young girl. He liked to tease her, spoil her, and loved the peaceful and joyful feeling he had when she was by his side. But in this moment, he realized that perhaps he didn¡¯t know Gu Li as well as he thought he did. Perhaps, she could offer him more than he thought¡­ Perhaps due to the weariness from their journey and ack of proper rest, after chatting with Gu Li for a while, Mo Shiting dozed off on the sofa. Looking at his extraordinarily handsome face, the girl¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes shimmered gently. Rather than disturbing him, she sat quietly next to him, looking up at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts. His head was rested on her shoulder, creating a romantic and cozy atmosphere. An hourter, Mo Shiting gradually woke up. Upon opening his eyes, he realized he had been asleep on Gu Li¡¯s shoulder for quite some time. A trace of apology shed in his eyes: ¡°Sorry, did I make you ufortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Li gave him a sweet smile and moved her shoulder a bit. Having maintained the same position for an hour without moving indeed made her feel a bit stiff. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Out of nowhere, he offered his help. Before Gu Li could react, he had already stretched out his hands, gently massaging her shoulder. ¡°Mmm, that feels nice.¡± Gu Li enjoyed his touch and sighed contentedly, closing her eyes and letting him serve her. After massaging her for a while with just the right amount of force, Mo Shiting saw her eyes closed, her lips pursed irresistibly, and he desired to give her a kiss. But just as he was about to act, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, the head of the family requests your presence for dinner in the main house.¡± It was Aunt Liang. Gu Li quickly opened her eyes, replying with a smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Very well, Young Madam. I shall return first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As Aunt Liang¡¯s footsteps faded away, Gu Li said, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s get going.¡± As she turned to look at him, she was met with his deep, intense gaze. Facing his affectionate gaze, Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a blush slowly crept up her cheeks. ¡°Brother Ting, why are you suddenly looking at me so affectionately?¡± Mo Shiting leaned in, his handsome face inches away, his lips curving into a faint smirk, ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Gu Li: This brother is getting better and better at this.. Chapter 184 - 184: You all will have to give me 5 babies in the future l Chapter 184: You all will have to give me 5 babies in the future l Trantor: 549690339 They took their sweet time, and by the time they returned to the main house an hour had already passed. Old Master Mo had been waiting for them in the dining room all along. Slightly impatient from waiting too long, he couldn¡¯t help but hum in discontent when he saw theirte arrival. He asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Where have you been? Why are you sote?¡± Where have they been? Of course, it was¡­ a secret that couldn¡¯t be disclosed. Gu Li felt a little guilty and chuckled, ¡°Grandpa, I just took a call, got a bit caught up in something, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing that Little Pear had been dyed, Old Master Mo immediately changed his expression and said with fatherly affection, ¡°Handling serious matters should be the priority, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve only been waiting for a little while. Come, Aunt Liang, serve a bowl of ck chicken soup for Young Madam to supplement her health, she¡¯s too thin.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master,¡± replied Aunt Liang, beaming as she left the dining room. Soon, she brought a bowl of steaming chicken soup for Gu Li. Gu Li, who had been craving the soup, took a satisfying sip. At this point, Old Master Mo looked at Mo Shiting with distaste and added, ¡°Fill another bowl for this rascal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as expected, the Old Master was tough in words but soft at heart. Thanks to Gu Li¡¯s presence, the dinner atmosphere was much more lively. ¡°Little Pear, why don¡¯t you stay here forever instead of going back to Blue Sky and Blue Sea?¡± Thinking about how this youngdy was soon leaving, Old Master Mo felt somewhat reluctant. Gu Li also felt reluctant, but this ce was too far from the city center, which made work inconvenient. So she had to say, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll visit you more on weekends. If you¡¯re willing, you can alsoe and live with us at Blue Sky and Blue Sea.¡± As she said this, she nced at the silent Mo Shiting, ¡°Right, Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting murmured a response. Old Master Mo turned his face away and said, ¡°Never mind. I prefer staying here. Living under the same roof with thisd every day, I¡¯m afraid I would die from anger.¡± Mo Shiting smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know yourself so well.¡± ¡°You ¡± Old Master Mo was immediately left red-faced and fuming. Seeing the grandpa and grandson argue, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle. An old rascal and a child, what a perfect match! After dinner, Mo Shiting went to handle some work matters. Gu Li entertained Old Master Mo in the living room by ying chess with him. Old Master Mo adored her, not only because of her pleasant character, but also her various talents. After a few games of Go, Old Master Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Pear, how far have you and thatd progressed? Can I look forward to carrying my great-grandchild?¡± With her cheeks blushing, Gu Li said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m only 21, isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± Moreover, whether she and Mo Shiting could make it to the end was still unknown. What if they really do get divorced in a month? Sigh! Old Master Mo didn¡¯t know about her worries but agreed that she was indeed too young. So he said, ¡°That¡¯s true too, you¡¯re still a university student, it is too early.¡± After saying this, he sighed, ¡°I guess it¡¯s just me being too eager. I¡¯m just worried about how many years I can hang on with this failing body¡­¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t bear to hear that and immediatelyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. You¡¯ll live for many more decades. We¡¯ll need your help to look after the children in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Mo immediately perked up, his eyes brightening, ¡°That¡¯s a promise then, you¡¯ll have five babies.¡± While saying so, he gestured a ¡®5¡¯ with his hand. Gu Li: Just then, Mo Shiting walked in from outside. Seeing him, Old Master Mo excitedly said, ¡°Heyd, I just discussed with Little Pear. You two are going to give me five grandkids..¡± Chapter 185 - 185 You Also Like Me_l Chapter 185: You Also Like Me_l Trantor: 549690339 Old Master Mo¡¯s voice, powerful as a bell, faded Mo Shiting into silence. Five kids? He was taken aback for a moment, a special glint shed in his eyes. Unprepared for the old master¡¯s ¡°excessive¡± im in front of Mo Shiting, Gu Li felt utterly embarrassed. Unable to face anyone, she could only cover her face with both hands and shake her head vigorously. Blimey, why did she have to mention the kids? Now Brother Ting would definitely get the wrong idea. Ahhh¡­. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed Gu Li was, yet she was strangely curious about Mo Shiting¡¯s reaction. However, he avoided the topic with a poker face, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should rest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Old Master Mo nced subconsciously at the European upright clock not far away. Seeing that it was already 11 o¡¯clock, he patted his knee, ¡°Oh, Little Pear and I were having such a good time chatting that I didn¡¯t realize it was already sote. Alright, you guys should also rest early.¡± After speaking, the old master slowly stood up. Seeing this, Uncle Guan hurried over to support him. Gu Li also had no choice but to stand up and say, ¡°Grandpa, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± The old master lovingly waved his hand. After taking a few steps towards the stairs, he suddenly turned his head and said to Gu Li, ¡°Little Pear, remember our agreement. Good luck.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­.¡± After watching the old master and Uncle Guan go upstairs, the spacious living room was left with only Gu Li and Mo Shiting. Gu Li¡¯s pupils flickered, she was about to exin the ¡°having five kids¡± part, but he reached out and stroked her fluffy hair, quietly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li responded softly. Because of his deliberate avoidance, she felt a bit dejected. Seeing him already turning to leave, she puffed her cheeks, then with her head hung low, she followed him. The moon was bright, the stars were sparse, and the gentle breeze brought a touch of coolness to the sweltering night. The two walked one after the other towards the Other Garden. Along the way, Mo Shiting remained silent, and Gu Li was also preupied, not speaking a word. The air was eerily quiet. Just when Gu Li thought this atmosphere would persist, Mo Shiting suddenly stopped by theke. Walking behind him, Gu Li hadn¡¯t noted his abrupt halt and collided right into him. ¡°Bang.¡± Her dainty nose hit his firm back hard, causing her to nearly shed tears of pain. As she extended her hand trying to rub her aching nose, he had already spun around and cupped her chin, checking her nose with great care while asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gu Li was already feeling down, but at his concern, the small grievance she felt evaporated in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little sore. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± She pulled down his hand, tilted her face upwards, and bestowed him with a sweet smile. Under the streemp, the girl¡¯s smile was brighter than the stars. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her for a moment, gazing at her without blinking. The man¡¯s gaze was intently concentrated yet tender as he regarded her as though she were his precious treasure. At this moment, Gu Li felt her heart thump chaotically in her chest, as if it were ready to spring from her throat. ¡°Brother Ting¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but call out his name. Mo Shiting moved his handsome face closer, a hint of a smile ying about his eyes as he softly said, ¡°Hmm?¡± The way he intonates paints a picture of profound indulgence. ¡°If you keep staring at me like this, I might start to think that you like me too.¡± She mustered up the courage to say. Last but not least, whatever happens happens. She needs answers, doesn¡¯t she? After all, she can¡¯t always remain in vague intimacy with him.. Chapter 186 - 186 He Just Likes Her l Chapter 186: He Just Likes Her l Trantor: 549690339 After Gu Li finished speaking, she boldly looked into his eyes, as if she didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to escape. She held her breath and waited for his answer. However, he dyed responding, and continued to look at her, just as before. Getting no reply, Gu Li felt a bit upset. She resolutely pushed him, then tried to walk past him. Just as she was taking a step, her delicate wrist was gripped tightly by him. The man¡¯s maic voice followed, ¡°How can I tell if I like you or not?¡± Gu Li froze, not expecting him to ask such a question, let alone with such seriousness. Could it be possible that Brother Ting has never liked anyone, and that is why he is confused about his feelings for her? Gu Li blinked, gathered her thoughts, and then replied, ¡°You answer my questions. When you have answered all of my questions, you will know whether you like me or not.¡± With that settled, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Probably no other girl has to help her crush understand his feelings for her, right? ¡°Okay.¡± Shiting noticed a stone bench nearby and casually led her to it. ¡°Start.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously as she asked her first question, ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Giving her a nce, Mo Shiting saw the cunning smile on her face in the light of the streetmp. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°You¡¯re passable.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®passable¡¯? What¡¯s with that tone?¡± Gu Li protested. Mo Shiting gave her a look, deliberately saying, ¡°So¡­average?¡± Gu Li: She was so miffed she didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. What now? She took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°Is there any girl prettier than me in your eyes?¡± ¡°No.¡± Other than her, he never cared about anyone else¡¯s appearance. Seeing his decisive answer, Gu Li finally recovered some of her confidence, ¡°When you see me, are you happy?¡± The corners of Shiting¡¯s mouth tilted up slightly, ¡°Pretty much.¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t see me? Will you miss me?¡± Mo Shiting: Obvious! ¡°Not saying anything? Then I¡¯ll assume you agree.¡± Gu Li boldly decided the answer for him. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t argue, letting her interpret his silence as she saw fit. Next, she asked, ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°I wanted to.¡± He wanted to tease her mercilessly. ¡°Have you kissed anyone else before?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did she think he was that type of guy? ¡°Not answering? That means no.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Although it was the truth, wasn¡¯t this girl being a bit too bossy? But that¡¯s precisely what makes her adorable. Mo Shiting, feeling amused by her antics, was caught off guard when he heard her ask, ¡°If I kiss someone else, will you be angry?¡± She wants to kiss someone else? Who gave her the nerve? Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes turned dangerous, ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Li turned to look at him and deliberately challenged, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a mind reader. Imagine the situation, seeing another man kiss me, hold me, how would you feel? Tell me?¡± The girl finished speaking,ughing unreservedly. Mo Shiting instinctively furrowed his brows. Just the thought of such a scene made him ufortable, yet she asked how he felt? Of course, he wanted to beat the other party to death. Anyone who dared to touch her, except him, would pay dearly! At this thought, he leaned over instantly, squeezed Gu Li¡¯s cheeks, and said very clearly, ¡°Whoever dares to kiss you is asking for death!¡± It seemed that she had gotten the answer she wanted. Gu Li¡¯s heart was blossoming with joy, but before she could celebrate, he picked her up and put her on the bench, standing.. Chapter 187 - 187: Actually Got Flirted Back?_l Chapter 187: Actually Got Flirted Back?_l Trantor: 549690339 I Gu Li was originally over 20 cm shorter than Mo Shiting, but with the added height of the stool, she was now a head taller than him. She looked down at him, her eyes sparkling as she said, ¡°Listen up, Brother Ting, if you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll go like someone else immediately.¡± Her voice was sweet and soft, coy yet provocative. It was both annoying and endearing to him. Mo Shiting warned her by pinching her waist, ¡°Don¡¯t dare!¡± Gu Li casually looped her arms around his neck, and voluntarily gave him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°So do you like me or not?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s earlobes flushed slightly, he awkwardly changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.¡± Gu Li got genuinely angry, and defiantly sat down, ¡°You go back yourself, I want to stay here.¡± Mo Shiting had no choice but to bend down, supporting the stone stool with his hands, he sat her on hisp and looked into her eyes: ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer?¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°What do I know? Unless you say it out loud, everything can only be my guessing.¡± ¡°Do you really need to say it out loud for such things?¡± Mo Shiting disagreed. Indeed, he felt that he had started to like her. But must he say it out load when he started liking someone? Hadn¡¯t he already made it clear enough? Women are such troublemaking creatures. ¡°Will you, will you tell me?¡± Gu Li, being her typically stubborn self, demanded an answer. Mo Shiting reluctantly obliged: ¡°I like you, is that enough?¡± ¡°Such reluctance.¡± The girl muttered discontentedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it back.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Gu Li immediately hugged his waist, ¡°What has been said cannot be taken back!¡± It was not easy for her to finally get him to admit he liked her, why would she allow him to take it back? This man was too hard to woo. It seemed like she still had a long way to go to make him fallpletely in love with her. Thinking of this made Gu Li a bit depressed, she let go of him and turned away. Mo Shiting was taken aback by her sudden aloofness, he reached out to touch her head, but was swatted away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°I need some peace and quiet.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°It¡¯s windy at night, let¡¯s go back and you can do your thinking.¡± Surprisingly, the man can actually make a joke. Gu Li wasn¡¯t really mad, she just found it a bit hard to ept. His joke seemed to lighten her mood a bit, she pouted and began to act coy, ¡°Someone said he was going to carry me.¡± A smirk appeared on the corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s mouth, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But I prefer to be held like a princess.¡± As soon as the coquettish remark came out, Mo Shiting promptly picked her up without a word, ¡°Is this okay? My princess?¡± Not expecting him to call her ¡°princess,¡± and with such an indulgent tone, Gu Li felt her heart pacing with joy. She curled her lips, confidently wrapping her arms around his neck: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my Knight Brother.¡± Knight Brother? Mo Shiting chuckled, suddenly finding the nickname quite pleasant. He carried her all the way back to their residence. Once inside, instead of putting her down on the floor, he sat her down on the shoe-changing stool, took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab for her to change into. Witnessing his considerate gesture, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but tease him: ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you help me run a bathter?¡± Yeah, she was being greedy. Mo Shiting responded with a teasing smile, ¡°Then, should I also help you bathe?¡± Wow, did she just get counter-teased? Did he think that she would back down if he said that? He totally underestimated her. So, Little Pear quickly changed her shoes, stood up, and took his hand: ¡°Why don¡¯t we bathe together?¡± Chapter 188 - 188: Who... Who wants to see you? Chapter 188: Who¡­ Who wants to see you? Shameless!_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was convinced that her bold words would surely scare Mo Shiting off, so she waited gleefully for the sight of him fleeing in a panic. However, she didn¡¯t anticipate the situation to gopletely off course¡ª ¡°Alright!¡± He actually agreed?! Gu Li widened her eyes, let go of him in disbelief, and quickly recanted when she realized what just happened: ¡°Err, nevermind. Let¡¯s both bathe separately. Quickly!¡± Finishing her sentence, she attempted to run off, but he was faster and snaked his arms around her waist from behind. His whisper by her ear was intoxicatingly inviting. ¡°Bathing together can also be fun. Didn¡¯t you want to see me? Hm?¡± Boom¡ª Gu Li¡¯s face turns beet red as she hurriedly retorts, ¡°Who¡­ who wants to see you? Shameless!¡± ¡°Not wanting to see me? But you want to have five kids with me? Hm?¡± Mo Shiting uses her grandfather¡¯s joking words to tease her. ¡°That was just grandfather making things up! I never said that.¡± Gu Li¡¯s face gets as hot as a furnace. She thought he wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, yet he yful teases her. How rude! Doesn¡¯t she have any dignity left? Just as she was about to remove his devilish ws from her waist, he suddenly sweeps her off her feet and into his arms. Gu Li gets flustered, ¡°Put me down!¡± Dangling in the air, she struggles furiously to touch the ground again. But Mo Shiting doesn¡¯t grant her a chance to escape and carries her directly upstairs. Throughout their journey back to their room, Gu Li continuously tries to predict the possible scenes waiting for her and her palms continuously sweat from the anxiety. Holy moly! She was not ready to be so intimate with him. Also, her underwear doesn¡¯t even match¡­ Yes, there¡¯s the issue! How could she let Brother Ting see her imperfect spends underwears? What if his fantasies about her shatter, and he dislikes her? Wouldn¡¯t her loss exceed her gains? No way! She must thwart this! That said, Gu Li¡¯s beautiful eyes swiveled, and an idea struck her: ¡°Brother Ting, I just remembered that I¡¯m on my period. It¡¯s not good for us to shower together.¡± Mo Shiting realized that she was trying to wimp out, so he said seriously, ¡°There are no such taboos between a husband and wife.¡± Gu Li is left speechless and finally manages to find her voice, ¡°But I think we¡¯re moving too fast.¡± He replies, ¡°Not fast. Our five kids are still waiting.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± This point is beyond a joke, right? Unable to argue with him, she let him carry her into the room. Luckily, he finally puts her down. The moment she is free again, Gu Li immediately springs a few feet away and grabs a cushion for protection, standing resolute, ¡°Brother Ting, you can¡¯t force me.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± His eyes twinkle with a hint ofughter as he finally peels off his clothes and says, ¡°I was just joking. I¡¯ll go run your bath.¡± With that, he heads towards the bathroom. Watching his towering figure, Gu Li rests her chin on the cushion and can¡¯t help but smile. Brother Ting does have the potential to be a very good husband. Hee hee hee. The happier she gets, the more her lower abdomen cramps. It¡¯s a familiar signal. What?! Is her period genuinely on its way? ¡°Brother Ting,e out quick.¡± As Mo Shiting had just turned on the shower to let out hot water, he heard her urgent voice from outside. He tossed the showerhead into the tub and went out. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing her pacing around while rubbing her stomach anxiously, he instinctively furrows his brow.. Chapter 189 - 189 Brother, can you get my clothes for me_l Chapter 189: Brother, can you get my clothes for me_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh, lying does have its consequences. My period has reallye.¡± Gu Li drooped her face. Mo Shiting: Turns out she had been lying to him earlier? However, seeing her difort, he momentarily puts aside his thoughts and asks her with concern, ¡°So you are currently¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I need to take a shower.¡± Gu Li hurriedly finishes her sentence, darting off towards the bathroom. By the time Mo Shiting reacts, she has already mmed the bathroom door shut with a ¡°bang¡±. Such a rush? Mo Shiting can¡¯t help but chuckle. Gu Li was only worried about soiling her underwear because of her period, she didn¡¯t notice that she dashed into the shower without bringing a change of clothes. Afterfortably cleaning herself up, and getting ready to put on clothes, she realizes what she had forgotten. Damn it! How could she forget something so important? She was starting to lose faith in herself. What to do? There¡¯s no way she could put on her old clothes again, and after searching the whole bathroom, aside from a few small towels, she only has a 7O*i4Ocm bath towel. Should she dare to walk out wrapped in that? But such a short towel won¡¯t cover much. Besides, her period came on strong, what if¡­ Eh, the imagery is so graphic, she can¡¯t even imagine. What if¡­ she asks Brother Ting to help pass her some clothes? Although it¡¯s embarrassing, it¡¯s still better than dirtying the floor. With that thought in mind, Gu Li yells towards the door, ¡°Brother Ting, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Shiting, sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed restfully, immediately opens his eyes upon hearing her voice. ¡°Can you do me a favor, Brother?¡± Her voice held a hint of amusement, she even stopped calling him Brother Ting and flirtatiously addressed him as just ¡®Brother¡¯. Have to say, this ¡®Brother¡¯ sounded sweeter than before. Mo Shiting quickly gets up to walk towards the bathroom door, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I forgot my clothes.¡± Knowing he¡¯s just outside, standing beyond the door, Gu Li¡¯s voice softens a bit. Her pretty face gradually turns a bit red, it¡¯s unclear whether it¡¯s due to shyness or because of the steam in the bathroom. Forgot her clothes? Mo Shiting involuntarily imagines her embarrassed figure, a strange glint surfaces in his deep eyes. The room has the air conditioning cranked up, but he still feels a bit hot. He pulls at his shirt cor, trying to suppress the restless feeling within his heart. Just then, he heard Gu Li¡¯s cautious voice once again, ¡°Brother Ting, are you still there?¡± Mo Shiting regains hisposure, puts his hands in his pockets, leans against the wall and responds, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could you get them for me?¡± Hearing his response, Gu Li lets out a sigh. Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, teasing her, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if youe out naked.¡± Gu Li,pletely taken aback by his cheekiness, blushes deep like a ripe tomato, ¡°Absolutely not. Will you help me or not?¡± ¡°Say ¡®Brother¡¯ again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was startled, notprehending why he asked her to do that all of a sudden. But, she didn¡¯t dwell on it for long, and obediently calls him again, ¡°Brother, could you bring me some clothes, they¡¯re in the bottom drawer of the wardrobe. There is a whole set of cotton underwear, and a nightdress. And also, bring me a night pad.¡± By the time she said thest few words, she felt even more embarrassed. Mo Shiting initially wanted to tease her some more, but when he heard the word ¡°night pad¡±, he immediately remembered she was on her period and didn¡¯t bear to torment her any longer. ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, he strides into the cloakroom. Opening the bottom drawer of the wardrobe, it was indeed full of pink cute panties and bras.. Chapter 190 - 190 Brother Ting, are you done?_l Chapter 190: Brother Ting, are you done?_l Trantor: 549690339 Coming into contact with such intimate clothing of a young girl for the first time, Mo Shiting felt somewhat uneasy, but he couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity about her size. So, he casually picked up a bra to take a look. D? She actually has D cup size? Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help being skeptical. After checking a few others which were all in size D, he was finally convinced, Originally, he intended to select a set of underwear, close the drawer and leave. However, a delicate box caught his attention. Opening the box, he found a brand new pajama set. Upon examining it, the transparency of the fabric made his handsome face instantly flush to the roots of his ears. Did she really¡­? He couldn¡¯t help but visualize her in that nightdress. The restless heat he had barely suppressed bubbled up again. Damn it! What was he thinking? Mo Shiting cursed quietly, took a deep breath to dispel those messy thoughts. ¡°Brother Ting, are you done?¡± Gu Li, who had been waiting for him, couldn¡¯t help but push. Mo Shiting regained hisposure, his voice slightly rough: ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± With that, he neatly folded the pajamas back into the box, picked up the underwear and a nightgown and hurried out, Halfway, he realised he had forgotten to pick the sanitary pads and he had to go back. Daily use? Liners? So many options? Where are the ones for night use? Looking at the colorful packaging, he waspletely dazzled. Only after a great deal of effort did he finally find the word ¡°night time¡±. After this fumble, Mo Shiting felt more exhausted than finishing a project. Having strode quickly back to the bathroom door, he knocked on the door. Soon, the door cracked open slightly, and the girl¡¯s delicate hand reached out. Mo Shiting subconsciously nced at her hand, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. If not for his strong willpower, he would have pushed the door open, pinned her against the door and passionately kissed her¡­ Gu Li¡¯s hand was still hanging in the air, unable to grab her clothes. Her heart pounded rapidly: ¡°Brother Ting, where are my clothes?¡± Only then did Mo Shiting put all the clothes in her hand. Fearing that his voice would betray his emotions, he didn¡¯t say a word and turned away. Unable to bear staying in the room, he headed straight to the study. Having received her clothes, Gu Li quickly checked through them. Seeing that nothing was missing, she finally let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, she had no idea the turmoil that he had been through. Of course, if not for her period, she might have been¡­ Mo Shiting almost fled in panic. After entering the study, he closed the door, panting slightly. Damn it! Although he teased her from time to time, he wasn¡¯t really serious before. In his mind, she had always been a young girl. But just now¡­ It must have been prepared by the maid. Such ulterior motives! Until this moment, Mo Shiting still did not believe that his innocent little girl would wear such clothes. After dressing, Gu Li came out and found that Mo Shiting was not in the room. She pursed her lips, but decided not to go looking for him. Felling unwell on the first day of her period, she chose to lie down and cover herself up to sleep. As the night grew deep, she gave a yawn and soon fell into a deep sleep. That night, Mo Shiting did not return to the room but chose to sleep in another room. Early the next morning, he got up for morning run and bumped into the old man who also came for morning exercise. ¡°Grandfather?? ¡± Mo Shiting greeted him respectfully. The old man looked at him disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to spend your rest days with your wife.. Why are you up so early?¡± Chapter 191 - 191: Haven’t Got Wife Sorted Out Yet? Chapter 191: Haven¡¯t Got Wife Sorted Out Yet? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting calmly answered: ¡°Going to bed early and getting up early is what you¡¯ve always taught me, isn¡¯t it, Grandpa?¡± Old Master Mo choked slightly, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you need to step it up now and give me a great-grandchild! I don¡¯t prioritize boys over girls, I like both boys and girls, as long as they are born to Little Pear.¡± Mo Shiting was at a loss for words, ¡°She¡¯s still young, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rushing this a bit, Grandpa?¡± Hearing this, Old Master Mo swung his cane, ¡°She might be young, but you¡¯re certainly not getting any younger!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only 26.¡± ¡°Ha, 26?¡± Old Master Mo huffed, ¡°At your age, your father could already do errands. And you, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still¡­a virgin?¡± As he said this, the hint of contempt in his eyes intensified. Initially, it was just a guess, but upon seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s displeased expression, Old Master Mo was startled, he red fiercely, ¡°Damn boy, did I guess right?¡± Mo Shiting: Tired, he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m off for a run.¡± He decided to avoid the topic and hurried off for a run. Old Master Mo was persistent, he yelled after him, ¡°Youe back here!¡± Mo Shiting turned a deaf ear to him and ran even faster. Watching him run farther and farther away, Old Master Mo mmed his cane on the ground and reluctantly gave up. However, he was truly shocked to find out that his incapable grandson still hadn¡¯t managed to win over his wife, even after being married for so long? How shameful¡­ If things kept going this way, and if Little Pear ran off with someone else, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ No, he had to figure out a way for them to consummate their marriage. Old Master Mo narrowed his shrewd eyes and quickly came up with a n. He nodded with a meaningful smile. When Mo Shiting returned to Other Garden from his morning run, it was an hourter. He took a refreshing cold shower and dressed casually, then knocked on Gu Li¡¯s door. The girl was still sound asleep andpletely oblivious to the noise. Mo Shiting simply pushed the door open. What caught his eye was her, with her nket kicked to the floor, sprawled out in a spread-eagle position on the bed. Her sleeping position was incredibly uninhibited. Her skirt was lifted up to her waist, revealing her long beautiful legs perfectly to his sight, and even¡­.her underwear. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes darkened, and he found his breathing growing heavier. He stood still, staring at her for a while, then slowly walked to the edge of the bed. Just then, the girl turned over in her sleep. identally, she almost fell off the bed. Mo Shiting was startled and quickly caught her before she could hit the floor. This girl, even sleep was such a thrilling event for her, just like a child. Despite hisint, his eyes were filled with adoration. Heid her back on the bed and covered her with the nket, finally letting out a sigh of relief. At that moment, the girl woke up. Seeing Mo Shiting sitting at the edge of her bed, staring at her, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but crack a sweet smile. ¡°Good mo¡­.¡± She wanted to wish him ¡°Good morning,¡± but before she could finish her words, he leaned in and sealed her lips with his. His kiss was more fierce than ever, heavier with panting, and his hands were also busy. Even Gu Li in her daze could sense his¡­urge. Brother Ting really can¡­ This was the first time she had witnessed him¡­ Gu Li was terribly embarrassed but didn¡¯t wish to push him away at all. Afterwards, Mo Shiting leaned against her forehead, panting heavily. The girl instinctively blinked to see him close to her ear, his voice hoarse, ¡°Did you buy your underwear in a size too big?¡± Chapter 192 - 192: Kissing Her until She’s Out of Anger_l Chapter 192: Kissing Her until She¡¯s Out of Anger_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was slightly stunned, not reacting for a moment. In the next second, his nimble fingers slid around her heart like ying the piano. His tone teasing, ¡°Is it this small, a D-cup?¡± Boom This jerk! He not only peeked at her size, but even made fun of her? Gu Li¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red. Outraged, she grabbed a pillow next to her and mmed it against his head, ¡°You have no shame!¡± Mo Shiting easily seized the pillow, his lips curving into a captivating smile, ¡°Looks like, I hit the nail on the head.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li huffily got up from the bed, tidied her crumpled pajamas, and stood in front of him with her chest held high, ¡°Where am I small? Tell me, where am I small?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze traveled downward, giving her a look. Unfortunately, her pajamas were both wide and thick, so even knowing that she wore nothing underneath, he couldn¡¯t see anything. However, the feel was top-notch. Recalling the softness he had just held in his hand, Mo Shiting felt a little stirred. Seeing that he remained quiet for a long time, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but snort: ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop to your level. Anyway, in the future¡ª¡± ¡°What about the future?¡± Before she knew it, the man had already wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her towards himself. The two stood close together, and his hot breath mingled with hers. Gu Li¡¯s heart raced, and she tried to push him away, ¡°I¡¯m still angry, stay away.¡± ¡°What about the future? Hmm?¡± He insistently questioned. Gu Li red at him, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll eat your words! You¡¯ll be too obsessed to extricate yourself.¡± Mo Shiting: Who gave her this confidence? Heughed, ¡°Great, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you proved right.¡± ¡°You¡­ Humph!¡± The girl punched him, ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance, I¡¯ll never give you the opportunity.¡± This petite figure, rather than saying she was angry, it seemed more like she was coquettishly teasing him. Adorable. Mo Shiting smiled, couldn¡¯t resist but to gently peck her lips. Immediately, a sensation of tickling spread from her heart. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li wanted to protest, but before the words left her mouth he kissed her again. One time, two times, three times¡­ he kept kissing, kept kissing until she lost all her anger, kept going until she had no strength to resist, and ended upughing. ¡°Hahaha, stop kissing!¡± ¡°Hahaha, stop¡­¡± The two lingered in the room for quite a while before descending the stairs. By this time, it was way past breakfast. Gu Li rubbed her grumbling stomach, and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m so hungry, can you cook breakfast for me at Other Garden, pretty please?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°I can¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°You can learn. I just want to eat something made by you.¡± Little Pear began to whine, ¡°Brother, please? Even just a fried egg, and toast would be fine.¡± This move was indeed her lethal weapon. Mo Shiting had no choice but to agree, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li nodded with a smile, her eyes curved with delight. However, her smiles soon faded. Looking at the ckish lump on the white porcin te, Gu Li had a hard time swallowing her saliva, ¡°This¡­ is this a fried egg?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Gu Li: Could she choose not to eat it? The answer, of course, was no. She was the one who asked for it. No matter how bad it tasted, she had to eat it. After all, it was a masterpiece of Brother Ting¡¯s first time cooking in his life, she couldn¡¯t refuse¡­ A simple fried egg, no big deal. Gu Li struggled to pick up her chopsticks, but at this moment saw the man bringing over two more tes of simr ckish stuff.. Chapter 193 - 193 Indeed, Soap Operas are Chapter 193: Indeed, Soap Operas are Deceptive_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s more?!!¡± Gu Li was shocked. Her eyes widened instantly, feelingpletely desperate. Mo Shiting leisurely put two tes in front of her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Here¡¯s the toast you asked for, withplimentary sausages.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Oh haha, Brother Ting, you¡¯re so good to me. Please sit down and eat together.¡± There¡¯s no way she could finish all these dark dishes alone, so Gu Li already nned to ¡°share¡± them with him. Plus, once Brother Ting realized the food he cooked was not tasty, he certainly wouldn¡¯t make her eat it. Gu Li thought beautifully, but Mo Shiting was uncooperative, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, coffee is enough for me.¡± He said, rubbing her head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very hungry? Eat quickly.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­You really won¡¯t eat with me? There¡¯s so much, I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°I remember your appetite is not small. Be good, don¡¯t waste food.¡± Gu Liughed dryly: ¡°Hehe.¡± Mo Shiting quickly left the dining room again, Gu Li guessed he must have gone to make coffee. s, she slightly regretted being too dramatic just now, she should have cooked herself. Apparently, just because a man is handsome doesn¡¯t mean he can cook well, dramas are all deceptive. As she grumbled, she picked up her chopsticks, lifted a piece of fried egg that still seemed edible into her mouth. Huh, the taste was surprisingly good. Gu Li¡¯s eyes lightened, she immediately took a bite of the toast. Aside from being a bit burnt, it wasn¡¯tpletely inedible. In fact, Brother Ting does have a knack for cooking, which can be cultivated further. Mo Shiting returned from making coffee, just to find Gu Li had devoured the breakfast he made. Looking at the empty tes, he couldn¡¯t help but specte, was she too hungry or was his cooking good? At noon, the two said goodbye to Old Master Mo and drove back to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Shortly after arriving home, Mo Shiting got a phone call and hurried out. Gu Li took out her notebook, intending to continue her drawing, and just at that moment her phone chimed. It was Da Ha calling. ¡°What happened?¡± The girl sat on the sofa, looking quite content. But on the other end, Da Ha sounded livid, ¡°Boss, the office building ourpany intended to lease was snatched by others.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Li frowned, ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t you supposed to sign the lease contract today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I prepared all the documents, just waiting to make the payment after signing the agreement. Who knew that thendlord would actually go back on his word in front of me, and leased it to Cheng Ying from GE Entertainment at the same price! Cheng Ying clearly came to snatch the deal.¡± Talking about this, Da Ha was so angry his teeth itched. Especially after the contract was signed, Cheng Ying even had the nerve toe over and mock him, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Gu Li¡¯s underling? What, Gu Li also wanted this building? Too bad, she doesn¡¯t get her way, unless shees forward under the name of young mistress of the Mo family. However, I heard that the Mo family has always avoided the entertainment circle. If Gu Li dared to do so, I¡¯m afraid the Mo family might kick her to the curb, huh? Haha.¡± Without omitting a single word, Da Ha reported Cheng Ying¡¯s taunt to Gu Li. Gu Li scoffed. She had been so busytely that she almost forgot about this woman. Now, she recalled that she still had a score to settle with Cheng Ying, who had her assistant drug the waitress in the restaurantst time. With this thought, Gu Li ordered, ¡°Check how many artists Cheng Ying has under her. I want detailed information on every one of them.¡± Upon hearing this, Da Ha was immediately energized, ¡°Boss, what are you nning to do?¡± Chapter 194 - 194 This Rival is Really Strong l Chapter 194: This Rival is Really Strong l Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps too excited. Da Ha couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Li to respond and blurted out, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of poaching from Cheng Ying? Haha, if we can attract all the stars she manages, it would be a st. She will certainly lose her mind.¡± Da Ha said with increasing jubtion. At this moment, Gu Li countered him: ¡°Do you still remember the original intention of our starting apany?¡± Without any hesitation, Da Ha responded, ¡°Of course, to give young, dream-driven people a chance to demonstrate their abilities.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, ¡°Therefore, I definitely won¡¯t sign those already famous stars.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that GE Entertainment has some less-than-spotless figures; quite a few of their headlining stars have notoriously bad conduct. That said, we can take the high ground and let the public know just who they¡¯re really fans of.¡± Although her original intention for entering the entertainment circle was to create new stars, if she could flush out some of the industry¡¯s bad apples along the way, it would be a good thing. After sharing her thoughts with Da Ha, who raised both hands in approval, they returned to the topic, ¡°Boss, do we have to find another office building? Do you have any ideas?¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s take our time to find it, there¡¯s no rush. First, you collect the information on GE for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Da Haplied, then suddenly piped up, ¡°By the way, boss, I heard that Qiu Yuxin just signed with Cheng Ying. How about we start with her?¡± ¡°Qiu Yuxin?¡± Gu Li was briefly taken aback, then frowned, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any skeletons in her closet that could destroy her. Maybe we should look into someone else.¡± In fact, she had already looked into Qiu Yuxin previously. Not a good person, but not inherently bad, just deeply manipted by Shen Yunsi and constantly being used. You have to admit, the wrist action of Miss Shen is truly astonishing, from Mrs. Song down to the servant bodyguards, almost everyone was bought by her, even the female spy Yi Bing from the Hawk was her loyal follower. This adversary was so strong, she wondered whether in Brother Ting¡¯s heart, she held an equal ce? Thinking that Mo Shiting may truly have had feelings for Shen Yunsi, Gu Li suddenly felt sullen. Oh, right, how could she forget that Mrs. Song even established a charity foundation called ¡°Shi Yun¡± to y matchmaker for them? Although she felt ufortable at the time, because she didn¡¯t dare to hold high hopes for her feelings towards Brother Ting, she felt she had no right to object, but now¡­ At this thought, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but open Weibo to search for rted content about the ¡°Shi Yun¡± foundation. Results, unexpectedly, she was shocked to find that they had so many cp fans, they even had their own super topic. Having a super topic was fine, but she was surprised to find a number of messages cursing her. using her of being a vixen, a mistress ¡­ all kinds of harsh words. Ahhh, so infuriating! Gu Li simply tossed her phone aside, out of sight, out of mind. But it wasn¡¯t long before she couldn¡¯t help but fish out her phone again, puffing her cheeks, logging into her alternate ount to retort one by one ¡ª CP Fan A: [I heard Miss Yunsi ising back to the country. Isn¡¯t the rotten pear leaving Young Master Mo soon? Do you think you are a worthy opponent for Miss Yunsi?] Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy : [Sorry, Mo Shiting already belongs to Gu Li, she doesn¡¯t need topete!] CP Fan B: [Miss Yunsi and Mo Shiting were childhood sweethearts. If it weren¡¯t for the rotten pear interfering, Mo Shiting would have married Miss Yunsi long ago.. This rotten pear, this interloper, home-wrecker, vixen, why doesn¡¯t she go and die?] Chapter 195 - 195 Love you, brother. Pen Core_l Chapter 195: Love you, brother. Pen Core_l Trantor: 549690339 | This fan¡¯sments were pure venom, and Gu Li had just been riled up by them. She took in a deep breath, and started typing within the reply box¡ª Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy: [If Mo Shiting wanted to marry Shen Yunsi, he would have done it already. Why would he wait until Gu Li turned 20 to marry her? Think about it, ponder it carefully. Hasn¡¯t Mo Shiting been waiting for Gu Li to grow up?] Hmm yeah, even though she knew it to be false, at that moment, she almost fooled herself. She continued typing: [In the end, who is the true mistress, the fox spirit, the vile person? Isn¡¯t the one who ruins someone else¡¯s family or rtionship the mistress? Is Gu Li? Clearly not! Unless you can find evidence, showing that Mo Shiting and Shen Yunsi were a couple before.] Her long string ofments were instantly met with a swarm of attacks. CP-Fan C: [@Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy, are you a Gu Li¡¯s fan storming in here? Do you have any shame? With such a vivid imagination, why don¡¯t you be a novelist? Buzz off back to your Gu Li¡¯s fandom, we don¡¯t wee you here.] CP-Fan D:[@Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy, get lost! You and your idol both stink!] CP-Fan E:[@Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy, young Master Mo and Miss Yunsi, are naturally a perfect match. Even Mrs. Song has established the ¡°Shi Yun¡± foundation in their name, which is the equivalent of official certification. Why are you standing up for Gu Li here? Get out!] Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy: [Haha, you CP fans are really interesting. A simple foundation has to be the proof of their love? If we¡¯re talking about proof, then Gu Li and Mo Shiting are legally protected as husband and wife. Even Mo Group publicly posted on Weibo supporting Gu Li! You people, are you blind? Selectively blind? A bunch of self-deceiving keyboard warriors.] Gu Li quickly typed out this section, even specially went to Mo Group¡¯s official Weibo to find the rted post and screenshot it, and attached it. This operation instantly ignited the many CP fans, after all every single word was the truth, and the screenshot even more so stung their face. But Gu Li felt quite pleased, the anger in her heart mostly dissipated, and she hummed a little tune, exiting the ¡°Shi Yun super topic¡±. Then, simply using the alt ount ¡°Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy¡±, she sent out a lovey-dovey Weibo post¡ª [Big bro cooked for the first time today, and made breakfast for me. though it doesn¡¯t look good, it tasted unexpectedly good. Big bro, I love you. xoxoa_a] Attached were the few photos she took in the morning at the ¡®Other Garden¡¯, and even made it into a heart shape. This ount, was actually her life ount, inside with records of the bits and pieces from her life. But ever since she registered the ount ¡°A Sweet Pear¡±, and identally became a major influencer, she used her alt ount less. Looking at thest time she posted, it was the day that she and Mo Shiting got registered for marriage. She remembered that she luckily got the red book, and instantly made a Weibo post to record it. Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy: [I hope my decision is right, love you, big bro. xoxoa_a] Gu Li thought for a bit, and re-shared her Weibo post: This decision was unquestionably correct, I hope I can be with my big brother forever. After Mo Shiting left ¡®Blue Sky Blue Sea¡¯, he went directly to the Hawk Headquarters to find Li Jinyao. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you called me over, what happened?¡± Seeing Li Jinyao¡¯s face not looking too good, Mo Shiting asked without beating around the bush. Li Jinyao said: ¡°Just received a message from a secret agent, the explosion incident at Mo¡¯s Department Store of Country E is a self-directed and performed act by the Country E¡¯s royal family. During their evidence collection, they were discovered on the spot, and luckily escaped, but all the evidence was destroyed..¡± Chapter 196 - 196 How Many Secrets Does His Chapter 196: How Many Secrets Does His Family¡¯s Pear Hold?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting frowned hard. This really wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°It seems that Gu Li and I were right in our suspicions.¡± Mo Shiting spoke with a deep tone. Perhaps it was the mention of ¡°Gu Li¡± that made Li Jinyao cast a surprised nce at him, ¡°You and your newlywed wife, are you so close that you can discuss these matters?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°She¡¯s very smart.¡± His tone was slightly proud, and a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. Li Jinyao was even more surprised, ¡°Fell in?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Shiting caught on and quickly reduced his smile, ¡°Fell into what?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into the pit of love.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± He immediately changed the subject and said seriously, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Second Prince Dori of Country E must be behind this explosion, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was him.¡± Li Jinyao nodded, ¡°By staging this explosion, he can implicate the Mo family, force GT to hand over the chip, and also get rid of his biggest threat to the throne. He kills two birds with one stone; perfect.¡± The one injured in this incident was the highly favored little prince, Frank; he was the youngest but the most popr candidate for the heir apparent, Dori has always regarded Frank as a thorn in his eye. ¡°However, Frank is not dead, he¡¯s only slightly injured, Harry must be disappointed.¡± The n was perfect, but Frank¡¯s survival was the biggest failure. After all, if Frank had died, the Mo family and the royal family of Country E would bepletely alienated. So, Frank is the key to resolving this matter. Li Jinyao thought so, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can you contact Frank?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, but there¡¯s someone who can.¡± Li Jinyao curled his lips while giving a smile that hinted a lot more. Mo Shiting¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That lovely ¡®pear¡¯ of your family.¡± Mo Shiting: Just how many secrets does the ¡®pear¡¯ of his family hold that he is not aware of? Blue Sky Blue Sea. On a whim, Gu Li decided to join Auntie Guan in the kitchen to prepare some delicious food as a treat for Mo Shiting, and of course, for herself. She remembered that when they first got married, she vowed to win Mo Shiting¡¯s heart through his stomach. But as it turned out, there were few times when she cooked, which made her feel guilty. ¡°Young Madam, the young master does not like eating onions. Remember not to add any onions to the fish.¡± Auntie Guan reminded her with a smile. Gu Li was in a predicament: ¡°But this fish doesn¡¯t taste good without onions. How about Brother Ting eats something else instead? There are many other delicious foods.¡± With that said, she decisively sprinkled a handful of onions. Auntie Guan:¡±¡­¡± Foods are more important than husbands indeed! ¡°Young madam, how about making scrambled eggs with leeks for the young master?¡± Auntie Guan suggested. Leeks were said to have a certain therapeutic effect. The old Master had especially instructed to prepare foods having such beneficial effects for Mo Shiting. Unaware of Auntie Guan¡¯s thoughts, Gu Li agreed excitedly: ¡°Alright, Brother Ting loves it, so I¡¯ll make plenty.¡± ¡°Oysters, you can add some too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without giving it much thought, Gu Li agreed to everything. By the time Mo Shiting returned home in the evening, she and Auntie Guan had prepared a table full of dishes for him. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Mo Shiting entering the house looking weary, the girl hurried over and affectionately hooked his arm. Mo Shiting was in a bad mood, but seeing her radiant smile, all his gloominess vanished in an instant. He wrapped his arm around her waist, his handsome face filled with indulgence: ¡°What did you do this afternoon at home? You seem so happy?¡± Chapter 197 - 197:1 didn’t see anything, you all continuel Chapter 197:1 didn¡¯t see anything, you all continuel Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell him how stupid she was to bash his pairing with Shen Yunsi on the Inte with an anonymous ount. Humph! She would hold him ountable for this emotional toll tomorrow. Thinking of this, Gu Li pursed her lips unconsciously. The small and plump red lips were like delectable jelly. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist and leaned down to give her a gentle kiss. Gu Li¡¯s face turned red, she yfully pushed him away: ¡°Auntie Guan is still in the room. How could you kiss me?¡± Auntie Guanughed and waved, ¡°Young Madam, my eyesight isn¡¯t so great. I didn¡¯t see anything. Go on, continue!¡± Gu Li: Initially, she only felt a bit shy. Now, after being teased by Auntie Guan, Gu Li wanted to find a hole to crawl into. Yet, no such hole was avable, but a man¡¯s embrace seemed quite fitting. Therefore, Little Pear naturally took refuge in Mo Shiting¡¯s arms, too embarrassed to lift her head. Mo Shiting looked down at the small head buried in his chest. He gave Auntie Guan an nce, signalling her to leave. Auntie Guan was not satisfied with the public disys of affection but had to leave due to Mo Shiting¡¯s authority. She bowed slightly and called out to Gu Li, ¡°Young Madam, I won¡¯t disturb your alone time with the young master. Do your best!¡± These words wereden with deeper meaning. Auntie Guan quickly left them their space. Mo Shiting ruffled her fluffy hair, teasing her, ¡°There, Auntie Guan isn¡¯t here anymore. Can I kiss you again now?¡± Gu Li punched him in the back and lifted her head, ¡°In your dreams! From now on, no kissing me without my permission!¡± Mo Shiting pinched her cheek, his eyes filled withughter. ¡°As I recall, you only ever said, ¡®no kissing me at will¡¯.¡± ¡°That was then, this is now. Anyway, I won¡¯t allow¡­ Mhm¡­¡± Her protests were sealed with his kiss. His kiss was tender, his tongue gradually exploring, leading her to dance with him. It was a long time before he let her go, his forehead touching hers. He breathed a bit heavily, ¡°Tomorrow morning, are youing for a run with me?¡± Still dazed from the romantic kiss, Gu Li responded,¡±??? Huh???¡± What just happened? She opened her mouth in surprise. Mo Shiting pinched her jaw to put together and patted her check, ¡°Only ten minutes, and you¡¯re already out of breath. We should work on your lung capacity.¡± Hearing this, Gu Li kicked him, ¡°Go away!¡± A ten minutes continuous kiss still wasn¡¯t enough? What did he want then? He wasn¡¯t too physically strong, was he? At this moment, Gu Li got a little scared and nced down at him sneakily. She couldn¡¯t tell anything. Felt a little disappointed. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man¡¯s maic voice pulled her wandering thoughts back in ce. Gu Li was startled and stood up straight, realizing she was ring at him. Feeling guilty, she covered her face, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at anything.¡± Mo Shiting pulled her hands away, seeming both amused and serious, ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of chances in the future, if you want to look.¡± Gu Li: She muttered in protest, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± After speaking insincerely, she quickly let go of him and ran into the dining room. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I made the dishes you like the most.¡± Mo Shiting followed her into the dining room. His gaze shifted from her face to the dining table. Garlic steamed oysters, Stir-fried chives with eggs, Stir-fried okra, Braised sea cucumber, Scallion oil-sshed fish, Crystal chicken, Homemade tofu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why do these dishes seem a bit off? Mo Shiting frowned.. Chapter 198: Hmph! That’s because I care about you. _1 Chapter 198: Hmph! That¡¯s because I care about you. _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Auntie Guan said that oysters, sea cucumbers, chives, and okra are all foods you love,¡± Gu Li directly spilled Auntie Guan¡¯s beans. Mo Shiting gathered his thoughts and nced at her mysteriously, ¡°Are these prepared by Auntie Guan?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Gu Li asked, surprised. Seeing her clear eyes, as if she had no clue about the shared benefits of these dishes, Mo Shiting was somewhat speechless, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± With that, he turned around, washed his hands, and sat back at the dining table. By this time, Gu Li had already kindlydled soup for him. ¡°Brother Ting, today¡¯s soup is bitter melon and pork ribs, my favorite,¡± she announced. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You like bitter melon?¡± In his memory, bitter melon was both bitter and unappetizing, something he would never touch ordinarily. Gu Li saw his face full of distaste and chuckled, ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re not a kid, why do you despise bitter melon so much? Bitter melon is great. Not only does it detoxify, help lose weight, and reduce blood sugar, but it also has anti-cancer effects. Moreover, it¡¯s not bitter at all, give it a try.¡± After she spoke, she supported her cheeks with both hands, her big eyes unblinkingly staring at him. Mo Shiting intended to refuse, but upon meeting her bright smiling eyes, he inexplicably picked up his spoon, scooped a spoonful of soup, and tasted it. It wasn¡¯t very bitter, surprisingly good actually. He continued to try a few more bites and without realizing it, he finished the whole bowl of soup. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat smug, after all, she had personally prepared this soup. ¡°Brother Ting, Auntie Guan said you don¡¯t like scallions. Do you eattro?¡± Gu Li asked curiously. Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about carrots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Garlic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And ginger?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­.¡± In the end, he reached out and pinched her chin. Gu Li was startled, ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± ¡°Eat your meal properly. Stop talking so much, okay?¡± After saying this dispassionately, Mo Shiting pinched her face a few times before letting go. ¡°Humph! I was just showing my concern for you.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but kick him lightly, swearing inwardly, next time, she would put scallions in every dish. After dinner, Mo Shiting returned to his study to continue working. Meanwhile, Gu Li curled up on the couch, drawingics. She had updated the first draft of ¡°Dream Chasing Sisters¡±, hertest work based on the real-life characters Ye Yining and Murong Qian. The response was overwhelmingly positive. Time flew by, and in the past few days, she had not updated theic, causing her readers to grow restless. Not wanting to be criticized for failing to update and trend on the hot searches again, Gu Li swore that she would take advantage of these few days when she was not so busy to draw a few more drafts. As Gu Li was immersed in her work, an unfamiliar call came in, breaking her train of thought. Gu Li scratched her head, picked up her phone, pressed the ept button, and politely asked, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Gu Li, this is Song Xiyue.¡± The voice from the other end was aged, mixed with a hint of helplessness. Song Xiyue? Gu Li paused for a moment before realizing that it was Mrs. Song. The olddy was calling her? This could not be good. She pursed her lips and tentatively asked, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Song. Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°Gu Li, could you tell Shiting to let Wan Yao be? She can¡¯t stand the terrible conditions of the detention center. She¡¯s fallen ill.¡± This time, Mrs. Song spoke in a calm and peaceful manner with Gu Li. If it was in the past, it would definitely be amand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to persuade him,¡± Gu Li agreed. Last time, she intended to do the same, but Mo Shiting had urgently left the country before she could speak with him and she had forgotten about the matter after that.. Chapter 199: Deeply Protective of His Wife l Chapter 199: Deeply Protective of His Wife l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Song immediately hung up the phone. Listening to the busy signal on the other end of the phone, Gu Li thought, if this matter failed, the olddy might be livid to the point of spitting blood, wouldn¡¯t she? She indeed treated Wan Yao, her niece-inw, with consideration and love, but to her own grandson, Mo Shiting¡­ Gu Li pursed her lips, feeling a bit sorry for Mo Shiting. Her Elder Brother Ting, despite his kind and soft heart, always insisted on armoring himself in ruthless indifference. Perhaps this was due to hisck of affection from a young age, wasn¡¯t it? Sigh. Upstairs, in the study. Mo Shiting was on the phone with Li Jinyao. ¡°I really don¡¯t get you. You could just ask Gu Li for Frank¡¯s contact and that would be it, but you are adamant about not doing so. You even insist on heading to Country E again. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a massive army of assassins waiting for you to walk into their trap? Are you that eager to get yourself killed?¡± Li Jinyao was infuriated; he wasn¡¯t much of a talker usually, but he couldn¡¯t help but chide Mo Shiting at this moment. Mo Shiting responded in his usual unruffled manner, ¡°I don¡¯t think that getting Frank¡¯s contact will solve everything.¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to involve Gu Li, am I right?¡± Li Jinyao hit the nail on the head. Mo Shiting spoke lightly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to do these things.¡± All she needed to be was a blissful little princess, enjoying her life every day. Knowing that he was overly protective and stubbornly chauvinistic when it came to his wife, Li Jinyao decided not to press further. Therefore, he could only advise, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, be extremely cautious on your trip to Country E, and contact me if anything happens.¡± Just then, a ¡°knock, knock, knock¡± at the door sounded. Knowing it was Gu Li, Mo Shiting quickly told Li Jinyao, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Just as he hung up the phone, Gu Li pushed open the door, poking her petite, furry head inside. Looking up, she ran her gaze into Mo Shiting¡¯s unexpectedly, and greeted him with a sweet smile, ¡°Did I interrupt you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting spoke as he set his phone aside. ¡°Then, I¡¯ming in.¡± Gu Lipact figure squeezed itself into the room and casually shut the door behind her. Making her way to therge office desk, she sat on the swivel chair opposite him and jumped straight into their conversation, ¡°Elder Brother Ting, if you¡¯re not too busy, I want to discuss something about Wan Yao with you.¡± After she spoke, she took a sly glimpse at Mo Shiting, only to see his expression remaining cold and indifferent, revealing no sign of any emotion. Unable to help herself, she added, ¡°She¡¯s seriously ill and can¡¯t stand the harsh conditions in the detention center. So, should we just let it go? After all, we¡¯ve kept her locked up for quite some time, right?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed slightly, a dark light flickering through them, ¡°Gu Li, are you always this kind to your enemies?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was slightly taken aback, ¡°Of course not. But Wan Yao is your cousin¡¯s wife, she can hardly be considered an enemy, right? Even though she did scheme against me, I believe her intention was not to have me imprisoned. Besides, I¡¯m still alive and well, aren¡¯t I? Elder Brother Ting, for the sake of me, can you let her off the hook this time?¡± Mo Shiting was silent. Gu Li waited for quite some time, seeing no reaction from him, just as she was starting to think he would refuse, he suddenly nodded, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you, Elder Brother Ting.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. Seeing her, Mo Shiting seemed to have been affected by her exuberant joy. He couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. After discussing the matter of Wan Yao, Gu Li shifted the topic back to the incident in Country E, ¡°Elder Brother Ting, has there been any progress with that matter? How about I go to Country E? I have some connections with the royal family; maybe I could try tomunicate with them?¡± Chapter 200 - 200 The aloof and domineering Chapter 200: The aloof and domineering CEO¡¯s image copsed, Young Master Mo. l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting was not surprised to hear her make such a bold proposition, but he firmly refused, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Li opened her eyes wide, unable to take in his refusal. Mo Shiting refused categorically, ¡°You¡¯re still a kid, stop meddling in grown-up affairs.¡± A kid? So in his eyes, she still isn¡¯t grown up? Gu Li was speechless and slightly unconvinced, ¡°I have grown up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting cracked a shallow smile, his mischievous gaze falling on her chest. Not small indeed, she¡¯s a D¡­ Feeling his ill-intentioned gaze, Gu Li was frustrated and hit the table, ¡°I¡¯m serious, you should stop being unseemly and thinking about inappropriate things.¡± Mo Shiting shifted his gaze back, grinning ambiguously at her, ¡°I can¡¯t behave properly when I¡¯m around you.¡± ¡°You-¡± Gu Li simply grabbed a file and smacked him twice with it, while ranting, ¡°Your persona of an aloof CEO has copsed, Young Master Mo.¡± Mo Shiting responded earnestly, ¡°What aloof CEO? I¡¯m just a normal man, don¡¯t imagine me as some sort of a monster.¡± Gu Li: A monster? How does he know his own image so clearly? Changing the subject, Gu Li continued: ¡°If you won¡¯t let me go, do you have any ideas yourself? I mean, it wouldn¡¯t hurt just to share, right?¡± Mo Shiting had no choice but to reveal, ¡°I will go to Country E myself.¡± Upon hearing Mo Shiting¡¯s intention to travel to Country E, Gu Li immediately objected: ¡°No, you can¡¯t go, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± With the ck Blood League having strength in Country E and the royal family of Country E keeping an eagle eye on him, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t let him take such a risk at this critical junction for anything. Mo Shiting rose and walked around the table to her side, massaging the back of her head, ¡°Although the evidence has been destroyed, we¡¯ve found out that the instigator of this incident is Second Prince Dori.¡± ¡°Dori? It¡¯s him? He¡¯s Frank¡¯s full-blooded brother and he actually¡­¡± Gu Li was shocked beyond measure. But on thinking it over, she thought it made sense. After all, Dori has always been power-hungry, and his most favored younger brother was the main obstacle in his rise to the throne. She didn¡¯t know if Frank knew about it, but if he did, he would probably be devastated, right? Regardless of Frank¡¯s reaction, the fact that Dori, the ¡°thief¡± who cries thief while twisting the me to the Mo family, demanding for them to give an exnation, was truly despicable. The angrier Gu Li thought about it, the tighter her tiny fists clenched and pounded lightly on the table. Mo Shiting noticed her small action in the corner of his eye, a hint of amusement flickering in his gaze. He leaned over her, bracing his arms against the table and enclosing her small fist in his wide and sturdy palm, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Previously, we were somewhat passive as we couldn¡¯t find the culprit. Now that we know it¡¯s Dori who¡¯s behind it, don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li spun around recklessly and her lips identally brushed past his face. Oops! She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Gu Li¡¯s face flushed red and she quickly turned her head back, her swift reaction bringing a grin to Mo Shiting¡¯s face. ¡°Madam¡¯s kissing technique needs improvement, aim better next time.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Hmph, in your dreams.¡± Feeling the conversation derailed again, she quickly corrected the course: ¡°What¡¯s your n to deal with him? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Mo Shiting released her and returned to his boss chair. After about a ten-second silence, he finally admitted, ¡°I have some dirt on him.¡± ¡°What dirt?¡± ¡°Stop probing. It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want her involved too much, so he simply shooed her away.. Chapter 201 - 201 - The Young Master Watches with Heartache _1 Chapter 201: ¨C The Young Master Watches with Heartache _1 Trantor: 549690339 As he finished speaking, his gaze fell on the document, beginning to review it. Seeing this, Gu Li puffed out her cheeks, ¡°Well, I¡¯m off then. Are you going to sleep in the study tonight?¡± From his demeanor, it appeared that he nned on sleeping there. After all, he had never shared the bed with her, and she was ustomed to it. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting slightly nodded, not really hearing herst sentence. So, by the time he was ready to head back to his room in the middle of the night, he discovered that the door was locked from the inside. Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± The next day, Gu Lifortably slept until the crack of dawn. Thanks to her quick thinkingst night, she had locked the door. Otherwise, Brother Ting might have dragged her out of bed early in the morning to go running. She was still on her period and didn¡¯t feel like exercising at all. The maids here were already used to Gu Li waking upte, so they weren¡¯t surprised or shocked. As she descended the stairs, she saw Auntie Guan busily instructing the maids to dust the furniture. Looking at the furniture, Gu Li realized these pieces were all brand new. The entire living room waspletely transformed, so she curiously asked, ¡°Auntie Guan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing her, Auntie Guan happily exined, ¡°Young Madam, all these tables, chairs, and cabs were custom-made and airfreighted from overseas by the young master. As you can see, their corners are smooth and won¡¯t hurt if you bump into them. Certainly, the young master wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt, that¡¯s why he reced all the furniture.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li smiled slightly, her mood soaring. ¡°Of course.¡± Auntie Guan immediately added, ¡°You remember how you kept identally bumping into things when you first moved here, right? Undoubtedly the young master must have felt bad seeing that.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Gu Li chuckled awkwardly, then heard Auntie Guan sigh, ¡°Our young master might seem cold-hearted, but he actually knows how to take care of his wife. Young Madam, you have to cherish him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Li spoke sincerely, feeling warm inside. Sometime after breakfast, she looked at her phone and saw that it was already 1030. Gu Li immediately decided to cook avish lunch for Mo Shiting and bring it to his office. However, when she told Auntie Guan about her n, Auntie Guan looked at her in surprise: ¡°Young Madam, didn¡¯t you know the young master left the country this morning?¡± Gu Li: ¡°Wait, what???¡± Mo Shiting had gone to Country E, taking Gu Li¡¯s heart with him. She headed back to her room and paced anxiously back and forth. It was all her fault for sleeping like a sloth today and not knowing about his departure. No wonder he always thought she was an immature child. She indeed was acting like one, and didn¡¯t fit the role of a caring and gentle wife at all. Ahh! She had nothing but her looks and intelligence. Little Pear threw herself dramatically onto the sofa, feeling uncharacteristically anxious. It was then that her phone started ringing, drawing her attention. Upon seeing the caller ID, Gu Li immediately perked up: ¡°Doctor.¡± An hourter, at Capital City International Airport. Da Ha and Gu Li rushed to the international arrivals hall to wait for Doctor Duan, a dermatologist from Country H who had travelled thousands of miles to be here. After waiting for a long time with no sight of Doctor Duan, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Boss, maybe that old guy tricked you? He should¡¯ve been out by now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor wouldn¡¯t deceive me about his antique Go board. He must have been held up by something.¡± Gu Li said, waiting expectantly. The next moment, she spotted an elderly man dressed in a traditional Chinese suit emerging from the passenger terminal. His manner was energetic and hale. ¡°Doctor¨C¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately dashed over. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve missed you so much, Little Pear..¡± Chapter 202: Brother Ting is Quite Good to Me_l Chapter 202: Brother Ting is Quite Good to Me_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Little Pear. It¡¯s been half a year, and you¡¯ve gained quite a bit of weight. It seems that the Mo boy has treated you well.¡± Doctor Duan teased her with a smile. Upon his mention of Mo Shiting, Gu Li blushed slightly, hooked his arm and giggled, ¡°Doctor, next time you see my father, please make sure to say good things about me. Brother Ting treats me really well.¡± She hadn¡¯t dared to initiate contact with her father recently, and he hadn¡¯t sought her out either. Gu Li felt somewhat insecure, not knowing his thoughts. As Doctor Duan was her father¡¯s mentor and they kept in frequent contact, she naturally hoped the doctor could help. Although Gu Li always felt that Gu Yuan didn¡¯t treat her very well, he was her father after all, and she couldn¡¯t possibly not care at all. After leaving the airport, Da Ha drove while Gu Li and Doctor Duan sat in the back seat. Gu Li briefly exined Ye Yining¡¯s situation, ¡°Doctor, the reason I invited you to Hua Country is to help heal Sister Yining¡¯s facial injury. I hope you can help her.¡± Doctor Duan contemted for a moment, and said, ¡°I will certainly try my best to help you. But whether or not it can be healed, we¡¯ll have to see her in person before making a determination.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand that.¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet Sister Yining at the hotel where you¡¯ll be staying. Could you please check on her once we arrive?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± An hourter, they arrived at a five-star hotel in the city center. Ye Yining, wearing a mask, arrived around the same time. The two parties met in the hotel lobby. While Da Ha went to handle Doctor Duan¡¯s check-in process, Gu Li introduced Ye Yining to Doctor Duan. ¡°Sister Yining, this is my academic grandfather, well, my dad¡¯s mentor, Doctor Duan Xuejing. Doctor, this is my Sister Yining.¡± ¡°Hello, Doctor Duan. I¡¯ve long admired your reputation!¡± Ye Yining made a polite gesture towards Doctor Duan, her tone showing deep excitement, ¡°Thank you so much for making this trip¡­ Thank you!!! Thank you!!!¡± Doctor Duan Xuejing is esteemed internationally, and she had once dreamed of having him treat her one day. She never expected this day woulde so soon. All thanks to Gu Li. Doctor Duan sympathized with Ye Yining¡¯s predicament and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°No need for formalities. Let¡¯s go upstairs and I¡¯ll examine your injury after you take off your mask.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ye Yining thanked him again. The three of them sat in the hotel¡¯s coffee nook, chatting and waiting for Da Ha. At that moment, Qin Shurong entered, nced over unintentionally and noticed Gu Li. What a coincidence. She had been wanting to get closer to Gu Li and probe for some information these past few days, but had been constantly tied up with work. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here. Qin Shurong¡¯s sharp eyes shed. She was about to go greet her when she noticed an old man and a young woman in a mask next to Gu Li. The old man had gray hair, was dressed in a Zhongshan suit, wore sses and radiated wisdom. Qin Shurong nced at the old man, then turned her gaze to Ye Yining. Although she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, she felt strangely unsettled for some reason. Who was this woman? She frowned slightly, was just about to step forward, when a golden-haired young man ran over to them with a smiling face and said, ¡°Doctor Duan, Sister Yining, Boss, the check-in process isplete. Let¡¯s go up.¡± Yining? Sister? Qin Shurong abruptly froze.. Chapter 203: Someone Has Been Poisoned l Chapter 203: Someone Has Been Poisoned l Trantor: 549690339 Is that the Ye Yining she knew? She¡¯s actually still alive? Qin Shurong couldn¡¯t believe it as she tightly gripped the Chanel limited-edition bag in her hand, her mouth agape, watching them stand up in response and proceedughing and chatting with the young man towards the elevator. Qin Shurong turned deathly pale, struggling for a moment before deciding to follow them. But, she was still one step toote. By the time she got to the elevator, Gu Li and the others had already taken it up. She took a deep breath and waited for the next elevator. After around ten seconds, another elevator arrived. After everyone inside had exited, she quickly stepped in. She was the only one in the elevator. She immediately pressed the close door button and then the button for her floor. As the elevator slowly ascended, her heart began to race even more. Could it really be Ye Yining? She was supposedly drowned. How could she possibly be alive? Moreover, it was the Ye family¡¯s husband and wife who personally told her that she had died¡­ Could something have gone wrong in the midst of all this? No, she had to find out the truth! The uncertain threat of Ye Yining was too dangerous, especially now that she¡¯s with Gu Li¡­ Qin Shurong clutched her palm subconsciously, not noticing the sweat that covered her hand. Gu Li¡¯s group arrived at room 1806. It was a presidential suite. Doctor Duan went into the bedroom to keep the luggage, while the remaining three waited in the living room. ¡°Sister, you can take off your mask now.¡± Gu Li said to Ye Yining. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Yining didn¡¯t mind them seeing her disfigured face and reached to remove her mask. Seeing Da Ha staring at her, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°What, did I scare you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Da Ha quickly shook his head, scratching his fluffy blonde hair, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you, Sister Yining are still alive. I¡¯m so happy.¡± He just found out today that Ning Ye was actually Ye Yining, which greatly shocked him. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ye Yining chuckled lightly, ¡°Thanks to you and Little Pear, we were able to reunite. If it weren¡¯t for you taking her to the bar, perhaps we would never have seen each other again.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for them, perhaps she would havemitted suicide due to humiliation that night. ¡°That proves we were destined to meet. Sister Yining, your face will definitely be restored. By then, you will be the number one singer at Qianli Entertainment.¡± Da Ha, the business-minded one, was eagerly looking forward to starting the venture. Ye Yining nodded seriously, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I will not refuse!¡± Gu Li put her arm around her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your treatment for now. We¡¯ll discuss the debutter.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she saw Doctor Duan carrying equipment out of the room and stood up promptly, ¡°Doctor, please start working.¡± Doctor Duan was amused by her impatience, ¡°You really are an anxious Little Pear. Alright, I will perform a detailed check up on Miss Yining.¡± Half an hourter, the examination was finished. Doctor Duan looked serious. The other three exchanged nces, each with a bad premonition. ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡± Gu Li swallowed, barely managing to ask the question. Doctor Duan nced at her, then addressed Ye Yining in a stern tone, ¡°The scars on your face were not caused by a fall into the sea. You were poisoned.¡± Ye Yining was shocked, ¡°P-poisoned? But these injuries urred after my fall into the sea.¡± She was unconscious at the time and only woke up after a half a month in the hospital. And when she did wake up, she was told by her parents that she was disfigured.. Chapter 204: This Little Girl Really Knows How to Get Things Done_l Chapter 204: This Little Girl Really Knows How to Get Things Done_l Trantor: 549690339 Later, due to her disfigurement, she was scorned by her parents and tricked into being abandoned in Hua Country¡­ Ye Yining had always thought that it was because of the sea ident that her originally elegant and beautiful face had been destroyed. But today, the doctor told her that it was actually due to poisoning? Why was she poisoned? Who could be so ruthless as to harm her? The more Ye Yining thought about it, the more confused her mind became. Seeing that her face was pale and her skinny shoulders were trembling unceasingly, Gu Li decided to sit next to her. She lightly patted Ye Yining¡¯s back with her hand and asked her question: ¡°Doctor, do you have a way to detoxify her?¡± No sooner had she spoken than Da Ha and Ye Yining both looked at Doctor Duan, their eyes full of expectation. Doctor Duan moistened the corners of his mouth, took off his sses, wiped them gently with a cloth, and did not immediately answer Gu Li¡¯s question. Gu Li was anxious, ¡°Doctor? Master? You have a way, right?¡± Doctor Duan put his sses back on, smiling like a cunning fox, ¡°This small issue would naturally not trouble me. But, Little Pear where is my antique chessboard?¡± Hearing that he could solve the problem, Gu Li finally felt relieved and immediately smiled with joy: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring it to you tomorrow. Does Sister Yining need to be hospitalized?¡± ¡°No need, just take the medicine.¡± Doctor Duan answered. Everyone was even more delighted upon hearing this. Doctor Duan then addressed Gu Li: ¡°Give me a day to prepare the antidote,e and collect it tomorrow afternoon, take it continuously for a month and you will see the effect.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Gu Li was so thrilled that she jumped up. Doctor Duan nced at her and reminded her in a cautious tone: ¡°Remember, bring the antique chessboard.¡± Gu Li replied, ¡°Got it. I also found an antique Go set, I¡¯ll bring that back as a present for you too.¡± Doctor Duanughed with satisfaction: ¡°Ha ha, you clever girl.¡± Gu Li winked yfully, ¡°Of course.¡± Meanwhile. Shu Rong returned to her room and, after settling her thoughts, made a phone call to the Ye Family in M Country. Soon, Mother Ye¡¯s excited voice came over the line: ¡°Hello, Shu Rong? Is that really you, Shu Rong?¡± Shu Rong frowned slightly, annoyed, her tone cold: ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Why did you think of calling us? You ¡± Just as Mother Ye was about to say something, she was ruthlessly interrupted by Shu Rong. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is Ye Yining really dead?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mother Ye was taken aback as a trace of guilt shed in her eyes. Father Ye, who had been reading a newspaper next to her, nced over. Seeing Mother Ye nodding her head while holding her breath, she said, ¡°Of course! She fell into the sea and drowned. Didn¡¯t the police announce it? Ah, her death has also been registered. Shu Rong, why¡­ are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Shu Rong narrowed her eyes and after a moment of contemtion, she said, ¡°Nothing, I just casually remembered her.¡± ¡°Oh, then¡­¡± Mother Ye wanted to say something else but Shu Rong cut her off, ¡°I¡¯m very busy, I need to hang up now. Don¡¯t contact me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± Without waiting for Mother Ye to respond, she hung up the phone. Listenting to the busy tone, Mother Ye sighed helplessly. Seeing this, Father Ye, who probably guessed the content of the conversation, also looked very unhappy. As for Shu Rong, she was sitting on the couch, crossing her legs, lost in thought. After a few minutes, she picked up her phone again and sent a message. [Did you manage to get Gu Li¡¯s hair yet?] The other side quickly responded: [There hasn¡¯t been an opportunity yet, wait a bit more.] Shu Rong: [Help me investigate someone else, Ye Yining, she¡¯s currently in Hua Country Capital City..] Chapter 205: Mo Shiting in Love l Chapter 205: Mo Shiting in Love l Trantor: 549690339 That night, Gu Li didn¡¯t return to the Blue Sky and Blue Sea until just after ten o¡¯clock. After taking a bath and lying on bed, she finally had some time to think about Mo Shiting. It takes several hours to fly from the Capital City to Country E. Brother Ting should have safely arrived by this time, right? She wondered how he was doing. Should she give him a call? With this in mind, Gu Li picked up her phone. Just as she was about to dial, Mo Shiting seemed to read her mind and called first. And this time, it was a video call. Overwhelmed with joy, Gu Li didn¡¯t notice this and hastily answered, ¡°Brother Ting-¡± As her cute voice came across the video, Mo Shiting saw her radiant smile and her almost revealing tank top dress. Did she always dress like this when she was alone? Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved unconsciously. At this moment, Gu Li also saw his handsome face. Blushing when she realized it was a video call, she quickly covered her chest and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Ah, you did that on purpose! You¡¯re such a rogue.¡± ¡°A rogue?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, understanding perfectly well what she was using him of, but he chose to deny it. ¡°You were the one who answered the call.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t notice that it was a video call. You can¡¯t see anymore.¡± Gu Li pouted, deliberately moving the camera away to face the ceiling. Mo Shiting could only say, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re not wearing anything?¡± He deliberately teased her. ¡°I do have clothes on!¡± Gu Li protested. Mo Shiting chuckled, ¡°Then why are you so worked up?¡± nj ii Hang on, why was she so worked up? Maybe he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. Was she revealing too much about her situation? With this in mind, Gu Li calmed down a bit, wrapped herself tightly in her nket, and then turned the camera back to face her. When Mo Shiting saw that only her pretty little face was visible, the smile on his lips deepened. Gu Li asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I just arrived at the hotel.¡± Mo Shiting answered truthfully, and he also swiveled his camera to let her see his surroundings. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Mo Shiting said e in¡¯. Following that, Gu Li saw Lu Yang and several executives entering one after another. ¡°Am I disrupting your work?¡± Knowing that he was going to have a business meeting, Gu Li tactfully suggested ending the call, ¡°How about we talk next time?¡± Mo Shiting replied, ¡°Alright, go to bed early.¡± Gu Li quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, remember to stay safe in Country E. I¡¯ll settle our score when you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°What score?¡± ¡°You went to Country E without telling me, I¡¯m angry.¡± After telling him off, Gu Li made a wing gesture. Mo Shiting found her even more adorable. He just wished he could quickly finish his business in Country E and fly back to hold her. ¡°Wait for me at home. I have to hang up now.¡± As soon as he ended the call, the smile on Mo Shiting¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and his handsome face swiftly resumed its usual cold expression. ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The executives, who were delighting in the sweetness of their boss¡¯s romantic rtionship, were startled by his sudden change of demeanor. Seems like their cold and unapproachable boss was still the same, while the Mo Shiting in love was like apletely different person. Mo Shiting walked back to his seat at the head of the table. Lu Yang bowed respectfully to report, ¡°Young master, Prince Dori¡¯s envoy just sent a message. Prince Dori has agreed to meet with you.¡± Mo Shiting lightly tapped on the armrest of the sofa and asked, ¡°When and where?¡± Chapter 206 - 206 Mo Shiting Takes Personal Risksl Chapter 206 - 206 Mo Shiting Takes Personal Risksl Chapter 206: Mo Shiting Takes Personal Risksl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°8 PM at the ZE Club.¡± The ZE Club, it was established by Country E¡¯s royal family, specifically to entertain foreign diplomats. The security there is extremely tight, and not only one needs to go through a security check, but also have proper clearance procedures. Ordinary people cannot walk in there. This is the top-level protection that Country E maintains for its royal family and foreign guests. With such wless arrangements, Mo Shiting had no choice but to nod, ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Yang, however, had reservations. ¡°Young Master, if they n to harm you in there, we are in a pickle.¡± ¡°Yeah, young master. Think it over.¡± Simrly, Han Tian, the manager handling Country E¡¯s affairs is also worried. ¡°Young Master, we all perceive danger, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°We request you to not agree.¡± The other executives voiced their opinions one after the other, not wanting Mo Shiting to take the risk personally. The room became noisy with their discussion. Mo Shiting nced at them. Seeing this, they all immediately fell silent. Finally, peace descended upon the room. Mo Shiting responded seriously, ¡°I have my own judgment of the situation. Lu Yang will apany me. The rest of you wait for orders.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting had made up his mind, the executives dared not dissent and bowed respectfully. 8 PM, ZE Club. After passing multiple security checks, Mo Shiting and Lu Yang finally arrived at the door of the room that Duo Li had arranged. However, Lu Yang was stopped. Duo Li¡¯s head guard exined, ¡°Young Master Mo, only our Prince is inside. He wishes to have a private conversation with you. Unauthorized people are not allowed.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Shitingplied. Signalling Lu Yang to wait outside, he then pushed the door open. As the guard indicated, therge room was upied by Duo Li alone, sitting on a high bar stool, elegantly savoring his wine. He was of simr age as Mo Shiting, with blond hair and green eyes. The man was tall, handsome but there was a faint hint of cruelty and ruthless temperament in his eyes. Because of this, his handsome face doesn¡¯t get a perfect score. Seeing Mo Shiting enter, Duo Li put down his ss. The gorgeous thin lips offered a bewitching smile, ¡°Young Master Mo, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Mo Shiting merely nodded coldly in greeting. ¡°Please sit.¡± Duo Li pointed at a nearby sofa, thereafter, he got up from the bar stool, carrying a bottle of wine and two sses over. Mo Shiting took the opportunity to have a seat. Duo Li poured a ss of red wine and offered it to him: ¡°Give me some face?¡± Mo Shiting smiled coldly, taking it but not drinking. Duo Li raised his eyebrows, ¡°What are you afraid of? That this prince would poison you?¡± Mo Shiting ced his ss on the coffee table, cutting to the chase, ¡°Prince Duo Li, a person who can even harm his own younger brother, would be capable of anything, right?¡± ¡°Ha ha ¡± Duo Li let out two wildughter, sat back on the other sofa, crossed his legs and looked at Mo Shiting¡¯s stunningly handsome face with sharp, predatory eyes, a strange gleam passing through, ¡°Mo Shiting, don¡¯t paint yourself so clean. Wouldn¡¯t the blood on your hands for gaining power be no less than mine?¡± Faced with his sarcasm, Mo Shiting remained calm, ¡°You admit it so easily?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here, what¡¯s there for me to fear?¡± Duo Li seemed quite frank. He picked up the ss, took a light sip, and said, ¡°Given the chance to negotiate face to face, put it straightforwardly, will you hand over GT¡¯s chip technology or will the whole Mo family leave Country E?¡± Mo Shiting, fingers interlocked, eyes slightly narrowed with a hint of ridicule, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the world knowing you are not of Country E¡¯s royal blood, I don¡¯t mind lending you a hand..¡± Chapter 207: They each want her to be their granddaughter - in - law l Chapter 207: They each want her to be their granddaughter - in -w l Chapter 207: They each want her to be their granddaughter ¨C in ¨Cw l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡ª¡± Not expecting that he would know such a deeply hidden secret, Dori¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Mo Shiting saw his reaction and remark calmly, ¡°I gave you a chance.¡± ¡°Hah¡ª¡± Dori suppressed his killing intent andughed scornfully, ¡°You have some nerve. Are you not worried that both you and your subordinates will die here tonight?¡± As he spoke, he stood up, pulled out a gun, and aimed it at Mo Shiting¡¯s head, ¡°It would be a piece of cake for me to kill you.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips, appearing not at all worried that Dori would take action. He continued to sit elegantly on the sofa, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Ha, do you think you can escape?¡± Dori was full of self-confidence. Mo Shiting remarked calmly, ¡°Upon my death, your hidden identity will immediately be exposed. As a wise man, you should understand what action would be most advantageous to you.¡± Dori hesitated for a moment, then slowly withdrew his gun. He sat back down, finished his ss of wine in one gulp, and then angrily smashed the ss on the carpet. Mo Shiting quirked his eyebrows and watched as Dori pointed at him with a fierce look in his eyes, grinding his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re ruthless. This time, I¡¯ll let you off the hook. But if you dare leak even a word of this, I will¡ª¡± Mo Shiting stood up and stated coldly, ¡°As long as you do not provoke the Mo family, we will not be enemies.¡± Once he finished speaking, he turned and walked away, without waiting for Dori¡¯s response. Upon arriving at the entrance, he nced back with a cryptic smile ying on his lips, ¡°In the future, if anything happens to me, your secrets will be exposed to the world. From now on, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own protection, Prince Dori!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± With no other options against Mo Shiting, but faced with his threatening words, Dori was left simmering with rage and so he swept everything off the coffee table in frustration. Everything on the table ttered to the floor and shattered to pieces. With Mo Shiting sessfully resolving the crisis in Country E, Gu Li managed to obtain the antidote that Doctor Duan had sessfullypounded. Doctor Duan handed over his medical instructions to Gu Li, ¡°I will stay in Hua Country for a while to observe Miss Yining¡¯s reaction. I will only leave once her condition stabilizes.¡± ¡°Got it, thank you, doctor.¡± Gu Li happily packed the medicine into a bag and said, ¡°Then can I apany you for a tour when I¡¯m free these days?¡± Doctor Duan waved his hand, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here for a vacation? However, I will be visiting a few old friends, you can apany me if you want.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Li rejected the invitation swiftly. In the past, she had apanied the doctor on numerous visits around the world. As it turns out, most of these older folks were unaware that she was Miss Gu. They all wanted her to be their granddaughter, their enthusiasm was so intense that she couldn¡¯t fend them off. So, over thest year or two, she avoided such visits as much as possible and was determined not to apany the doctor. Speaking of which, it was a strange thing. Howe her usually formidable elder charm was ineffective in front of Mrs. Song? It was rather frustrating. After saying goodbye to Doctor Duan, Gu Li rushed to deliver the medicine to Ye Yining. On the way, she received a call from Da Ha, ¡°Boss, I have some bad news.¡± Gu Li frowned as she drove, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯m in a good mood, don¡¯t ruin it.¡± ¡°Well, but, I still have to tell you.¡± Da Ha was speechless. ¡°Then, tell me about it in a few days.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± After a two second silence, he braced himself and said, ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t exactly bad news, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Chapter 208: It’s Not an Illusion, Brother Ting is Back._l Chapter 208: It¡¯s Not an Illusion, Brother Ting is Back._l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Gu Zuo called me, the Family Head¡¯s birthday ising up next week, and the Family Head orders you to return. Otherwise, he¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Gu Li: Break her legs? No matter how you look at it, it seems like Da Ha is spouting nonsense. ¡°Boss, boss, are you listening?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Da Ha couldn¡¯t resist and called out several times. Gu Li pouted, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry, I will go back.¡± Da Ha was startled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to return once you go?¡± ¡°I am, but it¡¯s still my home after all, I can¡¯t just never go back, right?¡± ¡°Should I apany you there then?¡± ¡°No need, stay here and take care of Sister Yining, as well as our newpany.¡± Gu Li looked serious. ¡°Oh.¡± Da Ha responded lightly and suddenly remembered something about the newpany, ¡°Right Boss, I have another piece of bad news to tell you.¡± Gu Li:!!! ¡°You don¡¯t say, I don¡¯t want to hear.¡± ¡°The registrar won¡¯t allow ourpany to be called Qianli Entertainment, you better think about changing the name.¡± Da Ha informed her faithfully. Gu Li was puzzled: ¡°That¡¯s strange, I remember we had consulted about this, the name was valid, why are they suddenly refusing?¡± Da Ha said weakly, ¡°It was Mo Shiting¡¯s doing.¡± Without thinking, Little Pear rebuked him, ¡°Are you looking for death? Daring to nder my Brother Ting? Is he so idle as to do such a thing?¡± Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but tease: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just his jealousy? He has been refusing any names including Qianli, Li Qian, Mu Li, Gu Qian. I think we should just call it Shi Li.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not bad, let¡¯s settle on that.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± At midnight, Mo Shiting returned to Blue Sky and Blue Sea, looking weary from his journey. At this time, only the security guards were on duty, everyone else was already asleep. The entire vi was pitch ck and eerily quiet. Mo Shiting went upstairs and gently pushed open the door to his room. He walked softly, fearful of waking the person sleeping on the bed. Upon reaching the bedside, hearing the girl¡¯s even breathing, Mo Shiting unknowingly smiled. He turned on the bedside wallmp, and soon, a warm orange glow filled the room. The girl slept soundly, unaffected by the sudden light. Looking at her sweet sleeping face, Mo Shiting felt his exhaustion melt away. The air conditioning in the room was set very low. Fearful of her catching a cold, he turned the temperature up to 26 degrees, then leaned over to tuck her under the covers properly. Then he took a seat at the edge of the bed, reaching out to touch her face. The soft and smooth touch spread through his fingertips, making Mo Shiting unable to let go. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her a few more times, identally waking Gu Li up. The girl opened her eyes in a daze to see Mo Shiting sitting by the bed, his handsome face bathed in a warm glow, looking as perfect as a celestial being. Thinking it was an illusion, she rubbed her eyes quickly, only to find that Mo Shiting was still there. Ah ah ah, it¡¯s not an illusion, Brother Ting is back. This is wonderful! Gu Li jumped out of the duvet in excitement, her soft body pouncing directly towards him. The delicate girl was in his arms. Mo Shiting was taken aback momentarily and before he could react, she had already enthusiastically hugged his neck and giggled, ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re back, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Ever since he left for Country E, she had been on tenterhooks, worried about his safety. Now that she saw him safely return, her heart finally settled.. Chapter 209: Plotting to Murder Your Own Husband? Youve Got Some Nervel l Chapter 209: Plotting to Murder Your Own Husband? You''ve Got Some Nervel l Chapter 209: Plotting to Murder Your Own Husband? You¡¯ve Got Some Nervel l Trantor: 549690339 The girl was excited and thrilled, persistently snuggling against Mo Shiting. She didn¡¯t realize that this could lead to trouble. Mo Shiting¡¯s profound eyes narrowed slightly, tinted with a hint of red. He endured greatly, trying to pry her grip from his neck. However, the girl held onto him stubbornly, refusing to let go. ¡°Gu Li!¡± Mo Shiting called out her name softly, his maic voice wafting with dangerous emotions, ¡°Are you, are you tempting me?¡± The man¡¯s warning was crystal clear. Upon realizing what she had done, Gu Li immediately let go of him. ¡°Brother Ting, don¡¯t overthink. I didn¡¯t mean anything. Hehehe, I was just expressing my excitement.¡± Whileughing, she quickly retreated and wrapped herself with the nket. Well, she should be safe now, right? Oh dear, she didn¡¯t mean to do so. A pure and adorable fairy like her wouldn¡¯t deliberately flirt with him, right? Seeing her wrapped up tight, Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Do you need to wrap yourself up like a dumpling?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl answered confidently. Mo Shiting teasingly asked, ¡°What are you shy about, hmm?¡± ¡°Urgh, I¡¯m feeling cold and not shy.¡± Gu Li was stubborn and she wouldn¡¯t admit that she was indeed embarrassed to be seen by him. Although her sleepwear was conservative tonight, she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra underneath, which made her feel somewhat ufortable. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not shy?¡± Mo Shiting took a meaningful look at her and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve always been generous. As your husband, I look forward to seeing how you¡¯ll handle certain things in the future, Mrs. Mo.¡± Gu Li clearly understood his insinuation. Her face flushed instantly, and she reprimanded, ¡°Pervert!¡± Upon saying this, she directly grabbed a nearby pillow and flung it at him. Mo Shiting easily fended off her sudden attack, the corners of his eyes brimming withughter, ¡°nning to murder your own husband? What courage you have!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll kill you. What then?¡± ¡°Bring it on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li¡¯s wide eyes did not have a chance to react when he suddenly leaned over her and pressed her into the bed along with the nket. The weight of more than a hundred pounds made her unable to move. It was difficult for her to breathe so she tried to push his shoulder, politelyughing, ¡°Brother Ting, can you get up first? I¡¯m almost squashed by you.¡± ¡°Squashed?¡± Mo Shiting smirkingly propped himself up a bit, his voice dipping low, ¡°Let me check.¡± ¡°Huh? Check¡­ what?¡± Gu Li blinked her curly eyshes, unable to understand the meaning of his words at once. Until his hand slid up under her nightdress, covering¡­ Boom_- The pervert! He dared to¡­ Gu Li¡¯s face flushed deeply, so embarrassed that she could not even scold anyone. However, she didn¡¯t want to stop him because he was her beloved and husband. It didn¡¯t matter how intimate he was with her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t oppose, Mo Shiting indulged himself for a while before reluctantly ending this so-called ¡°check-up¡±. Both of their breaths were uneven. Mo Shiting caught his breath and straightened her nightdress for her. He looked deeply at her, and kissed her forehead, ¡°I am going to take a bath.¡± Before she could respond, he turned around and strode into the bathroom. The bathroom door closed quickly. Listening to the sound of running water, Gu Li involuntarily pictured certain scenes, pulling up the nket shyly and giggling a couple of times. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but roll a few times on the bed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 210 - 210 Who wants to check for you? Chapter 210 - 210 Who wants to check for you? Chapter 210: Who wants to check for you? Shameless!_l Trantor: 549690339 After finishing his shower, Mo Shiting pushed open the bathroom door and walked out. He noticed the girl was still awake, rolling around the bed like a monkey, which brought a smile to his face. Standing in ce, he towel dried his damp hair and called out, ¡°Come here!¡± His deep maic voice interrupted Gu Li¡¯s self-entertainment. Gu Li quickly climbed out of bed, her pretty face tinged with embarrassment. She touched her head and chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Brother Ting, you showered so fast? I thought it would take at least half an hour.¡± She had been too carried away. Earlier she couldn¡¯t resist doing somersaults on the bed, thankful that Brother Ting wasn¡¯t around then. Otherwise, thedylike image she had maintained for over 20 years would have been ruined. While towel drying his hair, Mo Shiting walked over to her, a faint smile on his lips, ¡°You think everyone is as slow as you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Li retorted defiantly, ¡°I take my time to make sure I¡¯m squeaky clean. Unlike someone, you can¡¯t really tell if they¡¯re clean or not.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Mo Shiting walked up to her and looked down at her teasingly, ¡°How about you check for me?¡± Gu Li understood his innuendo immediately, her face flushing red, ¡°Who wants to check for you? Shameless!¡± ¡°How is this shameless? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°Hey ¡± Seeing the conversation take a turn for the worse, Gu Li stamped her foot shyly, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± ¡°Heh¡­.¡± Knowing better than to tease her further, Mo Shiting decided to change the topic. After drying his hair onest time, he suddenly asked, ¡°Can you get me the hairdryer?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Without hesitation, Gu Li walked into the bathroom. In no time, she was back with the hairdryer. By then, Mo Shiting had taken a seat on the chair, his legs crossed elegantly. Seeing her, he raised his eyebrows and beckoned with his hand. Gu Li immediately understood and walked over with a smile. After plugging in the hairdryer, she started blow drying his hair. His hair was ck, thick, and had great texture. It was as smooth as silk, soft yet resilient. Although a bit short. But it seemed to suit him perfectly, making him look incredibly cool and stylish no matter what angle you looked at him from. ¡°Brother Ting.¡± While blow-drying his hair, Gu Li beganvishing him withpliments, ¡°People say going bald is the true test of a man¡¯s attractiveness. I think if you went bald, you¡¯d still look handsome.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re so good-looking. If you went into the entertainment industry, others would be out of job.¡± As she spoke, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you sign a contract with me? I guarantee you¡¯ll be a superstar that everyone worldwide will know.¡± Mo Shiting was speechless, ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°Are you really not considering it?¡± Gu Li continued her teasing,¡± If you agreed, you¡¯d be mypany¡¯s top talent.¡± Well, who told him to be so nosy and meddle in herpany¡¯s naming, she nned to bail him out today. As expected, not intending to be a ything, Mo Shiting showed a change of face at the mention of being a ¡°top talent¡±. He turned to look at her, a hint of danger in his voice, ¡°Why not, you shave your head first, then I¡¯ll consider your proposal?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± No, she didn¡¯t want to, she refused! Conveniently at that moment, his hair was almost dry. Gu Li switched off the hairdryer and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Did your trip to Country E go smoothly?¡± Mo Shiting stood up and adjusted his loungewear, answering casually, ¡°It went very well, everything is sorted, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li broke into a wide smile immediately, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± However, her joy didn¡¯tst long before she felt puzzled.. Chapter 211 - 211 Resembling the look of a budding romance _1 Chapter 211 - 211 Resembling the look of a budding romance _1 Chapter 211: Resembling the look of a budding romance _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Duo Li is such a ruthless person, howe he didn¡¯t torment you? Brother Ting, how did you manage to deal with him?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly as he didn¡¯t share how he handled it. Instead, he put his arm around her shoulders, his voice rich and deep as if from Heaven and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry about it. Go to sleep!¡± Before she could respond, he picked her up and swung her sideways. Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded wildly, and out of instinct she wanted to resist. But he spoke sincerely, ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Knowing that she wasn¡¯t quite ready yet to be a real woman, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t rush her. Besides, if he remembered correctly, she was still in her special period. Because Gu Li had her period, she didn¡¯t think about anything romantic. But when Mo Shiting mentioned it so openly, her face turned red all the way to her ears. She bit her lip, about to say something, but Mo Shiting had already carried her to the bedside and put her down gently. Even though she knew they wouldn¡¯t engage in the most intimate rtionship, her heart still beat wildly at this moment, as if it were about to leap out of her throat the next second. After Gu Liy down, Mo Shiting waited a while before lying next to her, a good distance apart. This was the first time they officiallyid together, each with their own thoughts, they both tacitly remained silent. Gu Li felt a bit nervous, so she moved a bit further to the other side of the bed, trying to get further away from him. Her movements were slight, but they were still noticed by Mo Shiting. ¡°Why are you sleeping so far away?¡± ¡°The bed is big anyway, I think if we sleep a bit further apart, both of us can be morefortable.¡± Gu Li exined logically. Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should practice?¡± ¡°Practice what?¡± Gu Li blinked, a bit confused. Mo Shiting¡¯s sexy lips curled in a teasing smile, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, you say it, I can hear.¡± Gu Li pouted in response. She was not a fool, what if she went over there and got ¡°bullied¡± by him again? Even if she wasn¡¯t a shy girl, she still had to be reserved somewhat. Otherwise, if she was too easy to get, he might not cherish her. Gu Li insisted on not getting close to him. Mo Shiting had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright, if you won¡¯te to me, then I¡¯lle to you.¡± As soon as his words fell, not giving her any chance to refuse, he was already right next to her. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that handsome face so close, Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mo Shiting patted his arm, ¡°From now on, this is your exclusive space. Give it a try.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Turns out the practice he was talking about earlier was this? Practicing how they would sleep together? Uh, it¡¯s quite intimate, and quite sweet too. Gu Li felt a sweetness in her heart. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try out.¡± Having kept her decorum up till now, she decided to just lie down next to him, resting her head on his arm. Mo Shiting naturally put his arm around her shoulder, adjusting his sleeping position. ¡°How is it?¡± He caressed her face, asking in a pampering voice. Gu Li nodded, ¡°Mmmm, it¡¯s quite nice.¡± ¡°So, do you want to sleep like this from now on?¡± He asked tentatively in a low voice. For some reason, there was a trace of anticipation and tension, much like the feelings of first love. ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Li instantly agreed, and then, she turned on her side. Her chin perfectly rested against his chest. Looking up, her eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Goodnight, brother.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Mo Shiting stroked her face again, pulling her close. Lying in his arms, Gu Li fell asleep quickly. Mo Shiting, on the other hand, felt regret.. Chapter 212: Beloved Wife_l Chapter 212: Beloved Wife_l Trantor: 549690339 I The girl was soft and fragrant, asionally rubbing against him. Even with his steely self-control, he couldn¡¯t resist her unconscious flirtation. So, that night, Mo Shiting took four or five cold showers. Gu Li, who had had a sweet dream that night, was oblivious to all this and thought that Mo Shiting, like herself, had an especially good sleep. The next day, when Gu Li got up, Mo Shiting was no longer at home. Looking at the clock on the wall, it was half-past-ten in the morning. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but seriously consider whether she was falling behind Mo Shiting¡¯s industrious lifestyle? Mo Group. Lu Cong and Song Yunque rarely came to thepany together to look for Mo Shiting. Upon seeing both of his good brothers show up at once, Mo Shiting pinched his eyebrows and asked indifferently, ¡°What brought you here?¡± After saying this, he gracefully stood up and walked towards the sofa area. Lu Cong was already seated there. As for Song Yunque, he casually walked over to the bar area, opened the refrigerator, took out two bottles of cold drink, and joked whileughing, ¡°What else could we be here for? Of course, to see you, Brother Shiting, here!¡± After saying this, he threw a bottle of cold drink to Lu Cong. Lu Cong caught it, twisted the cap open, took a sip, and then said, ¡°We have all been busytely and haven¡¯t had much time to see you. Fortunately, we thought of it today, so here we are. Have you sorted out that issue in Country E?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting slightly nodded his head, then sat down on a single sofa opposite them. ¡°Brother Shiting, why do you look so pale?¡± Song Yunque brought his handsome face closer, looking serious. Lu Cong also nced at Mo Shiting and suddenly burst outughing with a mischievous intention. ¡°Third Brother, what are youughing at?¡± The clueless Young Master Song looked puzzled as he bit on his drink bottle. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Cong hooked his lips, taking more gulps from his beverage. He certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to tease Mo Shiting for his repressed desires right in his face. However, he had to admit, his friend was funny, living like a sadhu monk despite having a charming wife at home? Admirable! Song Yunque, oblivious to his Third Brother¡¯s impure thoughts, was still worrying about his Fourth Brother: ¡°Fourth Brother, you do look a bit pale. Do you need to go to the hospital? Or should Third Brother check on you first?¡± Mo Shiting took a sip of the fresh coffee he had just brewed and said, ¡°No need. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing this, Song Yunque stopped asking any further questions. At this moment, Lu Cong spoke up, ¡°Next weekend is your father-inw, Gu Yuan¡¯s birthday. Are you going to attend?¡± Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, ¡°Gu Yuan¡¯s birthday? You¡¯re quite informed.¡± ¡°Happened to find out.¡± Lu Cong adjusted the sses on his nose and casually replied. But really, where was the coincidence? He found out about Gu Yuan¡¯s birthday only because he was investigating Murong Qian. This was all known to everyone in the upper ss of Nation A; he virtually put in no effort to find out. As for the woman Murong Qian¡­ Other than knowing that she was Gu Li¡¯s cousin, a youngdy from the top-tier wealthy family, Murong Family, in Nation A, and the world-renowned singer MUMU, he found no additional information. She and Gu Li were equally well-protected. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Gu Li providing a breakthrough, Lu Cong wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify Murong Qian¡¯s true identity. ¡°Fourth Brother, didn¡¯t your wife tell you about her father¡¯s birthday?¡± Song Yunque responded a bitte. Mo Shiting coolly replied, ¡°She did.¡± ¡°Really? But you seemed clueless earlier.¡± Song Yunque boldly questioned Mo Shiting directly without knowing where his courage came from. Seeing this, Lu Cong quietly became nervous for Song Yunque. How on earth did this goofball be his, Lu Cong¡¯s, brother? Chapter 213: Going out to dine with other men, and not coming to see him?_l Chapter 213: Going out to dine with other men, and noting to see him?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting gave him a freezing re, his tone dangerous: ¡°What, do I need to report my affairs to you now?¡± ¡°Ah? No, no, not at all.¡± Song Yunque hurriedly waved his hands, realizing that he¡¯d crossed a line, daring to pull a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth. He quickly backed down, trying to make himself invisible. Yet his mouth continued talking, ¡°I just think that your rtionship with sister-inw is unstable. It¡¯s normal that she wouldn¡¯t tell you everything.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± That guy named Song,tely he had been more and more unpleasant for him. Fearing that he would not be able to resist giving Song Yunque a beating, Mo Shiting decided to dismiss them brusquely: ¡°I have a meeting now. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± With that said, he stood up and walked back to his desk. Knowing that he held multiple positions and had countless affairs to attend to, Lu Cong and Song Yunque looked at each other and stood up in agreement. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll leave you to your work. Yunque and I will go.¡± Lu Cong hade to check on him, concerned for his well-being. Now, seeing him sessfully handle the affairs of Country E, apart from looking a bit tired, he seemed fine. He could return to his busy schedule at the hospital. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll be leaving then. Yunque and I have a lunch appointment with sister-inw.¡± Before leaving, Song Yunque added this sentence. Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened even further. ¡°Wait, you and Gu Li have a lunch appointment?¡± That ungrateful girl, she has a lunch appointment with another man and doesn¡¯te to see him? ¡°Yes, we just made the appointment.¡± Song Yunque answered honestly. Hearing this, Lu Cong mentally lit a candle for Song Yunque once more. ¡°Brother, do you want to join us?¡± Finally, Song Yunque showed some sense. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, neither epting nor rejecting the offer. Lu Cong casually changed the subject, ¡°Send the location to Brother, he¡¯ll join if he has time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yunque pulled out his cell phone and sent the address to Mo Shiting. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve just sent the location to your phone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Cong dragged him away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t disturb brother¡¯s work.¡± ¡°Brother, remember toe!¡± Before leaving, Song Yunque still remembered to remind him. The office door finally closed, and Mo Shiting put down his pen and picked up his phone. He clicked on the address that Song Yunque had sent him, his eyes flickering. He decisively dialed Gu Li¡¯s number. Gu Li, who was on her way to the restaurant where she was to meet Song Yunque, picked up Mo Shiting¡¯s call immediately. ¡°Brother Ting.¡± The sweet voice of the girl came through the phone. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes softened involuntarily. ¡°Shall we have lunch together?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly ask her to lunch and she felt a bit flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re busy?¡± Mo Shiting purposely didn¡¯t mention her appointment with Song Yunque. Gu Li gave a soft hum, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made a lunch date. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate for you to join.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± She¡¯d made a lunch date with Song Yunque, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to join? Was there something secret between them? Mo Shiting¡¯s face was expressionless, feeling slightly left out, ¡°Who did you make a date with?¡± He thought Gu Li would answer honestly, but instead, she lightly said, ¡°A friend.¡± Immediately afterwards, she quickly added, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯ve got another calling in. I¡¯ll talk to youter, okay? After lunch, I¡¯lle over to thepany to see you. Bye.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Gu Li quickly ended the call, leaving him looking at the address Song Yunque had sent. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he called Xia Xianghuai, ¡°Change the location of the lunch with the representative of the Tang Group. I¡¯m joining them..¡± Chapter 214: How Is It You?_l Chapter 214: How Is It You?_l Trantor: 549690339 The restaurant where Gu Li and Song Yunque agreed to have a meal was called Bi Xi Great Restaurant, about 30 minutes drive from Blue Sky Blue Sea. However, at this point, Gu Li was unaware that the person she was meeting for the meal was Song Yunque, because she had sent Da Ha to invite the top male anchor from C Station, ¡°Just Missing You¡±, for a work discussion. This was the reason she hadn¡¯t informed Mo Shiting, after all, it really wasn¡¯t feasible for her to report to him about every single work matter. Shortly after hanging up the phone with Mo Shiting, Gu Li arrived at Bi Xi Great Restaurant. She parked her car and walked into the reception hall, where Da Ha was already waiting. Upon seeing her stepping out in a light green professional suit and 7-centimeter white high heels, exuding amanding presence way beyond her height of 1.6 meters, Da Ha could not help butugh, ¡°Boss, you are outstanding today!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li smiled and swept her hair back. Her exquisite, light makeup only served to entuate her already beautiful features. Da Ha nodded hastily, ¡°Of course. With you taking charge, we are sure to be able to recruit ¡®Just Missing You¡¯ to ourpany today.¡± ¡®Just Missing You¡¯ was not much of a singer, but he was an excellent marketer and strategist. Coupled with his strong creative ability and numerous selfposed songs, he was the exact kind of talent they, at Shi Li Entertainment, were desperate to rope in. Da Ha had taken an interest in ¡®Just Missing You¡¯ quite a while back, but had always been unable to establish contact. Whenever he tried to send a private message to him through the station, he was met with indifference. He thought that it was a lost cause when unexpectedly, by revealing the identity of ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯, he sessfully piqued his interest yesterday. The more they chatted, the more they clicked, and so they wasted no time in setting a lunch appointment while the iron was still hot. ¡°Which private room?¡± As she walked along, Gu Li asked. This was a top-notch Chinese restaurant built in the style of a garden. There was norge hall, only private rooms, each with its own private courtyard, offering extreme privacy. Of course, the prices were high, and so, customers here were either rich or powerful. ¡°The room is called ¡®Deep Bamboo Forest¡¯, this way,¡± Da Ha took the lead. ¡°Has the other party arrived?¡± Gu Li asked again. Da Ha nced at his watch, ¡°We agreed to meet at 12:30, it¡¯s only 12 o¡¯clock now. He should not have arrived yet.¡± Gu Li responded with an ¡°Oh¡±. They wound through several leafy paths and passed a charming artificialke before they arrived at ¡°Deep Bamboo Forest¡±. When they pushed the door open, there was already someone sitting inside. The other party happened to look up and made eye contact with Gu Li. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± ¡°Why is it you?¡± Unexpectedly, ¡®Just Missing You¡¯ turned out to be Song Yunque, leaving Gu Li greatly surprised. But she quickly remembered that Mo Shiting had indeed made a call to him. Everything fell into ce. ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr. Song. Nice to meet you.¡± Da Ha, too, hadn¡¯t expected the other party would be Song Yunque. Once he regained hisposure, he shook hands politely with him. After exchanging pleasantries, the three took their seats. At this point, Song Yunque couldn¡¯t help but say to Gu Li, ¡°Sister-inw, you didn¡¯t know the person you were supposed to meet today was me? And here I was, happily bragging about it to my fourth brother.¡± Gu Li had just taken a sip of tea when she heard this. She nearly spewed out the tea, ¡°You bragged about it in front of your fourth brother? Boy, you are really brave!¡± ¡°I even gave him the address toe, but he is probably too busy and can¡¯t make it out,¡± Song Yunque exined truthfully. Gu Li¡¯s lips curved into a subtle smile and she continued sipping her tea. Inwardly, however, she was thinking sarcastically: That¡¯s not it at all. Your fourth brother is without a doubt idling around with plenty of energy, even ying detective now.. Chapter 215 - 215 This Man, Actually Playing Chapter 215: This Man, Actually ying Testing Games?_l Trantor: 549690339 I Really, what¡¯s so wrong about asking directly? Why resort to probing games? This man, he¡¯s so immature. ¡°Ah-choo ¡± Meanwhile, as Mo Shiting just arrived at the Bi Xi Great Restaurant, he was preparing to get out of the car when he sneezed suddenly. ¡°Young master, have you caught a cold?¡± Lu Yang, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, asked with concern. Mo Shiting responded indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, the car door was opened, and his long legs stretched out. Hended firmly then smoothly adjusted the creases of his suit before he strode into the restaurant under the protection of his bodyguards. On his way, he received a call from Xia Xianghuai, ¡°President Mo, where are you now? President Qin of the Tang Group and I, along with the senior executives from our marketing departments, are waiting for you in the private room at Small Bridge and Running River. Should wee out to receive you?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s voice turned deep, ¡°No need, I¡¯m almost there.¡± After a brief reply, he hung up the call. Looking at the restaurant¡¯s map, he noticed that the ¡°Small Bridge and Running River¡± and ¡°Deep Bamboo Forest¡± were at the two ends of the restaurant. It would take at least 15 minutes to walk between them. How had Xia Xianghuai managed this? Mo Shiting frowned, his mood turning somewhat sour. On the other side. Qin Shurong was sitting next to Xia Xianghuai. Seeing him put his phone down, she couldn¡¯t help but probe, ¡°Has President Mo arrived?¡± Xia Xianghuai nodded, ¡°Yes, he just arrived. I¡¯m sorry everyone, we will have to wait a bit longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Qin Shurong returned a gentle smile, ¡°We are already honored by President Mo¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°Indeed, we didn¡¯t expect President Mo, a busy person, to be able to attend this dinner.¡± One of the executives of the Tang Group said with augh. Hearing this, the others readily agreed. The private room gradually became lively. ¡°President Qin, even though we did not manage to reach a cooperation this time, I hope we will have the opportunity to form a strong alliance with the Tang Group in the future.¡± Xia Xianghuai said with formal politeness. ¡°I believe there will definitely be such an opportunity.¡± Qin Shurong casually chatted with him while her mind was elsewhere. Recently, she represented the perfume division of the Tang Group in seeking to coborate with the Mo Group and hoped to introduce the Tang Group¡¯s perfume products into the Hua Country market. Originally, bothpanies intended to do just that, butter, Mo Shiting decided to stop this business for some considerations, thus the cooperation n fell through. Had this been in the past, Qin Shurong would not have given up. Regardless of the cost, she¡¯d want to aplish her goal, but this time, she silently breathed a sigh of relief. No coboration between the twopanies meant fewer future entanglements. The chances of Gu Li appearing in front of the Tang family members would also greatly reduce. Even though she hadn¡¯t really confirmed whether Gu Li was Tang Tang or not, a strange sixth sense kept reminding Qin Shurong that Gu Li would definitely be a stumbling block in her path forward. It¡¯s one thing for her to snatch away Mo Shiting, but if she dares to snatch away the Tang family¡­ Thinking of this, a trace of ruthlessness shed in Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes, but she covered it up impably, and no one noticed. A few minutester, Mo Shiting knocked on the door of the private room. His appearance immediately silenced the entire room. Everyone stood up and greeted him unanimously. ¡°Sorry for beingte. Please take your seats.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, heading towards the main seat reserved for him. Only when he settled down did the rest follow suit and sit down. Qin Shurong was seated across from Mo Shiting, with Xia Xianghuai between them. She picked up her wine ss, leaning past Xia Xianghuai. With a smile, she looked at Mo Shiting: ¡°President Mo, it¡¯s a rare asion to dine at the same table with you after knowing you for so long. Let me toast to you.¡± As she finished, she extended her ss, hoping to clink it with Mo Shiting¡¯s.. Chapter 216: Simply a Mo Shiting Fanboy_l Chapter 216: Simply a Mo Shiting Fanboy_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°President Qin, you are too kind.¡± Mo Shiting, politely grasping his ss, made the motion of a toast from a distance, and then, he fully drained his cup. Qin Shurong didn¡¯t expect him to refuse even a real toast. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of his cleanliness fetish or contempt for her that her makeup began to subtly crack. However, she hid her displeasure rather well, wearing a generous and gentle smile at the corner of her mouth. She elegantly raised her ss to him and then finally sipped her drink. ¡°Good, President Qin really is a heroic woman!¡± Xia Xianghuai eximed with a smile. Known for his high emotional intelligence and aplished tact in business, he would never easily offend anyone. Especially, Qin Shurong was a renowned upper-ssdy in Country E. He was full of goodwill for her. After all, who doesn¡¯t like a woman who is beautiful, gentle, well-bred, and talented? With Mo Shiting present, others didn¡¯t dare to speak much, and the atmosphere in the private room gradually became solemn. Fortunately, Mo Shiting only attended for a short while before excusing himself on the ount of some work. Xia Xianghuai naturally didn¡¯t dare to hold him back, while as for Qin Shurong, she had already started resenting him and couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave. As soon as he left, the atmosphere in the private room became noticeably more lively. Qin Shurong took this opportunity to probe: ¡°President Mo has such a cold demeanor. What is his rtionship with his wife like?¡± Xia Xianghuai threw her a thoughtful nce, ¡°President Qin seems particrly interested in our President Mo¡¯s private life, huh?¡± Qin Shurong let out a couple of dryughs, ¡°President Mo is not only the national heartthrob in Hua Country, but he is also famous in M Country and even globally, as everyone¡¯s dream man. If I were to say that I¡¯m not curious about him, it would surely be false.¡± ¡°That is, our President Mo is indeed a formidable individual!¡± Xia Xianghuai looked proud, his heart and eyes full of admiration for Mo Shiting. Summing up in a sentence, Mo Shiting is the kind of guy who could rely solely on his looks but chooses instead to bank on his abilities. The reason he became a national heartthrob is not because of his handsome and extraordinary appearance, but because of his outstanding talent. After all, he is such a low-profile person, rarely appearing on public tforms, so few people actually know what he truly looks like. ¡°Our President Mo, at the age of eighteen, obtained two doctoral degrees in Economics and Architecture from top international universities; at neen, he founded the ST online shopping website, transforming a little broken-down site overnight into one of the top two online shopping tforms in Hua Country; at twenty, he returned to Mo¡¯s to run the department store and hotel chain business and within two years, increased the market value of Mo¡¯s by several times, making Mo¡¯s Department Store and Hotel the number one in the world. At twenty-three, he took over as the CEO of Mo Group. Until now, he had seeded in making Mo¡¯s stand atop the world¡­ the most frightening thing is, he¡¯s not yet even twenty-six¡­¡± Xia Xianghuai is practically a fan of Mo Shiting. Whenever he mentions Mo Shiting¡¯s numerous aplishments, he can¡¯t help but ramble on endlessly. Meanwhile, the almost omnipotent CEO Mo that he was talking about was briskly walking towards the ¡°Deep Bamboo Forest¡± private room. Inside, Gu Li, Song Yunque, and Da Ha were having a delightful conversation. Song Yunque was particrly interested in music production and market marketing. However, due to Old Lady Song¡¯s old-fashioned and autocratic nature, she didn¡¯t allow the Song family¡¯s descendants to get involved in the entertainment industry. Thus, he could only secretly satisfy his passion, never thinking of making a career out of it. But seeing that Gu Li had started her ownpany and more importantly, her fourth brother had surprisingly not objected. Therefore, he felt inspired and impulsively agreed to join the Shi Li Entertainment. Having achieved her goal, Gu Li was in a good mood: ¡°Well, let¡¯s settle it then. As soon as I set up the office properly, I promise to leave you a room..¡± Chapter 217: What’s the Kid Becoming Moody for? _1 Chapter 217: What¡¯s the Kid Bing Moody for? _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Great, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Song Yunqueughed. Just then, the private room¡¯s door was pushed open from the outside and a tall figure entered. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re here.¡± Upon seeing Mo Shiting, Song Yunque immediately stood up, with a radiant smile on his face. Out of politeness, Da Ha greeted him, ¡°Hello, brother-inw!¡± It must be said that the overly familiar greeting of ¡°Hello, brother-inw¡± was quite pleasing to Mo Shiting. He viewed Da Ha with great favor and his tone was much softer: ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, have a seat.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, brother-inw.¡± Da Ha obediently sat down and, in the corner of his eye, noticed Gu Li ring at him. He understood her intention and shrugged his shoulders, silently saying, ¡°He¡¯s really my brother-inw.¡± Gu Li calls him a ¡°bootlicker.¡± Mo Shiting sat close to Gu Li but saw that she was too preupied with her ring contest with Da Ha to even notice him so he coughed lightly. It was an attempt to get her attention. However, unaware of his intentions, she continued eating her meal after ring at Da Ha, never acknowledging his presence. Mo Shiting: What is she upset about? Mo Shiting frowns and casually picks up his chopsticks. He helps her reach a few dishes that are out of her reach and ces them on her te. Only then did Gu Li look up at him and say ¡°Thank You.¡± ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Li sincerely praised it and then finally turned to him and asked, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Mo Shiting calmly replied, ¡°I had a lunch meeting nearby and decided to stop by to check up on you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really so lucky, Fourth Brother?¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t help but express doub, ¡°You never mentioned it when we were at the Mo¡¯s.¡± Mo Shiting shot him a sharp look and said, ¡°I had a reservation in the Small Bridge and Running River private room. You can check¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Song Yunque scratched his head, finally realizing that he seemed to have upset his Fourth Brother again. Just as Gu Li was about to say something, Mo Shiting casually asked,¡±If you¡¯re dining with Yunque, is it inconvenient for me to join? Do you two have secrets that you don¡¯t want me to know about, hmm?¡± Thest ¡°hmm¡± carried a hint of danger. Song Yunque shivered and, before Gu Li could reply, quickly jumped up and, all the while vigorously shaking his hand, anxiously said, ¡°No, there are absolutely no secrets, Fourth Brother!¡± Known as the king of bluster, he was really afraid of upsetting his Fourth Brother, oh! Da Ha watched them, utterly puzzled. He decided to concentrate on eating his meal and maintain hisposure regardless of whatever was happening. Indeed, the food here was as good as its reputation suggested. Delicious! Mo Shiting ignored Song Yunque and stared intently at Gu Li, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer that?¡± Gu Li spoke up boldly, ¡°Actually, before I came here, I had no idea that he was the one who was invited. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Da Ha.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Da Ha was nearly choked by her words. He had not expected that, despite his efforts to keep a low profile and concentrate on his meal, he would be dragged into the conversation. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, we only invited the male host here, with the intention of discussing the possibility of him joining Shi Li Entertainment. We had absolutely no idea that he is Mr. Song.¡± Although Da Ha went on with his exnation, Mo Shiting only caught the main point: ¡°Shi Li Entertainment?¡± The corner of his mouth curled up. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± This time, it was Gu Li who was choked. Dang it, Da Ha. How could he mention the name of thepany in front of him? Didn¡¯t she have any shame left? Oh no. As she was quickly trying to think of a way to smooth over the awkward conversation, hisrge hand gently rested on her head, patting her lightly like one would pet an animal. ¡°Mrs. Mo has certainly put in a lot of effort.¡± His deep voice was filled with mockery.. Chapter 218: Want to slide on brothers nose_l Chapter 218: Want to slide on brother''s nose_l Chapter 218: Want to slide on brother¡¯s nose_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li¡¯s face flushed and she quickly pulled his hand down, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, this username doesn¡¯t mean anything, I can change it anytime.¡± ¡°Really?¡± With an arched eyebrow, Mo Shiting said, ¡°But I think this username has a deep meaning and is very suitable for yourpany.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li let out a dry chuckle, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± She really worried that this man would disregard Da Ha and Song Yunque¡¯s presence and start making a move on her. Luckily, Mo Shiting also didn¡¯t like public disys of affection, so he nodded in agreement: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡± With that, he leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Come back to thepany with meter.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She had a strange feeling that he was up to no good, she didn¡¯t want to agree, what to do now? After lunch, Da Ha and Song Yunque went off together naturally leaving Gu Li with Mo Shiting. As the two of them reached the door, Mo Shiting said to Gu Li, ¡°I¡¯ve had some alcohol and you have to drive.¡± Gu Li looked up at him in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking? But you look quite energetic.¡± ¡°I really did have a drink.¡± Mo Shiting exined with a deep voice, his eyes filled with a hint of mischief, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, do you want to check?¡± As he finished speaking, he leaned his handsome face towards her. Gu Li quickly dodged, afraid that he would kiss her in public, she said with a smile, ¡°No need, I believe you. I¡¯ll go fetch the car now, wait for me here.¡± As she was about to run to the parking lot, he grabbed her wrist, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She nodded slightly without refusing. Both of them had driven to the ce. But insisted on leaving in his car. As for Gu Li¡¯s car, it was left in the same ce, leaving it to Yi Bing to fetch. Gu Li drove very steadily, such that not long after getting in the car, Mo Shiting fell asleep. Of course, this was because he had been traveling a lot in the past few days, and he was seriously sleep deprived because he hadn¡¯t slept at all the previous night. Gu Li caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s delicate sleeping face from the corner of her eye, her almond-shaped eyes squinting slightly, revealing a hint of tenderness. He must be really tired, huh? To let him sleep morefortably, she unconsciously slowed down the car and turned off the music inside. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Mo Group Park. As Gu Li parked the car, Mo Shiting still hadn¡¯t woken up. She didn¡¯t have the heart to wake him up, so she decided to sit in the car and wait for him to wake up naturally. She turned to the side, observing his face from close proximity. The sunlight came in just right, sprinkling onto his exceptional handsome facial features, adding a touch of warmth to him. This man, whether awake or asleep, is always so handsome. Especially those dense, beautiful eyshes that curl upwards. No amount of mascara could give this kind of perfection. And that handsome nose¡­ wow! Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but admire, she impulsively took out her phone and captured this beautiful side profile. She logged into her ¡°Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy¡± Weibo ount, uploaded the blurred photo, and captioned it: [Ah, so handsome! Wish I could slide down his nose. Heart] Although this ount didn¡¯t have many followers, Gu Li¡¯s post had blown up¡ª [Wow, he¡¯s super handsome. Please introduce us, I stillck a boyfriend.] [I have a boyfriend, but I can dump him for this handsome man.] [He¡¯s so handsome, even though I can only see his blurry side profile, I can only imagine how strikingly handsome he is.] [Miss, is this your boyfriend? If your boyfriend is this handsome, you must be very beautiful, right?] [I remember Miss posted a selfie before, she looked so gorgeous. I¡¯ll go find it.] Chapter 219: Im committed to this Couple_l Chapter 219: I''mmitted to this Couple_l Chapter 219: I¡¯mmitted to this Couple_l Trantor: 549690339 | What? She¡¯s posted selfies before? When did she ever do such a thing? About two years ago? Ahhh Gu Li was happily browsingizens¡¯ments, but was startled by the mention of ¡°selfies¡± and her hand trembled. No, she cannot be exposed. So, she promptly set her Weibo ount to be viewable for only half a year, thus perfectly dodging a ¡°disaster¡±. Netizens couldn¡¯t find the photo and leftments: ¡°The little sister¡¯s Weibo is set to be viewable for half a year, so we can¡¯t see the photo anymore. Quite a pity. But I can assure you, she really is super gorgeous.¡± [This handsome guy must be the one little sister often mentions, the one making her heart flutter in confusion. Requesting a reveal of both of their photos together! I ship this couple.] [I support this couple +1] [I support this couple +2] The Weiboments quickly surged to 100, with over 10,000 views. Gu Li was incredibly astonished. After all, this ount only had a little over a thousand followers, how could there suddenly be so manyments? In the end, it must be because Brother Ting is too handsome, right? This is an era that judges by looks after all. Gu Li sighed quietly to herself, suddenly she didn¡¯t want others to see it anymore. Though on second thought, what¡¯s done is done, anyway others wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize that this was her Brother Ting. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Engrossed in her phone, Gu Li hadn¡¯t noticed that Mo Shiting had already woken up. Only when his maic voice sounded did she jump in surprise. ¡°Ah, when did you wake up?¡± Feeling guilty, Gu Li hurriedly hid her phone on the other side. Mo Shiting observed her small action, his thick brows furrowed and his eyes shimmered with a glint. ¡°Did you take a photo of me with your phone?¡± Unexpectedly, he had guessed half of it right, Gu Li blinked and fully admitted: ¡°Yeah, who told you to be so handsome? I couldn¡¯t help it and took a picture.¡± After speaking, fearful he would snatch her phone, she securely stashed it into her chest. Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze fell on her adorable face, a small smile tugged at his lips and formed an indulgent curve: ¡°Want to take a selfie together?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was a bit puzzled and took two seconds to react before eagerly nodding like a pecking chicken: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me for a moment.¡± As she spoke, she exited Weibo. Then, she opened the front camera, leaning her head towards him. Mo Shiting also cooperatively leaned in. Focused on the frame, Gu Li dered: ¡°The countdown is in three seconds, three, two, one!¡± Snap! The frame froze, the girl revealing eight neat teeth, smiling extraordinarily sweetly, while the man had a slight smile, his eyes brimming with endless tender and gentle light. Regardless of who sees this harmonizing scene, all would have to say, ¡°A match made in heaven¡±! ¡°The photo came out really well.¡± Gu Li admired, her gaze fixated on the screen, unwilling to move away. Mo Shiting ruffled her hair and spoke in a deep voice: ¡°Send it to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She swiftly saved the photo as a screensaver, then looked towards Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you also set up a WeChat ount? It would be more convenient for us to contact each other.¡± Although this man is a tycoon in the technology industry, he doesn¡¯t use social media. Even Weibo was downloaded to support her. She initially thought he would refuse, but to her surprise, he actually readily agreed: ¡°You download it for me.¡± He directly handed the phone to her. Gu Li was very satisfied with his generous act. Holding back a joyful smile, she cheerfully took the phone. But when she lit the screen, her smile instantly froze, so angry that her nose almost went crooked. Chapter 220 - 220 Did This Brother Go to Love Chapter 220: Did This Brother Go to Love Tutoring ss Behind Her Back?_l Trantor: 549690339 Ah, this bastard actually¡­ ¡°Mo Shiting!!!¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth, calling him by his full name. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± Mo Shiting seemed to have guessed early on that she would react this way, responding calmly. ¡°You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Li angrily handed him her phone, ¡°This is an invasion of my portrait rights! This ugly photo of me, and you use it as a screensaver? You¡­you¡¯re really driving me crazy!¡± Wow, doesn¡¯t she care about her dignity at all? If others see such a ludicrous photo, how will she continue to mix in the circle in the future? Mo Shiting carefully scrutinized the screensaver he set and, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, said: ¡°Where is it ugly? I think it¡¯s cute, very lively.¡± ¡°Hmph! Do not do to others what you don¡¯t want done to yourself. How about I draw two turtles on your face to see?!¡± Gu Li red at him unhappily. Indeed, this screensaver photo was the memento from thest time when she wanted to draw a turtle on his face and ended up being ruthlessly pranked by him instead. She thought he would at most keep the photo in the album, but who knew, he even set it as a screensaver¡­ Ugh,ugh! The more Gu Li thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt and couldn¡¯t help but pound Mo Shiting a few times. Mo Shiting did not fight back. After she had enough, he finally spoke in a good- natured tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my phone, dare not to peek at.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Li pouted. Although what he said was true, she still felt her beauty was being offended. ¡°I don¡¯t care, unless you let me draw two turtles on and take a picture of you to set as a screensaver for a month, otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Handing her his phone again, he said, ¡°Fine! If you have such ability, I won¡¯t object.¡± Meaning that as long as Gu Li could snap a picture of him with turtles drawn on, he would agree to set it as screensaver. Hearing these words, Gu Li instantly chuckled, ¡°Deal then.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t get a chance to make her move. She took his phone, deftly navigated to the app store, and downloaded the WeChat app. ¡°Brother Ting, what would you like to be your WeChat nickname?¡± Gu Li asked curiously. Mo Shiting answered without hesitation, ¡°Mo Shiting.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to switch to something else?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why? Is my name unpleasant to hear?¡± Gu Li quickly shook her head, ¡°Definitely not.¡± Oh well, let it be. He¡¯s an old-timer after all. After registering the ount, Gu Li added herself as a friend. After the request was sessfully epted, she then returned the phone to him. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m going to send you our selfie now.¡± Gu Li fiddled with her phone¡¯s photo editing features while saying so. When she finally got the photo edited perfectly and was about to open his chat to send it, she found that his WeChat profile picture had changed to her ugly photo. Gu Li: ¡°!!!¡± Mad as hell, she wanted to hit someone! Mo Shiting nced at her fuming face, couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek, ¡°Just teasing you, I¡¯ll change it immediately.¡± Gu Li: ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She clicked to send the picture, and after a while, she refreshed and found that his profile picture had turned into their selfie. Did this brother secretly attend a dating cram school behind her back? Gu Li pressed her lips together, her heart instantly filled with sweetness as if she had drunk honey. However, there were too many rtives and friends in her WeChat. Unlike him, she dared not use their selfie as her profile picture. What a pity! Mo Shiting looked at his wristwatch and found out that it was nearly five in the afternoon. He looked at the girl beside him, a thought crossed his mind, he suddenly called out her name, ¡°Gu Li- ¡° Chapter 221 - 221 First Date_l Chapter 221: First Date_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Li was about to unbuckle her seat belt and get out of the car when his sudden tenderness left her baffled, ¡°What kind of scheme are you nning this time?¡± She has to stay on her guard because he has been ying tricks on hertely. Mo Shiting remained silent. Was he really that kind of person? With a sigh, he suggested, ¡°I got off work early today. Do you want to go on a date?¡± ¡°A date?¡± Her eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Brother Ting, you mean, we¡¯re going on a date? Like normal couples, walking around, watching movies?¡± Wow, they haven¡¯t actually been on a date yet. She was thrilled. Mo Shiting nodded slightly. ¡°I guess so.¡± He had never been on a date and was not sure what young people these days do on dates. Gu Li eagerly proposed, ¡°Then, should we go watch a movie first? There¡¯s this new horror film that seems really good. I have been wanting to see it.¡± Upon hearing her suggestion to watch a horror movie, a shadow of unease flickered across Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. People afraid of the dark usually turn out to be afraid of horror movies too. Although he was reluctant to admit it, that was indeed the case. However, it would be too embarrassing to reveal, so he would not let her know. Since he didn¡¯t respond after a while, Gu Li looked at him with her bright eyes, ¡°Brother Ting, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you scared?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°How could it be? What is the film called? I¡¯ll ask Lu Yang to book tickets.¡± ¡°No need to trouble Lu Yang,¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°When we get to the cinema, we can just buy the tickets in line.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Shiting slowly nodded. Although he was fearful of such films, on a second thought, if Gu Li, a young girl, wasn¡¯t afraid, the film probably wouldn¡¯t be that scary. ¡°Brother Ting, since we are going on a date, can I make a request?¡± The girl¡¯s voice as pleasant as the sound of silver bells, interrupted his drifting thoughts. He snapped back to reality, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Can we take the bus? To experience the life of ordinary people, what do you think?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mo Shiting readily agreed. Having been brought up in a wealthy family, he had never experienced public transportation. So he didn¡¯t mind giving it a try. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Right.¡± After getting out of the car, Mo Shiting handed her a baseball cap, ¡°You¡¯ve been on TV. Keep a low profile.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°I look quite different on TV with heavy makeup and filters. No one will recognize me.¡± However, she obediently put on the cap. Hand in hand, under the warm glow of the setting sun, they headed towards the main gate of the park. The sight startled the security guard at the gate. No way. Was President Mo holding hands with a girl, looking so loving, in front of everyone? Was this still their decisive, ruthlessly cold-hearted big boss? Could it be that he¡¯d changed after getting married? Apparently, the young madam was incredibly charming! Without guessing, the delicate doll-likedy beside him must be the young madam. ¡°Hello, President Mo! Hello, Young Madam!¡± Seeing Mo Shiting and Gu Li approaching, the security guards all bowed in greeting. Out of respect for their boss¡¯s intimidating aura, they dared not even lift their heads. Mo Shiting unexpectedly greeted them, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± The security guards were ttered. President Mo had always been aloof and rarely spoke to anyone, so today must be their lucky day thanks to the young madam. There was a bus to the cinema right at the gates of the park. The two of them waited for about a minute before the bus arrived. Chapter 222 - 222 His girl is so beautiful, always on people’s minds. _1 Chapter 222: His girl is so beautiful, always on people¡¯s minds. _1 Trantor: 549690339 After paying the fare, Mo Shiting helped Gu Li onto the bus. The young couple¡¯s stunning appearance immediately made them the center of attention as they boarded. Everyone, regardless of their gender, couldn¡¯t help but nce at them. There were even whispers, with people guessing if they were celebrities. Because Mo Group Park was not the final stop, the bus was almost full, with only one single seat avable. The seat was by the window, Gu Li sat down, and Mo Shiting stood next to her. His left hand held on the seat¡¯s backrest, while his right hand grasped the handrail, having her protected under his wing. Despite his towering figure blocking her from view, he couldn¡¯t prevent men from sparing nces her way from time to time. At this moment, Mo Shiting regretted agreeing to ride this kind of public transport. His girl was too beautiful and attracted attention all the time. So annoying! He decided to lower Gu Li¡¯s hat brim a bit so that others couldn¡¯t see her face. Gu Li had no idea what he was thinking. At that point, she was engrossed in admiring the beautiful scenery outside the window. Suddenly, her hat brim was pushed down, distracting her. When she looked up, she fixed her hat brim and looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Brother Ting, what are you doing?¡± she asked. Mo Shiting continued to lower her hat brim while exining in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re attracting too much attention.¡± Finally, Gu Li figured it out. He was jealous because people were looking at her. With this in mind, she reached out and held his hand, intertwining their fingers. With a grin, she said, ¡°Brother Ting, do you know you are perfect, but there¡¯s one thing youck.¡± Mo Shiting looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Me,¡± she responded. Mo Shiting: ¡°That¡¯s not even funny.¡± He was just teasing her, but the slight upturn of his lips revealed his good mood. Gu Li pouted, ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°A cheesy pickup line. I have many more; do you want to hear them?¡± Anyways, they had a while more to go before reaching the movie theatre. She didn¡¯t mind helping him kill time with some cheesy pickup lines. It was a reward for him apanying her on the bus ride. Mo Shiting slightly nodded his head, indicating he was all ears. Gu Li coughed slightly, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s my favorite drink?¡± ¡°Juice.¡± Mo Shiting blurted out. Gu Li gave him an exasperated look. ¡°Taking care of you.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°That¡¯s so boring!¡± He wasn¡¯t moved at all and found these lines childish and uninteresting. Upon seeing his reaction, Gu Li¡¯s lips formed a little pout. It seems like her man was fundamentally unbearably romantic. She couldn¡¯t provoke that out of him. Half an hourter, they finally reached themercial district in the city center. There was an IMAX movie theater on the fifth floor of the shopping mall. Since it wasn¡¯t the weekend, there weren¡¯t many people buying tickets. Gu Li stood in line for only a short while before getting two tickets for ¡°Star of the Terrifying Ghost.¡± ¡°5D?¡± Having a look at the information on the ticket, Mo Shiting¡¯splexion changed subtly as he concealed the aversion in his eyes. A 2D horror movie was scary enough, and now this one was in 5D? Even if he secretly closed his eyes, it would make no difference. Yes, our CEO Mo was nning to watch the movie with his eyes shut initially but unfortunately, the immersive 5D experience crushed his n. Gu Li held up the movie tickets with a big smile, cheerfully saying, ¡°Of course, the more realistic, the better for this kind of movie. Brother Ting, if you get scaredter, just scream aloud. I won¡¯tugh at you, hahaha.¡± Chapter 223: Overbearing Possessiveness_l Chapter 223: Overbearing Possessiveness_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the girl¡¯s especially bright smile filled with a tinge of cunning mischief, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but helplessly follow along and curve his lips into a smile. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that no one but him knew about this weakness, he would have suspected that thisss was deliberately messing with him. Oh, well! It¡¯s just a horror movie, there¡¯s no big deal. Could it be that as a grown man, he was actually afraid of those ghostly things? After mentally preparing himself, Mo Shiting discovered, he seemed not to be that scared anymore. ¡°Brother Ting, shall we go buy popcorn?¡± Gu Li, gripping Mo Shiting¡¯s arm with one hand, pointed in the direction of the cinema¡¯s snackbar with the other. Mo Shiting agreed, ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± ¡°Ok, I want popcorn and a c, extrarge.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mo Shiting pinched her little face, readjusted her hat a bit lower, then strode off. As soon as he left, Gu Li immediately lifted her hat higher and couldn¡¯t help but admire his swift and decisive possessiveness. It seems Brother Ting is a Scorpio, right? It is said that men of the Scorpio sign possess a devilish charm, enchanting women as if hypnotizing them, drawing them deeply towards themselves. They have extremely strong possessiveness, quite intense jealousy. They are famously jealous. Indeed, not one word of this is wrong. Gu Li stood her ground, speaking under her breath, chiding Mo Shiting standing in the queue not too far away to buy popcorn. She couldn¡¯t help but exim before finishing two sentences: well, he definitely stands out from the crowd, her Brother Ting shines wherever he goes, so handsome! As Gu Li was unprincipledly infatuated with her own husband, a sudden scream of ¡°ah¡± came from behind, and then another voice shouted, ¡°Someone has fainted!¡± Gu Li turned her head towards the sound, only to see a girl had fainted by the ticket window. The scene was chaotic. Herpanion was crying out for an ambnce to arrive while others were helpless and gathered around, no one dared to step forward. ¡°Oh my god, what should we do?¡± ¡°Please be okay.¡± ¡°Can anyone help?¡± Gu Li stepped forward quickly, ¡°Everyone, please step aside.¡± Apanying the fall of her voice, the crowd willingly stepped aside for her. Gu Li quickly arrived beside the girl who fainted and started to check on her. The cause of the fainting might be rted to cardiovascr disease. If not treated within a few minutes, it could result in sudden death. Gu Li didn¡¯t understand emergency procedures such as cardiopulmonary resuscitation, she only knew the simplest measures. But that didn¡¯t prevent her from saving the girl, because she had the panacea pill. So, sheid the girl t, pressed down on her chest a few times, and then, Gu Li took out a small pill, and when no one was watching, she quietly put it into the girl¡¯s mouth. Feeding a stranger medicine fearing it could be misconstrued as malicious intent, so she had to do it secretly. The pill dissolved upon contact with water, it was quickly digested even though the girl had fainted, and started to take effect. People didn¡¯t know what Gu Li was doing in secret; they only knew she was desperately trying to save her. Five minutester, the girl woke up faintly, barely pulling herself back from the brink, but her consciousness was still not very clear. She knew Gu Li saved her, but she couldn¡¯t even say a word of thanks. Seeing this, herpanion thanked Gu Li continuously, ¡°Thank you, really thank you so much.¡± Gu Li waved her hand with a smile, ¡°It was nothing, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± The ambnce rushed over in a hurry. The medical personnel examined the girl first, confirmed the emergency treatment was correct, and heartily praised Gu Li for saving a life from the verge of death. Hearing their words, everyone realized the grave danger of her condition. Chapter 224 - 224 You Actually Live in my Heart_l Chapter 224 - 224 You Actually Live in my Heart_l Chapter 224: You Actually Live in my Heart_l Trantor: 549690339 | They all thought it was just a simple fainting incident, but it almost cost a beautiful life¡­ Sister, you¡¯re amazing! All at once, everyone looked at Gu Li with new respect, giving her a big thumbs- up. Gu Li felt a bit shy with all the praise, and waved her hand modestly. The girl and herpanion left with the ambnce. The crowd slowly dispersed. Then, Mo Shiting approached Gu Li, sincerely saying, ¡°Mrs. Mo, you are wonderful!¡± He had been standing in the crowd, witnessing her race against time, struggling for a life with death itself. She is indeed the woman Mo Shiting admired, nothing but virtues everywhere. ¡°Brother Ting, it¡¯s rare for you topliment me. Did the sun rise from the west?¡± Gu Li joked. Having saved a life, she was in a very good mood. A pair of shallow dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth, making her look cheerful and cute. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but gently pinch her nose, he said with a spoiling tone: ¡°The sun did not rise from the west, but you have taken a ce in my heart.¡± Gu Li: Comining about cheesy lines? Isn¡¯t that what he just said? ¡°Hehe, Brother Ting, didn¡¯t you say that these kinds of lines are childish? Why are you using them now?¡± Mo Shiting refuted seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not a cheesy line, but my true feelings.¡± Gu Li: ¡°It¡¯s a big loss for the legal profession that you didn¡¯t be awyer.¡± Mo Shiting smirked, ¡°You tter me.¡± After that, he handed her the jumbo cup of c. Gu Li took the c cup with a grin, took a satisfying gulp and said, ¡°Brother Ting, will you get angry If I tell you something?¡± Mo Shiting, with one hand holding the popcorn bucket and one hand straightening her hat that had fallen askew while she was busy saving lives, said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She thought she would once again use some inte ng to trick him, instead, she said: ¡°Brother Ting, the horror movie has already started a few minutes ago, it¡¯s no fun if we miss the beginning. Shall we skip it?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s heart was subtly thrilled, but his face remained calm: ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. I have no objections.¡± ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s settle for that. Though it¡¯s a bit of a pity, right now, I want to eat hot pot. Let¡¯s have a big meal.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t be more pleased. Luckily, he had dodged a bullet. Thismercialplex¡¯s floors from six to nine are all gourmet world, gathering a variety of delicacies from all over the country. Just for hot pot restaurants, there are several. The two wandered around and finally chose the restaurant with the longest queue. There was a waiting area outside the door, providing seats and snacks. Gu Li and Mo Shiting sat down in a corner. ¡°Brother Ting, you probably haven¡¯t experienced an ordinary life like this, have you?¡± Gu Li asked curiously, while munching on sunflower seeds. Mo Shiting made a ¡°hmm¡± sound. His upbringing had always been taken care of, and he had never experienced a life like this before. Now having a taste of it, he felt a sense of simple happiness. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have, after all, you have never even taken public transportation.¡± Gu Li gave him a smiling nce and continued to enjoy her sunflower seeds. Watching her elegantly snacking on sunflower seeds, sipping c, asionally having some popcorn, Mo Shiting found her all the more intriguing. ¡°You are Miss Gu, after all. Howe you live such a down-to-earth life?¡± Mo Shiting asked. Chapter 225: Did you suddenly realize that I am quite outstanding? _1 Chapter 225: Did you suddenly realize that I am quite outstanding? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li took a few more gulps of the chubby man¡¯s water, before saying, ¡°My father adopted a policy of ruthless education for mebined with unguided living. As a result, besides chess, painting, sports, business acumen, and many more things, I also know how to do household chores. I¡¯m like a beautiful girl who¡¯s adept at eighteen kinds of martial art skills, except I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± The thing she feared the most in her life should be water¡­ The girl lowered her head, not letting Mo Shiting notice her emotion. Quickly hiding the abnormality at the bottom of her eyes, she shamelessly asked, ¡°Brother Ting, have you suddenly realized that I¡¯m quite excellent?¡± ¡°He.¡± Mo Shiting was amused by her and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Your view of people is even better.¡± ¡°Cut it out! Stop praising yourself.¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, picked up a handful of sunflower seeds and gave them to him, ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there, crack some seeds. Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Mo Shiting declined, ¡°I don¡¯t eat snacks.¡± ¡°They taste really good.¡± Gu Li persisted, still hoping to bring him down from his pedestal. Regrettably, Mo Shiting firmly disagreed, ¡°No, thankyou.¡± ¡°How about popcorn? You don¡¯t eat that either?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°What about c? You must drink that, right?¡± As she finished, she passed him her half-empty ss of c. Yes, Mo Shiting only bought one ss of c, he doesn¡¯t drink it. Unable to argue with her, Mo Shiting simply leaned in and took a sip through the straw. ¡°How is it? The c tastes good, right?¡± Gu Li blinked her eyes expectantly. Mo Shiting nced at her, saying significantly, ¡°Very sweet.¡± Boom He¡¯s flirting with her again! Gu Li¡¯s face turned slightly red, deciding not to say much she withdrew the ss of c and nced at the straw he¡¯d bitten on. Even though they¡¯d kissed several times before, now, looking at that straw, she couldn¡¯t help her heart beating faster. Mo Shiting asked, ¡°Do you have any ns for next week?¡± Next week? Gu Li felt a jolt, finally remembering that her father¡¯s birthday was next week. She had to go back to A Nation. After considering a little, she took the initiative to tell him, ¡°Next Saturday is my father¡¯s birthday, I must attend.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t invite him, Mo Shiting tucked in his lips, and couldn¡¯t help probing, ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Then?¡± Gu Li furrowed her brows, thought hard, and replied, ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for Imperial City University to release the results.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± So, did shepletely forget about him? ¡°Brother Ting, are you unhappy?¡± Gu Li finally sensed his displeasure. Mo Shiting: ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look so well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Was that a personal attack? She pouted a little, had a sip of c, and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll probably return on Friday night and catch a flight back on Sunday morning. Brother Ting, don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Mo Shiting hehe¡¯d, and asked back, ¡°Did you ever consider that your father might not let you leave?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She had, of course, considered this possibility, but couldn¡¯t she just refrain from going home because of this worry? Moreover, her main aim for this visit was to continue persuading her father to agree to her being with Brother Ting. Seeing her silent, Mo Shiting moved his thin lips to say something, but around that time, the gossiping conversations of a few girls nearby reached their ears ¡°A Sweet Pear is trending?¡± ¡°Ah, she did a heroic deed and did first aid for a girl who had a heart attack. How amazing!¡± ¡°Look at the location, it looks like it¡¯s around here.¡± ¡°Wow, A Sweet Pear is really here. Look, here¡¯s her picture.¡± Chapter 226 - 226 Preparation and Chance Encounter with Gu Li_l Chapter 226: Preparation and Chance Encounter with Gu Li_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss Gu Li looks so beautiful without makeup, like a fairy, so pure.¡± ¡°I thought she was very beautiful when she was on the show, but in person, she¡¯s even more gorgeous. God really isn¡¯t fair, how can she have both beauty and talent?¡± ¡°More than just beauty and talent? I think being able to help a stranger, Miss Gu Li must have a kind heart.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. But the way she looks with makeup on the show,pared to the video footage of her saving someone today, they¡¯re like two different people.¡± The girls chatted about Gu Li without realizing that the person they were talking about was right there in a corner nearby, munching on sunflower seeds. But now, seeing that she was trending, Gu Li wasn¡¯t really in the mood for sunflower seeds. What happened? She pulled her hat down and checked Weibo on her phone. Mo Shiting moved closer to her, using his tall figure to shield her from outside views while looking down at her phone. Gu Li logged into the ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± ount and sure enough, she saw her name among the top 30 trending topics. #ASweetPearSavesLifeInMovieTheater# #CharmingFemaleStarsMakeupArtistPraisesGuLiForBeingBeautifulInsideOut# Upon clicking the topic, it turned out that a video of her performing first aid had been recorded by aizen and posted on Weibo. At first, nobody recognized that the main character in the video was her until the makeup artist of ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± ¡ª who was in charge of doing Gu Li¡¯s makeup¡ªretweeted theizen¡¯s post, praising ¡°@MissGuLi for her beautiful heart and appearance¡±. This then caused a stir. In fact, the makeup artist meant well. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want their good deeds to be known? But her well-intentioned action had now put Gu Li in a difficult position. She had no desire to be a celebrity and certainly didn¡¯t want her private life to be scrutinized. So, she decided to message Da Ha to downy the fuss. Aftermunicating with Da Ha, Gu Li finally turned her head to Mo Shiting, ¡°Luckily, we noticed it quickly. Otherwise, it would have been a hassle for me to go out in the future.¡± Mo Shiting held her hand in his palm and gently squeezed, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No need, it¡¯s a trivial matter, I¡¯ll leave it to Da Ha.¡± In the future, Da Ha would be fully responsible for running Shi Li Entertainment. With actions like article removal and trend suppression, it might as well be a regr part of the job for him, so it was good practice. Meanwhile, the young people waiting for their meals around them were still enthusiastically discussing her. Some of Gu Li¡¯s fans even directly ran to the cinema downstairs hoping to encounter her. Never expecting that everyone would be so interested in her, Gu Li unconsciously pulled her hat down to diminish her presence. Seeing this, Mo Shiting proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat at home?¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± Little Pear shook her head vehemently and then yfully winked, ¡°Nothing can stop my pursuit of good food. Brother Ting, guess how much I can eat in a hot pot meal?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°A whole cow.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Not quite that much. Facing a delicious hot pot, if you don¡¯t have some self-control, you¡¯ll inevitably end up feeling ufortably full. That¡¯s exactly what happened to Gu Li. As she walked out of themercial center she touched her bloated stomach and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, I ate too much and feel ufortable now. Let¡¯s walk around.¡± Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± He followed up, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Just anywhere nearby.¡± Just as Gu Li finished speaking, her cell phone rang. Da Ha was calling. ¡°Boss, I just managed to suppress the heat on one end when on another end, you¡¯re trending for scandals.¡± Chapter 227: Spoiling my wife? Do I need you to teach me? _1 Chapter 227: Spoiling my wife? Do I need you to teach me? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Da Ha sounded somewhat helpless, ¡°With your uncanny ability to trend on social media at will, it¡¯s such a waste that you¡¯re not a celebrity.¡± Gu Li was speechless, ¡°Why do people always have issues with me? What are they using me of this time?¡± She gritted her teeth and asked Da Ha,pletely unaware of the surprise that crossed Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face when she used the term ¡°me¡±. Da Ha truthfully replied, ¡°They¡¯re saying the girl who saved someone in the video wasn¡¯t you, and that you¡¯re desperate for fame.¡± Gu Li: ¡°These people are probably paid trolls ¨C they hurl insults without any decency or logic. I¡¯m afraid many Netizens will believe their lies if kept in the dark. Boss, don¡¯t you want to set the record straight?¡± ¡°Set the record straight?¡± Gu Li frowned, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Just record a bare-faced video and post it on Weibo, and all the nder will fall apart on its own.¡± Da Ha thought this was a great idea. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to cool down the trending just to prevent too many people from knowing what I look like in real life? But you¡¯re asking me to record a video. After that, it will be hard for me to return to my previous life.¡± ¡°But¡­ if things continue like this, and you don¡¯t rify, your reputation may be ruined¡­¡± Gu Li: After a two-second silence, she said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll handle this myself. Stop worrying about it.¡± With that, she hung up. Actually, Da Ha was right. If it were someone else in her shoes, a personal appearance would not only debunk the rumors but perhaps even attract more fans. But bing a public figure isn¡¯t what she wants, especially since she¡¯ll be starting college soon. What should she do? Should she, likest time, block a bunch of ounts? Seems like that¡¯s the only option. Gu Li pursed her lips and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s go home quickly. I have some things I need to handle on myputer.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Shiting readily agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll have Yi Bing bring the car around now,¡± Gu Li said as she called Yi Bing. Yi Bing had arrived an hour before and had been nearby. While waiting for Yi Bing to bring the car, Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist opening Weibo again, nning to keep an eye on the situation. But she found that her name, miraculously, was no longer trending. What happened? Didn¡¯t Da Ha just say he couldn¡¯t pull it down? It¡¯s only been a few minutes, how on earth did it disappear? She couldn¡¯t quite believe it. She quickly tried to search for rted keywords, but couldn¡¯t find anything. What¡¯s going on? Even if the trending topic was pulled, she should still be able to find something, right? Could it be¡­ Gu Li had a sudden sh of inspiration. She turned to Mo Shiting, her face beaming with excitement, ¡°Brother Ting, did you do this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Shiting gave her a nce, pretending to be clueless. ¡°Ah, stop pretending. It¡¯s clear as day that you¡¯d be capable of, and quick enough at, doing something like this.¡± Gu Li straightforwardly med him. ¡°Anyway, thanks a lot, Brother Ting.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, put his arm around her waist, and drew her into his embrace. Leaning down to whisper seductively in her ear, he asked, ¡°How do you n to thank me?¡± Gu Li tilted her head, thought for a moment, a mischievous glint in her eyes, ¡°How about, I teach you how to pamper your wife?¡± As Gu Li uttered these words, her voice clear and loud, just so happened to be heard by Yi Bing who had just parked and was walking toward them. Yi Bing curled his lips, snorting inwardly. She really has no shame. Only Young Master Mo would fall for this! Miss Yunsi is simply too refined and elegant, she could never learn to seduce a man like this. As Yi Bing was silently deriding Gu Li, he heard Mo Shiting say, ¡°Pampering my wife? Do I need you to teach me that?¡± Chapter 228 - 228 How does Brother Ting plan to spoil me? _1 Chapter 228: How does Brother Ting n to spoil me? _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t need? So how does Brother Ting n to spoil me?¡± Gu Li asked with her brow curved in question. Mo Shiting carried her horizontally in one arm, lowered his head, and while his forehead was pressed against hers, he proimed meaningfully, ¡°Time will tell, you¡¯ll know.¡± Gu Li coquettishly retorted, ¡°Hmph.¡± Although she huffed and turned away, his words ¡°Time will tell¡± had filled her heart with sweetness. Had Brother Ting decided to spend his lifetime with her? It felt as if she was dreaming. ¡°Young Master Mo, Young Madam!¡± Yi Bing finally walked over to them, keeping herposure as she greeted them. Mo Shiting coldly responded with a ¡°Hmm¡±, then holding Gu Li, he strode quickly towards the car. Seeing this, Yi Bing¡¯s eyes flickered, once again feeling sorry for Shen Yunsi. Could it be true that such an ideal pair of childhood sweethearts can¡¯t be together? Miss Yunsi asked her to report their interactions from time to time, but at this moment, seeing their overt disy of affection, she couldn¡¯t bear to reveal it to her. When the car arrived at Blue Sky and Blue Sea, Yi Bing drove the car to the parking lot after Gu Li and Mo Shiting had entered the house. At this point, Shen Yunsi called. Yi Bing promptly picked up and respectfully greeted, ¡°Miss Yunsi.¡± ¡°Yi Bing, can you speak now?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s voice, as always, was gentle. Yi Bing nodded, ¡°Yes, I can. What are your instructions?¡± Shen Yunsiughed, ¡°Yi Bing, we¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡± ¡°Sorry, Miss Yunsi, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Yi Bing was firmly ingrained with the idea of treating her as a superior, no matter how many times Shen Yunsi emphasised otherwise. Shen Yunsiughed at her naivete but said, ¡°Ah, never mind. I¡¯ll stop correcting you on this matter.¡± ¡°Then Miss Yunsi, you called me because¡­?¡± ¡°Yi Bing, I need your help.¡± Shen Yunsi finally got to the point. Yi Bing picked up the spirit, ¡°Please feel free to instruct.¡± ¡°My friend recently saw Gu Li and suspects that she might be her long-lost younger sister. But you know, without evidence, no one would dare to im kinship given Gu Li¡¯s current status. Hence, my friend asked me to get some of Gu Li¡¯s hair or fingernails for DNA testing. If they really are rted, it would be wonderful. After all, we would have done a good deed, right?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yi Bing was surprised, ¡°I checked her before but couldn¡¯t find any useful information. I thought she was an orphan.¡± ¡°Yes, I initially thought she was an orphan too. Turns out, she might be my friend¡¯s sister. Haha, such a coincidence.¡± Shen Yunsiughed insincerely. In fact, this so-called friend of hers was made up. She was asked to do this because she owed a favor to a particr organization. However, she was extremely curious about who wanted to do a DNA test with Gu Li. What exactly was the girl¡¯s identity? A man like Mo Shiting willingly marrying a girl with an unknown background definitely didn¡¯t seem as simple as it looked. Even till this moment, Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t believe that Mo Shiting could genuinely like Gu Li. In her mind, apart from herself, no one else was worthy of capturing Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. ¡°Miss Yunsi, I can help you get Gu Li¡¯s hair, when do you want it?¡± Yi Bing¡¯s voice interrupted Shen Yunsi¡¯s thoughts. Coming back to her senses, she smiled gently, ¡°The sooner, the better. Thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, the sitting Qiu Yuxin spoke disapprovingly, ¡°Are you really going to help that organization get Gu Li¡¯s hair?¡± Chapter 229 - 229 - Is Gu Li a Rich Heiress from a Prominent Family? ! Chapter 229: ¨C Is Gu Li a Rich Heiress from a Prominent Family? ! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why not?¡± Shen Yunsi elegantly tossed her freshly painted nails, appearing serene. Seeing this, Qiu Yuxin couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°How can you be so naive? Your man was stolen and yet you¡¯re helping a love rival reconnect with her family? You need to understand, anyone who can afford that organization must be rich or noble. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Gu Li could be the daughter of some grand family? At that time, the snobbish Old Lady Song might side with her.¡± Shen Yunsi nced at her, smiled lightly, ¡°Yuxin, calm down. Even without my help, them getting Gu Li¡¯s hair was only a matter of time. Knowing this, why not use this opportunity to repay a favor? In the future, we wouldn¡¯t owe each other.¡± This made Qiu Yuxin slightly relieved, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯ve thought this through. But what if Gu Li really is from a prestigious family¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this anymore, let¡¯s have some coffee.¡± Shen Yunsi smiled and pointed to the coffee on the table, interrupting Qiu Yuxin. In fact, Qiu Yuxin really didn¡¯t understand her. How could Shen Yunsi ever let Gu Li reunite with her family so easily? Ha! Unaware of Shen Yunsi¡¯s twisted thoughts, Qiu Yuxin sipped her coffee and advised, ¡°I heard that Gu Li and Young Master Mo are growing closer every day. When will you return home? If you don¡¯t get back soon, I¡¯m afraid they might even have a child.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Shen Yunsi was confident. ¡°Why won¡¯t it? That girl is cunning and pretty. It¡¯s hard for men not to like her.¡± Although she didn¡¯t like Gu Li, Qiu Yuxin had to admit that she indeed had seductive qualities. Noticing Qiu Yuxin unintentionallyplimenting Gu Li, a trace of displeasure shed in Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes. Yet, she remained smiling, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s rare for you to visit me. Let¡¯s talk about something cheerful, shall we?¡± ¡°No, I just want to talk about Gu Li.¡± Qiu Yuxin took a sip of coffee and continued, ¡°Did you know? She recently founded an entertainmentpany called Shi Li and is preparing to enter the entertainment industry. Shi Li, Mo Shiting + Gu Li, how shameless.¡± ¡°She¡¯s entering the entertainment industry? As a boss?¡± This was something Shen Yunsi hadn¡¯t anticipated. She thought that Gu Li, a shallow and vain girl, dreamt of being a superstar chased by thousands. It was surprising that she had aspirations to be a star-maker. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you want to tell Mrs. Song about it? Maybe she¡¯ll dislike her even more once she knows?¡± Qiu Yuxin made the suggestion actively. Gu Li, she was Qiu Yuxin¡¯s nemesis! She couldn¡¯t stand seeing that stinking pear in the entertainment circle, because every encounter with her seemed to lead to trouble. What if she really got herpany up and running in the future? Wouldn¡¯t that be a disaster for her? Shen Yunsi seriously considered Qiu Yuxin¡¯s suggestion and also felt it was time for Mrs. Song to step in. On one hand, she could stir up rtions between the olddy and Gu Li, and on the other, she wasn¡¯t willing to let Gu Li increase her power unchecked. Due to the time difference, it was midnight in Hua Country, so she didn¡¯t dare disturb the olddy. She could only put this issue aside for now and wait until dawn over there. The next day, early morning. Old Lady Song had just returned from her morning walk when her phone rang. Seeing that it was Shen Yunsi, she was immediately delighted, ¡°Ah, Yunsi, It¡¯s midnight over there, why are you still awake?¡± ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Shen Yunsi pretended to be distressed, ¡°I learned something about Gu Li that made me restless. After mulling over it for a while, I decided to tell you.¡± Chapter 230 - 230 Finally Showing The True Colorsi Chapter 230: Finally Showing The True Colorsi Trantor: 549690339 The smile at the corner of Mrs. Song¡¯s lips froze suddenly, ¡°What trouble has that girl caused again?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t exactly be trouble, she just started an entertainmentpany.¡± Shen Yunsi meekly finished her sentence and then added, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. I believe, Gu Li did this not because she wanted to deliberately go against you, but perhaps she really loves the entertainment industry. How about you just let her be?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The olddy coldly snorted, somewhat impatiently rebuking, ¡°Enough! You don¡¯t need to speak well for her.¡± ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Knowing that her attempt to instigate discord had worked, Shen Yunsi smiled with a sense of plot aplishment, though the voice through the phone carried a bit of a grievance. Only then did Mrs. Song realize she had unconsciously vented her anger at Shen Yunsi, making her a bit regretful, ¡°Yunsi, grandmother spoke harshly just now in anger, but it wasn¡¯t targeted at you, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The Shen family, too, was a well-known wealthy family. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the Mo family, it was much stronger than the Song family. Looking at all of Hua Country, only Shen Yunsi could barely match her grandson. Therefore, the olddy always treated Shen Yunsi kindly, even fearing offending her, as this might implicate the Song family. To say that the olddy genuinely liked Shen Yunsi would be wrong, rather, it was a calction of interests. Shen Yunsi felt the same way towards the olddy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Mo Shiting¡¯s biological grandmother, she wouldn¡¯t humble herself bying by every two to three days to express her concern. Facing the olddy¡¯s apologetic words, Shen Yunsi gave a lightugh, ¡°Grandmother, why would I take it to heart? I understand, you¡¯re angry at Gu Li, not at me. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm after hearing such news either.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to smear Gu Li in the end. As expected, hearing her say this, the olddy¡¯s face looked even worse, ¡°What kind of person she is, I know very well. That little girl has finally shown her true colors, only that idiot Shiting is blinded, unable to see clearly.¡± ¡°Grandmother, what do you n to do?¡± Shen Yunsi asked tentatively. Mrs. Song pursed her lips, her eyes shing sharply, ¡°I will have a talk with her.¡± After hanging up Shen Yunsi¡¯s call, Mrs. Song didn¡¯t feel like staying at home anymore, so she simply called for Aunt Liu, ¡°Have the driver prepare the car, I¡¯m going to Blue Sky Blue Sea.¡± It has to be said, the olddy really knows when to pick her times, every time shees to Blue Sky Blue Sea to make trouble, Mo Shiting is not present. After all, CEO Mo had a lot on his te, so he had to go to work as early as dawn. While Gu Li had just gotten up and washed up, preparing to have breakfast. Just when her butt had not yet touched the chair in front of the dining table, Mrs. Song, along with Aunt Liu and several bodyguards, came swaggering in from outside. The maids at home didn¡¯t stop them. ¡°Young mistress, the olddy is here.¡± One of the maids hurriedly called Gu Li. Gu Li frowned, it was so early in the morning and the olddy came uninvited, something bad was probably up. But she didn¡¯t seem to have done anything recently to upset the olddy, had she? Wan Yao was released. Song Zekai was detained, but would be released soon. Then¡­ Could it be because ofst night¡¯s trending topic? But that was a good deed though, she surely wouldn¡¯t stop her from being righteous and courageous? Not understanding the olddy¡¯s intentions, Gu Li simply decided not to guess. In any case, she would know soon. She walked out with her back straight, just in time to bump into the olddy, who was about to enter the dining room to find her. ¡°Good morning, olddy!¡± Gu Li greeted politely. Chapter 231: One billion, is it enough?_l Chapter 231: One billion, is it enough?_l Trantor: 549690339 Originally, Mrs. Song¡¯s prejudice against Gu Li had diminished a bit due to Gu Li¡¯s help when she fell ill a few days ago. She even nned to postpone any decision about Gu Li and Mo Shiting¡¯s marriage. However, unexpectedly, after just a few days, Gu Li¡¯s ambition hastily revealed itself. Thus, Mrs. Song¡¯s resentment towards Gu Li intensified even more. She med herself for being too naive! At her age, she nearly believed that a young girl who brought no end of trouble with her looks truly cared about her grandson. During the entire journey from the Song Family to the Blue Sky and Blue Sea, Mrs. Song thought things over and over. The more she thought about it, the more she decided she could not allow Gu Li to remain by Mo Shiting¡¯s side. Otherwise, both the Song and Mo families would be ruined. Gu Li was a vixen capable of causing the downfall of nations! So, Mrs. Song charged into the dining room without any consideration. Just as Gu Li nodded in greeting, Mrs. Song angrily lifted her cane and without any further dy swung it towards Gu Li. Gu Li was stunned. After all, who could¡¯ve imagined that this olddy would just walk in and start beating someone, swinging her cane with a fierce determination, as if she was filled with deep hatred? The dining room corridor wasn¡¯t wide. Even if Gu Li managed to dodge in time, her left arm was inevitably hit solidly by the cane. ¡°How dare you dodge?¡± Mrs. Song was furious and immediately swung a second time. This time, Gu Li didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she quickly extended her hand, grabbing the end of the cane to prevent it from striking her again. Mrs. Song¡¯s face turned blue with rage. She tried several times to yank the cane from Gu Li¡¯s grip but failed. ¡°Let go!¡± She sternly scolded. Her eyes were sinister, and her face had be grim because of her anger. She was no longer the graceful and elegant woman she usually was. Instead, she resembled the wicked olddies often depicted on TV. Gu Li held the cane with one hand. Her tone cold: ¡°Mrs. Song, you started to hit me without any provocation. If I let go, wouldn¡¯t I just be leaving myself open to danger? Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid? And as for your health, you must know better than anyone how fragile it is. I encourage you, don¡¯t let your anger get the best of you. Otherwise, if you have another episode, the consequences would be unthinkable.¡± In the end, Gu Li was indeed genuinely advising her. Although she disliked the old woman, she still hoped that she would take care of her own health. Reminded by Gu Li¡¯s words, Mrs. Song finally took a deep breath, attempting to calm her agitated emotions: ¡°You let go. I won¡¯t hit you. I came here to talk to you about something.¡± After carefully observing her, and seeing that she truly meant her words and was likely not going to hit her again, Gu Li slowly rxed her grip. ¡°Humph!¡± The old woman reimed her cane. She thumped the stick on the floor, red at Gu Li, and then turned to walk towards the living room. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Her left arm was bing more painful. Gu Li gritted her teeth, stretched out her right hand to rub it a few times, and then followed behind. Sofa area. Auntie Guan served two cups of hot tea. Before leaving, she nced at Gu Li worriedly. Ah, who knows why the olddy came here this time? If she didn¡¯t approve of such a good granddaughter-inw, did she expect to ascend to heaven? After all the servants had left, only the two of them were left in the room. Mrs. Song sat up straight, her hands clutching the handle of the cane, and got straight to the point: ¡°Tell me your price. How much do you want to divorce Shiting? One hundred million, is that enough?¡± Gu Li: ying this game again? Aren¡¯t they tired? She sighed helplessly in her heart, leaned back on the sofa, crossed her legs in a casual manner, and saidzily: ¡°I believe I¡¯ve already answered this question before.¡± Chapter 232: Let Him Be Anxious!_l Chapter 232: Let Him Be Anxious!_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I have to say, the price I offered before was not as high as today¡¯s!¡± The olddy grimaced, ¡°This time, one hundred million, is sky-high!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Thank you Madam for holding me in such high regard. However, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. If Brother Ting needs to divorce me, I¡¯m ready to sign at any moment.¡± ¡°You ¡± Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t even blink at the offer of one hundred million yuan. It was clear she was aiming to take over the entire Mo Group, which made Old Lady Song so furious, she nearly fainted. She held her chest, her shoulders shaking. She fumbled through her bag for her medication. Seeing this, Gu Li decided to kindly get up to pour her a cup of warm water. After taking her medication and having a sip of water, the olddy felt a little better. Gu Li then calmly asked, ¡°Madam, where did I offend you? Every time you see me, you seem to harbor murderous intentions.¡± Old Lady Song put down her cup and scoffed, ¡°You intervened between Yunsi and Shiting, and have Shiting wrapped around your finger. I am his grandmother, I can¡¯t let you, a vixen, destroy him.¡± ¡°A vixen? Madam, you¡¯re really ttering me.¡± Gu Li was speechless. The color on Old Lady Song¡¯s face darkened even more, ¡°You still dare to argue! He despises the entertainment world, yet he invested in an entertainmentpany just for you? If you¡¯re not bewitching him, then what are you? If I don¡¯t intervene, one day, he might even hand over the entire Mo Group!¡± Gu Li finally understood. So, all this fuss was about her setting up an entertainmentpany. She cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°The entertainmentpany has nothing to do with Brother Ting. He didn¡¯t invest in it.¡± ¡°Who are you fooling?¡± Old Lady Song didn¡¯t believe her for a second, ¡°Without him, would you have the money to start apany? To enter the entertainment industry? You have connections? You¡¯re clearly trying to leech off Shiting, to rise up by stepping on Mo family!¡± Gu Li: She seriously wondered if the olddy had paranoia, rather than heart disease. ¡°After you divorce Shiting, whether you be an actress or start apany, I won¡¯t intervene.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I must refuse!¡± With a cold face, Gu Li stood up, ¡°Madam, please leave. If there¡¯s anything else, pleasemunicate directly with Mo Shiting. I can¡¯t help you.¡± With that, she turned around and left, heading for the stairs. ¡°You stay right there!¡± ¡°Gu Li ¡± Seeing Gu Lipletely ignoring her, Old Lady Song could only grit her teeth in fury. Aided by Aunt Liu, she left Blue Sky Blue Sea. On the way back, she grew increasingly frustrated and finally instructed her driver, ¡°Take me to Mo¡¯s.¡± At this point, Aunt Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam, are you going to see Young Master Mo?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Old Lady Song did not hide her intentions, ¡°That girl is so arrogant, I must get an exnation from Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Madam, Young Master Mo may not listen to your advice right now. Don¡¯t make him angry.¡± Aunt Liu advised. Old Lady Songpletely ignored her, ¡°I want him to get angry! I want him to face this issue, not run away from it. In the end, he can only choose between me and Gu Li!¡± Aunt Liu blinked, thinking to herself, ¡®You probably don¡¯t understand the current situation. If forced to choose, Young Master Mo will definitely choose Gu Li.¡¯ As her olddy¡¯s confidant, she didn¡¯t want to see her burn her bridges with Mo Shiting. Therefore, after a brief pause, she added, ¡°Madam, if you want them to divorce, there¡¯s no need to rush. I have a n, would you like to hear it?¡± Old Lady Song nced over, ¡°What n?¡± Chapter 233: She said, I am the third party who intervened between you and Shen Yunsi_l Chapter 233: She said, I am the third party who intervened between you and Shen Yunsi_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young people these days are quite rebellious, the more you oppose them, the more they will resist. I think, you can pretend to ept Gu Li at first, coexist with her for a while, and when she trusts you, then¡­¡± As she reached this point, Aunt Liu nced subconsciously towards the driver who had been silently driving all this time. Though the driver was also a confidant of Mrs. Song, but just to be safe, she whispered into Mrs. Song¡¯s ear. Mrs. Song frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Is this really okay?¡± Aunt Liu sat back straight in her seat and smiled: ¡°So are you hoping that she continues to harm Young Master Mo, or even harm the entire Mo family and Song family? We must choose the lesser of the two evils, it¡¯s up to you, Mrs. Song.¡± Mrs. Song grimaced, ¡°Fine, I understand!¡± After being persuaded by Aunt Liu, she gave up on the idea of going to the Mo family to settle ounts with Mo Shiting. She told the driver to return to the Song¡¯s house. It was 9 PM when Mo Shiting came back from work. When he saw only Auntie Guan on the first floor and didn¡¯t see Gu Li, he asked: ¡°Where is the Young Madam?¡± ¡°Young master, Young Madam went upstairs after dinner.¡± Auntie Guan truthfully reported. ¡°So soon?¡± Mo Shiting was a bit surprised. Normally, she loves to nest in the living room sofa area, either ying herptop or watching TV, very rarely like today. After changing into indoor slippers, he took off his suit jacket and handed it to Auntie Guan. He was about to go upstairs to find Gu Li when Auntie Guan stopped him, ¡°Young Master ¡± When Mo Shiting turned back and saw her hesitate to speak, he frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He had a gut feeling that it had something to do with Gu Li. The man¡¯s eyes were even darker than before. As expected, the next second he heard Auntie Guan say: ¡°Mrs. Song came over this morning and things didn¡¯t go well. Young Madam didn¡¯t have a good appetite, she didn¡¯t eat much.¡± Auntie Guan didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Song had hit Gu Li with a walking stick. However, judging from Mrs. Song¡¯s gloomy face when she left, she guessed that they had a falling out. As a maid, it was not her ce to interfere, but she couldn¡¯t bear to watch as Mrs. Song repeatedly bullied Gu Li. Mo Shiting was silent for a long time before saying: ¡°Thankyou, I understand.¡± After saying this, he nodded slightly to Auntie Guan and then ascended the stairs. He went to the study but didn¡¯t find Gu Li. When he returned to the bedroom, he pushed open the door and saw the young girl holding an iPad, huddled on the sofa. He didn¡¯t know what she was watching, but from time to time she would giggle. Seeing her in a good mood and seemingly not unhappy, Mo Shiting gave a slight smile, his deep eyes filled with indulgence. The girl was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s footsteps. She was startled when he came behind the sofa and encircled her shoulders, ¡°Brother Ting, you scare me, because I can¡¯t hear your footsteps.¡± Mo Shiting pinched her face yfully, ¡°I thought you were brave? I didn¡¯t think you are scared easily, even horror movies don¡¯t scare you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different, okay?¡± Gu Li pouted. Her cherry-like lips looked sweet and delicious, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist but to give her a peck. Caught off guard, Gu Li¡¯s face flushed, and she shyly pushed him away, ¡°Annoying!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± He chuckled and held her even closer, ¡°Did Mrs. Songe to trouble you today? What did she say to you?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Gu Li lowered her eyes, bit her lip, and directly told him: ¡°She said she would give me one billion to divorce you.¡± Mo Shiting scoffed, ¡°She is generous.¡± Chapter 234 - 234 Little Pampered Wife: You See, She Hit Me._l Chapter 234: Little Pampered Wife: You See, She Hit Me._l Trantor: 549690339 Even though Gu Li knew clearly that Mo Shiting and Shen Yunsi had never been in a rtionship, the people around her assumed her to be the homewrecker. No matter how strong Gu Li¡¯s mentality was, she could not stand people tarnishing her reputation again and again. So at this moment, she felt wronged, really wronged. ¡°Brother Ting, being with you, I get bullied every day. Look, she even hit me.¡± As Gu Li said this, she lifted up the arm that had been hit, showing it to him. Repeated tolerance towards the olddy just brought about more inhuman treatment in return. She was of a younger generation, and the other party was suffering from serious heart disease. For these reasons, she couldn¡¯t directly fight back, but it didn¡¯t mean she would let it go. After all, Gu Li was not a saint, nor was she a pitiful creature who would remain silent when bullied. Even if they couldn¡¯t ultimately confront the olddy, at least, Brother Ting would feel sorry for her. Although he was very good to her right now, Gu Li knew that she wasn¡¯t as important to him as the olddy. Today, the olddy could easily force them to divorce with a hundred million yuan. Tomorrow, who knows what would happen? She had to be prepared. So, Gu Li thought it over for a day before finally deciding toin to Mo Shiting to make him understand the olddy¡¯s determination to break them up. Mo Shiting wore a serious face, his gaze falling onto her delicate, white arm, turning even darker. The girl¡¯s fair skin made the bruise particrly noticeable, which made him feel heartache. ¡°Have you applied the medicine? Does it still hurt?¡± He leaned over the sofa, sitting next to her, supporting her arm, and asked carefully. His deep voice quivered slightly, suppressingyers of rage. Gu Li originally just wanted to y the victim, but seeing his furrowed brows and a trace of self-me in his eyes, she started feeling bad. ¡°I did. It doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡± She forced out a sweet smile and internallyined about herself. She really wasn¡¯t cut out to be the kind of wife whoined and cried at every little thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He gently rubbed the bruised area and apologized sincerely. At this moment, other than saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ he didn¡¯t know what else to say. The olddy¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day, with the risk of sudden death at any time. Should he confront her openly and risk upsetting her further? The more Mo Shiting thought about it, the guiltier he felt. So once again, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Li leaned into his arms and pouted, ¡°Okay, I got your apology. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Mo Shiting held her waist tightly and kissed her hair, saying, ¡°If shees to see you again, call me immediately.¡± ¡°What if she summons me to go see her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Gu Li turned her head, teasing, ¡°How about we just get a divorce then? You can marry the stunning Miss Shen ording to her wishes, and I¡¯ll fulfill my dream of being an architect. We can simply go our separate ways, how about that?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mo Shiting gnashed his teeth, pinched her waist in retaliation, and warned angrily, ¡°Since this mouth only speaks nonsense words, it should be kissed.¡± Before she could react, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. Gu Li¡¯s curving eyshes trembled slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help looking at his handsome face at such close range. The man closed his eyes, his ck eyshes distinct and fanned out like small fans, making one itch to tug at them. While Gu Li thought this, a hand unconsciously reached out to pull at his eyshes. Chapter 235 - 235 Im Not Full, Im Hungry._1 Chapter 235: I¡¯m Not Full, I¡¯m Hungry._1 Trantor: 549690339 | Mo Shiting chuckles teasingly, ¡°Focus.¡± Getting distracted while kissing? It seems, he was too gentle. Maybe he needs to be rougher, so she won¡¯t have time to daydream. With that thought, he couldn¡¯t help but give a soft bite on her lower lip. Gu Li winced in pain¡­ Ah, what a miscalction!!! By the time they separated, quite some time had passed. Mo Shiting held her delicate chin, his enchanting eyes nced over her slightly swollen and parted lips, his hoarse voice filled with indulgence, ¡°Next time, dare to mention divorce? Hmm?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t dare.¡± Gu Li quickly shook her head, then the very next second, she spoke intively, ¡°I was just joking, why do you take it so seriously?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke about such things, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Gu Li pouted, not returning a nice response, following that, she blinked her moist eyes andined, ¡°Ouch, my mouth hurts, it¡¯s numb.¡± ¡°Let me check.¡± Mo Shiting quickly came close to her, carefully examining her mouth. He did kiss a bit too passionately. Darn him! He med himself and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll get some ice for you to cool it down.¡± Gu Li was furious, ¡°I don¡¯t want it! You horrible man.¡± Having to apply ice after a kiss, if word of this got out, where would she put her face? How embarrassing. The more Gu Li thought about it, the more embarrassed she got, she decided to just punch him. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t dodge, letting her soft fist hit his firm abdomen, he teased with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten yet? Your strength is so small, huh?¡± ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t eat enough, I¡¯m hungry.¡± The girl started to act spoiled. Mo Shiting rubbed her head, recalling Auntie Guan¡¯s earlier words, his eyes twinkled mysteriously, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to cook?¡± Gu Li widened her eyes, full of expectation. She hadn¡¯t forgotten her vow to mold him into a good husband who could cook. Mo Shiting was amused by the gleam in her eyes, ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Li answered eagerly. After saying it, for fear he changes his mind, she immediately got up, shaking his arm while urging him, ¡°Brother Ting, I want to eat noodles. It should have ham sausage, eggs, greens, fresh mushrooms, andtro.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Mo Shiting, driven like a duck to water, went downstairs to the kitchen. Gu Li didn¡¯te with him. Well, her lips were swollen, and Auntie Guan hasn¡¯t gone to sleep yet. If Auntie Guan saw her like this, it might leave a bad impression. ¡°Young Master, are you hungry? Tell me what you want to eat, I can make it for you. You don¡¯t need to cook yourself,¡± Auntie Guan, bewildered, followed Mo Shiting into the kitchen, her voice full of concern. Mo Shiting opened the refrigerator, looked for the ingredients inside, and replied indifferently, ¡°No need. You go rest.¡± Auntie Guan: ¡°¡­¡± The young master was cooking, how could she possibly go to rest peacefully? What if he identally burns down the kitchen¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s just watch from the side. Mo Shiting was busy looking for the ingredients and didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Auntie Guan, nor did he ask her to leave. So, Auntie Guan just quietly stood aside, watching as their young master rummaged for a while, finally pulling out a couple of greens, a packet of fresh mushrooms, a bunch oftro, two ham sausages, eggs, and a packet of instant noodles. He ns to cook noodles? In her memory, the young master doesn¡¯t eat noodles often, but the young madam loves them. Could it possibly be he¡¯s cooking for the young madam? Wow! Auntie Guan was absolutely shocked. Chapter 236: Bumped into it, the Shi Li CP banner will never fall!_ 1 Chapter 236: Bumped into it, the Shi Li CP banner will never fall!_ 1 Trantor: 549690339 They bumped into each other, they bumped into each other. If this isn¡¯t love, then what justice is there left in the world? Shi Li CP, eternally standing tall! Of course, Auntie Guan could not possibly understand such trendy terms. However, the shock in her heart was more or less the same. ¡°Where¡¯s the pot?¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t find a pot to cook noodles and he asked Auntie Guan about it. Quickly, Auntie Guan stifled the amused grin on her face, turned and went to a wall-mounted drawer and took out a small pot. Just as she was about to help wash the pot, she was stopped by Mo Shiting. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Since he had agreed to cook noodles for Gu Li, it had to be abor of his own. Seeing this, Auntie Guan merely nodded her agreement, her excitement about the CP increasing even more. She won¡¯t allow it. First thing in the morning, she will have to report this to the old man. Mo Shiting, busy with his cooking task, was oblivious to Auntie Guan¡¯s gossiping. He took out his phone, searched for noodle-cooking videos, and began watching and learning from the ones that looked good. Smart people learn quickly. Cooking noodles, of course, wouldn¡¯t prove difficult for him. However, the noodles that ended up in the bowl were nowhere near as appealing as what he had seen in the videos. Compared to that, Mo Shiting was very dissatisfied. Auntie Guan kindly encouraged him, ¡°Young Master, this is your first time cooking. It¡¯s already great that you could do this. The most important part of cooking is the thought and taste, not looks. Moreover, the food in these videos has filters that you young people use. Um, yes, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, scooped a mouthful to taste, found that the taste was actually eptable, and hence, discarded the idea of redoing it. After all, he didn¡¯t want to keep Gu Li waiting too long. With the task aplished, a bowl of steaming hot noodles with leafy greens and poached egg was ready. Auntie Guan fetched a tray for him. Mo Shiting personally ced the bowl of noodles on it before carrying the tray upstairs. Watching him leave, Auntie Guan¡¯s smile broadened. If she was only guessing before, now she was one hundred percent certain that the noodles were made for Young Madam. On the other hand. To help reduce the swelling of her lip faster, Gu Li sneaked off to the gym as soon as Mo Shiting left. There was a fridge there, filled with various drinks, bottled water, and ice packs. Gu Li swiftly grabbed an ice pack and ran back to her room. Fearing Mo Shiting¡¯s mockery, she chose to hide in the bathroom. There were no chairs inside, so she simply sat on the toilet seat, applying the ice pack while looking in the mirror and using the restroom. At least her lips didn¡¯t swell up like sausages. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let him kiss her anymore. Was this man a bit too vigoroustely? Just a kiss was enough to leave her in this state. If they were to do that kind of thing, wouldn¡¯t it¡­ Uh uh uh¡­ Gu Li shivered at the thought, feeling an unexined pain and not daring to think further. She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even notice Mo Shiting entering the room. Until- ¡°Gu Li?¡± ¡°Time to eat.¡± Seeing the bathroom door wasn¡¯tpletely closed, Mo Shiting simply walked over and opened it. ¡°Gu¡­¡± He initially thought she was washing her face, but upon seeing the scene before him, he was taken aback. Her name got stuck in his throat. ¡°Ah¡ªWhy did you open the door?¡± Gu Li also got startled and instinctively hid the ice pack. But realizing she was already caught in the act, it was toote to hide it now. So, she decided to face it head-on. She stood up, walked up to him, looked up, and said nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize applying ice would be so effective. Have a look, aren¡¯t my lips less swollen?¡± Chapter 237: Trying to Run After Flirting? Hmm? _1 Chapter 237: Trying to Run After Flirting? Hmm? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting hooked her chin and took a detailed look at her, his fingertips lightly brushed her delicate skin, making her slightly ticklish. Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded, inadvertently holding her breath. Seeing the girl¡¯srge eyes, wide with anticipation, looking at him adoringly, her lips slightly parted, as beautiful and attractive as a blooming flower, Mo Shiting¡¯s throat bobbed. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t resist, and leaned in to kiss her. But at thest moment, reason won out, and he forced himself to stop. Although very sweet, he couldn¡¯t kiss her anymore¡­ Feeling rather helpless, he grabbed the ice pack from her hand and helped her apply it, asking, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t dare to look at him, her head lowered, not knowing where to look. Although she is open and enthusiastic, and sometimes seems bold, at crucial moments, she was still a bit shy like a little girl. Mo Shiting once again lifted her chin to meet her gaze. The man¡¯s eyes were deep like a pool, unfathomably deep, as if they had a powerful maic force, capable of pulling people in effortlessly. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his face,ughing, ¡°Brother, how did you grow so handsome? The gxy reflected in your eyes is like a paradise I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Mo Shiting: Such a sweet talker, he wanted to kiss her even more. The girl, unaware of his thoughts, continued showering him with praises, ¡°I want to swing on your eyshes, slide down your nose, swim in your corbone. Brother, I want to have a baby with you.¡± Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, a charming smile tugging at the corners of his lips, ¡°Are you hinting at something?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯mnot.¡± Sheughed, pushed him aside, walked around him and started to leave. Just as she took a step, the man grabbed her waist from behind. ¡°Ah¨C¡± Gu Li let out a startled yelp, her plump buttocks getting a firm spank, ¡°You tease me and then n to run? Hmm?¡± Tease? When did she tease him? Aren¡¯t these level of praises prettymon? Gu Li wore an innocent look, blinked her eyes, reached up to hook his neck, smilingly said, ¡°Brother Ting, you got the wrong idea. I was just genuinely expressing that you are handsome. These are just praises from a girl who¡¯s a fan, you know?¡± ¡°Really? And wanting to have a baby with me is also a part of it?¡± Mo Shiting was clearly more interested in that part. Fearing that her teasing would cause a fire, Gu Li hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Oh dear, Brother Ting, the noodles are going to get burnt, let¡¯s go eat.¡± With that, she quickly slid down from him and ran off. Seeing this, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. ¡°Brother Ting, your cooking is getting better and better, thumbs up for you.¡± Gu Li ran to the small bar where the noodles were ced, she was so excited that she didn¡¯t even sit down, just picked up her chopsticks and started digging in. Mo Shiting walked over with one hand in his pocket, his eyes full of indulgence. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Of course. If you could cook noodles for me every day, I wouldn¡¯t mind gaining ten pounds.¡± Gu Li sincerely replied. Mo Shiting curled his lips, feeling pleased, about to respond when the girl suddenly switched topics andined incessantly, ¡°However, next time, don¡¯t fry the egg too much, I prefer soft-boiled eggs, the sort that runs. Don¡¯t overcook the veggies, they¡¯re tastier when they¡¯re still a bit green, and also more nutritious. Then, that coriander, my beloved soul coriander, you put too little¡­¡± Unanticipated that she would have so many opinions after iming that she liked it, the smile on Mo Shiting¡¯s lips froze in an instant. Chapter 238: Have to Doubt My Own Charm_l Chapter 238: Have to Doubt My Own Charm_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If you dislike it so much, you might as well not eat it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he seized the bowl without hesitation, then turned and strode quickly toward the door. What¡­ Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes in perplexity. Seeing that he was really leaving, she only then regained her senses, quickly grabbed her chopsticks and ran after him, ¡°Hey, Brother Ting, whimper, I was wrong, Brother Ting.¡± In the end, Gu Li had herte-night snack in the dining room downstairs. What she was eating was still the bowl of noodles that Mo Shiting had cooked. Of course, to eat these noodles, she had to use all her flirting skills, soothing his displeasure and quelling the small dispute. Oh dear, she finally learned her lesson, from now on, she should offer less criticism and more encouragement. This man, he only takes in praise. The next day, when Gu Li woke up, Mo Shiting was no longer by her side. After she had washed up and went downstairs, Auntie Guan greeted her with a grin: ¡°Young Madam, young master just went to work. He ordered you to drink more milk.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, unable to suppress a yawn. She ate too muchst night and couldn¡¯t sleep all night, practically staying awake until dawn. And the handsome man sleeping next to her, was sleeping exceptionally peacefully. His breath was steady, and she was incredibly envious. As Gu Li ate her breakfast and yawned, she didn¡¯t realize that her lethargic appearance was being interpreted by Auntie Guan in a different light. Auntie Guan filled Gu Li¡¯s ss with milk, smiling ambiguously: ¡°Young Madam, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li responded listlessly. Next time, she would never dare to eat until she¡¯s full again. me Mo Shiting, for making her such a big bowl of noodles. He didn¡¯t eat it himself, so she had to finish it all on her own. How could she not feel stuffed? Was he really raising her like a pig? Wailing. Auntie Guan showed concern: ¡°For lunch, how about I make you a chicken soup to replenish your strength? You are weak, you must take more care.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Auntie Guan. I really need that these days.¡± Gu Li readily epted. She just had her period and indeed needed to recuperate. Seeing this, Auntie Guan¡¯s smile became even brighter: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to Auntie Guan. I will help you recuperate and maybe soon you can even have a baby boy or girl with the young master. The old master will surely be very happy.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Wait, did Auntie Guan misunderstand something? The step between her and Brother Ting to have a baby was still a long way off. She tried to exin, but Auntie Guan ran off faster than anyone, disappearing in an instant. Just then, Murong Qian¡¯s call came in. Gu Li took a sip of milk while answering the call through the Bluetooth headset, ¡°Sis.¡± Hearing hernguid voice, and that she seemed not feeling well, Murong Qian asked: ¡°What happened? Did you go on a night raidst night?¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°What sneaking around? I was kept awake all night by someone, okay?¡± As soon as she said it, she realized something wasn¡¯t quite right, and immediately added, ¡°I mean Mo Shiting cooked me too much noodles, which made me full and I couldn¡¯t sleep well. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t even say anything, why are you in a hurry?¡± Murong Qian giggled and teased, ¡°You two are a couple, even if you really do it, it¡¯s normal.¡± Gu Li: It¡¯s quite normal, but the problem is, even though she was lying in his arms, he remained indifferent, and this caused her to question her own appeal. Thinking about this, she could not resist asking Murong Qian, ¡°Sis, what do you think, I have been sleeping in the same bed with him every night recently, but nothing happened. Is it mecking appeal, or is he incapable?¡± Chapter 239 - 239 She really is a smart little cutie._l Chapter 239: She really is a smart little cutie._l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Huh?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s eyes widened as she smelled the scent of gossip in the air, ¡°Uh huh, so you two are already sleeping under the same nket? Congrattions!¡± Gu Li: ¡°Oh, stop teasing me. I¡¯m having self-doubts.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Murong Qian chuckled lightly, ¡°Your charms are undeniable, evidenced by the numerous suitors you have. However, the man in question¡­¡± Murong Qian paused momentarily before continuing analytically, ¡°Whatever way you look at him, he doesn¡¯t seem impotent. I think he¡¯s probably avoiding physical intimacy with you for a reason.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Gu Li listened attentively. ¡°Well, perhaps he thinks he¡¯s too overpowering and worries that you might get pregnant.¡± Gu Li: ¡°After all, you¡¯re still young, right? You have college ns, don¡¯t you? Surely, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t want you to fall pregnant so soon.¡± ¡°But he could wear¡­¡± ¡°Do you have those at home?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li was a little confused. Murong Qian sighed, ¡°C-O-N-D-O-M!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li regained herposure, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Who would buy that kind of thing just because? And Brother Ting would obviously never buy it. ¡°Exactly, if you don¡¯t have any at home, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t dare touch you, unless he¡¯ s ready to be a father.¡± Murong Qian felt there was a high chance of this and yed along, ¡°If you really want to get intimate with him, I think you should buy them.¡± ¡°Me?!!!¡± ¡°Yes, you! Just go to a convenience store or a supermarket and grab a box at the checkout.¡± Murong Qian offered earnestly. Gu Li asked her in confusion, ¡°What if I picked the wrong one?¡± ¡°You most likely won¡¯t.¡± Murong Qian blurted, ¡°After all, he and Lu Cong have simr body types.¡± ¡°Lu Cong?¡± Gu Li looked surprised as her drowsiness entirely faded away. ¡°Sis, how do you know about Dr. Lu¡¯s¡­?¡± Only then did Murong Qian realize she had misspoken. She hurriedly corrected, ¡°I deduced that from his physical appearance. You know, I¡¯m a yer who has been with countless men. Is this little thing even a challenge for me?¡± Gu Li: ¡°Hehe.¡± Murong Qian was somewhat embarrassed by her sister¡¯s sly grin. She decided to change the subject, ¡°If all else fails, buy all kinds and there¡¯ll surely be one that suits him. Gotta go, I have an audition. Talkter.¡± Before Gu Li could reply, she¡¯d already hung up. Hearing the busy signal from the other end, Gu Li blinked as if in deep thought. Should I really go to the convenience store and buy every single kind? After a long consideration, Gu Li decided that it was too embarrassing for her to go to a convenience store and buy that kind of thing. But she¡¯s not the type to give up easily. So, she decided to buy them online. After adding all the vors and sizes of a particr brand to her cart, Gu Li had another dilemma. If she made the order under ¡°Miss Gu¡±, would the seller think she was too wild? So, should she use ¡°Mr. Mo¡± instead? After all, the delivery address was her home and her phone number was the contact. She¡¯d be the only one who could retrieve it from the locker. Perfect! Haha, she really was a smart little cutie. As she thought, Gu Li changed the receiver¡¯s name to Mr. Mo. The order was ced in the morning, shipped on the same day, and arrived in the evening due to local courier services. But what Gu Li didn¡¯t know was that any package addressed to ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea¡± and set to be received by Mr. Mo wouldn¡¯t be directly put into the locker. It would be personally checked by a special staff member and delivered to Lu Yang, who would then personally hand it to Mo Shiting. Chapter 240 - 240 Ah, this thing, it actually ended up in Brother Ting’s hands l Chapter 240: Ah, this thing, it actually ended up in Brother Ting¡¯s hands l Trantor: 549690339 Study room. ¡°Young Master, there is a parcel that notes it should be opened by the recipient himself. I think you should open it,¡± Lu Yang said, passing over a carton bearing some brand¡¯s logo, a cryptic look in his eyes. Mo Shiting epted the box, his brow furrowed in suspicion. He didn¡¯t notice the logo on the box, his eyes going straight to the parcel bill which read ¡°Mr. Mo,¡± the contact number, however, was Gu Li¡¯s. Why was Gu Li¡¯s parcel addressed to him? Could it be a gift for him? This realisation instantly lifted Mo Shiting¡¯s mood. Seeing the faint smile ying at the corner of his mouth and his eagerness to open the box, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but cynically think to himself: originally, he had been worried that this might be someone¡¯s prank. But seeing this joy on the Young Master¡¯s face, he had to admit that Young Master must have bought these. It seemed the Young Master was really going all in. How much time would they need to use all the stuff in this box? Mo Shiting, unaware of Lu Yang¡¯s thoughts, was looking forward to the surprise Gu Li had in store for him. But when he opened the box, he was met with numerous colorful little boxes, allbeled with phrases like invisible, ultra-thin, ultimate, and more, which were enough to get his imagination running wild. What was this¡­? An expression of confusion crossed his handsome face, he paused for a few seconds before calmly closing the box. With Lu Yang present, the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward. ¡°Ahem.¡± In his hurry, Mo Shiting coughed lightly, attempting to ease the tension. Just then, Lu Yang, with impably bad timing, spoke up, ¡°Young Master, I believe, considering your old injuries, it might be best to abstain from¡­ such activities.¡± Mo Shiting: Meanwhile. Gu Li checked the delivery status, it showed that the package was delivered, she kept on waiting yet received no code from the locker. What was happening? Had there been a mistake? The contact number that delivery had left was hers, if someone else had found the package, it would be incredibly embarrassing for her. Just as she was debating whether to go look for it herself, she saw Mo Shiting walk in, a paper box in his hands. ¡°Brother Ting!!!¡± Perhaps it was out of guilt, but her voice was exceptionally loud. Her eyes subconsciously wandered towards the box he held and noticed a familiar logo. Her face instantly turned red. No, it couldn¡¯t be¡­ These things¡­ they ended up in Brother Ting¡¯s hands¡­? Then, he must know how much she had bought¡­! Ah! She was so embarrassed. Gu Li felt awkward, not knowing where to look, when Mo Shiting handed her the box with a raised eyebrow and a teasing tone, ¡°Did you buy these?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li decided to y dumb. Only her number was written on it, no other information, she could im it was someone¡¯s prank. Mo Shiting caught her evasive gaze and chuckled meaningfully, ¡°You bought them from the ST Electronic tform. I just so happened to see your purchase history.¡± Gu Li: What a mistake! With so many shopping sites, why did she have to choose his ST tform? The tform was his, if he wanted to check the order, it would be too easy. Damn! Gu Li sighed inwardly then admitted, ¡°I bought them, so what? I was just curious about what they looked like so I bought them to study.¡± She bluffed so convincingly she almost believed herself. Mo Shiting smirked, ¡°Is that so? I never would have guessed Mrs. Mo had such a unique taste. Seems like I still don¡¯t know you that well.¡± ¡°Of course! I am like a philosophical book, how could you possibly understand me all at once?¡± Gu Li brazenly boasted. Having said that, she quickly snatched the box back into her arms, hugging it tightly, as she tried to hide her nervousness. Mo Shiting continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious, how do you n to study them?¡± iij ii Gu Li stuttered, blushing, ¡°I¡¯m just going to look at them. Ah, stop asking so many questions.¡± That rotten man! He knew why she had bought them, but he still had to tease her? It had taken her a lot of courage to make this move, was he expecting her to be even more proactive? Hmph, dream on! She had bought what she needed, and under these circumstances, if he still didn¡¯t take action, he better not take any in the future. With that thought, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help feeling wronged. She bit her lip and looked down to hide her emotions. In the next moment, the box was swiped from her arms. Then, she was pulled into a warm embrace, a sultry male voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± GuLi: ¡°!!!¡± Mo Shiting had disentangled himself and made his way to the bathroom, leaving Gu Li in a state of daze. She felt like she was in a dream, floating back to her bed. As sheid down, it finally started to sink in. Aaahh¡ª She happily rolled around on her bed. At that moment, her phone, sitting on the bedside table buzzed. She picked it up. It was a call from Murong Qian. She quickly answered it. ¡°Sis¡ª¡± The girl¡¯s voice was full ofughter, ¡°Why did you suddenly call me? Did the audition go well?¡± She remembered her cousin was going for an audition today, hence that was the first thing she asked. Murong Qian pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I waited for half a day outside the audition room, didn¡¯t even get the opportunity to audition because the role was given to someone else.¡± ¡°Ah? How can they do that?¡± Gu Li was indignant, ¡°Who did they pick?¡± Murong Qian replied, ¡°Yu Yon.¡± Gu Li frowned, ¡°Damn, she¡¯s your nemesis.¡± Yu Yon was another top female actress in M country, her reputation rivaling her cousin¡¯s. From their debut, they were arch enemies. However, while her cousin made a name for herself in the music world on her own, Yu Yon was backed by strong capital. Yu Yon¡¯s agency, Tang Xin Entertainment, was one of M country¡¯s top entertainmentpanies. Many well-received films, television shows, variety shows, originated from thispany. With such strong backing, if they wanted to give the role to a certain actress, it would be effortless. Still, Gu Li wasn¡¯t ready to ept defeat, ¡°Isn¡¯t Director Desen known for being fair? How can he ept this arrangement? Yu Yon¡¯s acting is awful, she can¡¯t be the lead actress.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point if her acting is bad? Nowadays, how many good actors actually get good scripts? It¡¯s all about who has the capital.¡± Though Murong Qian was ustomed to the corrupt side of the industry, it hit differently when it affected her directly and she felt slighted. Gu Li agreed, ¡°I still feel you should fight for it. At least strive to get a chance to audition. You haven¡¯t acted before, but I have faith in your acting skills. I think if Director Desen sees you, he¡¯ll reconsider.¡± Murong Qian interrupted her, ¡°Enough about this for now. I called you because I suddenly remembered an important issue.¡± Just as Gu Li finished her call with Murong Qian, she saw Mo Shiting walking out of the bathroom, draped in a ck bathrobe, drying his hair. Chapter 241: Don’t Look!_1 Chapter 241: Don¡¯t Look!_1 Trantor: 549690339 A handsome man fresh from the bath, especially one with water droplets trickling down his distinguished nose from the ends of his wet hair, is like tiny raindrops falling onto her heart. Facing such top-tier beauty, Gu Li swallowed her saliva, the voice of Murong Qian appearing unbidden in her mind¡ª ¡°I just remembered that when Uncle brought you home, you were so sick that you almost died. The Ghost Doctor saved you with his exclusive secret medicine. He warned that the medicine had side effects, and you must not have sex before the age of 22, otherwise it would render the other party impotent. Do you remember?¡± Gu Li had always remembered this until recently. In her infatuation with Brother Ting, she hadpletely forgotten about it. How lust blinds wisdom! Thank god her cousin remembered in time to remind her with a phone call. Otherwise, she would have ruined Brother Ting and truly be a femme fatale. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that the girl was lost in thought, Mo Shiting walked to the edge of the bed, looking down at her from above. Gu Li snapped out of her trance, tilted her little face up to look at him, her expression a bitplicated. Was she supposed to tell Brother Ting that if he touched her, he would be impotent? Given his extreme concern for his dignity¡ªif she really told him¡ªhe might be so embarrassed that he wouldsh out and send her flying. By then, the problem wouldn¡¯t be him being impotent, but her not being able to walk¡­ All because of her. She had unintentionally excited him to this extent, but no matter how she tried to resolve the situation, it was inevitable that she would upset Brother Ting. What should she do? Should she just y dumb and deal with itter? With that in mind, Gu Li turned her gaze and said with a grin: ¡°I was thinking that I can¡¯t simply defile such beauty as Brother Ting. Brother Ting, how about I help you dry your hair? I will fetch the hairdryer right away.¡± With that, she energetically got off the bed and headed towards the bathroom. Mo Shiting saw her little act of courtesy and immediately understood¡ªshe was chickening out at a critical moment. He curved his lips, stretched out his hand to hold her wrist, and pulled her into his arms. The girl¡¯s forehead hit his firm chest, causing her to wince and yelp, ¡°Ouch.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand to rub. Mo Shiting pulled her hand away and gently kissed her on the forehead. The burning kiss, like a fire, instantly set Gu Li¡¯s heart ame. She forgot to avoid him for a moment, letting him hold her waist, as his thin lips moved from her forehead down, kissing her eyes, nose, lips, chin¡­ and finally, on her delicate corbone¡­ The room fell silent, and only the sound of their breathing could be heard, so clear and distinctive. The temperature was rising, and an ambiguous atmosphere was gradually filling the room. Gu Li was kissed until she was dazed. By the time she came around, she had sunk into the soft mattress, and her upper clothing was nowhere to be found. The cool feeling invaded, and ying coy, she covered his eyes with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± So embarrassing, he had seen everything. Although they had already been pretty intimate, this was the first time he had actually seen her naked. ¡°Heh.¡± A low chuckle came from Mo Shiting. He held her hand in his and moved his gaze to her lovely little face, a few degrees deeper, ¡°You are beautiful, I like you very much.¡± Boom Gu Li¡¯s cheeks reddened even more as she spasmed and blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Having said that, she wished she could bite off her own tongue. What was she doing, has she gone mad? ¡°Heh.¡± The smile on Mo Shiting¡¯s lips deepened, his tone gentle enough to drown someone, ¡°Let me kiss you, hmm?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Li blinked, not fully understanding his intentions. The next second, she felt his lips on hers¡­ It took a long, long time before Mo Shiting released her. Lying next to her, he embraced her again, and in a low, semi-breathless voice, said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go any further without your permission.¡± In fact, he wasn¡¯t prepared himself. Even though he wanted it very much, he felt that the time was not right yet. Perhaps, they both needed more time to adjust? But anyway, there will be plenty of time in the future, and she will be his eventually. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting was so easy to talk to, allowing her to have her way without her even needing to ask, which made Gu Li start to wonder again. At this stage, how could he stand it? Could it be that she wasn¡¯t attractive? What a blow! The girl sighed in distress, her hand unconsciously drawing circles on the man¡¯s shoulder. Mo Shiting inhaled deeply and warned in a hoarse voice, ¡°Try to move around again?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She came out of her trance and quickly withdrew her hand, her smile particrly sly, ¡°Brother Ting, a gentleman must keep his word.¡± After finishing her words, she hurriedly got up to pick up his clothes that he¡¯d discarded on the carpet, turning her back to him and quickly putting them on. Mo Shiting rested his hands behind his head, his profound gaze staring intently at her silky fair back. His eyes flickered withyers of a hard-to-decipher smile. The next day, Gu Li unusually woke up early. While Mo Shiting was out for a run, she sneaked and hid arge box of condoms. She had fooled himst night, but she could not guarantee that she could always be that sessful, after all, no matter how cold and self-contained Brother Ting was, he was a man after all. After hiding the box, Gu Li hummed a song and walked into the bathroom. She had arranged to see the new office location with Da Ha today, so she simply tied up a ponytail,pleted her skincare routine, applied some sunscreen, and didn¡¯t bother with foundation before she went downstairs. At this time, Mo Shiting, dressed in a tracksuit, returned from his run. Seeing that Gu Li surprisingly didn¡¯t sleep in for once, he was somewhat surprised, ¡°Is the sun rising from the west?¡± Gu Li replied with a faked annoyance, ¡°Huh, I also have to go to work, ok?¡± ¡°Where are you nning to go today?¡± Mo Shiting asked while wiping sweat and walking towards her. Gu Li seized the towel from his hand and thoughtfully wiped the sweat off his forehead, and then smiled naughtily, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Fine, don¡¯t say then.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorted, and simply threw the towel back to him, ¡°Go take a bath, you stink.¡± Mo Shiting intentionally held her face and gave her a big smooch, causing her to scream loudly before he ran upstairs with augh. ¡°Mo Shiting, you¡¯re despicable!¡± The girl stamped her foot in anger, but her eyes were filled with sweetness. Their flirtatious banter definitely could not be concealed from Auntie Guan who was busy in the kitchen. Auntie Guan looked at the photo she had just captured on her phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile brilliantly. It seemed that Old Master Mo¡¯s wish to hold his great-grandson was just around the corner. No, she must report this to Old Master Mo immediately. So, she hurriedly opened WeChat and sent the picture to Old Master Mo. Mo Family Vi. The main hall of the main house was packed with arge group of the Mo family who hade with aint. Old Master Mo sat gloomily at the main position with the other elders seated on either side. Jianming was standing, bowed politely and said, ¡°Uncle and all, after some investigation, we believe that Shiting has held a fake marriage with Miss Gu Li in order to gain control of the Mo family. Therefore, we hope to convene a board meeting to dismiss Shiting from his position as president and appoint someone else.¡± Chapter 242: This little girl, Gu Li, is the one I Chapter 242: This little girl, Gu Li, is the one I have my eye on_l Trantor: 549690339 | As the words left Mo Jianming¡¯s mouth, they immediately sparked discussion amongst everyone. Most of the Mo family members had been notified by Mo Jianming to gather here early in the morning, but they were really in the dark and had no idea what had happened until this moment. Hearing that Mo Shiting had a fake marriage, they were all taken aback. Some people didn¡¯t care who was in charge of the Mo family, as long as they received dividends every year, they were satisfied. Furthermore, the development of the Mo family over the past few years was obvious to all, and all this was due to Mo Shiting¡¯s efforts. Therefore, they were happy to continue letting Mo Shiting hold power. Of course, many also supported Mo Jianming. These people, before Mo Shiting came to power, had gained a lot from the Mo group. However, Mo Shiting was fair and stern, showing no nepotism. With a series of hardline measures, they could no longer get any benefits. No matter howpetent such a president was, it didn¡¯t impress them. Old Master Mo observed their various scheming details, unable to stop himself fromughing to himself. Dismissing Mo Shiting and choosing someone else? What a nerve they had to suggest this. Whoever gave them the illusion that the Mo family could still be number one in Hua Country, ranking among the top ten in the world without Mo Shiting? A bunch of short-sighted spendthrifts! The more Old Master Mo thought about it, the worse his mood became, but he still remained silent. Because he was waiting for them to present their evidence. Seeing him not speak, one of the elders with white hair couldn¡¯t help but shake his cane: ¡°Shaoyuan, how could that kid, Shiting, fool us like this? Where does he ce the rules of the Mo family that have been passed down for hundreds of years? Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here? Is it right for him to be absent when such a serious incident has urred? The person who spoke was the eldest of the entire Mo Family, Mo Xingxian, who was also Old Master Mo¡¯s younger uncle. He was nearly a hundred years old and generally kept a low profile. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mo Jianming¡¯s call to him the night before, informing him about Mo Shiting¡¯s situation in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up. Mo Shaoyuan pursed his lips and gave a slight nod to Mo Xingxian, exining: ¡°Uncle, I just found out that everyone was here, so I sent someone to call Shiting over.¡± ¡°Uncle, the fact that Shiting got into a fake marriage is set in stone. Actually, even if he were here, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Mo Jianyu adjusted the sses on his nose, supporting his elder brother Mo Jianming, ¡°I agree with my elder brother. Shiting is indeedpetent, but he has done dishonest things, and has already lost the most basic trust. Why should we believe that he doesn¡¯t have a hidden agenda for the group? ¡°Yes, yes, ability is one thing, but character is more important than ability.¡± ¡°I also support holding a board meeting to vote again.¡± ¡°I support!¡± Shouldn¡¯t we wait for Shiting to hear what he has to say? ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Would Jianming falsely use his own nephew?¡± ¡°I think that considering age and experience, Jianming could well take the position of president. Shiting is still young, in ten or eight years, then giving him the position, wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡± Everyone started to voice their opinions. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Mo Shaoyuan finally lost his patience and roared, ¡°Character is indeed more important than ability, but who among you here can guarantee that you¡¯ve never told a lie, never done anything that lets the group down?¡± The forceful question threw the whole room into silence. *Cough Cough¡­* Perhaps it was him getting too worked up, Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times before continuing, ¡°Are there any issues with Gu Li, the girl I¡¯ve chosen as my granddaughter-inw, or my arrangement for her to marry Shiting?¡± ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t get excited. As for you, we certainly have no objections.¡± Mo Jianming smiled, ¡°If these two people were really getting married, we would of course be happy for them. But this time, Shiting has really tricked even you. I¡¯ve investigated-these two people have gone to the civil affairs bureau for a divorce just a few days ago, but because of the new cooling-off period policy enacted by the country, they couldn¡¯t get a divorce. It is clear these two are in a fake marriage.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shaoyuan chuckled coldly, ¡°Having a conflict and going for a divorce, does that mean it¡¯s a fake marriage?¡± ¡°Normal people wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Mo Jianming exined. His words were instantly rebutted by Mo Shaoyuan, ¡°That¡¯s perverse logic! Just because of a minor matter, you¡¯re making a big fuss and dragging everyone here. Jianming, you¡¯ve really disappointed your uncle. iming righteousness, Mo Jianming said, ¡°We just want to wake Shiting up, so as not to make any bigger mistakes in the future.¡± ¡°Shaoyuan, we should still treat this fairly. We cannot favor Shiting, but we shouldn¡¯t wrong him either.¡± Mo Xingxian spoke up again. ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shaoyuan nodded, then looked at Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu who were still trying to incite the crowd, and asked, ¡°Do you have any other evidence?¡± Of course, the answer was no. However, the Mo brothers did not give up. Mo Jianming said, ¡°Uncle, it is indeed very strange for Shiting to want to divorce just one month after his wedding. It¡¯s only natural that we suspect his marriage is fake. But since you insist on logic, let¡¯s wait and see. If it really is a fake marriage, with Shiting¡¯s personality, once he achieves his goal, he¡¯ll definitely wrap things up cleanly. Therefore, as soon as the one-month cooling period is up, he¡¯ll definitely get a divorce. ¡°Indeed, this is very much in line with Shiting¡¯s way of doing things. Some people nodded in agreement. But others voiced their worries, ¡°But if he learns about today¡¯s matter, he might decide not to get a divorce just to quell our doubts, right?¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s gaze swept around the room, his expression serious, ¡°That¡¯s why we must not let a word of today¡¯s matter leak out! I suggest we go to the ancestral hall and kneel in front of our ancestors to swear an oath and ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡± ¡°Fine, I support it!¡± ¡°I agree with Jianming brother¡¯s method.¡± ¡°Agree!¡± ¡°Support!¡± ¡°Shaoyuan, I think Jianming¡¯s proposal is very good. What do you think?¡± As the head of the family, Mo Shaoyuan was always asked for his opinion by Mo Xingxian, despite his older age. Mo Shaoyuan stroked his grey beard, about to speak, when the cell phone beside him lit up. He put on his reading sses and picked up the phone. He saw a WeChat message-it was a picture of Mo Shiting kissing Gu Li, holding her face with one hand. The angle of the shot was very natural, their rtionship seemed incredibly sweet, and that ¡®dog-abuse¡¯ vibe almost filled the entire screen. Hmm, and they¡¯re supposed to be in a fake marriage? Alright, even if it was fake in the beginning, it was probably true now. At this moment, Mo Shaoyuan was not worried at all about being caught off guard by the prodigal sons. He was even less worried they would divorce after the cooling-off period. So, he calmly set his phone back down on the table and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, head to the ancestral hall. Everyone present today must swear a deadly oath not to reveal any of today¡¯s matter, or suffer divine punishment!¡± On the other hand, Mo Shiting, who had received a call toe to the vi for an emergency meeting, had to rush over without even having time to eat breakfast. Chapter 243 - 243 The Most Trusted Person in This Life_l Chapter 243: The Most Trusted Person in This Life_l Trantor: 549690339 At this time, the Mo family members had finished worshiping their ancestors. Everyone was gathered at the gate of the main house, with Mo Shiting joining them, except for the eldest among them, Mo Xingxian, who had left early. ¡°Grandpa, hello to all my uncles and great uncles.¡± Everyone there were his elders, Mo Shiting politely greeted each one. Without waiting for their responses, he asked, ¡°Why did everyone call me over so early?¡± After hearing this, the crowd nced at each other. An hour ago, they had wished nothing more than for Mo Shiting to appear immediately so they could remonstrate with him, but now, having all agreed to keep everything secret, they felt rather awkward upon seeing Mo Shiting. However, this group of cunning old foxes were only slightly stunned momentarily before they started to think quickly. ¡°Today is an auspicious day. Seventh Uncle suggested that we alle to worship our ancestors which will also bring blessings upon the Mo family for countless generations.¡± Mo Jianyu adjusted his sses and exined with a smile, ¡°The notice was ratherst minute ¨C you missed the auspicious time, but we all understand. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡± Finishing his words, he looked towards Mo Shaoyuan, ¡°Right, Uncle?¡± While Mo Shaoyuan internally cursed at him, he had no choice but to nod in agreement, ¡°Yes. Since the ancestral rites are over, there is nothing else. Everyone, please feel free to leave.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Having achieved what they came for, Mo Jianming and his brother naturally did not wish to stay. The others felt the same, and they took turns saying their farewells to Old Master Mo. Soon, the vast courtyard of the main house was left with only Mo Shiting and Mo Shitian. ¡°Grandpa, did they really juste here to worship our ancestors?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, clearly not believing this. Mo Shaoyuan nced at him, his eyes heavy, but his tone shifted lightly, ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? Come have a meal with your grandpa.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± The two of them entered the main house, heading for the dining room. Aunt Liang had already prepared a generous breakfast for them. After settling down, Mo Shaoyuan scooped up a spoonful of porridge and looked at Mo Shiting sitting opposite him, probing, ¡°Where is Little Pear? Is she at home? Why didn¡¯t you bring her along?¡± Mo Shiting sipped his coffee. Mentioning Gu Li softened his face, ¡°She has things to attend to this morning.¡± The old man watched his fluttering expression, remembering the photo he had seen earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, ¡°How far have you two progressed? You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about a divorce after your one-month cooling-off period, right?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t disclose the oath he had taken in the ancestral hall earlier, he still couldn¡¯t help but concern himself with the marriage between Mo Shiting and Gu Li. After all, this not only affects the happiness of the two young people for a lifetime but also the rise and fall of the entire Mo family. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes shed, he thought for a few seconds, then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t n on getting a divorce at the moment.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t consider a divorce. With his personality, once he set his mind on someone or something, he would hardly change it. Gu Li had already be the wife he acknowledge, unless she betrayed him, he would never give up easily. Would she betray him? Ha, how could he doubt her? Mo Shiting suddenly found it quite amusing. He clearly understood just how much she was fond of him. If he could not trust even her, then there would be nothing in this world that he could believe in. Only at that moment did Mo Shiting realize, unconsciously, he hade to see Gu Li as the person he trusted most in his life. However, there were still many barriers between them. The Gu family, especially Gu Yuan, was a significant obstacle. Therefore, before everything was settled, he didn¡¯t want to tell his grandpa about everything, so as not to unnecessarily worry him. He assumed his grandpa would blow his top, right? Mo Shiting muttered to himself. Sure enough, the next moment, the old man was so angry that he was fuming, ¡°You little brat, what did you say? Have the guts to say it again? Ah ha! So you ¡®do not n to get divorced at the moment1, which means, you¡¯re nning to divorce in the future, right?¡± ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently. His nonchnt attitude drove the old man crazy. As a result, the old man put down the porridge spoon vehemently and took away all the dishes of bread, fried dough sticks, and other food on Mo Shiting¡¯s side in quick session. Mo Shiting was taken aback, ¡°Grandpa, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! My food is not for feeding such sightless, unappreciative trash like you.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes he really wondered, was this his grandfather or Gu Li¡¯s grandfather? Elsewhere. After eating breakfast at home, Gu Li and Yi Bing went to the ce they had agreed to meet with Da Ha. This was a creative park surrounded by green foliage on the riverbank. Neat and elegant, with strict security, the park contained three vacant vis. Gu Li arrived earlier than Da Ha. She and Yi Bing surveyed the park and the more they saw, the more satisfied they were. About fifteen minutester, Da Ha finally arrivedte. Unexpectedly, he was apanied by Song Yunque. These two seemed to be bing good friends, even able to hang out together. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡ª¡± Seeing Gu Li, they greeted in unison. ¡°You are here.¡± Gu Li replied with a smile. They started chatting while Yi Bing retreated to a certain distance, maintaining a proper boundary. Although she still disliked Gu Li, as a bodyguard, she would maintain appropriate manners and professional ethics toward Gu Li. As for helping Shen Yunsi get Gu Li¡¯s hair strand, she had no ulterior motives and even thought it would be good if she could assist Gu Li in finding her rtives. However, getting Gu Li¡¯s hair was not an easy task. She hoped to seize the opportunity today when they went out. With this in mind, Yi Bing looked towards Gu Li, noticing her ponytail was tightly secured, it seemed not so easy to make a move. Unaware that Yi Bing was contemting hoping to get her hair from a distance, Gu Li was engrossed in a heated conversation with Song Yunque. ¡°You mean this creative park is yours? And you are willing to provide it to Shi Li Entertainment for free?¡± Gu Li was more than happy, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She had just been thinking that she needed to secure this ce today to avoid encountering another Cheng Yaojin [Cheng Ying] as before. Now, thendlord turned out to be one of them. There was no need to worry. Seeing how pleased Gu Li was, Song Yunque pped his chest bravely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. You can use it however you like. If you¡¯re not satisfied with this ce, I have other ces to offer.¡± On hearing this, Da Ha¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Wow, Brother Que, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many properties. You¡¯re so rich.¡± Song Yunque¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily as he protested, ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me Brother Que? People who don¡¯t know might think I¡¯m missing a limb.¡± Da Ha touched his golden hair looking apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Que. I¡¯ll stop next time.¡± ¡°Again, Brother Que? You¡­¡± Song Yunque had no words. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Gu Li burst intoughter, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk about our uing ns.¡± Chapter 244: Missing her, you are destined to be lonely for the rest of your life! _ 1 Chapter 244: Missing her, you are destined to be lonely for the rest of your life! _ 1 Trantor: 549690339 | On one hand, the youthful trio began discussing their entrepreneurial blueprint. On the other hand, the grandfather- grandson duo returned to the study for a continued conversation. The old man said solemnly, ¡°The division within thepany is severe. Currently, they still dare not behave too recklessly because of my presence. Even if they grasp your weaknesses, they will have to weigh the consequences. But, Shiting, I am old and may not live for many more years. You must eliminate the obstacles as soon as possible and takeplete control over the group. Your uncles, Jianming and Jianyu, are the most active ones. But, I am clear that they are not your true enemies. Blood is always thicker than water; remember that.¡± Mo Shitingnodded, ¡°I understand, grandfather.¡± The tricks yed by his uncles, Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu, seemed childish to him. He didn¡¯t even bother to counter them. As for the others in the Mo family, none of them were up to the mark. It was lucky that he was there, else after the old man¡¯s death, the glory of the Mo family would probably fade. ¡°I heard that the ck Blood League epted a contract and is hunting you down?¡± After talking about thepany matter, the old man began to worry about his personal safety. Mo Shiting did not deny, ¡°I encountered them twice recently in Country E, and both were resolved.¡± ¡°Country E isn¡¯t their territory; they should not dare to act tantly there. However, you must be careful if you go to A Nation next.¡± Mo Shaoyuan suddenly mentioned A Nation. Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes slightly, hinting at some search, ¡°Grandfather, our group has no business in A Nation.¡± GT Tech indeed had many projects there, and even coborated deeply with the local Government. However, Li Jinyao handled all of that; he never interfered. Seeing him acting innocent, Mo Shaoyuan couldn ¡®t help but snort, ¡°Humph, you still want to hide from me. Isn ¡®t your father-inw, Gu Yuan, in A Nation? He is celebrating his birthday next weekend. You, the son-inw he still doesn ¡®t acknowledge, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to visit?¡± Mo Shiting remained silent. He had already hinted several times, but Gu Li didn¡¯t ask him to apany her, so he didn¡¯t want to suggest it himself and lose face. Seeing his silence, Old Master Mo thought he hadn¡¯t considered it at all, and in anger, he hit Mo Shiting¡¯s shoulder with his walking stick. ¡°Grandfather?¡± Mo Shiting was speechless. What did he do to deserve this beating out of the blue? Old Master Mo took back his walking stick and continued to scold, ¡°I asked you, it¡¯s been so long, and you couldn¡¯t even handle your father-inw. How can you shamelessly call yourself my grandson, Mo Shaoyuan?¡± Unable to swallow it, Mo Shiting retorted, ¡°The one who goes around boasting that I am your grandson is you, not me.¡± ¡°Dare to talkback?¡± Following his words, another hitnded from the stick. ¡°Anyway, under no circumstances should you disappoint Little Pear. Do you understand? If you miss her, you will definitely grow old alone!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­ Why does this sound so familiar? Riverside Creative Park. ¡°Boss, I suggest we use one of these three vis as the employee dormitory, one for training, and one for offices and storage. What do you think?¡± While discussing the renovation of the vis, Da Ha was the first to put forward his opinion. Gu Li nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have a problem. Yunque, what about you?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Song Yunque smiled splendidly. Just thinking that he was getting to work with his idol made him excited as if he had been injected with chicken blood. To go to such lengths as a fan can be called a ssic case in fan culture. Regrettably, Fourth Sister was unwilling to be a celebrity. However, the old aunt was quite conservative and troublesome. If the Fourth Sister really went into acting or singing, the old woman would probably die of anger. Apparently, because Fourth Sister wanted to start an entertainmentpany, the old woman specially ran to Blue Sky and Blue Sea to cause a scene. s¡­ if she found out that he was partnering with Fourth Sister to start apany, he would definitely not have a good life. So, it was necessary to hide it! ¡°Alright, having discussed the renovation work and officeyout, let¡¯s move to the personnel recruitment and division of tasks now.¡± Da Ha continued to lead, ¡°Brother Que, could you provide the copyrights of original music and discover IP works for thepany?¡± ¡°Sure. I like this part the most.¡± Song Yunque was eager to try. He had a lot of IP works that he liked and always wanted to talk about several books adapting them to film or television. As for original songs, he had written quite a few but, unfortunately, he was tone-deaf and could only sing randomly. Da Ha continued, ¡°I will handle the recruitment, discover potential neers, and other administrative affairs of thepany. Do any of you have any objections?¡± Looking at him talking so seriously, showing a rare look of maturity on his beautiful face, Gu Li could not help but rub his head and sigh, ¡°My brother has finally grown up.¡± Da Ha pulled her small paw away, frowned, ¡°We¡¯re talking about serious matters, don¡¯t disrupt.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Was she being disliked? ¡°Fourth Sister, if Da Ha doesn¡¯t appreciate it, I don¡¯t mind you touching my head.¡± As soon as Song Yunque cheekily finished speaking, he really brought his head over. As a result, he was pushed back by Da Ha. ¡°Unless you¡¯re not afraid of offending my brother-inw, you do it.¡± Song Yunque, not convinced, barked, ¡°Why can the boss touch your head but not mine?¡± Da Ha crossed his arms and proudly raised his chin, ¡°Because I am her brother!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Song Yunque blinked, then shamelessly decided to y, ¡°I am also her brother!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Da Haughed at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you older than my big brother by a year?¡± ¡°Sowhat?¡± Song Yunque hummed twice, and imed righteously, ¡°Age is not a problem. Moreover, looking at the generational rtionship, Fourth Sister is my sister- inw, so I am also a little brother. No matter what, I want to be her little brother. I¡¯ll fight whoever dares to stop me!¡± With her hand on her forehead, Gu Li joked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you change your name to Erha? It would be a good match with Da Ha as brothers.¡± Song Yunque: ¡°¡­¡± Erha? Why does it sound like a dog¡¯s name? He quietly searched the inte, and when he saw the exnation, Song Yunque almost broke down. Howl, is Fourth Sister looking down on him? Gu Li stayed at the Creative Park all day and didn¡¯t leave until sunset. ¡°Young Madam, where do you want to go next?¡± Yi Bing held the steering wheel with both hands, ncing at Gu Li sitting in the passenger seat out of the corner of his eyes. Gu Li looked at the scenery outside the car window, leisurely turned her head and said, ¡°Go to the Imperial City Hotel, I¡¯ve made an appointment with someone.¡± Doctor Duan had been busy meeting some old friends these days and could finally take some time off to have dinner with her tonight. Originally, she nned to take Mo Shiting along, but the doctor said it would be inconvenient. She didn¡¯t knowwhat was inconvenient, and when she asked, he didn¡¯t exin clearly either. Out of respect, Gu Li could only agree. Right, she hadn¡¯t told Brother Ting yet. Thinking of this, Gu Li immediately sent a WeChat message to Mo Shiting: ¡°Brother Ting, I made an appointment with an elder at the Imperial City Hotel for dinner tonight. I will return home a littlete.¡± Mo Shiting had already booked a candlelight dinner, nning to surprise her. Who would have known, he picked up the phone and saw her message. Chapter 245: Secretly Returning l Chapter 245: Secretly Returning l Trantor: 549690339 Despite being a little disappointed, Mo Shiting still replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Right after hitting send, he added, ¡°Do you need me to pick you up?¡± Gu Li instantly returned a ¡°no need¡± + ¡°smiley face¡±. Seeing the messages, Mo Shiting replied, ¡°Come home early.¡± Since the candlelit dinner n fell through, Mo Shiting decided to break the news of leaving work on time and continued to work overtime in the office. Imperial City Hotel. Yi Bing parked the car in front of the hotel. Just as Gu Li was about to get out of the car, Yi Bing stopped her, ¡°Young Madam, your hair is messy. Aren¡¯t you going to fix it?¡± ¡°Ah? Really? Let me check.¡± Gu Li quickly took out a small mirror from her bag for a look and indeed her hair was disheveled. Because she had been leaning against the car window to sleep, her ponytail was a little askew. ¡°Thankyou for the reminder, Yi Bing.¡± While removing her rubber band, Gu Li spoke to Yi Bing. Yi Bing bowed slightly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Seeing Gu Li trying to fix her hair with her bare hands, Yi Bing¡¯s gaze flickered, and she handed her ab, ¡°Use this, it¡¯s more convenient than using your hands.¡± Fortunately, she had worn a ponytail today, and theb managed to serve its purpose. ¡°Alright.¡± Without thinking much, Gu Li took theb and started brushing her hair. After fiddling for a while, she finally fixed her ponytail, which looked exceptionally fresh and clean. ¡°Thankyou for theb.¡± As Gu Li handed back theb, she didn¡¯t notice a few strands of her hair that were stuck to theb¡¯s bristles. Yi Bing noticed but didn¡¯t say anything. She put theb away with a light smile, ¡°I hope you have a pleasant meal tonight. I¡¯ll be nearby and ready whenever you need.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡± After saying this, Gu Li exited the car. Yi Bing watched Gu Li¡¯s graceful back as she left, her gaze deepened. Only after she saw Gu Li enter the hotel¡¯s revolving door did she drive off. Back in the parking lot, she pulled out theb that Gu Li had used, carefully removed the strands of hair one by one, and sealed them in a bag, sighing in relief. It took quite a while toplete the task, Miss Yunsi must be getting impatient. Thinking of this, Yi Bing immediately texted Shen Yunsi, ¡°Miss Yunsi, I¡¯ve obtained the hair sample. How should I deliver it to you?¡± Shen Yunsi replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the country tomorrow. You can give it to me in person.¡± Hearing that she would be returning, Yi Bing was taken aback, ¡°Are youing back? That¡¯s great.¡± Shen Yunsi: ¡°I¡¯m secretlying back for a few days. No one knows but you, don¡¯t let it slip.¡± [Understood.] Yi Bing finished typing and quickly hit send, the corners of her mouth curving into a light smile. Miss Yunsi was far too trusting of her, she had only revealed this secret visit back to the country to her alone. In the future, Yi Bing pledged to be fullymitted to serving Miss Yunsi. As for Gu Li¡­ After spending some time with her, Yi Bing found that Gu Li was a nice person who did not carry herself forcefully like a Young Madam. It was just that whenpared to Miss Yunsi, she was still far behind. In her heart, the only one capable of matching Young Master Mo was and always will be Miss Yunsi. Gu Li had arranged to meet Doctor Duan on the third floor of the hotel¡¯s restaurant. Though it was dinner time, the restaurant waspletely empty when Gu Li arrived. The interior had an elegant decor, though a bit deserted at the moment. However, Gu Li didn¡¯t mind, she disliked ces that were too noisy. With plenty offortable seats avable, Gu Li chose a booth next to the window and prepared to wait for Doctor Duan. Not long after she sat down, out of the corner of her eye she noticed a tall figure striding towards her. Gu Li instinctively raised her head, and met with a face incredibly familiar. ¡°Brother Si, why are you here?¡± She eximed in shock,pletely unprepared for Murong Si¡¯s appearance here. However, being smart, she quickly guessed that it must be Doctor Duan who asked him toe. This old rascal, no wonder he was so secretive and kept Brother Ting from attending. He must have invited Brother Si in advance, fearing the two would conflict, right? Tsk! Was her Ting really such a petty and jealous person? Seems so. Gu Li thought to herself, reminiscing about Mo Shiting, the corners of her mouth curved up unconsciously. Murong Si saw her expression and thought that seeing him had filled her with joy, hence he couldn¡¯t help but beam, ¡°Little Pear, I rushed to see you right after getting off the ne, are you moved?¡± Gu Li replied with a hollowugh, ¡°Ha Ha, moved.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re moved, treat me to a grand meal tonight.¡± Murong Si didn¡¯t hold back at all. Gu Li gently nodded, ¡°Of course, no problem. You¡¯vee from afar, as the host, it¡¯s only right for me to treat you.¡± With this statement, she clearly stated her position and gave Murong Si no room for fantasy. Murong Si¡¯s expression slightly changed. Just at this moment, the waiter brought two sses of lemon soda water. Murong Si picked up a ss and took a sip, then further inquired, ¡°I heard that you applied to the Imperial City University a few days ago. Are you nning to settle down in Capital City of Hua Country?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t hide anything and immediately replied, ¡°I have already decided to stay here for long term.¡± Drawing his hand into a fist around the ss, while restraining his anger towards her, Murong Si asked, ¡°For Mo Shiting?¡± Gu Li bit her lip slightly and honestly replied, ¡°Yes and no. Studying architecture has always been my dream. And since Imperial City University¡¯s architecture department is ranked first worldwide, naturally I¡¯d want to graduate from here.¡± In other words, even if she hadn¡¯t managed to be with Mo Shiting, she would undoubtedly stay here to finish college. ¡°Are you so confident that you¡¯ll get in?¡± Gu Li responded with a determined face, ¡°Of course, I do have that much confidence.¡± Murong Si proudly said, ¡°I knew it, my Little Pear is the best! Of course, my taste is extremely good too, for developing a fondness for such a cute and smart Little Pear.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Li covered her ears with one hand and shoved her other hand out to stop his unwarranted deration of affection, ¡°Stop saying these irrelevant things. Why did youe to Hua Country?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ I especially came to see you.¡± Murong Siughed enticingly, ¡°Little Pear, you mustn¡¯t be too moved.¡± As he was talking, he leaned over and his right hand stretched across the table, catching Gu Li by surprise and grabbing her still-floating hand. Quite coincidentally, this intimate gesture was seen by Mo Shiting who had just walked in. On seeing Gu Li and Murong Si together, Mo Shiting was taken aback. For a moment, he thought he was seeing things. Didn¡¯t she say that she was having dinner with an elder? How did it be Murong Si now? Could it be that she had lied to him? This realization made him slightly displeased. However, before he had time to brood over this displeasure, he saw Murong Si reaching out and boldly grabbing her delicate wrist. Damn! Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, eyeing Murong Si¡¯s offensive right hand, his eyes filled with rage. Chapter 246 - 246 Brother Holds Sisters Hand l Chapter 246: Brother Holds Sister¡¯s Hand l Trantor: 549690339 She was about to go over and drag Gu Li away, but just then, the girl quickly pulled her hand away from his grasp and warned, annoyed, ¡°Brother Si, it¡¯s inappropriate for men and women to touch each other. Don¡¯t touch me again, or else we won¡¯t even be able to be siblings.¡± Murong Si shrugged innocently, ¡°Alright, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future.¡± Gu Li clenched her teeth, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Murong Si spread his hands, ¡°I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s quite normal for a brother to hold his sister¡¯s hand, right?¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try holding Sister Qian¡¯s hand then?¡± Murong Si scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Her? Who cares about her?¡± Although they were quite far apart, the two were speaking without trying to hide anything and the restaurant was very quiet, so Mo Shiting heard everything clearly. Knowing that Gu Li was firm in her stance and wasn¡¯t engaging in any flirtation with Murong Si, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome and gloomy face eased slightly. However, the fact that she lied to him still didn¡¯t sit well with him. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose? With that thought in mind, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes flickered mysteriously as he took out his phone on impulse and sent her a WeChat message, ¡°Did you have dinner? Who did you eat with?¡± If at this moment, Gu Li could mention Murong Si¡¯s name, perhaps Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t hold it against her. Unfortunately, Gu Li replied to him, ¡°It was with my master, Doctor Duan Xuejing. I¡¯ll introduce you two next time.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Looking at this tantly lying message, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but scoff coldly. He med himself for being so stupid, for believing in her, the little liar! He stood there, his fists clenching and unclenching several times. His heart was in turmoil. He had originally nned to catch her off guard, but in the end, he changed his mind and turned to leave the restaurant. Mo Shiting¡¯s visit was brief and due to the booth, Gu Li didn¡¯t know he was there. On the other hand, Murong Si hooked his lips with a deep meaning. When all the dishes were served, Doctor Duan had not yet arrived. Gu Li was a little uneasy and couldn¡¯t help asking Murong Si, ¡°Where is the doctor? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± Murong Si concealed the unusual look in his eyes and casually said, ¡°He should be a littlete. It¡¯s fine, if you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she picked up her phone to send Doctor Duan a WeChat message, asking him when he would arrive. Unexpectedly, the old man replied, ¡°Sorry, Little Pear, I had some urgent matters to handle and haven¡¯t finished yet. I don¡¯t know what time I¡¯ll be back at the hotel. Don¡¯t wait for me. Have a nice dinner with Allen, remember to take care of him, he¡¯s our guest.¡± Gu Lilost for words, responded, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stand me up next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°When will the doctor arrive?¡± Seeing her keep texting, Murong Si couldn¡¯t help but probe. Gu Li put her phone aside and shrugged, ¡°He stood us up, now it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Murong Si already knew this answer. The smile on his face deepened, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s been a long time since I had dinner alone with Little Pear. You don¡¯t know how much I missed you.¡± ¡°Enough, I¡¯m leaving if you keep saying that.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat,¡± he said. Blue Sky Blue Sea. Mo Shiting walked into the house, wrapped in gloom. Seeing this, Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Young Master, howe you¡¯re back so early? Have you eaten dinner? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll make it for you right away?¡± That afternoon, their Young Master had asked her not to prepare dinner for him and Young Madam. She had thought that the two were going out on a date. Little did she know he woulde back so early, and not only was he alone, he also seemed quite upset. Had they quarreled? Auntie Guan was secretly anxious. Facing Auntie Guan¡¯s concerned gaze, Mo Shiting suppressed his temper and tried to control his tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Auntie Guan to respond, he swiftly turned and headed upstairs. Auntie Guan¡¯s mouth fell open in an ¡®O¡¯ shape, increasingly feeling something was wrong. Where was the Young Madam? Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet? Maybe she should send the young madam a WeChat message first? With this thought, Auntie Guan decisively pulled out her phone and vividly texted Gu Li, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master is in a very bad mood today. He didn¡¯t even eat dinner. When will you be back?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t notice this message as she had left her phone in her bag. It was almost nine o¡¯clock when she finished dinner. Murong Si offered to send Gu Li home but was refused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a driver. You can go back to your room first. I need to go to the restroom. My bodyguard wille and find me in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful on your way.¡± Murong Si no longer insisted. ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Li waved goodbye to him. The two parted ways in the lobby on the first floor. Murong Si headed to the elevator, and Gu Li went to the restroom. Her stomach was a bit ufortable, so she chose the cubicle at the far end, closed the door, and sat on the toilet. Soon, someone else came into the cubicle next door. At first, Gu Li didn¡¯t pay attention. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the other person whispering on the phone, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got her drunk, and she¡¯s also been drugged. She¡¯s sure to be hot and enthusiastic¡­ Yes, she¡¯s been sent to room 2211. You can call President Li now, let¡¯s continue with our n,¡± that Gu Li realized what was going on. Got her drunk? Drugged? And was going to bring a man over? Gu Li immediately understood what was going to happen next. She held her breath and kept eavesdropping. The other person,pletely oblivious of anyone else in the restroom, continued with her unabashed conversation, ¡°Rx, President Cheng. My cousin may only be 16, but she¡¯s really attractive. Once President Li sees her, he¡¯ll definitely touch her. As long as he does, we¡¯ll have leverage on him. And with that, the resources in the entertainment circle will be ours for the picking. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just Director Xue¡¯s big budget movie, ¡®Fallen City¡¯. Isn¡¯t President Li an investor in it? Aren¡¯t we even worried ourpany¡¯s actors won¡¯t get to be in it?¡± Could this be another dirty trick from the entertainment industry? These people were really going to any lengths for resources. They were so low as to throw out their own cousin? Gu Li frowned and unconsciously clenched her fists. No, she can¡¯t sit back and ignore this. The other person finished her call as if there was no one else around and quickly left the cubicle. Hearing the sound of running water from the washbasin, Gu Li quickly opened the restroom cubicle door and peeked out. Seeing her side profile, she recognized her as Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant, Little Zhou. A 16-year-old cousin? Could it be the waitress she met not long ago? Poor girl, having such a heartless cousin, she sighed at the injustice. Gu Li quickly ran towards the elevator when she saw it was urgent. Upon seeing the elevator was currently stopped on the 40th floor or above, and not knowing when it would descend, she decided to take the stairs, running all the way up to the 22nd floor. Meanwhile, the elevator doors opened, and a chubby middle-aged man, holding a room card, walked out of the elevator. Chapter 247 - 247 Brother Ting, dont be angry anymore_l Chapter 247: Brother Ting, don¡¯t be angry anymore_l Trantor: 549690339 The other party had drank a lot of alcohol. His steps were unsteady and he staggered as he walked, obviously drunk enough to be tipsy. Gu Li arrived earlier than him and deliberately messed up the room index signs on the corridor walls. As expected, Mr. Li, the boss, misread the signs and walked in the wrong direction. Looking at his gradually receding figure, Gu Li squinted her eyes. The situation was urgent, she didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately ran towards room 2211. She thought unlocking the room door would take a while, but to her surprise, Little Zhou seemed to be in such a hurry that he left without locking the door properly, so she pushed it open. ¡°Waitress ¡± ¡°Pretty girl?¡± Not knowing the girl¡¯s name, Gu Li could only call her randomly. Of course no one answered, but taking a few steps inside, she found a young girl lying unconscious in the middle of the bed. She was only wearing a nearly transparent nightgown, so provocative that it could boost one¡¯s heart rate and blood pressure. Being a woman herself, Gu Li felt a tad uneasy seeing this, let alone those men who might lose control at any moment? Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t let Brother Sie over for help just now, otherwise things would have been awkward. However, that Little Zhou was really vicious. He was clearly pushing his cousin on the road to death. This girl is only 16 years old and not yet an adult. If something happens tonight, maybe her entire future will be ruined Sigh! Luckily, it was not toote. ¡°Wakeup!¡± ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± The girl¡¯s face was flushed and her body was incredibly hot, it¡¯s unclear whether the drug has begun to take effect. Gu Li pped her face and shook her shoulders. With her strong efforts, she finally managed to open her eyes. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m so hot¡­ save me¡­¡± The girl was dazed and could only see a surprisingly pretty face. She didn¡¯t recognize Gu Li, but she felt inexplicably reassured and desperately grabbed Gu Li¡¯s hand, pleading for help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take you out of here right now.¡± Gu Li quickly helped her up, only then remembered that her outfit was not meant for public eye. Looking around, she couldn¡¯t find the girl¡¯s original clothes anywhere, they must have been taken by Little Zhou. Not leaving any chance for escape, how gigantic is this grudge? How could there be such a nasty person? Gu Li felt sorry for the girl once again. When she wakes up and realizes that she has been betrayed by someone close to her, she will probably feel terrible, won¡¯t she? ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll get you a bathrobe.¡± In a rush, Gu Li hurried into the bathroom and grabbed a bathrobe provided by the hotel for her to put on. After she had sorted all this out, she didn¡¯t dare to tarry, she helped the girl up and left the ce quickly. Not long after they departed, the misled Mr. Li finally found room 2211. Entering with his key card, he looked at the empty room and couldn¡¯t help but get furious. He called Cheng Ying to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had arranged everything, that she was waiting for me in the room? Where is she?¡± Cheng Ying was shocked, ¡°My assistant sent her to your room early. Room 2211, didn¡¯t you get it wrong?¡± ¡°Got it wrong? Hah!¡± Furious, Mr. Li exploded, ¡°I¡¯m in room 2211! Get your ass over here and give me an exnation!¡± Elsewhere, Yi Bing drove the car to the hotel entrance. Seeing Gu Li trying to support a drowsy girl wrapped in a hotel¡¯s bathrobe, Yi Bing was surprised: ¡°Young Madam, who is this?¡± Gu Li, gasping for breath, said: ¡°Help me get her in the car first.¡± They cannot stay here long, if the others find out that the girl is missing and send someone after them, it would be troublesome. ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Bing was full of curiosity, but sheplied with Gu Li¡¯s arrangement and got the girl into the car. The car quickly left the Imperial City Hotel. Knowing that Yi Bing had a lot of questions, Gu Li told her the truth: ¡°This is a girl I know. She was deceived by someone close to her and has been drugged. I know of a private clinic, we will go there first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Bing nodded slightly and focused on driving. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the private clinic that Gu Li had mentioned. There wasn¡¯t a lot of patients, so Gu Li quickly got a number. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s she?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°Drinking and taking such medicine simultaneously isn¡¯t good. Fortunately, you arrived on time, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable. I¡¯ 11 help her with an infusion and observe her for one night. There shouldn¡¯ t be any serious problem, you can go and handle the admission procedures.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Once she heard there was no serious problem, Gu Li finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all the hassle, she returned to Blue Sky Blue Sea, and it was already past 12 o¡¯clock. After getting out of the car, Gu Li yawned sleepily and said to Yi Bing: ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard tonight, go back and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Madam.¡± Yi Bing bowed and then went back to her residence. There are several vis in Blue Sky Blue Sea, where Mo Shiting and Gu Li reside in one of them, while Lu Yang, bodyguards, maids, drivers all have their own ces and don¡¯t live in the same building as them. As Gu Li opened the door, to her surprise, Mo Shiting was still awake, sitting in the living room reading a book. She bounded over with eyes full of love, ¡°Brother Ting, were you waiting for me?¡± Mo Shiting closed the book, shot her a cold nce: ¡°Coming home sote? Have much to chat with your elders? It¡¯ste at night and you¡¯re still not homesick?¡± If it was any other night and she returned thiste, he would have gone out to pick her up. But tonight, after seeing her lie to him with his own eyes, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. Gu Li pouted, lightly walked over to the couch, wrapped her arms around his neck, and said sweetly: ¡°Oh, Brother Ting, don¡¯t be angry. There was an emergency and I forgot to call you when things got busy.¡± Mo Shiting pried her hand off, stood up coldly, ¡°What you do, there¡¯s no need to report to me.¡± With that, he got up without giving her a nce and strode upstairs. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. However, the man simply ignored her. She touched her head, blinked her eyes, and was a bit confused. Was he jealous tonight? Why is he so angry? Gu Li yawned again, then followed him upstairs. She intended to have a good chat with him, but surprisingly, he went straight into the study and locked the door as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Damn! Not expecting him to ignore her, Gu Li almost burst out with a curse. Humph, ignore me if you want, I¡¯m not scared! If Gu Li takes the initiative to find him, she will consider herself no better than a dog! Gu Li stamped her foot, fumed, and went back to her room. This time, to show her indignation at his coldness, she moved all her personal belongings back into the guest room and decided to sleep in separate rooms. After a lot of hustling and bustling well into the night, Gu Li finished her bath and finally had some time to rx on her bed. She took out her phone and saw a message from Auntie Guan on Wechat. Opening it, she found out that Mo Shiting was in a bad mood tonight and didn¡¯t even eat dinner. What happened to him? Did something happen? Gu Li was a bit worried. Chapter 248: An Unripe Baivan Pear’ 1 Chapter 248: An Unripe Baivan Pear¡¯ 1 Trantor: 549690339 |?? ¡®¡ª She subconsciously got up from the bed and slipped on her slippers. But as she reached the foyer, her steps suddenly halted. Right, she had made a vow not to seek him out first. He¡¯d been so horrible to her tonight. She had her temper too ¨C why should she endure such a treatment? Hmph! Sleep, sleep! Even if the sky fell, she would deal with it after she had her sleep. With that in mind, Gu Li went back to bed. Though she thought she would suffer from insomnia, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was too tired, but as soon as she hit the bed, she quickly fell asleep. On the other side. After returning to his study, Mo Shiting had locked the door in a huff, but he had been waiting for her to knock. He thought to himself, that if she knocked the third time, he would give her a chance to exin. Who would have known, she knocked only once and never came again. What a snobbish Gu Li! He worried about her, cared for her, kept her on his mind all night, even knowing that Yi Bing would protect her, he was still restless. But look at her, lying, deceiving him, returning homete, not calling, okay But seeing him angry, doesn¡¯t she know how to coax him with sweet words? Since when did she be sowless? The more Mo Shiting thought about it, the angrier he got. He couldn¡¯t stay in the study anymore; he sternly returned to his room. He assumed the girl would be in her room, but there were no personal belongings left, indicating she was keeping her distance from him. Ha! Excellent! With a gloomy smile, Mo Shiting thought, if he ever took the initiative to invite her back to his room, he would be a fool! That night, Gu Li slept extra soundly, while Mo Shiting suffered from a magnificent insomnia. The next day, unusually, he did not get up early. At eight in the morning, Gu Li sat at the breakfast table. Simultaneously, Auntie Guan said, ¡°Young Madam, the young master really isn¡¯t well. Usually, he¡¯d be out by now, but he hasn¡¯t even gotten out of bed.¡± Auntie Guan knew Gu Li had slept in the guest roomst night, so she was even more convinced the two had quarreled and couldn¡¯t help but meddle. Gu Li paused from chewing her bread, surprised, she looked up: ¡°He hasn¡¯t gotten up.¡± No, Young Madam, aren¡¯t you going to go upstairs and check?¡± Auntie Guan encouraged her eagerly. Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed mysteriously. Thinking of her vow, she forced herself not to show concern: ¡°Perhaps, he wants to sleep in; I won¡¯t disturb him.¡± As the words came out, Mo Shiting appeared expressionless. It was unclear if he had heard her words. Seeing him, Auntie Guan immediately smiled and asked, ¡°Young master, you¡¯re up. I was worried, you were ill. I made some porridge for breakfast. Your ¡¯ appetite hasn¡¯t been good, have some.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Mo Shiting nodded at Auntie Guan, walked over and sat opposite Gu Li, but he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Seeing the situation, Gu Li ignored him too and continued to eat her bread. Auntie Guan watched the two¡¯s ¡°zero interaction¡± worriedly. They weren¡¯t even together for a few days, and they are already having issues. If this continues, when will the old man cradle his great-grandson? But what could she, a servant, do to help? s! Auntie Guan was lost in her thoughts and identally sshed some porridge on Gu Li¡¯s hand.??????????????????????? ¡± ¡°Ah-¡± A sudden burning pain made Gu Li cry out before she realized that she had been scalded by the porridge. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. Are you okay?¡± Auntie Guan was flustered; she quickly dropped the spoon and fumbled to take Gu Li¡¯s hand. Her hand was slightly red, but there were no blisters so it wasn¡¯t serious, cold water should soothe it. Mo Shiting wanted to check her injury initially, but Auntie Guan beat him to it. Plus, his damn pride kicked in, he just sat still, seemingly unaffected. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m truly sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Auntie Guan med herself while helping Gu Li to rinse her hand with cold water. Gu Liughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you don¡¯t have to worry. Look, I¡¯m okay, right?¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled her hand from under the tap and waved it in front of Auntie Guan. Auntie Guan took a breath. ¡°You¡¯re so gentle, if anything really happened, the young master would surely be heartbroken, wouldn¡¯t you, Young Master?¡± The conversation turned to Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting¡¯s face changed slightly, he wanted to nod subconsciously, but in the end, he controlled himself. He ignored Auntie Guan. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care for Gu Li. He hurriedly had a few sips of porridge, didn¡¯t utter a word, and then left. Only Auntie Guan and Gu Li were left in the dining hall, staring at each other. Auntie Guan spoke first: ¡°Young Madam, see, isn¡¯t the young master really off? He waspletely indifferent to your burn. Did something happen between you two?¡± Gu Li helplessly shook her head: ¡°I wish I knew why he suddenly became like this.¡± He was fine yesterday, how could everything change in one night? ¡°Did you two argue?¡± Auntie Guan continued to question. Gu Li shook her head again, ¡°No. But I returned hometest night, and he wasn¡¯t very happy.¡± ¡°Did you exin the reason for beingte to him?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t give me the chance.¡± The mention of this made Gu Li annoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Whether he¡¯s angry or giving me the cold shoulder, I don¡¯t care.¡± Auntie Guan stammered, ¡°This¡­¡± Auntie Guan, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± Gu Li had no appetite to continue breakfast; she got up and left. Auntie Guan waspletely thrown off. Young Madam was usually so good-tempered, but now she was angry. It was going to be even more difficult. Not feeling good, Gu Li didn¡¯t tell Yi Bing when she left. She drove herself to the private clinic. Lin Ranzhu had already woken up. When she saw Gu Li enter, she was stunned her eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you saved mest night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li admitted and sat down on the chair by the bed. She asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Lin Ranzhu stared at her before replying, ¡°The doctor just checked, I¡¯m fine now. Thank you, Miss Gu.¡± After she finished speaking, she actually knelt down in front of Gu Li. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Gu Li was taken aback and quickly tried to help her up, ¡°I can¡¯t ept your bow,e on now, get up.¡± Lin Ranzhu fell onto the bed, her eyes rimmed red, choking up, ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me twice. Last night, you saved my life, why can¡¯t I honor you this way? Miss Gu, I, Lin Ranzhu, will recognize you as my benefactor for the rest of my life. If you don¡¯ t mind, I¡¯m willing to work like an ox and a horse for you to repay this lifesaving kindness.¡± Lin Ranzhu was simple and kind, and this was the only way she could think to repay. Gu Li was moved, she patted Lin Ranzhu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Helping you was a trifling matter to me; I don¡¯t need anything in return.¡± But¡­ My father said that kindness should be repaid. Miss Gu, I___ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Lin Ranzhu, right?¡± Gu Li interrupted her. Lin Ranzhu nodded, ¡°Yes, like two trees in a forest, ¡®Ran¡¯ rising, ¡®Zhu¡¯ like bamboo.¡± ¡°Ranzhu, what a nice name.¡± Gu Li sincerely said, ¡°But moving forward, you have to be more careful and not trust people too easily, got it? From what happenedst night, what do you remember?¡± Chapter 249 - 249 You are capable, you are powerful!_l Chapter 249: You are capable, you are powerful!_l Trantor: 549690339 As for what happenedst night, Lin Ranzhu could not recall it clearly. All she remembered was that her cousin said she was going to introduce her to an agent, and if that agent liked her, she would have a good chance to enter the entertainment industry. Without much thought, she went with her cousin. While having dinner at a restaurant waiting for the agent, her cousin handed her a drink. She had no guard up, so she drank it directly. Afterwards, her whole body felt hot and she was dizzy. When she finally woke up, she was already in hospital. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that my cousin would do such a thing to me.¡± Lin Ranzhu hugged her knees, buried her pale little face on it, her eyes red, filled with anger and sadness. Even until now, she still found it hard to believe that her cousin, who had grown up with her, was such a malicious person. ¡°No, I need to ask her about it.¡± After saying that, Lin Ranzhu quickly got up from the bed and prepared to rush out. Gu Li reached out to stop her, ¡°Are you going out looking like this?¡± Only then did Lin Ranzhu realize btedly that she was still wearing a hospital gown. Gu Li sighed lightly and passed a bag she brought over to her, ¡°I brought a change of clothes for you. You can change into it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu hesitated a bit. She might not have money, but that doesn¡¯t mean she had no knowledge. She could tell that the clothes Gu Li brought were definitely expensive just by the look of it, even without checking the price tag. She was afraid that if she spoiled it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. Gu Li saw through her concerns and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the style of these clothes and I¡¯m not going towear them. If you don¡¯t want them, they will just be wasted.¡± ¡°I¡­ thank you, Miss Gu.¡± Seeing that Gu Li had said so much, if she didn¡¯t ept them, she would seem ungrateful. So, after hesitating for a moment, Lin Ranzhu reached out and took the bag. After changing her clothes and freshening up, Gu Li took her out of the hospital. Once they got in the car, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but say to her, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from confronting her, but do you really think she would admit it if you just went straight to her?¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Lin Ranzhu was unsure. ¡°If I were you, I would wait for her toe to me, then record everything secretly and gather evidence,¡± Gu Li suggested. Clearly, Lin Ranzhu¡¯s cousin, Little Zhou, and her boss, Cheng Ying, were not doing this for the first time. After all, Da Ha had previously said that GE Entertainment was not clean, and besides having artists with character issues, there were also many underhand deals. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to send her to jail,¡± Lin Ranzhu admitted. ¡°No matter how bad she is, she is still my cousin.¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°Now I understand why she was able to betray you time and time again.¡± So weak and motherly, she was even counting money for those who sold her out. If such a person wasn¡¯t taken advantage of, who would be? In the end, it was because she was too kind, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. Have I disappointed you?¡± Lin Ranzhu tucked in her neck, asking her timidly. Gu Li said indifferently, ¡°No, everyone has their own thoughts and choices. I will not impose my will on you. Just remember to be more discerning in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Lin Ranzhu obediently nodded, her heart filled with admiration for Gu Li. She wished she could always stay by Miss Gu¡¯s side. Unfortunately, she was worthless, Gu Li would surely not be interested in her. There was a sudden silence in the car. After a while, Gu Li asked, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± ¡°11 Qinghe Road,¡± Lin Ranzhu quickly replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, and used her phone to navigate for ¡°11 Qinghe Road¡±, then casually turned on the radio. In a short while, the DJ¡¯s maic voice came from the loudspeaker, ¡°GE Entertainment is really producing fresh talent recently, especially the following female singer, an exceptionally rare beauty with talent. She is none other than Zhong Menglei, who just debutedst week with the song ¡°Wild Dream¡± that swept all the major charts. Let¡¯s see how good ¡°Wild Dream¡±, a song she wrote andposed herself, really is.¡± The moment the DJ finished speaking, a beautiful melody slowly began to y, engaging the heart, but the singing ability of the so-called Zhong Menglei was subpar. If someone else sang, the effect would probably be much better. Gu Li made her judgement quietly, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Lin Ranzhu clenching her fists tightly and her body shaking violently. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Gu Li asked, concerned. Lin Ranzhu unclenched her fists, and said tremblingly, ¡°This¡­ this song, I wrote it. I only showed it to my cousin, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue speaking, tears uncontrobly ran down her cheeks. Gu Li was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know how tofort her at the moment. Looking at it from another perspective, if one day Murong Qian also betrayed her like this, she would probably lose her mind, right? ¡°ah-choo¨C¡± Meanwhile, in M Country, Murong Qian unexpectedly sneezed. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± The agent sitting next to her asked concernedly. Murong Qian shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good. It¡¯s your turn to audition soon, don¡¯t worry, just perform as usual.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Murong Qian nodded slightly and rubbed her forehead. She didn¡¯t feel well. She had originally nned to rest at home, but then she received a call from Director Desen¡¯s assistant inviting her to audition for the lead role again. She immediately rushed over with her agent. This was a great opportunity, regardless of sess or failure, she would seize it. While chatting with her agent, the door to the audition room suddenly opened and a charming girl strolled out. At first nce, Murong Qian recognized her, it was her arch-enemy, Yu Yon, who had been selected as the lead actress. She disliked this woman; she just wanted to avoid her and keep her out of her sight. Who knew, upon seeing her, Yu Yon strutted over in 10-centimeter-high heels with an air of arrogance. Seeing this, Murong Qian knew she couldn¡¯t escape, so she stood up. They were about the same height; one was pure, and the other was alluring, each with their own charm. However, the purity was fake, and the allure¡­ was genuinely alluring. ¡°Hehe, as expected of the sexy diva, to actually get Director Desen to change his mind and hold an audition again, you¡¯re great!¡± Yu Yon evidently thought that it was Murong Qian¡¯s doing and was full of resentment towards her. ¡°Hehe,¡± Murong Qian sneered and shot back without courtesy, ¡°Director Desen is always just and strict. Maybe he just couldn¡¯t stand some people¡¯s antics and decided to risk offending investors to choose an actor again in order to maintain the quality of the work. After all, some people¡¯s acting skills¡­well, leave much to be desired.¡± ¡°You- ¨C ¡± Yu Yon red at her ferociously, her beautiful makeup twisted in anger. Chapter 250 - 250 You dont accompany me, so I Chapter 250: You don¡¯t apany me, so I won¡¯t eat either._l Trantor: 549690339 The smile at the corner of Murong Qian¡¯s mouth deepened, ¡°I was not referring to you. Some people, shouldn¡¯t feel called out.¡± ¡°You¡­ you despicable person!¡± Yu Yon grinded her teeth, subconsciously raising her right hand, preparing to p her, but her fair wrist was caught in mid-air by Murong Qian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you so angry you¡¯re embarrassed? Are you not afraid that the media will see and distribute this ugly look of yours?¡± Murong Qian finished speaking and violently shook off her hand. ¡°Heh, the media wouldn¡¯t dare write indiscriminately! Yu Yon snorted coldly, confident and fearless. Knowing that she has a strong power behind her, no one would view her lightly, so Murong Qian was used to this kind of rhetoric from her. Seeing Murong Qian remaining silent, Yu Yon couldn¡¯t help but mock her, ¡°Get your hopes down, as for Director Desen¡¯s film, the investor is Tang Xin Entertainment. Even if you go to audition, you are only making up the numbers. Of course, if you are willing to kneel down and apologize to me, I could talk to thepany and give you the role of the third female lead. The third female lead is a seductive country wrecker, which I think suits you well,pletely in line with your nature. How about it?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Murong Qian gave a dryugh, with noughter in her eyes, ¡°I appreciate the kindness, Miss Yu. But, I, Murong Qian, will only kneel to my parents and elders, as well as to those ancestors who have passed away. And you, who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You ¡± ¡°If your spirits are not well, you should see a doctor. It¡¯s best to seek early treatment for illnesses!¡± After she spoke, she walked past her, striding toward the audition room. Her agent quickly followed. Watching her swaying silhouette, Yu Yon clenched her palms tightly, ¡°Damn Murong Qian, I will never let you go!¡± Standing at the door of the audition room, Murong Qian took a deep breath before pushing the door to enter. In there sat five judges, including Director Desen, two assistant directors, a producer, and¡­ Seeing the man dressed in a suit sitting in the centre, behind the frameless sses, casually looking at herself, Murong Qian finally realized. It seemed that the opportunity to audition was not because Director Desen ced great emphasis on the quality of the work, but because of the man in front of her¡­ He was sitting in the center, presumably the investor, and surely, his investment share was definitely more than Tang Xin Entertainment! ¡°Beautiful youngdy, please introduce yourself. Seeing Murong Qian staring at him nkly, Lu Cong adjusted his sses,zily stretched his legs, and his deep voice wasced with a hint of charm that scratched through Murong Qian s heart. Murong Qian recovered her senses, politely bowed to everyone, and said sweetly, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is MUMU, and I want to audition for the scene where the female lead, Luo Ying, dances with the sword in the wind and snow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Director Desen nodded, ¡°However, we have no props here, you have to perform without physical objects, OK?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Murong Qian gave a bright smile. Director Desen looked at her radiant smile and was somewhat satisfied. He was highly reluctant when Tang Xin Entertainment forced him to predetermine Yu Yon, but they were the biggest investors, he had no choice. Luckily, the Lu Group sent someone to contact him stating that they highly appreciate this script and hope to be the biggest investor, but on one condition, that is to select the role fairly. He was more than willing, so at the risk of offending Tang Xin Entertainment, he agreed immediately, resulting in today1 s audition. After interviewing dozens of actresses, none met his aesthetic for the female lead. Luckily, this MUMU looked okay, at least in terms of appearance and temperament. At this moment, Desen decided that if her acting skills were not irreparable and ultimately had no better options, he would choose her. Murong Qian wasn¡¯ t aware that she had already been ced on Director Desen¡¯s list of potential options even before she started to perform. She took a moment to prepare before immersing herself into the character. Luo Ying, the youngdy of Snow Sword Vi, practiced swordsmanship from a young age. She could have grown up happy and carefree, but at fifteen, her family was destroyed by enemies, and the vi waspletely wiped out. The sword dance Murong Qian performed was precisely the scene where the film switches from an innocent little girl transforming into a young woman bearing the grudges of bloodshed; from innocence to pain, to forbearance, to eruption¡­ She brilliantly handled every emotional shift in each frame, immersing the audience in the scene, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°Great!¡± Someone took the lead, and the five people present all apuded unanimously. ¡°Thank you.¡± Murong Qian bowed again, then wiped the corner of her eye. Director Desen curiously asked, ¡°May I ask, what roles have you yed before?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a singer, I haven¡¯t acted before.¡± Murong Qian answered honestly. The people present exchanged nces, unable to hide the surprise in their eyes. ¡°It seems Ms. MUMU is a natural-born actress, dedicated to this line of work.¡± Lu Cong hooked his lips. His deep gaze was fixed on her beautiful face, unwilling to move away. Murong Qian responded lightly, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± ¡°Ms MUMU, I am very satisfied with your performance. However, as there are more actors participating in the audition after you, I can¡¯t give you an answer right now. I hope you can go home and wait for news, thank you.¡± Director Desen¡¯s attitude was extraordinarily amiable. ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± Murong Qian smiled slightly, bowed gracefully, and left the room. ¡°How did it go, how did it go?¡± The agent waiting outside approached her immediately as he saw her. Murong Qian pursed her lips, calmed her messy emotions, winked yfully, ¡°I think it went well, but, let¡¯s wait for the notification, so we don¡¯t celebrate prematurely.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The agent nodded approvingly. The two left together. After Murong Qian got in the car and was about to close her eyes to rest, the phone in her bag suddenly vibrated. She took a look, it was a WeChat message from Lu Cong: [Did you enjoy meeting me, was it a surprise? Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight?] Murong Qian: [I¡¯m not happy, very surprised! I¡¯m on a diet, not eating.] Lu Cong: [Alright, if you don¡¯t apany me, I won¡¯t eat either. Poor me, I flew straight here to watch your audition without having any food the entire day, might as well starve.] Murong Qian:¡±¡­¡± On the other side, at the Mo Group. In the president¡¯s office, Mo Shiting sat in therge office chair, looking at the uninvited guest sitting opposite him, he asked coldly, ¡°I wonder what brings Count Allen here?¡± ¡°To deliver an invitation.¡± Murong Si gave a lightugh, but his eyes did not smile. Mo Shiting frowned, seeing him take out a clearly maltreated invitation from his suit pocket and ce it on the desk. ¡°It¡¯s for Uncle Gu¡¯s birthday banquet, he specifically asked me to invite you! Heh, I guess Little Pear didn¡¯t invite you toe with her, did she?¡± Chapter 251 - 251 She Said She Wanted to Be My Chapter 251: She Said She Wanted to Be My Bride When She Was Little 1 Trantor: 549690339 Murong Si intentionally poked at Mo Shiting¡¯s heart, ¡°Little Pear and I grew up together as childhood friends. I know her best. You aren¡¯t her chosen other half, thus she would never allow you to meet her family.¡± Mo Shiting ignored his sarcasm, picked up the invitation card, nced at it, and casually said, ¡°How my wife and Imunicate is none of Count Allen¡¯s concern.¡± Murong Si chuckled coldly, ¡°Husband and wife? Not for long. She¡¯s only temporarily married to you for some purpose. Inevitably, she will leave you. Don¡¯t be so smug. By the way, when Little Pear was younger, she was adamant about marrying me, Murong Si, when she grew up. I will make sure her wishes true.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Shiting lightly tugged his lips upwards, ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have that opportunity. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I need to work to support my wife, so I don¡¯t have time to listen to your stories.¡± ¡°You¡ª ¡± Murong Si was somewhat enraged and abruptly stood up, ¡°Fine! I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯ll be waiting for President Mo in A Nation.¡± If he dares toe, he will surely be buried with no remains! Murong Si, filled with anger, hastily left. The office door mmed shut. The casual look on Mo Shiting¡¯s face disappeared, reced by a gloomy expression that was enough to incite a storm. Did she aspire to be Murong Si¡¯s wife when she was young? Good! Very good! Gu Li was unaware that Murong Si had stabbed her in the back in front of Mo Shiting. After sending Lin Ranzhu home, she took out a piece of paper, wrote her contact information on it, and handed it to her, ¡°We¡¯ve met several times, which suggests that our paths were meant to cross. This is my phone number, feel free to contact me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu.¡± Lin Ranzhu secretly memorized her number, feeling a surge of emotions. Seeing the red rims around Lin Ranzhu¡¯s eyes, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butfort her with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had such talent. Concentrate on your studies for now. If you¡¯re interested in pursuing a career in the entertainment industry, you cane to me. I¡¯ll be starting an entertainmentpany with my friends soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin Ranzhu was surprised. ¡°Yes, it will be opening soon.¡± Gu Li spoke truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s called Shi Li Entertainment.¡± ¡°Shi Li Entertainment? Is that Mo Shiting + Gu Li? You both have such a great rtionship!¡± Lin Ranzhu blurted out. Gu Li¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Cough, it¡¯s not necessarily named after us, just a name we randomly picked. Hehe.¡± Sheughed, feeling a bit guilty. ¡°Oh, I see now.¡± Lin Ranzhu nodded in understanding. However, the amusement in her eyes clearly told Gu Li she didn¡¯t believe a word she¡¯d said. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Gu Li nervouslyughed a few more times before returning to the main topic, ¡°As for the song ¡®Wild Dream¡¯, see if you can find the original manuscript, or¡¯ any evidence that proves you¡¯re the original creator. If so, I can help you reim the copyright.¡± Hearing this, Lin Ranzhu¡¯s eyes grew dull, ¡°I don¡¯t have it. When I first let my cousin listen to it, she said she would keep the piece. I¡­ it was an impromptuposition and I didn¡¯t keep any draft.¡± Gu Li: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems we are at a dead-end.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Ranzhu nodded andughed self-mockingly: ¡°That song was a gift to them, to buy out so many years of sister affection.¡± From now on, she would never consider that kind of person as her sister. As for her father¡­ she would wait until his health improved to tell him. Upon seeing her state, Gu Li patted her shoulder, ¡°Some people aren¡¯t worth your grief. Always look ahead, cheer up!¡± ¡°Truthfully, thank you, Miss Gu!¡± Lin Ranzhu expressed her gratitude. Gu Liughed, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than you. From nowon, call me Sister Pear.¡± Lin Ranzhu widened her eyes, somewhat startled, ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Thankyou, Sister Pear.¡± The girl sweetly called out. When she smiled, it brightened her entire being. ¡°Hurry home. Don¡¯t keep your family worried since you didn¡¯te homest night.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Ranzhuughed, got out of the car. She carefully closed the car door, stood outside, and waved at Gu Li ¡°Sister you¡¯re my benefactor. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± Gu Liughed at her, ¡°Alright, go inside.¡± ¡°Yes, okay. Next time, I¡¯ll invite you to my house.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Bye ¡± Lin Ranzhu reluctantly waved goodbye, took a few steps, then couldn¡¯t help but turn back to nce. In the end, realizing that she might be causing Gu Li to bete, she ran off. After watching her enter the neighborhood, Gu Li was then ready to leave. Lin Ranzhu rushed home out of breath, her father, Lin Guohao, felt relieved when he saw her return. ¡°My dear girl, where did you gost night? Your phone was unanswered, if your cousin Zhou Chun hadn¡¯t called and told me you were with her, I would have reported you missing.¡± Hearing her father mention Zhou Chun, Lin Ranzhu¡¯s eyes shed, her shoulders involuntarily trembled. She was, after all, very angry. If Zhou Chun appeared right now, Lin Ranzhu would definitely p her in the face. ¡°My dear girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her pale face, Lin Guohao was worried. Lin Ranzhu caught her breath, pretended to smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dad. I just stayed up all night and am now feeling a bit tired. I want to go rest for a while.¡± Afraid of revealing her true emotions in front of her father, Lin Ranzhu could only make an excuse to leave. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t seed, because at that moment, Zhou Chun called Lin Guohao. Not wanting Lin Guohao to hear the conversation, Lin Ranzhu took his phone into her room. Once the door was closed, she coldly asked, ¡°Zhou Chun, don¡¯t you want to exin what happenedst night?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what exnation?¡± Zhou Chun looked confused, ¡°You little devil, you suddenly disappearedst night. Do you know how worried I was? I had to lie to your UncLe, saying that you spent the night at my ce. Where did you go?¡± ¡°Acting, continue acting!¡± ¡°Lin Ranzhu, what did I do wrong for you to speak to me this way?¡± Zhou Chun righteously questioned, brushing off all responsibility regarding ¡°Heh¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu was extremely disappointed in her, also feeling quite ridiculous. She still held a glimmer of hope that her cousin would apologize. Unfortunately, some people are conscienceless! Feeling tired, not wanting to continue speaking to Zhou Chun, Lin Ranzhu hung up the phone. She then copsed onto her bed, covering her face with both hands, her breath heavy with emotion. Gu Li started driving, preparing to go to Riverside Creative Park to check on the renovation progress when Mo Shiting¡¯s call came in. Chapter 252: Pressed Against the Wall and Kissed 1 Chapter 252: Pressed Against the Wall and Kissed 1 Trantor: 549690339 Hmph! Isn¡¯t he supposed to be giving her the silent treatment? Why on earth did he suddenly remember to call her? She won¡¯t answer! Just seeing him annoys her. When Miss Gu Li¡¯s temper red up, she simply hung up the phone. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t expected that she would dare to hang up his call. His handsome face was immediately coated with frost, chillingly cold. Won¡¯t answer, huh? Fine, he¡¯ll keep calling until she answers! Consequently, he redials her number. Seeing his call again, Gu Li directly rejects it. Mo Shiting is determined to force her hand, so he calls back. Once, twice, thrice¡­ Like little children ying a game, they kept repeating the process of calling and hanging up. After an unknown number of tries, Gu Li finally presses the answer button. ¡°What do you want?¡± She sounds pretty pissed, the anger in her voice clear as day. Mo Shiting¡¯s tone is no better, ¡°Come to thepany.¡± ¡°No!¡± She resolutely refuses. ¡°You muste!¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s tone allows no denying. Puffing her cheeks, Gu Li says, ¡°I refuse!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Mo Shiting, his temples throbbing from her obstinance, threatens her, ¡°In half an hour, I want to see you! Or else¨C¡± ¡°Or else what? Stay away from me forever?¡± Gu Li helps him finish his sentence, sounding quite pissed off. Mo Shiting is caught off guard. He d been angry just then and might have said exactly that. But it was a good thing he didn¡¯t. Once this girl gets all stubborn, there¡¯s no way to win.??????????????????????????????? 7 ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Clearing his throat to change the subject, he says, ¡°There¡¯s something really important that I need to tell you, you muste!¡± ¡°What is it? You can just tell me over the phone.¡± Gu Li isn¡¯t backing down. Mo Shiting takes a deep breath and decides, ¡®No. I want to tell you face to face¡¯ You muste!¡¯ With that, he hangs up the phone before Gu Li could reply. Gu Li:¡±???¡± ¡°Aaaaah¨C¡± Unable to contain her frustration, Gu Li yells in her car, ¡°That damn Mo Shiting, thinking that if he does this, I¡¯ll go see him? In his dreams!¡± After ending the call, Mo Shiting looks up and unexpectedly meets Assistant Lu¡¯s gossipy gaze. His handsome face darkens and he sternly scolds, ¡°Have you nothing else to do? What are you standing around here for?¡± ¡°Young Master, I have some important matters to report,¡± Lu Yang bows slightly, responding seriously. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°President Tang Yue of the Tang Group personally called. He said that he had been out for awhile due to a car ident, so he appointed General Manager Qin Shurong to negotiate. He expresses his regret for failing to reach an agreement between our twopanies, and hopes to invite you to M Country to make a final decision. I think you should consider it.¡± After all, the Tang Group is the richest entity in M Country. Although they might not be as strong as the Mo Family, they are still among the top ten richest groups in the world. Furthermore, their president Tang Yue is a highly influential and capable individual. Lu Yang wouldn¡¯t want to offend them without good reason. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Mo Shiting kneads his forehead, not agreeing or disagreeing. After all, his mind ispletely on Gu Li right now, all the work-rted stuff has been thrown far from his thoughts by now. Seeing his bad mood, Lu Yang adjusts his sses and tactfully says, ¡°Young Master, shall Ie to ask for your decision tomorrow?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting nods his head, signaling him to leave. Lu Yang takes a deep look at him before heading out. I wonder if the Young Madam wille to thepany? Perhaps, he could concoct a scheme to lure the Young Madam here? After all, as soon as the Young Madam arrives, the Young Master¡¯s mood will undoubtedly improve. Only when the Young Master is in a good mood, they, the subordinates, could have a better life. With this in mind, as soon as Lu Yang returned to his office, he quietly called Gu Li on the phone. Well, it¡¯s time to test his acting skills. Gu Li indeed had no ns to seek out Mo Shiting. She had been driving towards the riverbank, almost reaching the creative park, when she got a call from Lu Yang. ¡°Young Madam -¡± Lu Yang¡¯s voice sounded very anxious. Gu Li frowned, sounding concerned, ¡°Assistant Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Young Madam, please save our Young Master.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a high fever, he won¡¯t take his medicine, he won¡¯t go to the hospital, he¡¯s justnguishingin his office.¡± To be honest, Lu Yang¡¯s performance was very exaggerated and his acting skills were not convincing. Unfortunately, the Gu Li on the other end of the line did not realize this at all. Hearing that she needed to save Mo Shiting, she was stunned, ¡°What? He has a high fever?¡± Didn¡¯t he just have a fight with her? And he looked fine. He didn¡¯t seem like someone with a high fever at all? Yes, just measured him with a thermometer and it¡¯s 40 degrees. Young Madam, can youe over and bring some fever-reducing medicine on your way? Young Master Lu has gone to M Country, and the Young Master won¡¯ t allow other doctors to examine him.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s performance was bing more and more convincing, gradually gaining momentum. Gu Li believed him, sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go now. You might want to get some ice to cool him down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With his plot sessful, Lu Yang nearly broke into a chuckle. After hanging up the phone, fearing that Gu Li would call Mo Shiting, he cunningly blocked the signal in Mo Shiting¡¯s office. Young Master, for your sake, I have put in a lot of effort, please don¡¯t punish me when you learn the truth! On the other end, Gu Li went straight to call Mo Shiting. She wanted to scold him before telling him that she was going to the Mo Group out of a humanitarian concern, and that he shouldn¡¯t be too smug. But no one answered her call. What? Was his fever truly so severe? Has he be unconscious? The more Gu Li thought about it, the more worried she became, and she subconsciously increased her driving speed. After stopping by at a pharmacy and buying some cold and fever medicine, about twenty minutester, she arrived at the Mo Group campus. After getting out of the car, she carried the bag of medicine and hurried into the building. Mo Shiting had already registered her fingerprint and iris information in the ess control and elevator identification system, so she smoothly took the exclusive elevator to the top floor. In the CEO¡¯s office. Mo Shiting sat in therge chair, tapping lightly on the desk with his mobile phone. A minute flew by swiftly, she hadn¡¯t shown up an hour since he hung up on Gu Li. Presumably she wouldn¡¯ te looking for him. She was truly stubborn! It was his fault for spoiling her! Mo Shiting pursed his lips, albeit feeling gloomy, he couldn¡¯t help curling his lips as he thought of Gu Li¡¯s sweet, happy smile. Should he call her again? Mo Shiting hesitated for a moment, then dialed her number again. He kept failing to get through to her? What was going on? Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes and quickly checked on hisputer. Ah, Lu Yang! He stood up, ready to confront Lu Yang personally. Just as he was about to step out, the office door was flung open from outside. His eyes caught a nce of the girl panting heavily. She came? Mo Shiting¡¯s heart jolted heavily, and in an instant, every cell in his body was filled with excitement. He strode quickly towards her. After catching her breath, Gu Li lifted her eyes to look at him, but a tall figure suddenly loomed over her.??????? ¡ã She blinked, still processing, when she was suddenly pressed against the wall by him and kissed. Chapter 253: Mo Shiting suffers a loss without being able to retaliate?_l Chapter 253: Mo Shiting suffers a loss without being able to retaliate?_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was initially worried about Mo Shiting¡¯s health. But to her surprise, the moment she arrived at his office, he kissed her passionately and intensely, leaving her head spinning. It took her a while to regain her wits. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re not running a fever? How dare you deceive me!¡± Gu Li forcefully pushed him away. Frustrated, she threw the bag of medicine at him and turned to leave. Mo Shiting, utterly bewildered, caught the bag of medicine and held her wrist at the same time. ¡°When did I tell you I had a fever?¡± Gu Li shook off his hand, gritting her teeth. ¡°You didn¡¯t say, but Lu Yang did. You, you ordered him to lie to me. You big liar!¡± Mo Shiting caught on and smirked. ¡°Lu Yang is Lu Yang, and I am me. You can¡¯t me me for what Lu Yang did.¡± ¡°Well, why not? You¡¯re his boss. Without your instructions, even if he had the guts to, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing!¡± Gu Li was still fuming, though she understood deep down that this could be Lu Yang¡¯s solo doing. After all, given Mo Shiting¡¯s domineering nature, he would rather use force on her than resort to deception. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s confront Lu Yang then.¡± With these words, he strode back to his desk, pretending to pick up the phone. Gu Li huffed, ¡°Lu Yang works for you. Would he dare to deny it if you asked him to?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Her words made so much sense that he had nothing to retort. So, he had to take the me silently, huh? However, considering she had rushed to his side out of concern for him, he decided not to hold it against her. With this thought, Mo Shiting took a seat in the sofa area. Gu Li followed him over andzily leaned back on the neighboring sofa. Irritably, she asked, ¡°You said you wanted to see me. What for?¡± Mo Shiting lightly tapped his chin, indicating for her to look at the invitation on the coffee table. Gu Li blinked in surprise as she pick it up and opened it. She was startled to find that it was an invitation to her father¡¯s birthday dinner. How did Brother Tinge by this invitation? Did her father invite him? Why would her father invite Brother Ting? What was he up to? Gu Li became wary and said to Mo Shiting: ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m afraid my father might give you a hard time. Perhaps it would be better if you didn¡¯t attend?¡± Mo Shiting was slightly upset upon hearing her objection. ¡°What? Are you embarrassed if I attend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡± Gu Li was at a loss for words, ¡°I am worried that my father might give you a hard time. After all, he still hasn¡¯t approved of our rtionship.¡± Mo Shiting pursed his lips, without hesitation saying, ¡°Running away is not the solution. This time, I must go to meet him straight-backed and head on!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Although Gu Li didn¡¯t feel like it was the right move, she was silenced by the intense look from Mo Shiting, ¡°Am I not respectable enough to show up?¡± ¡°No! Forget it, let¡¯s go if you want to go.¡± Gu Li sighed softly. If her father invited him and Mo Shiting refused, it would probably fuel their conflict. Better to face it courageously. After all, she intended to be with Brother Ting no matter what! Having wrapped up the discussion about her father Gu Yuan¡¯s birthday dinner, Gu Li swiftly rose, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten they were still in the middle of a cold war. He shouldn¡¯t assume she would so easily forgive him, Humph! She thought Mo Shiting would try to stop her. But instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± What? That¡¯s it? Did he specifically call her over just to show her the invitation, exchange a few words, and then let her leave? Gu Li tightly clutched her bag, took a deep breath, and smiled a smirk with underlying sharpness. ¡°Fine!!!¡± Having said that, she swiftly turned around and walked away without looking back. Mo Shiting watched her elegant, upright silhouette gradually walk away, unconsciously pulling up a shallow smile on his thin lips. It was only after Gu Li left that he btedly realized he had forgotten to ask if she really said she would be Murong Si¡¯s bride, and he forgot to ask again over the next few days. The creative park by the river was already nicely renovated, just needing a dust off before bing upied. Song Yunque originally suggested hiring cleaning workers, but was halted by Da Ha, ¡°For such a trivial matter, do we need workers? We two can handle it.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Brother Que, entrepreneurship requires us to go through hardship. I¡¯m only 19 and I¡¯m not scared, you¡¯re 22, don¡¯t let me outdo you.¡± ¡°Pssh! What am I scared of? Fine! Let¡¯s get our hands dirty and fill our bellies!¡± Therefore, the two young men bravely took on the cleaning work, bustling about since early morning. As for Gu Li, she arrived there close to noon after setting off from Mo Group Park. ¡°Guys, you¡¯ve worked hard. It¡¯s lunchtime now, I brought your favorites, Coke with chicken wings, and also pizzas,¡± Gu Li said, cheerfully shaking the beautifully packed bag in her hand. ¡°Wow, thank you, Boss!¡± Upon seeing Gu Li, Da Ha immediately threw the duster he held in his hand. Excited, he caused the dust to fly over to Song Yunque¡¯s side, making him cough. ¡°Da Ha, you did it on purpose to harm me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Brother Que, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Da Ha quickly apologized and urged him, ¡°Go wash your hands fast, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Song Yunque pouted, dropped the towel in his hands and went to wash his hands. The two came back clean and looked for Gu Li. By now, Gu Li had already set the delicious food she brought on the table. With its mouthwatering aroma, it instantly kindled appetite. Song Yunque, who had been working hard since morning, was starving, grabbed a piece and devoured it. He spoke unclearly, ¡°Delicious, the pizza is delicious. Hmm, the chicken wings are also delicious. Aaah, the food that my sister-inw brings is the most tasty!¡± Gu Li chuckled, handed him a roast chicken leg, ¡°Here you are, Erha, well done.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Song Erha excitedly took the chicken leg, took a big bite, and didn¡¯t notice at all his nickname has be ¡°Erha.¡± Da Ha chuckled secretly, shoulders shaking withughter. Gu Li¡¯s lips curled slightly, feeling very happy. The three of them ate and chatted, creating a lively and harmonious atmosphere. Gu Li also took a group photo specifically and posted it on Moments: ¡°Delicious lunch and the bestrades! Keep it up! so(¡®-u-¡®) heart¡± She quickly received Murong Qian¡¯s likes andments, ¡°You promised to diet together, but you¡¯re eating and drinking without me, I despise you!¡± Gu Li replied: [Sister Qian, rest assured, I am the type to never gain weight no matter how much I eat. Try not to be too envious.] Morong Si saw her Moments too. After seeing the location, he gave her thumbs up, left without even greeting her, and decided to go look for her. As for Mo Shiting¡­ Well, he had no time to look at Moments, as he was busy making money to support his wife. At the same time, at Imperial City Hotel. Shen Yunsi was stylishly entering through the revolving door, carrying a 20 ¨C inch small suitcase. Upon secretly returning home this time, she did not want too many people to know about it. Who knew, the moment she entered the hall, she was stopped by a maic male voice. Chapter 254 - 254 What can a couple talk about when they are together? _1 Chapter 254: What can a couple talk about when they are together? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Shen Yunsi hesitated briefly, following the voice to its source. The man standing before her was handsome, with a maic yet noble aura. ¡°Count Allen?¡± She stopped, startled. By this time, Murong Si had already made his way towards her, his hand extended in a gentlemanly gesture. Shen Yunsi reached out for a handshake, and then she greeted him with a charming smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Hua Country. What a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a local, Miss Shen? Why don¡¯t you stay at home but opt for a hotel?¡± Murong Si nced at her suitcase, asking with a smile. Shen Yunsiughed and replied, ¡°Does Count Allen not know that this hotel belongs to my family? There is a suite here specifically for me. I stay here often.¡± ¡°I chose to stay at the most rmended hotel during my first visit to Hua Country, and it turns out that it belongs to Miss Shen. Indeed, this must be fate.¡± Murong Si said politely, and then continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I have an errand to run. Otherwise, I would ask for yourpany over an afternoon tea.¡± ¡°Haha, I will be in Capital City these days. Feel free to call me anytime.¡± ¡°Good!¡± After exchanging pleasantries, they went their separate ways. Shen Yunsi carried her suitcase directly to the top floor. This floor of the hotel, not open for business, was all transformed into her personal residence. With thousands of square meters of extravagant, elegant, spacious, and bright interiors, the ce was a reflection of Shen Yunsi¡¯s high-end taste. After taking a bath, she loungedfortably on the sofa wearing a bathrobe. Just as she picked up a book, the doorbell rang. Knowing who it was, she narrowed her eyes, striding over to open the door. ¡°Hello, Miss Shen!¡± It was certainly Yi Bing. Shen Yunsi paused for a moment, then stepped aside, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Bing bowed respectfully before stepping inside. Closing the door behind him, Shen Yunsi promptly asked, ¡°Did you bring the thing?¡± ¡°Mmm, here it is.¡± Yi Bing quickly took out a thin stic bag from her pocket and handed it over. Upon receiving the bag, Shen Yunsi hinted at a mysterious smile, ¡°Thanks for your effort, Yi Bing.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re being too polite. If there¡¯s anything I could assist further, please let me know.¡± Yi Bing bowed again. A sh of contempt flickered in Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes, hidden beneath her smile, ¡°We are friends, so don¡¯t hesitate to ask for a favor. Please, don¡¯t be too formal.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Yunsi.¡± Yi Bing wore a grateful expression. ¡°Please take a seat. Let¡¯s chat about what Gu Li has been up totely.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yi Bing followed Shen Yunsi to the couch, spilling everything she knew about Gu Li¡¯s recent activities. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying Song Yunque partnered up with Gu Li?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s countenance faltered a bit upon learning that even Song Yunque had been won over by Gu Li. Song Yunque was the youngest boy of the Song family, the most cherished grand-nephew of the elderly matriarch. If even he has sided with Gu Li, perhaps¡­ No, that¡¯s not right! Song Yunque was actually seduced by Gu Li into the entertainment industry? Huh? The matriarch would have a stroke if she found out! However, now wasn¡¯t the best time to spill the beans to the matriarch, she¡¯d wait for a bit. Regaining herposure, Shen Yunsi asked, ¡°Does Mo Shiting know about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Yi Bing answered honestly, ¡°Gu Li and Young Master Mo seldom discuss business matters in front of me.¡± ¡°Then what do they talk about?¡± Shen Yunsi was curious. ¡°They¡­¡± Yi Bing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shen Yunsi, hesitating to continue. What could a couple talk about when they¡¯re together? It¡¯s nothing but sweet nothings, after all. However, she didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Shen Yunsi. It would be too cruel. Shen Yunsi immediately understood, forcing a self-deprecatingugh: ¡°I¡¯m such a fool, asking such a stupid question, haha.¡± ¡°Miss Yunsi¨C¡± Just when Yi Bing was about tofort her, Shen Yunsi interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± At that, she rose and took an exquisite box from the drawer, presenting it to Yi Bing: ¡°This is a perfume and lipstick I bought for you at the duty-free shop, I hope you like it.¡± When one needs a favor, certain gratitudes are to be expected. Shen Yunsi was never stingy in showing her appreciation. After all, with her financial means, splurging a few thousand was like a drop in the ocean. Yi Bing was touched by Shen Yunsi¡¯ s surprise present. She profusely expressed her gratitude. ¡°Alright, you should get going if you¡¯re busy. We¡¯ll stay in touch.¡± Shen Yunsi dismissed her. Yi Bing nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Remember not to disclose my return to anyone.¡± She stressed this over and over again until Yi Bing promised, then only allowed her to leave. As soon as Yi Bing left, Shen Yunsi picked up her cell phone and dialed the contact for a certain organization: ¡°The hair, I got it.¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re amazing. It¡¯snot easy to get close to Gu Li. I owe it all to you.¡± ¡°Before I give you the thing, I want to know who wants the DNA test.¡± ¡°Sorry, this is a client¡¯s privacy, I shouldn¡¯t be telling you.¡± The other party refused. Shen Yunsi put on a sly smile: ¡°Can¡¯t you even tell me in the name of our long cooperation? Besides, I won¡¯t tell Gu Li. Trust me, I have no reason to betray.¡± ¡°I, Shen Yunsi, am not someone who would owe someone a favor lightly.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you promise to keep it to yourself, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± In the end, the other party indeed sold out Qin Shurong. However, he¡¯d only traded with Qin Shurong online and didn¡¯t know anything about her other than she was a woman and very wealthy. She always made generous offers. ¡°Do you have her IP address?¡± Shen Yunsi asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The other side readily provided several IP addresses. Qin Shurong was extremely cautious about her privacy, and they had tried tracking these addresses but found no leads. A top-tier hacker might be needed to trace anything. ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯m a bit busy today, will deliver the hair personally tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. She bit her lip, picked up the phone again, and sent a message to one of the top ten hackers from the international hackers list, asking him to locate the person within a day. Well, she wanted to see who wanted to have a DNA test with Gu Li. Riverside Creative Park. After lunch, Gu Li began discussing business matters with Da Ha: ¡°By the way, did you find out anything about the things I asked you to investigate on GE Entertainment?¡± Da Ha shook his head: ¡°Nothing yet. They¡¯ve been very secretive. It¡¯s difficult to gather evidence.¡± Song Yunque blinked, slightly confused: ¡°GE Entertainment has shady dealings? Really? Do you know who is financing GE Entertainment?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Both Da Ha and Gu Li asked in unison. Chapter 255 - 255 How did he find this place? 1 Chapter 255: How did he find this ce? 1 Trantor: 549690339??? r ¡® ¡ª Song Yunque spoke mysteriously, deliberately lowering his voice, ¡°Shen Yunsi from the Shen family. He¡¯s pretty impressive, right? He invested in GE when he was only 15. In less than a decade, he¡¯s now the head honcho of the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°He is indeed very impressive.¡± Da Ha nodded emphatically. He was unaware of the rumors about Shen Yunsi and Mo Shiting, so he had nothing against Shen Yunsi. On the other hand, Gu Li furrowed her brow. ¡°Mrs. Song despises people in the entertainment industry, doesn¡¯t she? Then why does she like Shen Yunsi so much? Could it be, she doesn¡¯t know that Shen Yunsi is the man behind the curtain of GE?¡± Song Yunque snorted, ¡°Fourth sister-inw, you¡¯re quite naive.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gu Li was puzzled. Song Yunque broke it down for her, ¡°My great-aunt indeed despises people involved with the entertainment industry. She thinks anyone who wishes to be a star, men or women, are all vain and there isn¡¯t a good one amongst them. However, that doesn¡¯t mean she despises capitalists. Shen Yunsi is rich and powerful. My great-aunt has always been a social climber. She dotes on Shen Yunsi. How could she possibly dislike him?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your grandmother will hear you badmouthingher?¡± ¡°Bah, there are only three of us here, and you guys won¡¯t snitch. What am I afraid of?¡± song Yunque wasn¡¯t worried at all, then he returned to the original question ¡°Does GE really have questionable affairs? Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡±? b Gu Li and Da Ha nced at each other. Gu Li signaled for Da Ha to spill the beans. Da Ha finally admitted, ¡°There were rumors that there are quite a number of unwritten rules within GE, and the majority of entertainers aren¡¯t willing participants, they are forced into such scenarios. However, this time I reached out to several victims and they all refused to speak up. Also, some popr stars under GE Entertainment have been involved in illegal activities like taking drugs, driving under the influence, etc., but all the evidence has been destroyed.¡± Song Yunque touched his chin, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you know how deep the waters of GE are, but currently, you have no evidence to use them, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Da Ha solemnly nodded. Gu Li stated, ¡°Evil cannotst for long. If GE really breaks thew, there will surely be evidence.¡± From Lin Ranzhu¡¯s experience, Gu Li could fully imagine just how dark GE could be. Lin Ranzhu was not the first victim, and she certainly won¡¯t be thest one. As for Gu Li herself, all she can currently do is to keep growing her ownpany, to provide more opportunities for children who have dreams in music and performing arts, and to carve out a clean te in this chaotic industry. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch a cancerous tumor like GE continue to exist. How should she deal with GE? Gu Li s eyes flickered, then she heard Song Yunque say, ¡°I agree with what the fourth sister-inw said, God¡¯s mill grinds slow but sure. If GE truly vites thew, it will definitely not be able to escape the sanctions of thew. What we must focus on next is tounch artists and promote Shi Li Entertainment.¡± Having said that, he turned to Da Ha, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in charge of recruitment? Do you have any suitable candidates?¡± Once this was mentioned, Da Ha immediately perked up, ¡°Yes! We have one absolute whiz, right? Boss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Da Ha was referring to Ye Yining, Gu Li nodded with a smile. Song Yunque blinked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Gu Li and Da Ha simultaneously said in unison. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yunque pretended to be angry and pped the table, ¡°How could you treat me like an outsider! I¡¯m ignoring you guys now.¡± After speaking, he huffed, stood up, and wanted to walk away. Da Ha quickly followed suit, and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Brother Que, you¡¯re leaving before the work is done? Dream on.¡± ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡± Song Yunque was so choked by him he could hardly breathe. The two then started to roughhouse. Seeing that their rtionship has be good enough to banter like that, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡°Seems like the one who should go is me.¡± Having said that, she quietly stood up and left the scene. After getting back to her car, Gu Li picked up her phone and sent a text message: [Check out Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant Zhou Chun, get back to me within 24 hours.] The other party quickly responded: [Received, Miss.] Gu Li put down her phone and was about to start the engine when she spotted through the rearview mirror, a ck business car parked at the entrance of their creative park. Who¡¯s here? She instinctively took a longer look, then saw the backseat of the car open, and a man she was very familiar with got out of it. Brother Si? How could he havee all the way here? Gu Li was rather surprised. Murong Si closed the car door, and the Business car quickly left. Turning around, he saw Gu Li¡¯s car driving towards the entrance and waved at her. Gu Li rolled down her window and asked, ¡°Brother Si, what are you doing here?¡±? 6 ¡°Of course, I came to see you. I saw your location on social media. I had nothing to do, so I came.¡± Murong Si exined with a smile. Gu Li uttered an ¡°Oh¡±, and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, I should turn off the location feature next time. What kind of ce is this? Why are you here?¡± Murong Si asked on purpose. Of course, he was well aware of her every move. Starting an entertainmentpany, huh? Ah, she must¡¯ve been led astray by Murong Qian. But it doesn¡¯t matter, he won¡¯t let her seed anyway. She belongs to A Nation, she can only stay in A Nation all her life. Gu Li, oblivious to Murong Si¡¯s thoughts, candidly said, ¡°This is apany jointly opened by me and a friend. We were cleaning it up today, so I came to check on it.¡± ¡°What kind ofpany?¡± Murong Si continued ying dumb. ¡°An entertainmentpany, cultivating artists, investing in TV and movie productions, etc.¡± Gu Li said casually, then added, ¡°I have other things to handle now, where are you heading? I can drop you off on the way?¡± ¡°Please drop me off at the hotel.¡± As Murong Si spoke, he opened the passenger door but didn¡¯t get in. Instead, he said to Gu Li, ¡°1 don¡¯t trust your driving skills, get out, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Chuh! Who are you looking down on?¡± Gu Li was speechless. However, Murong Si insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I¡¯ve been in your car before, we had an ident, I still have a psychological shadow from it.¡± Gu Li: He didn t bring it up, and she¡¯dpletely forgotten. She was 18 that year, had just gotten her driving license, and took him and Murong Qian out for a drive. But a mishap resulted in the car ending up in a ditch. Thankfully, no one was injured. However, because of that small incident, he developed a psychological shadow? She absolutely did not believe it. ¡°Hurry up and get out of the car!¡± Murong Si urged again and again. Seeing this, Gu Li decided not to argue with him about it. She confidently got out of the driver¡¯s seat, walked around the front of the car to the passenger side. Murong Si considerately held her head as she got in the car. After closing the car door, he gave a meaningful look at a certain ce across the street. Then slowly walked back to the driver¡¯s seat. The car quickly started and headed towards the Imperial City Hotel. At this moment, a figure emerged from behind a big tree, holding a high- definition camera in both hands. He lowered his gaze to the screen with pictures of a man and woman taken at very skillful angles. He quickly edited the photos and then sent them one by one to Murong Si. Chapter 257: This Trick Again? _1 Chapter 257: This Trick Again? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | Song Family. Three women were sitting in the living room at the moment. Mrs. Song, Wan Yao, and the so-called Mysterious Master. Seeing Mrs. Song hang up the phone, Wan Yao couldn¡¯t wait to ask her, ¡°Aunt, is Gu Liing over?¡± Mrs. Song nced at her and snorted coldly with a stern face, ¡°I dare her not toe.¡± ¡°Hehe, I knew it, with auntie here, it will definitely work.¡± Wan Yao said, bootlicking. Then, she turned towards Mysterious Master, dressed like an aloof sage, and excitedly asked,¡±Master, that Gu Li girl is really cunning and refuses to be controlled. She¡¯s been giving us a lot of trouble. You must have a way to deal with her, right?¡± With folded hands, the Mysterious Master bowed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll be relying on youter. You must make her obedient.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mysterious Master agreed readily. The three of them chatted while sipping tea, and time flew past for an hour. And Gu Li hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Wan Yao was getting impatient, ¡°Aunt, is that Gu Li girl making a fool of us by not showing up at this time?¡± Mrs. Song seemed unfazed, ¡°It takes at least 50 minutes to drive from Blue Sky Blue Sea to here. Have a bit more patience.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing this, Wan Yao decided to wait. About thirty minutester, the servant reported that Gu Li had arrived. ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite arrogant, making us wait for her for an hour and a half.¡± Wan Yao gritted her teeth andined. Fortunately, atst Gu Li came, or she would have been afraid that the girl wouldn¡¯te. Mrs. Song raised her eyes, about to order to let the person in, when the Mysterious Master said calmly, ¡°The best way to temper a person¡¯s will is to make them suffer first.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Reminded by her, Wan Yao immediately got an idea, ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s let her wait at the door first. Let her in when you feelfortable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t object. Hearing these words, Wan Yao immediately said to the servant who came to report, ¡°You tell the security guard that the olddy is busy with important matters and ask Gu Li to wait at the gate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Wan Yao was deliberately making things difficult for Gu Li, the servant didn¡¯t dare to say more and immediately went out to call the security guard. ¡°Alright, got it. Okay.¡± The security guard nodded his head vigorously. After hanging up, he poked his head out of the security booth and said to Gu Li sitting in the car, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Mo. The Old Madam is busy. Please kindly wait here a while.¡± Expecting Gu Li to be angry, the security guard was a bit nervous. To his surprise, Gu Li slightly smiled, not showing any signs of anger, and responded very kindly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Anyway, it was much morefortable sitting in the car than in the Song family¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t mindplying, giving the olddy a bit of joy too. On the other hand, Yi Bing felt somewhat indignant for Gu Li, ¡°Young Madam, how can you endure this? The olddy is clearly trying to humiliate you.¡± Gu Li looked at her and asked on purpose, ¡°Are you trying to sow discord?¡± ¡°I¡­.I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Yi Bing¡¯s face turned a little awkward. She really just couldn¡¯ t stand Gu Li being treated this way. That¡¯s right, this is a humiliation. How could they invite someone over and intentionally leave them at the door? If this isn¡¯t humiliation, then what is it? Even if they¡¯re really busy, isn¡¯t there a ce in the Song¡¯s residence where Gu Li can sit down, serve tea, and ask her to wait? In the end, the olddy still doesn¡¯t take her daughter-inw seriously. Gu Li saw the look on her face and smiled without saying a word. She was pretty curious, how did Yi Bing, who didn¡¯t seem very smart with her emotions out in the open, be a special agent? Ten minutester. Unable to bear it, Wan Yao sent the servant to check if Gu Li was getting impatient. Soon, the servant returned and reported that Gu Li and her bodyguard were kicking shuttlecock at the gate and were having a great time. Well, there was arge patch of grass there, which was very suitable for sports. ¡°m Mrs. Songwas so angry that she pped the table, ¡°Good one, Gu Li, daring to be so reckless! Bring her in!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant quickly rushed out. ¡°Yi Bing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at kicking shuttlecock? What about badminton? Next time, we should bring rackets to y.¡± Gu Li kicked the shuttlecock towards Yi Bing while gasping for air. Yi Bing didn¡¯t change her expression as she kicked the shuttlecock back, ¡°Yes, Young Madam!¡± Gu Li caught the shuttlecock and elegantly kicked it a few times. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the vi gate, noticing a servant was running towards them, she squinted her almond-shaped eyes. With one reach, she precisely caught the shuttlecock and smirked at Yi Bing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t have more fun today.¡± As she finished speaking, the vi gate opened, and the servant walked up to them. ¡°Mrs. Mo, our Old Mrs. has requested your presence.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li nodded, turned to Yi Bing and handed her the shuttlecock, ¡°You wait here for me. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± Yi Bing bowed and watched as Gu Li and the servant went inside. She casually kicked the shuttlecock a few times before returning to the car. At this moment, her cellphone rang. Picking it up, she saw that it was a call from Shen Yunsi. ¡°Yi Bing, I¡¯ve customized a few suits at the SL gship store and bought some jewelry from the L family. Can you help me pick them up?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± A sh of hesitation appeared in Yi Bing¡¯s eyes. Gu Li coulde out at any time. If she couldn¡¯t find her, what should she do? ¡°What? Is it not convenient?¡± Shen Yunsi pursed her lips, feeling a bit unhappy, but she didn¡¯t show it, her tone remained gentle and pleasing. ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± After struggling for a while, Yi Bing still chose to go meet Shen Yunsi, as she couldn¡¯t refuse Shen Yunsi¡¯s request. ¡°Thanks for your trouble.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s hanged up the call, her eyes full of triumph. Of course, she knew that Yi Bing apanied Gu Li to the Song family and that the olddy was prepared to teach Gu Li a lesson. Thus, she intentionally ordered Yi Bing away. Without Yi Bing, and Mo Shiting was abroad, she was curious to see how much trouble Gu Li would get into. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The more Shen Yunsi thought about it, the happier she became, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Theughter echoed in the empty room and was somewhat eerie. On the other hand, Gu Li, led by the servant, entered the room. She observed her surroundings and confirmed that the Mysterious Master was indeed who she thought she was. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. The olddy was sitting in the main seat and when she entered, she didn¡¯t greet her. Instead, with an unfriendly face, she scolded, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Kneel down? They¡¯re employing this tactic again? Isn¡¯t this exhausting? Gu Li shrugged her shoulders and casually walked to a vacant sofa not far away to sit down, crossing her legs casually. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re absolutely outrageous!¡± The olddy was furious and ordered Aunt Liu, ¡°Teach this arrogant girl a lesson!¡± Chapter 257: This Trick Again? _1 Chapter 257: This Trick Again? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | Song Family. Three women were sitting in the living room at the moment. Mrs. Song, Wan Yao, and the so-called Mysterious Master. Seeing Mrs. Song hang up the phone, Wan Yao couldn¡¯t wait to ask her, ¡°Aunt, is Gu Liing over?¡± Mrs. Song nced at her and snorted coldly with a stern face, ¡°I dare her not toe.¡± ¡°Hehe, I knew it, with auntie here, it will definitely work.¡± Wan Yao said, bootlicking. Then, she turned towards Mysterious Master, dressed like an aloof sage, and excitedly asked,¡±Master, that Gu Li girl is really cunning and refuses to be controlled. She¡¯s been giving us a lot of trouble. You must have a way to deal with her, right?¡± With folded hands, the Mysterious Master bowed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll be relying on youter. You must make her obedient.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mysterious Master agreed readily. The three of them chatted while sipping tea, and time flew past for an hour. And Gu Li hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Wan Yao was getting impatient, ¡°Aunt, is that Gu Li girl making a fool of us by not showing up at this time?¡± Mrs. Song seemed unfazed, ¡°It takes at least 50 minutes to drive from Blue Sky Blue Sea to here. Have a bit more patience.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing this, Wan Yao decided to wait. About thirty minutester, the servant reported that Gu Li had arrived. ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite arrogant, making us wait for her for an hour and a half.¡± Wan Yao gritted her teeth andined. Fortunately, atst Gu Li came, or she would have been afraid that the girl wouldn¡¯te. Mrs. Song raised her eyes, about to order to let the person in, when the Mysterious Master said calmly, ¡°The best way to temper a person¡¯s will is to make them suffer first.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Reminded by her, Wan Yao immediately got an idea, ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s let her wait at the door first. Let her in when you feelfortable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t object. Hearing these words, Wan Yao immediately said to the servant who came to report, ¡°You tell the security guard that the olddy is busy with important matters and ask Gu Li to wait at the gate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Wan Yao was deliberately making things difficult for Gu Li, the servant didn¡¯t dare to say more and immediately went out to call the security guard. ¡°Alright, got it. Okay.¡± The security guard nodded his head vigorously. After hanging up, he poked his head out of the security booth and said to Gu Li sitting in the car, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Mo. The Old Madam is busy. Please kindly wait here a while.¡± Expecting Gu Li to be angry, the security guard was a bit nervous. To his surprise, Gu Li slightly smiled, not showing any signs of anger, and responded very kindly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Anyway, it was much morefortable sitting in the car than in the Song family¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t mindplying, giving the olddy a bit of joy too. On the other hand, Yi Bing felt somewhat indignant for Gu Li, ¡°Young Madam, how can you endure this? The olddy is clearly trying to humiliate you.¡± Gu Li looked at her and asked on purpose, ¡°Are you trying to sow discord?¡± ¡°I¡­.I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Yi Bing¡¯s face turned a little awkward. She really just couldn¡¯ t stand Gu Li being treated this way. That¡¯s right, this is a humiliation. How could they invite someone over and intentionally leave them at the door? If this isn¡¯t humiliation, then what is it? Even if they¡¯re really busy, isn¡¯t there a ce in the Song¡¯s residence where Gu Li can sit down, serve tea, and ask her to wait? In the end, the olddy still doesn¡¯t take her daughter-inw seriously. Gu Li saw the look on her face and smiled without saying a word. She was pretty curious, how did Yi Bing, who didn¡¯t seem very smart with her emotions out in the open, be a special agent? Ten minutester. Unable to bear it, Wan Yao sent the servant to check if Gu Li was getting impatient. Soon, the servant returned and reported that Gu Li and her bodyguard were kicking shuttlecock at the gate and were having a great time. Well, there was arge patch of grass there, which was very suitable for sports. ¡°m Mrs. Songwas so angry that she pped the table, ¡°Good one, Gu Li, daring to be so reckless! Bring her in!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant quickly rushed out. ¡°Yi Bing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at kicking shuttlecock? What about badminton? Next time, we should bring rackets to y.¡± Gu Li kicked the shuttlecock towards Yi Bing while gasping for air. Yi Bing didn¡¯t change her expression as she kicked the shuttlecock back, ¡°Yes, Young Madam!¡± Gu Li caught the shuttlecock and elegantly kicked it a few times. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the vi gate, noticing a servant was running towards them, she squinted her almond-shaped eyes. With one reach, she precisely caught the shuttlecock and smirked at Yi Bing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t have more fun today.¡± As she finished speaking, the vi gate opened, and the servant walked up to them. ¡°Mrs. Mo, our Old Mrs. has requested your presence.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li nodded, turned to Yi Bing and handed her the shuttlecock, ¡°You wait here for me. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± Yi Bing bowed and watched as Gu Li and the servant went inside. She casually kicked the shuttlecock a few times before returning to the car. At this moment, her cellphone rang. Picking it up, she saw that it was a call from Shen Yunsi. ¡°Yi Bing, I¡¯ve customized a few suits at the SL gship store and bought some jewelry from the L family. Can you help me pick them up?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± A sh of hesitation appeared in Yi Bing¡¯s eyes. Gu Li coulde out at any time. If she couldn¡¯t find her, what should she do? ¡°What? Is it not convenient?¡± Shen Yunsi pursed her lips, feeling a bit unhappy, but she didn¡¯t show it, her tone remained gentle and pleasing. ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± After struggling for a while, Yi Bing still chose to go meet Shen Yunsi, as she couldn¡¯t refuse Shen Yunsi¡¯s request. ¡°Thanks for your trouble.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s hanged up the call, her eyes full of triumph. Of course, she knew that Yi Bing apanied Gu Li to the Song family and that the olddy was prepared to teach Gu Li a lesson. Thus, she intentionally ordered Yi Bing away. Without Yi Bing, and Mo Shiting was abroad, she was curious to see how much trouble Gu Li would get into. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The more Shen Yunsi thought about it, the happier she became, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Theughter echoed in the empty room and was somewhat eerie. On the other hand, Gu Li, led by the servant, entered the room. She observed her surroundings and confirmed that the Mysterious Master was indeed who she thought she was. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. The olddy was sitting in the main seat and when she entered, she didn¡¯t greet her. Instead, with an unfriendly face, she scolded, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Kneel down? They¡¯re employing this tactic again? Isn¡¯t this exhausting? Gu Li shrugged her shoulders and casually walked to a vacant sofa not far away to sit down, crossing her legs casually. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re absolutely outrageous!¡± The olddy was furious and ordered Aunt Liu, ¡°Teach this arrogant girl a lesson!¡± Chapter 258: The Old Lady actually shields Gu Chapter 258: The Old Lady actually shields Gu Li?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mrs. Song, I-¡± Aunt Liu was frightened by Gu List time and didn¡¯t dare to act. She was already old, and if there was any harm now, it would be miserable to be old. Unexpectedly, Aunt Liu, such a fierce woman, was now afraid of Gu Li. Mrs. Song was somewhat disappointed: ¡°What a waste! Wan Yao, you go!¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡­ I dare not.¡± Wan Yao shrank her neck, immediately refusing. She was not afraid of Gu Li, but Mo Shiting. Last time, she only ndered Gu Li a bit, and she was taken to jail for several days. If this time, she resorted to physical violence¡­ God! The consequences were unimaginable. in any case, she never wanted to go to that horrible ce again in her life. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­ do you want to provoke me to death?¡± When she couldn¡¯t order them, Mrs. Song was furious. Gu Li looked up, calmly reminding her: ¡°Mrs. Song, you should pay attention to your emotions, just in case you fell ill again. I cannot guarantee that I can save you again.¡± ¡°You-¡± Mrs. Song turnedpletely red at this statement. At this moment, she suddenly remembered that this girl she had always looked down upon had saved her life more than once. If she didn¡¯t have a connection with Mo Shiting, maybe she would be grateful to her and even help her, but who made her not recognize her identity and fantasize about being Mo family¡¯s young mistress? ¡°Donor, calm down.¡± The Mysterious Master, who had been watching the drama, finally spoke up. As soon as her words fell, Wan Yao immediately echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie, let¡¯s go to the Buddhist temple and listen to Mysterious Master¡¯s expertise. ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Song stood up, red at Gu Li. ¡°You,e with us!¡± Gu Li sat on the sofa, not moving: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mrs. Song forcefully ordered: ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Gu Li sighed, giving the Mysterious Master a non-smiling look, ¡°Mysterious Master, right? Have we met somewhere before? Do you remember me? I remember you quite well!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Mysterious Master couldn¡¯t help but observe Gu Li closely, getting more and more startled. Good heavens, could she be the mischievous girl from the house of Gu Yuan, the Chief Minister of A Nation? How was she here? Perhaps due to nerves, the Mysterious Master started to sweat, but in the face of this anxiety, she still maintained her denial: ¡°Donor, you must be joking. You look so fresh and nice, if I met you before, I definitely wouldn¡¯t forget. But in fact, I¡¯m meeting you for the first time today.¡± ¡°Oh. Maybe I got the person wrong.¡± Gu Li seemed to agree, nodding her head, though her smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°However, Mysterious Master and I met years ago when we were dealing with a supposed-¡± The word ¡°wanted criminal¡± was about toe out of her mouth when a house servant rushed to report. ¡°Mrs. Song, the police are here. They say there is an international wanted criminal in our house and they havee to arrest someone.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Song and Wan Yao screamed at the same time. Afterwards, they looked at Gu Li in one ord. They all believed without a doubt that the wanted criminal in the house servant¡¯s mouth was Gu Li. Unbeknownst to them, panic quickly shed through the eyes of the Mysterious Master who was trying to escape from the scene. Gu Li, with her keen eyes, noticed that the master was attempting to escape through the side door. She thought about going to stop her, but the way was blocked by Mrs. Song¡¯s cane. ¡°Speak! What heinous thing did you do to be wanted?¡± GuLi:¡±???¡± Was she really a wanted person? Speechless! ¡°Heh!¡± She sneered, her voice getting colder, ¡°Mrs. Song, you use me of being a wanted person. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear? The police areing to catch an international wanted criminal. Could it be me or Wan Yao?¡± Mrs. Song confidently retorted. Gu Li shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Isn¡¯t there also Mysterious Master?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wan Yao immediately rebutted, ¡°Mysterious Master is a saintly figure, who has been a close friend with Mrs. Song for many years. How could she be a wanted criminal? As for you, your history is unknown, and as soon as you entered the house, the police followed. If the police are not here to catch you, I¡¯ll write my name ¡®Wan Yao1 backwards!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Gu Liughed ¡°Good, Wan Yao. Wan Yao? Reading it backwards will make it ¡®Yao Wan¡¯ (Having problems/problemsing)? With your intelligence, you sure would encounter problems sooner orter!¡± ¡°You ¡± ¡°Enough, stop arguing.¡± Mrs Song put on a serious face to stop them and looked at Gu Li again, ¡°The police are about toe in, you should go hide in the basement first,y low.¡± ¡°Auntie, you? ¡± Seeing Mrs. Song wanted to protect Gu Li at this crucial time, Wan Yao waspletely bbergasted. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin all this now, Aunt Liu, you quickly take her to the basement.¡± Mrs. Song urged Aunt Liu. Even if Aunt Liu was reluctant, she had toply, she told Gu Li: ¡°Follow me.¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Li was ungrateful, ¡°I appreciate Mrs. Song¡¯s kindness, but since I¡¯m not a wanted person, why should I hide?¡± Ah, the real wanted person had already escaped, and these people werepletely oblivious to it. She was speechless. ¡°So, you want to put the whole Mo family at risk? How can you be so clueless?¡± Mrs. Song clutched her chest, turning pale with anger. Seeing this, Wan Yao quickly stepped forward to support her. Suddenly, there was amotion outside the hall, and the police rushed in. At this moment, Mrs. Song only had one thought in her mind: Mo family waspletely ruined by Gu Li, the disaster star. However, the next second, when she saw that the police officers had Mysterious Master in custody, she was utterly shocked. ¡°This¡­¡± The leading officer walked straight up to her, his attitude polite, ¡°Mrs. Song, how do you do! We are from the West City branch police, we were tipped off that a wanted fraudster hade to the Song house. So, we rushed over to apprehend the suspect.¡± ¡°You mean, Mys¡­ Mysterious Master, is a fraudster?¡± Mrs. Song clutched her chest, still unable to believe what she heard, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°She not onlymitted fraud, but she also took advantage of various opportunities to spread cult information, which seriously threatens societal safety. Thankfully you all were present today, which allowed us to apprehend this criminal. We¡¯ve nowpleted our task, so I will request your permission to take our leave. For follow-up items, we would like you all to cooperate with us at the police station to make a statement.¡± The officer strictly finished his statement and promptly took the suspect away. Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t bear the shock and copsed onto the sofa. On the other hand, Wan Yao and Aunt Liu stood their ground, gobsmacked for a few moments. Only Gu Li was rxed, crossing her legs and leisurely reaching for some sunflower seeds, cheerfully cracking them open. ¡°Was it you who called the police?¡± After a long while, Mrs. Song finally gathered her thoughts and asked Gu Li. Gu Li admitted frankly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you know she was a fraudster? Both angry and annoyed, Mrs. Song questioned her. She was deceived by that woman for many years¡­ If she wasn¡¯t exposed by Gu Li, perhaps she still would be fooled. Gu Li bit her lip and didn¡¯t n to reveal that this master caused trouble in the Gu family years ago. Chapter 259 - 259 They actually know each other? Chapter 259: They actually know each other? _1 Trantor: 549690339 So, she calmly answered: ¡°I found it online. Since Madam has been so kind to invite me to attend the ss, I was curious who the instructor would be.¡± Mrs. Song: Despite her dissatisfaction with Gu Li¡¯s answer, she finally admitted she was in the wrong and did not take it out on Gu Li again. At this moment, Gu Li stood up, smiled, and asked, ¡°May I leave now, Madam?¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Having lost face, the olddy did not have the heart to restrain her anymore, wishing she would disappear immediately. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go. Goodbye.¡± Gu Li gave a slight bow and then left gracefully. As for Wan Yao, she snapped back to realitypletely at this moment. This Mysterious Master was the one she met a few years ago and rmended to the olddy. Afraid of being med by the old woman, she tried to reduce her presence, hoping she could muddle through. Who knew the next second, she would be met with the olddy¡¯s furious eyes, roaring at her: ¡°Wan Yao, look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Gu Li walked out of Song¡¯s vi in great spirits. Unfortunately, her good mood did notst because Yi Bing and her car had disappeared. What happened? She frowned and called Yi Bing on her cell phone. At this time, Yi Bing was busy gathering up all of Shen Yunsi¡¯s clothes and jewelry, and did not notice that her phone was ringing. Of course, she would never have guessed that Gu Li would be out so quickly, and she was thinking about rushing back to Song¡¯s house as soon as possible. After several unanswered calls to Yi Bing, Gu Li finally gave up and opened the ride-hailing app. Unfortunately, this area was a vi district, and there were virtually no taxis nearby. She waited a long time and still couldn t get one. just as she was about to call Da Ha to pick her up, a ck business car passed by not far away. The man in the back seat was Murong Si. He had been closely monitoring Gu Li¡¯s movements and naturally knew she was here. But it was Gu Li who was somewhat surprised when she saw him: ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I was visiting a friend and was about to leave. Murong Si¡¯s excuse was wless. Gu Li nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Where are you going? Shall I drop you?¡± Murong Si proposed. ncing at her watch, Gu Li realized it was gettingte, and she couldn¡¯t just linger around, so she agreed. Once they got in the car, Murong Si said, ¡°There¡¯s an emergency in A Nation, I have to leave this afternoon, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± After all, he had been like a brother to her since childhood. Now that he was leaving, as the host, she naturally wanted to treat him well. As soon as Murong Si¡¯s car started, Yi Bing rushed back, only to be told that Gu Li had already left. She took out her phone and realized that Gu Li had called her several times, but she hadn¡¯t answered¡­ Yi Bing clutched her phone in frustration, holding her breath, and after a long moment of hesitation, she dialed Gu Li¡¯s number. ¡°Young Madam, sorry, I¡­¡± She felt guilty and attempted to exin, but was interrupted by Gu Li. ¡°Go back to where you used to work. I don¡¯t need you here. Let¡¯s part on good terms. Take care.¡± ¡°Young Madam, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t report you to Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Knowing she had thoroughly offended Gu Li this time, Yi Bing had no choice but to ept the arrangement. Gu Li quickly hung up. Listening to the busy tone on the line, Yi Bing¡¯s eyes flickered, and a sense of loss surged for some unknown reason. Meanwhile, Gu Li¡¯s face was icy. Murong Si nced at her from the corner of his eye and teased, ¡°Who upset our miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Li answered nonchntly. ¡°Were you wronged?¡± ¡°No, I just fired a bodyguard.¡± ¡°Oh, just a bodyguard? If you need, I can find you a few more.¡± Murong Si said with a smile. Gu Li shookher head in refusal, ¡°No need, it¡¯s too much trouble, I can protect myself.¡± ¡°Then as you wish.¡± Murong Si didn¡¯t insist. Anyway, as soon as she gets back to A Nation, there would be plenty of people to protect her. As for Hua Country, he would not let here back again. On the other side, Shen Yunsi found out that the person behind the scenes who wanted to investigate Gu Li¡¯s birth background was Qin Shurong. As clever as she was, she immediately linked Gu Li with the rtionship with the richest family in M Country, the Tang family. She would never allow Gu Li any chance to be the young miss of the Tang family, so without hesitation, she exchanged the hair that Yi Bing had brought back, and handed it to the intelligence organization staff who had speciallye to Imperial City Hotel. ¡°Thank you.¡± The other party put away the bag containing the hair, put on his hat, and quickly left her room. Having sessfully sabotaged Gu Li¡¯s n for identification, Shen Yunsi was in high spirits and could not help but go to the bar to pour herself a ss of red wine. At this time, the mobile phone on the bar trembled, indicating that a message hade. Shen Yunsi picked up the mobile, opened it and had a look, and was shocked and frowned. Gu Li and Count Allen? They know each other? And looking at the pictures of them chatting happily in front of Song¡¯s Vi, their rtionship is definitely not simple. When did they get together? Shen Yunsi was full of questions in her heart and dared not underestimate Gu Li, her rival in love, any more. After being dismissed by Gu Li, Yi Bing boldly went to apologize to Li Jinyao. However, she didn¡¯t expect, Mo Shiting was also there. Didn¡¯t he go abroad? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yi Bing was daydreaming and heard Li Jinyao question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Li. It was my fault for leaving my post. After sending Mrs. Mo to the Song¡¯s house, I drove off to take care of my own business, causing Mrs. Mo to be unable to find anyone. I was wrong, please punish me.¡± She bowed her head, her voice sincere in admitting her mistake, and then knelt on the spot. She originally thought that Li Jinyao would, at most, make her kneel for a few days and nights, or let someone beat her up. Who knew that before he could speak, Mo Shiting had coldly said, ¡°Exile her from the Hawks.¡± What? Young Master Mo wants to expel her from the organization? Why? He isn¡¯t the leader of the Hawks, right? Yi Bing immediately raised her head and looked at the stern-faced Li Jinyao. just as she was about to beg for mercy, she saw Li Jinyao solemnly nod, ¡°As you wish!¡± ¡°Young Master Li, I just made a small mistake, and you want to get rid of me? Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll chill the hearts of all the brothers?¡± Yi Bing was disgruntled. Li Jinyao came to her side and looked down at her still kneeling and looking unconvinced. He could not help but speak with a heavier tone, ¡°Who told you that dereliction of duty is a small mistake? If something happened to Gu Li during the time you left her, who could be responsible?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yi Bing was speechless. Yes, she must have been confused. How could she still be so self-confident about her dereliction of duty? ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She bowed her head again, this time, deeply realizing the seriousness of the mistake she had made. ¡°Enough, you can go.¡± ¡°Young Master Li¨C¡± ¡°With your abilities, you should have no problem finding a good job. Yi Bing, take care of yourself!¡± YiBing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After struggling for a moment, knowing that Li Jinyao would not change his mind, Yi Bing had to stand up, respectfully bowed to him, ¡°Take care.1 With that, she straightened her back and walked out of the Hawks hall. Chapter 260: Don’t Give Him A Chance _1 Chapter 260: Don¡¯t Give Him A Chance _1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Mo Shiting still looked upset, Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but gossip and ask: ¡°You ran over here first thing in the morning and stayed all day. Did you have an argument with Gu Li?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Mo Shiting responded curtly. ¡°How is it not my business? You don¡¯t go toyoupany and just stay here. It seriously affects me.¡± Li Jinyaoined. Mo Shiting gave him a cold look: ¡°You can pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Li Jinyaoughed at his statement, ¡°Your presence is so strong, even if I were blind, I would know you were here, let alone I¡¯m not blind.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± He ignored Li Jinyao and poured himself another drink. Li Jinyao walked over and snatched his wine ss away: ¡°Stop drinking. Is it necessary to get yourself into such a mess over a woman? If it really doesn¡¯t work out, just divorce her, so you don¡¯t have to be so miserable all the time.¡± Mo Shiting shot him a sharp gaze, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± Li Jinyao put down the wine ss and added a sentence: ¡°But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Murong Si is not simple, and he harbors ill feelings towards Gu Li. Don¡¯t give him any chance¡­Hey, where are you going?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting left before he finished speaking, Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Without answering, Mo Shiting quickly disappeared from Li Jinyao¡¯s sight. Knowing that Mo Shiting was eager to return home and reconcile with his wife, Li Jinyao crossed his arms, hooked his lips, and chuckled: ¡°Such a stubborn fool!¡± After having lunch with Murong Si, Gu Li took a taxi to Riverside Creative Park. Da Ha and Song Yunque were all busy there, and surprisingly, Lin Ranzhu was there too. ¡°Sister Gu Li¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu was delighted to see Gu Li. Gu Li asked in surprise: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Boss, she is the intern I just recruited.¡± Da Ha exined with a smile, ¡°A few days ago, I went to a coffee shop and forgot my phone there. Little Lin helped to collect it. I thought she was good, so I kept her contact. This morning, I asked her if she would like to do an internship, and she agreed right away.¡± Da Ha had no clue that Gu Li had saved Lin Ranzhu a few days ago, let alone that Gu Li had intentions to cultivate Lin Ranzhu. Unexpectedly, he had identally recruited Lin Ranzhu into thepany. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but want to shout ¡°Fate!¡± Seeing that Gu Li didn¡¯t object, Da Haughed brightly: ¡°Boss, to celebrate ourpany¡¯s new joiner, you must treat us to afternoon tea, right?¡± Gu Li pped him on the head, ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°So stingy!¡± Da Ha sniffled, ¡°Just a tea, it¡¯snot going to break you.¡± No sooner had he finished hisin than he heard Gu Liugh: ¡°Afternoon tea, or a barbecue dinner tonight, choose one?¡± ¡°Haha, definitely barbecue!¡± Da Ha made his choice without hesitation. Song Yunque immediately added, ¡°Then, sister-inw will treat us to a barbecue, and I will treat everyone to karaoke. As for the afternoon tea, Da Ha, you treat first.¡± Gu Li chuckled: ¡°You do have everything figured out.¡± Song Yunque beamed with pride: ¡°Of course. Da Ha, are you not in a hurry to order the afternoon tea?¡± Da Ha: ¡°¡­¡± Somewhat unexpectedly, he felt like he had be the scapegoat. Watching the two young men cing the delivery orders together, Gu Li pulled Lin Ranzhu aside. ¡°Are you sure you want to join mypany?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thrilled to have this opportunity.¡± Lin Ranzhu was excited, ¡°Sister Gu Li, I promise I will do my best.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can do odd jobs. But, school is about to start, can I work part-time?¡± Lin Ranzhu asked timidly. For the first time, she wished she could grow up quickly. Gu Li sized her up and was about to speak when Song Yunque called her, ¡°Sister-inw, what do you and Little Lin want to eat?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Li asked Lin Ranzhu. Lin Ranzhu felt a bit embarrassed and said: ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as you.¡± ¡°Okay. Twottes, tiramisu, durian mille crepes, chocte rice cakes, yam egg yolk ky pastry, and a few profiteroles.¡± Gu Li ordered several desserts in one breath. Da Ha pouted, muttered under his breath: ¡°Eating so much, be careful not to get fat.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Li heard that he had someints. Da Ha quickly said: ¡°Nothing, just sayingyou have a good appetite.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li chuckled then got back to the topic with Lin Ranzhu: ¡°You are very talented, plus you have a good appearance. If you are willing to debut as a singer, I can arrange that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin Ranzhu was very surprised. She loves creating and singing. It was definitely a lie if she said she didn¡¯t have a dream to be a star, just that this dream was dimmed after her cousin¡¯s set-up. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded, her face somewhat serious, ¡°But, if you want to debut, you must pay the corresponding price.¡± ¡°What price?¡± Lin Ranzhu¡¯s face changed slightly, her shoulders shook involuntarily. Gu Li saw her reaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be what you think. In mypany, there will not be any underlying rules.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Gu Li.¡± Knowing that she had misunderstood Gu Li, Lin Ranzhu felt guilty. Gu Li patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to think that way, I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Then what is the ¡®price¡¯ you mentioned?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 16, haven¡¯t graduated from high school yet, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going into my second year of senior high school in September.¡± Lin Ranzhu answered honestly. ¡°How are your grades?¡± ¡°Grades¡­¡± Bringing up her grades, Lin Ranzhu was really reluctant to speak, ¡°I¡¯m pretty dumb, apart from music, I don¡¯t do well in any other subjects, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get into a key university.¡± ¡°In that case, have you ever considered applying to an art school?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°If you choose to debut, it will not be possible for you to attend school like a normal student. The price I¡¯m talking about is this. Are you willing?¡± ¡°You can think it over and give me an answer.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think, I agree.¡± Lin Ranzhu responded without hesitation. She believed that Gu Li would not trick her. She was willing to entrust her future to Gu Li. Seeing the determined look in Lin Ranzhu¡¯ s eyes and herplete trust in herself, Gu Li was moved: ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s work hard together.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes!!!¡± Lin Ranzhu nodded like beating a drum, perhaps too excited, her eyes even turned a bit moist. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. When Auntie Guan saw Mo Shiting entering the house, tired from the journey, she was very surprised: ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you go abroad? Howe you are back so soon?¡± Mo Shiting made up an excuse on the spot: ¡°I had an urgent matter and changed my itinerary. Where is she?¡± ¡°Young Madam went out early in the morning and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± After reporting to Mo Shiting, Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you call Young Madam and ask if she¡¯sing back for dinner?¡± Chapter 261: It’s Okay to Carry Her Home 1 Chapter 261: It¡¯s Okay to Carry Her Home 1 Trantor: 549690339????? ¡ª Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, not responding. Auntie Guan, observing his reaction and fearful of him refusing, decided to take the initiative: ¡°Let me call Young Madam for you.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s reply, she immediately walked over to thendline, picked up the receiver and began to dial Gu Li¡¯s number. Mo Shiting silently tightened his lips, and leisurely walked up the stairs. Watching his tall and stalwart silhouette, Auntie Guan sighed to herself, wondering what discord this young couple was facing. The call connected quickly, and Gu Li¡¯s sweet voice came through the line- ¡°Hello¡­¡± Auntie Guan collected herself and responded with a warm smile: ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s me, Auntie Guan. Young Master just came home, he¡¯s asking when you¡¯ll return for dinner.¡± While speaking with Gu Li, she kept an eye on Mo Shiting¡¯s movements. Sure enough, Mo Shiting¡¯s steps noticeably faltered, and he moved even slower than before. Auntie Guan secretly smirked, thinking to herself that he put on quite the act even though it¡¯s apparent he cares about Young Madam. At that moment, Gu Li, who was on her way to a barbecue restaurant with Da Ha, was taken aback: ¡°He came back this early?¡± Auntie Guan quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either. Young Master has gone abroad and returned on the same day. He must have been so eager to see Young Madam that he returned right away.¡± Auntie Guan took the opportunity to sing praises of Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting was speechless at her words, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop her. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly: ¡°Okay, I get it. However, we have ns for barbecue with my friends and then we¡¯re going to sing karaoke. I¡¯ll probably be back quitete. Aunt Guan, could you please cook him something delicious?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Auntie Guan was in a dilemma, but she really couldn¡¯t interfere with Gu Li¡¯s social life, so she agreed, ¡°Okay, Young Madam.¡± After chatting for a short while longer, Auntie Guan ended the call. Seeing that Mo Shiting had reached the second floor, she called out to him, ¡°Young Master.¡± Standing next to the railing, Mo Shiting nced down with one hand in his pocket, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Young Madam said she¡¯s going with friends for a barbecue and karaoke tonight, she won¡¯t be back until veryte.¡± Auntie Guan ryed truthfully. Mo Shiting¡¯s face darkened, clearly unhappy: ¡°I see.¡± The response was just as he had expected, that little ingrate. Just as he was about to march forward, Auntie Guan added: ¡°Young Master, Young Madam also asked you to pick her upter.¡± Obviously, this was an addition of Auntie Guan¡¯s own ord. She even disclosed the location of the barbecue and karaoke to Mo Shiting. These two not taking the initiative to reconcile was absolutely driving her crazy. Luckily, Mo Shiting only responded with a light ¡°mm-hmm,¡± not questioning further, allowing her to pass through without a fuss. Riverside Barbecue Restaurant. Enjoying barbecue and beer in an air-conditioned room during summer was an extremely satisfying experience. Within the private room, Gu Li stood up, holding arge mug of beer, dering, ¡°Let¡¯s toast in celebration of Little Lin joining Shi Li Entertainment, cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± The others raised their sses to clink with Gu Li. Of course, Lin Ranzhu, who was underage, was drinking tea rather than alcohol. The four of them were enjoying a merry feast of barbecue and drink, creating an exceptionally joyful atmosphere. Two hourster, Mo Shiting arrived. As he pushed the door of the private room open, the smell of barbecue intermixed with alcohol rushed forth, causing him to instinctively furrow his brows. Scanning around with a stern gaze, his eyes first fell on Gu Li, who wasying on a sofa, snoring away. And there were Da Ha and Song Yunque, ying rock-paper-scissors, lost in their own world of drinking. A room full of drunkards! The only rtively normal one was a young girl, sitting by the sofa, looking after Gu Li. The girl looked fresh-faced and seemingly only sixteen or seventeen. Ordinarily, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the likes of Lin Ranzhu. However, the girl was giving his wife longing nces with moonstruck eyes, which bothered him immensely. After all, he had not forgotten how during the ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± finale, his wife, dressed as a man and dancing, had surprisingly brought him a bunch of female rivals. With a cold face, Mo Shiting strode quickly towards them. Upon hearing footsteps, Lin Ranzhu turned her head. What came into view was a tall and handsome man. The person had a strong aura, exuding an ¡°off-limits¡± air and at a nce, he seem difficult to deal with. Seeing him nonchntly walk towards the couch, about to pick up Gu Li, Lin Ranzhu quickly stood up, retreating two steps, ¡°Young Master Mo?¡± Although she had never met Mo Shiting in person, his manner and posture made it obvious. Hearing Lin Ranzhu¡¯s voice, Song Yunque and Da Ha finally turned around, a little toote. Fourth Brother, what brings you here?¡± Song Yunque was both surprised and delighted at the presence of his Fourth Brother, whom he hadn¡¯t expected here. Da Ha, on the other hand, respectfully greeted him, ¡°Brother-inw¡±. Mo Shiting nodded slightly in acknowledgment. ¡°Brother-inw, have you had dinner? Would you like to join us?¡± Da Ha initiated the invitation. ¡°Yeah, Fourth Brother, join us.¡± Song Yunque chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± With a cold voice, Mo Shiting held the peacefully sleeping Gu Li, and just walked out. Exiting the barbecue restaurant, Mo Shiting carried Gu Li to the riverside, where the natural breeze instantly refreshed him. Gu Li, nestled in his arms, was gradually waking up. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± The street lights were dim. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but his scentforted her with familiarity and safety. ¡°You came to pick me up?¡± The girl gave a sweet smile, appearing exceptionally adorable in her slightly intoxicated state. Ahead was a long bench where Mo Shiting simply sat down with her in hisp. Gu Li obediently sat on hisp, allowing him to hold her. Mo Shiting held her by the waist, rested his chin on her shoulder, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°How much did you drink?¡± ¡°Three sses of beer, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± The girl answered sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t slept for the whole night, but he would not admit to being tired. While she, who slept so much every day, was truly a little sleeping piglet. ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m sleepy, Brother Ting, let me sleep a bit more.¡± Gu Li nodded, then leaned into his embrace, closing her eyes once again. Not too long after, she fell into deep sleep again. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± An outsider would think she was drinking sleeping pills, not beer! Returning to Blue Sky Blue Sea, it was already midnight. Mo Shiting initially wanted to carry her back to the bedroom, but remembering the promise he¡¯d made, he eventually carried her to the guest room. Of course, he stayed there too. Spending the night holding her contentedly, he surprisingly overslept the next morning. When Gu Li woke up and realized that she was lying next to him with her head on his arm, she couldn¡¯t help but stare in surprise. What happened? She only remembered going to the barbecue with Da Hast night. How did she end up in Mo Shiting¡¯s bed when she woke up? No, that s not right. This was the guest room, her own bed. But that¡¯s not the point, the point is, with such arge bed in the bedroom, why didn¡¯t he go back to sleep instead of squeezing in with her? Or perhaps, carry her back to his room would also do¡­ Chapter 262 - 262 Bedside Quarrel, Bed end Reconciliation! Chapter 262: Bedside Quarrel, Bed end Reconciliation! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li¡¯s eyes rolled round and round as she racked her brain, genuinely confused over Mo Shiting¡¯s actions. Of course, she could never have guessed that someone had made a pledge out of boredom, only to bring trouble upon himself. She woke Mo Shiting with her fidgeting. The man slowly opened his eyes and tried to move his arm, but found she was using it as a pillow and it was immobilized. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡¯1 Realizing his movements, Gu Li quickly sat up, jokingly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s already eight in the morning, it¡¯s rare to see you sleep in thiste.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t say anything. As she was unguarded, he quickly pulled her towards him. Gu Li, taken by surprise, ended up falling on top of him. Mo Shiting quickly hugged her tightly and rolled over to press her under him. ¡°Hey, get up. You¡¯re so heavy.¡± Gu Li pushed him softly. However, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t move. He buried his chin in her shoulder and started to tease her: ¡°You were on top of mest night, doesn¡¯t it make sense that I should return the favor?¡± ¡°Return the favor?¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°Do you n toy in bed all day?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mo Shiting seriously retorted. Speechless, Gu Li simply pointed out, ¡°Something¡¯s off with you, Brother Ting.¡± Just then, there was a knock at the door, interrupting their conversation. Then Auntie Guan¡¯s voice came, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Old Master Mo called. He wants both of you toe over.¡± ¡°Okay, got it, thank you Auntie Guan.¡± Gu Li answered with a clear voice. When she heard Auntie Guan¡¯s footsteps fading away, she nudged Mo Shiting again, ¡°Get up, Grandpa wants us to go back.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to deal with him.¡± Mo Shiting continued to lie on top of her, hisfortable position making him unwilling to leave. Gu Li sighed softly, ¡°Brother Ting, if you keep acting like this, I might just stop paying attention to you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you already ignoring me?¡± The manined, his words hinting at a slight feeling of being wronged. Gu Li blinked, still not getting it, ¡°Where did I ignore you?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of it.¡± ¡°Keep thinking.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So, if she still didn¡¯t get his point, would he keep acting stubbornly like this? Childish! Gu Li muttered to herself and pondered it seriously. She¡¯s not stupid and found the answer quite quickly. But, she wouldn¡¯t fulfill his wishes so easily. So, she cupped his handsome face and squeezed it, her eyes filled with mirth, ¡°If Brother Ting doesn¡¯t mind, then you can sleep with me in the guest room from now on.¡± The guest room is not even a quarter the size of the master bedroom and the bed is nowhere near asfortable. She doubted he would be able to get used to it. In a few days, he¡¯d certainly swallow his pride and beg her to move back in. Haha, at that time, she¡¯d pretend to take pity on him and agree out of kindness. However, her n backfired. Mo Shiting swiftly got up from bed. He didn¡¯t even nce at her and simply put on his shoes and walked away. Gu Li:¡±???¡± Is he angry? Gu Li went downstairs after freshening up, only to see Mo Shiting already sitting in the dining area, elegantly having breakfast. Auntie Guan was standing at the table, pouring milk. Seeing Gu Li, Auntie Guan quickly greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Gu Li walked over with a sweet smile and sat down, then asked Auntie Guan, ¡°Did Grandpa mention what he wants us to do?¡± ¡°Old Master Mo didn¡¯t say, but he sounded quite happy, so it¡¯s probably nothing bad.¡± Auntie Guan chuckled. Gu Li nodded, ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± As she took a bite of sandwich and was about to reach for the milk, Mo Shiting ced a ss of honey water in front of her instead, ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Honey water has the effect of alleviating hangovers. Even though she showed no signs of one, she still felt sweetness in her heart, especially when Auntie Guan said, ¡°Young Madam, the young master personally made this for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li was even more surprised, and immediately smiled until her eyes crinkled, ¡°Brother¡¯s honey water filled with love, I must finish it all.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips imperceptibly. Clearly, he was pleased. Auntie Guan covertly observed them and smiled knowingly. It seemed like they had made up. The old saying was indeed timeless: quarrels at the head of the bed, and settlement at the end of it. Mo Family Vi. Old Master Mo was ying a game of chess with Uncle Guan. He was about to lose, so he grumbled unhappily as he contemted how he could wriggle out of this game. Then he heard a cheerful, sweet voiceing from outside¡ª ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Little Pear.¡± Perfect timing! What a coincidence! Old Master Mo immediately broke out in a big smile, finally having an excuse to abandon the game, ¡°Quickly, pack up the chessboard.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Uncle Guan, suppressing a smile, hurriedly put away the chessboard. Thanks to the arrival of the Young Madam, otherwise, if he had won today, the old master¡¯s pride would have been hurt and he undoubtedly would have been upset all day. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gu Li, hand in hand with Mo Shiting, walked in cheerfully. By then, Uncle Guan had already put away the chessboard and bow respectfully towards them, ¡°Young master, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Guan!¡± Gu Li politely greeted him, then let go of Mo Shiting¡¯s hand and approached Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandpa, did you call Brother Ting and me over because there¡¯s something you need?¡± Old Master Mo nced at Mo Shiting, then said, ¡°I heard that next week is your father¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t surprised that the old master knew about her family background. ¡°I have a gift I would like you to bring back and give to your father.¡± Old Master Mo stated upfront. Gu Li was slightly taken aback, and unconsciously looked towards Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting shook his head at her, he was evidently unaware of this too. Gu Liughed, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re being too polite. My father is the junior, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to ept your gift?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the birthday celebrant. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about receiving a gift-¡± Old Master Mo stated seriously. The next second, Uncle Guan had brought over an antique wooden box. Just by looking at the box, Gu Li could tell that it was valuable. Just as she was about to decline, Mo Shiting had already epted the box with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li tugged at his sleeve, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t ept it, but Mo Shiting said, ¡°We must ept a rare gift from grandpa.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Being subtly insulted for no reason, Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help ring at him, ¡°You ingrate, are you implying that I¡¯m stingy?¡± Mo Shiting pressed his lips together, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°You¡ªhmm!¡± Hearing nothing goode out of this ungrateful kid¡¯s mouth, Old Master Mo was so exasperated he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today? Why are you here?¡± Mo Shiting replied nonchntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon me here?¡± Old Master Mo:¡±¡­¡± It did seem like he had. He was getting old and forgetful. In the following days, Mo Shiting continued to stay in the guest room. Gu Li thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for long, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t show any signs of difort. Instead, it was more miserable for her. The bed was only 1.5 meters wide, and since she was a restless sleeper, she always felt constricted.. Chapter 263 - 263 Tricked l Chapter 263: Tricked l Trantor: 549690339 So every day when she woke up, she was sore all over. Auntie Guan thought they were exercising vigorously every day and often asked her to replenish her energy. Gu Li was utterly depressed. One day, after breakfast, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shooed him away: ¡°Go sleep in your master bedroom tonight; the bed is bigger there.¡± Mo Shiting tly refused: ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping here; I don¡¯t want to change.¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Li was speechless,¡±Fine! Since you won¡¯t sleep in that big room of yours, I¡¯ll go sleep there then. You can have the guest room all to yourself.¡± The goal achieved, Mo Shiting hooked his lips in a pleasing reply: ¡°As you wish.¡± Gu Li: For some reason, she always felt like she was being tricked. But even so, that night, Gu Li directly ran off to sleep in the master bedroom. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t follow. Lying alone on the spacious bed, Gu Li tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Could it be that she was used to the bed? Couldn¡¯t be, right? Her sleep quality was always good, the issue of being used to a certain bed wasn¡¯t likely. If not the bed, then does that mean she was used to the person? Because he was not there? Gu Li:¡± ¡± After seriously contemting for a while, she simply got up, put on her slippers, and went next door. Mo Shiting had just finished showering. He was nning to find an excuse to go back to the master bedroom to sleep in a while, but before he could dry his hair, there was a knock at the door. What was this girl up to? Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, a trace of strangeness sweeping across his deep gaze. Was she regretting it already and wanted toe back to sleep? ¡°Knock knock knock¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, are you sleeping?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t wait for him to open the door, so she simply called out to him. Mo Shiting then went to open the door while drying his hair. ¡°What brings you here thiste?¡± ¡°Hehe, yes indeed.¡± Gu Li¡¯s small and nimble body quickly darted in, ¡°I¡¯ve also gotten used to this bed, 1¡¯11e back to sleep.¡± Mo Shiting: Seeing that she had already climbed into the bed and didn¡¯t seem willing to leave, Mo Shiting felt a throbbing in his temple. He took his long strides to the edge of the bed, looked down at her with a stern expression: ¡°When you say something, you¡¯ve got to stick to it, go back to the master bedroom.¡± Gu Li hugged the quilt tightly and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I want to sleep here.¡± ¡°It was you who wanted to go back.¡± ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Gu Li answered confidently. A smile crept onto Mo Shiting¡¯s face, but he still maintained a serious tone: ¡°Then you better think carefully, you can¡¯t change sleeping ces anymore.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated, her eyes flickering, and then smiled and said: ¡°How about¡­ we y rock-paper-scissors and the loser goes back to sleep?¡± ¡°Childish!¡± ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± The girl yed coy. Mo Shiting ignored her, turned around, threw the towel for drying his hair back in the washroom, then picked up the hairdryer to start blow-drying his hair. Gu Li was lying in bed, listening to the hum of the hairdryer, and yawned involuntarily. Ahh, it¡¯s really hard to change a person¡¯s habits. She had been lying in the other room for so long without feeling sleepy at all, but now, after only being here for a while, she¡¯s all drowsy. Nevermind, sleepes first. After Mo Shiting finished blow-drying his hair, he stepped out of the washroom to find the girlying t, sound asleep. This little sleeping piglet. He shook his head gently, his lips curved slightly, revealing a touch of indulgent expression. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t sleep well on this side, he decisively picked her up and brought her to the other room. Just as he put her back on the bed, the girl, who had been deep in sleep, slowly opened her eyes and muttered: ¡°Brother Ting, how could you cheat and carry me away.¡± Mo Shiting leaned in to touch her face, teased in a deep voice: ¡°It was you who wanted toe back.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He smiled, his eyes slightly narrowed, sketching out a hint of charm, ¡°To sleep with you?¡± Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes, her bright apricot eyes revealing a sh of cunning, ¡°Brother Ting, are you trying to trap me, hmm?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Shiting yed dumb. Gu Li reached out and twisted his arm, angrily said, ¡°Stop pretending, you¡¯re clearly trying to trap me. But, I¡¯m generous, so I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± ¡°Really? Well, thank you, Miss Gu.¡± After Mo Shiting finished speaking, he unceremoniouslyid down next to her. With arge hand, he pulled her into his embrace again. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He rubbed her head, gave her a kiss on her forehead, and held her tight. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Gu Li found afortable position in his arms and slowly closed her eyes. That night, she had an exceptionally sound sleep. Mo Shiting, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have such fortune. After all, having a warm and soft beauty in his arms yet unable to do anything else, was absolutely tormenting. Despite this, when he woke up the next day, Mo Shiting¡¯s mood was extremely content. He even woke Gu Li from her sleep early in the morning. ¡°Time to get up and go for a run.¡± ¡°Whimper, Mo Shiting you big meanie, I want to sleep.¡±The girl was terribly put out, barely able to open her eyes. As soon as he woke her, she turned over and went back to sleep. Mo Shiting nced at his watch. It was 6:20. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that early. He usually starts his run at six, so today was dyed by 20 minutes because of her. ¡°Gu Li ¡± Seeing her continue to sleep like a log, Mo Shiting patiently called to her again. Gu Li was utterly annoyed, ¡°Tang Monk, Tang Monk, Tang Monk.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± How did he resemble Tang Monk in any way? ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Fine, then sleep.¡± It was useless trying to carve a rotten piece of wood, so he gave up. The living room. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s raining outside. Are you still going for a run?¡± Auntie Guan saw Mo Shiting dressed in sports gear ready to go out and couldn¡¯t help but stop him. ¡°Raining?¡± Mo Shiting was surprised; he hadn¡¯t noticed it. He walked to the window to look outside and found that it was indeed drizzling. He simply went back upstairs to the gym instead. Gu Li slept in until she woke naturally, only to find Mo Shiting was not at home. They were supposed to leave for A Nation tomorrow, yet she hadn¡¯t even bought a gift for her father. So, she decided to go shopping. The morning rain had left the air exceptionally fresh. Gu Li drove to the mall, only to receive a call from Ye Yining. ¡°Little Pear, I¡¯m not going to A Nation with you tomorrow.¡± Unexpecting Ye Yining to change her mind at thest minute, Gu Li was puzzled, ¡°Why? We¡¯ve got everything sorted out, including visas. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Could it be because of Sister Qian? Are you not prepared to meet her?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my face. It seems to have rpsed.¡± What? Hearing that the wounds on Ye Yining¡¯s face were ring up again, Gu Lipletely forgot about shopping and immediately rushed to her house. On the road, she kept calling Doctor Duan, but couldn¡¯t get through. Oh, she almost forgot, the doctor was traveling frequently these days and was probably on a flight. Upon reaching Ye Yining¡¯s house, Gu Li anxiously checked her face. Sure enough, as she had said, the scars that had disappeared were gradually reappearing.. Chapter 264: Are you insistent on acknowledging Mo Shiting?_l Chapter 264: Are you insistent on acknowledging Mo Shiting?_l Trantor: 549690339 Although it¡¯s still faint now, it indeed is a sign of a rpse. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the doctor say it was foolproof? Why still¡­ At this moment, Gu Li felt somewhat overwhelmed. Seeing her more anxious than herself, Ye Yining reassured her: ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything is destined. I won¡¯t resent anyone and I won¡¯t despair, so don¡¯t worry forme.¡± Gu Li hugged her tightly, her tone particrly serious: ¡°The doctor will definitely find a way! No matter the cost, I will cure you!¡± ¡°Thankyou, Little Pear.¡± Ye Yining gave a slight smile. With Little Pear by her side, she didn¡¯t feel as hopeless and helpless as before. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor again.¡± Stubbornly, Gu Li picked up her phone again. However, she still couldn¡¯t get through. Phone calls may not work on nes, but she should be able to get online, right? Thinking of this, she hastily sent Dr. Duan a message on WeChat, also attaching a photograph of the condition of Ye Yining s face. After waiting for around ten minutes, Dr. Duan finally sent an audio message: ¡°Little Pear ah, this should be a normal indication. For the next two days, the scars on her face will be more and more pronounced, but tell Miss Yining not to worry, it willpletely heal by the third day. ¡°Really?¡± After the initial scare, Gu Li and Ye Yining were overjoyed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, how can you be so distrustful of me? It¡¯s infuriating! His medical skills being questioned, Dr. Duan couldn¡¯t help but express his vexation. Gu Li chuckled: ¡°How was I to know that such a phenomenon would ur if you didn¡¯t tell me in advance?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re ming this old man now?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li chuckled twice and then asked, ¡°Doctor, are you on a ne? Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Going to M Country, you father¡¯s birthday banquet is the day after tomorrow. I won¡¯t be able to attend, so could you please send him my regards? GuLi: ¡°Sure, sure, please take care of yourself. After hanging up, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Yining, ¡°Are you really not going to A Nation?¡± Helplessly, Ye Yining nodded: ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s wait until I fully recover.¡± ¡°That works.¡± Leaving Ye Yining¡¯s house, Gu Li once again drove to the mall. At this point, another call came in. ItwasMurongSi. ¡°Brother Si, what can I do for you?¡± Supporting her Bluetooth headset, Gu Li asked with a smile. Murong Si¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°Can¡¯t I look you up if I have nothing going on?¡± ¡°International calls are expensive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, and just as she was about to say something, he said, ¡°Are you guys arriving at A Nation tomorrow afternoon?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Without thinking, Gu Li blurted out the question. But then she remembered with Murong Si¡¯s capabilities, it would be too easy for him to find out about their flight time. Murong Si didn¡¯t answer her question, but answered with augh, ¡°Your father just asked me to book a hotel for you guys, the SL in the city center.¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, feeling a tinge of disappointment,¡± He¡¯s not letting us stay at the Gu family?¡± It seems that her father really can¡¯t stand Brother Ting, going as far as not letting them stay there. Sigh! Murong Siforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not right for Mo Shiting to stay at the Gu¡¯s home, you should understand your father. Of course, if you want to go back and live, you can do it anytime. This is what he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Li immediately rejected. There¡¯s no way she and Brother Ting would go back while he had to stay alone in a hotel. She really wanted to call her father and argue, but these past few days he had been deliberately ignoring her, every time having Gu Zuo dismiss her. ¡°Little Pear, are you really determined to choose Mo Shiting? Murong Si asked again, ¡°In what way am I inferior to him?¡± ¡°You are my brother.¡± Without hesitation, Gu Li made her position clear, ¡°We can forever only be siblings.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Murong Si¡¯s handsome facepletely sank. However, through the phone, Gu Li had no idea that a murderous intent was filling his eyes. ¡°Take care tomorrow.¡± With a calm demeanor, he hung up the phone after these four words, not waiting for her response. ¡°Crash!¡± The next second, the ck smartphone flew like a parab and hit the marble floor hard, making a piercing sound. In the vast space, a group of men in ck saw their master in a rage and bowed their heads agreement. After venting, Murong Si¡¯s seductive lips curled up a bit, revealing a vicious curve, ¡°The operation tomorrow must be sessful!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± After buying a gift for Gu Yuan, Gu Li took a trip to the Riverside Creative Park. After these few days of preparation, the wholepany was ready to go, just waiting for an auspicious day to open. ¡°Boss, have you chosen when to open?¡± Seeing Gu Li looking at the calendar, Da Ha and Song Yunque, along with Lin Ranzhu, couldn¡¯t help but gather around out of curiosity. Gu Li said with a bit of frustration, ¡°The days seem to be not so good recently. After looking through, suitable days for starting a business are the 20th, 22nd, and 30th of next month. Oh, also the 28th. How about the 28th?¡± ¡°28? Isn¡¯t that the day after tomorrow? It¡¯s the Family Head¡¯s birthday. GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± Ah, she was confused. ¡°Then let¡¯s do the 20th. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°I have no objection.¡± Da Ha was the first to show his position. Song Yunque also followed saying, ¡°No objection. Lin Ranzhu: ¡°I have even less of an objection.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s unanimously agreed¡± After quickly deciding on the opening date, they began to discuss matters rted to marketing. However, both Gu Li and Da Ha were leaving for A Nation the next day, so many things had to wait until they came back to be determined. ¡°Boss¡­¡± After the discussion was over, Da Ha mysteriously leaned in to Gu Li¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Tomorrowis ¡®ckFriday,¡¯ averybadday.it¡¯snotsuitableto travel. I think we should not return to A Nation tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid the Family Head will break our legs.¡± GuLi:¡±¡­.¡± Patting his shoulder, she kindly reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be able to enter our house tomorrow, so there¡¯s no need to worry about getting your leg broken.¡± ¡°Ah, they¡¯re not letting you into the house? What about me? Da Ha looked shocked, ¡°Doi have to be banished too?¡± Gu Li joked, ¡°Well, if you want your legs broken, you can go back.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± Forget it, he¡¯d better stick with the boss to stay safe. Early the next morning, Gu Li and Mo Shiting¡¯s group took a private jet and set off. On the ne, Da Ha took out a deck of ying cards, eager to y a game of ¡°Landlord¡± with Mo Shiting and Gu Li, but was refused by both. ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want to y, then I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Da Ha pouted and went to the back cabin with a grievance. Several hourster, the ne arrived in City C, the capital of A Nation. After passing through security checks, Gu Li, her arm linked with Mo Shiting¡¯s, got a sudden bad feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but tug at Mo Shiting. Chapter 265: The Light Bulb Has No Sense of Value at All 1 Chapter 265: The Light Bulb Has No Sense of Value at All 1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Shiting turned his head, his eyes seemed as if they were filled with concern. Gu Li unconsciously looked around and lowered her voice slightly, ¡°Brother Ting, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel there is danger. Be careful when we leave the airport.¡± After all, A Nation was the headquarters of the ck Blood League, immediately upon leaving the airport, there could be multiple assassination attempts. At that moment, Gu Li had regrets. She shouldn¡¯t have insisted on putting Brother Ting in such danger. Mo Shiting noticed her worry, so he firmly held her shoulders and reassured her in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything. They can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Gu Li still felt uneasy. ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you go back? After a year, when the assassination order from the ck Blood League expires, you cane back.¡± Mo Shiting lightly flicked her shoulder with his fingers and teased her with augh: ¡°You¡¯re usually bold and fearless. It isn¡¯t like you to be afraid.¡± ¡°Pfft! It¡¯s your life at stake here, of course, I¡¯m nervous.¡± Gu Li pouted and whined unconsciously, ¡°You always ignore my feelings.¡± Mo Shitingwas extremely fond of her disy of childish temper. He couldn¡¯t help himself but pinch her chin and give her a shallow kiss, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Mo.¡± The man¡¯s oppressively seductive voice was filled with indulgence. Gu Li faintly smirked, feeling sweetness spread through her heart and, on tiptoe, she lightly kissed him on the lips: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Mo.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The two embraced and looked at each other, with their eyes brimming with affection and fondness. Meanwhile, not far away on the second floor. Murong Si was standing in a hidden corner, taking in the scene of this sweet couple. His mischievous eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a trace of ruthlessness. Watching their hands tightly sped, gradually disappearing from sight he turned sharply, striding quickly towards the exit. After leaving the airport, four cars were already lined up waiting. The bodyguards upied the first and thest cars. Although Gu Li wanted to ride in the same car as Mo Shiting, he promptly declined: ¡°You ride in the second car with Da Ha, I will be in the back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Li looked at him with a confused face. Mo Shiting gently ruffled her hair, ¡°Behave. I have a conference call to attend and you will distract me.¡± ¡°Then I just won¡¯t talk.¡± Gu Li insisted. Mo Shiting motioned to Lu Yang. Lu Yang quickly understood, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master is attending a top- secret meeting, it would be inappropriate for you to listen in.¡± ¡°Noway!¡± Gu Li decided to stand her ground this time. She didn¡¯t buy his story about an impromptu top-secret meeting. Mo Shiting was clearly worried that if they were ambushed on the road, she might get involved. b 5 Joke¡¯s on him, if Gu Li was afraid of getting involved, she never would have gone to great lengths to marry him in the first ce. Mo Shiting was helpless against her unreasonableness and agreed to ride in the same car. Da Ha, this oblivious third wheel, was about to follow them into the car, but was stopped by an icy re from Gu Li: ¡°Get in the car in front.¡± But I want to be with you guys¡­¡± Just as Da Ha was about to object, Gu Li mmed shut the car door. If danger targeted Brother Ting on the way, why should Da Ha be involved? Hopefully, Da Ha could understand her intention. The car left the airport and headed towards the downtown area. When they were driving on a deste road, the front car suddenly exploded with a loud ¡°Bang!¡±, its tire burst. What happened? Was it an ambush? Mo Shiting and Gu Li looked at each other, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. At that moment, Lu Yang yelled out, ¡°Watch out, iing gunfire!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a wave of bullets rained down on them like a storm. Mo Shiting¡¯s reflexes were swift, he hugged Gu Li into his arms, his tall body shielding her from any harm. Thankfully, the windows were bulletproof, ensuring the passengers inside the car were safe. Brother Ting, why don¡¯t we turn around and go back?¡± Gu Li leaned out from Mo Shiting¡¯s embrace and seriously suggested. Given the circumstances, there was bound to be a great deal of ambushing ahead. The enemies had prepared meticulously, waiting for them to walk right into their trap. Mo Shiting nodded, preparing to instruct Lu Yang to turn around when the enemy emerged. They found themselves pinched between the attackers both before and behind them. Heavy-duty off-road vehicles swooped in from different intersections, effectively snaring them in a trap. Naturally Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t let himself be killed straight away. He quickly drew his gun and barked to Gu Li, ¡°Get down and don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Li immediately did as she was told. In such a situation, she couldn¡¯t contribute much to help Brother Ting. The only thing she could do was to stay out of the way and not cause more trouble. ¡°Bang bang bang ¡± The gunfire started once more and both parties got into a fierce fight. The enemy was very aggressive and was only using heavy machine guns. Very soon, several bodyguards were shot. No good! They must find a way to break out. Mo Shiting¡¯s brain worked rapidly as he scanned the surroundings and found an opening he could exploit to escape. He made a sign to Lu Yang to head in that direction. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Lu Yang held in his breath, ready for any eventuality. The car, driven by his superb driving skills, managed to break through the siege despite the pressing ambush. Unfortunately, their good luck was short-lived. The next moment, a loudspeaker sounded from a short distance away, ¡°Mo Shiting, our target is you. If you don¡¯t want your bodyguards and your nephew shattered into pieces get out of the car!¡± ¡¯ Ah, Da Ha Gu Li suddenly thought of Da Ha who was still trapped inside. If they escaped Da Ha would surely be doomed. The other bodyguards, too, were alive after all. They could not just abandon them¡­. But if Brother Ting got out of the car, he would likely get killed too. What should they do? Could there be a better solution? Gu Li was immensely conflicted as she helplessly looked towards Mo Shiting, who she imagined felt the same conflict. Although those people were his subordinates, Gu Li understood clearly that he cared about them. He couldn¡¯t just stand there and send them to their deaths. As expected, the very next moment, Mo Shiting said, ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡°No, Young Master! I can¡¯t let you get killed!¡± Lu Yang would have none of it and even elerated the car. ¡°Stop the car!!!¡± Mo Shiting repeated sternly, ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡± ¡°Young Master-¡± ¡°Are you disobeying me?¡± Lu Yang: ¡°¡­¡± With no other option, he had to stop the car. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± When she saw Mo Shiting was about to open the car door to get out, Gu Li couldn t help but grab his hand and shake her head vehemently, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡± Her eyes welled up with tears, her voice choked with sorrow. Mo Shiting hugged her face tightly and gave her a passionate kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will be alright,¡± he reassured her in a low voice. At the end of the sentence, he forcefully pulled away her hand, crossed his long legs, and walked out of the car. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li instinctively tried to follow, but it was toote. The car door had been locked from the outside. Lu Yang, as if he was in sync with Mo Shiting, stepped on the gas aggressively, and the car rushed forward. Chapter 266: She is More Important Than My Own Life_l Chapter 266: She is More Important Than My Own Life_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Yang, what are you doing? Stop the car immediately!¡± ¡°Lu Yang¡ª¡± Gu Li was shocked that Lu Yang would abandon Mo Shiting, and it took her a while before she snapped back to reality, screaming hysterically. Lu Yang looked pained, but he adamantly refused to stop. Gu Li was desperate, hitting the car window frantically, almost crying, ¡°Lu Yang, I told you to stop the car, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Lu Yang!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam! I only take orders from the young master.¡± Lu Yang finally replied. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li wept out of frustration. ¡°Your duty is to save your master, not to escape!¡± ¡°The task the young master gave me was to ensure your safety, Young Madam. Please understand my predicament,¡± Lu Yang replied. Lu Yang was at odds with himself, but he had no choice. Before setting out, his master had given him a strict instruction that in case of danger, he must escape with Gu Li. ¡°But Brother Ting¡­¡± ¡°The young master will be fine!¡± Lu Yang emphasized again. But it wasn¡¯t clear whether he was trying to reassure himself or Gu Li. ¡°Lu Yang, I beg you. Let¡¯s goback and save Brother Ting!¡± No matter what, Gu Li couldn¡¯t bring herself to abandon Mo Shiting and escape, so she tried hard to persuade Lu Yang. Unable to cope with the pressure, Lu Yangshed out, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand how important you are to the young master? Your life is more important to him than his own. If you protect yourself, you¡¯re doing what the young master wants!¡± His outburst brought Gu Li to tears. She knew that going back might not help at all, but¡­ If something were to happen to Brother Ting, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself anyway. As the car of Lu Yang sped farther and farther away, the tears ran down Gu Li¡¯s face faster. Desperate, she had a sudden idea, ¡°The enemies must have lost us by now, why don¡¯t you let me out of the car, and you go back to save your young master?¡± There was a flicker of hesitation in Lu Yang¡¯s eyes, and it was clear that he was somewhat moved by her words. The young madam was right, the enemies¡¯ target was clear: their young master. Now that they had lost pursuit, if he let the young madam out of the car¡­ ¡°Lu Yang, there¡¯s no time! If you don¡¯t go to save your master, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Gu Li said. Noticing a change in his expression, she knew she was almost sessful in convincing him, and so she pressed harder. ¡°¡­Very well. Young madam, you must take care of yourself,¡± said Lu Yang. In the end, Lu Yang agreed with Gu Li. He pulled over and let her out of the car, then turned around and sped off back. And Gu Li? She wasn¡¯t going to leave. Taking small muddy paths between hills around the asphalt road, she knew the routes well, having walked through them before. Brother Ting, wait for me. I¡¯ming to save you. Clutching the gun in her hand, Gu Li took a deep breath. She had stolen this gun from the car. On the other end. The opposing party obviously hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to endanger himself for his bodyguards. Perhaps they knew that Mo Shiting had no way out, so they didn¡¯t rush to shoot him. Instead, they let him walk towards them little by little. Having witnessed everything from his car, Da Ha¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°Brother- inw, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re walking right into their trap!¡± The bodyguards, however, were not surprised at their master¡¯s decision. Although many people said that Young Master Mo was cold-blooded and ruthless, that was only when it came to his enemies. With his own men, he was fair and righteous. ¡°Young master¡ª¡± About half of the dozen bodyguards had been injured, blood smeared all over them, but Mo Shiting¡¯s presence ignited the once-lost will power. Mo Shiting walked up to the cars without fear and demanded coldly, ¡°Let them go!¡± ¡°Ha-¡± A womanughed from inside one of the cars, ¡°Young Master Mo, you truly live up to your reputation for being bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will shoot you dead right now?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Mo Shiting sneered. ¡°Has the ck Blood League always made such a spectacle for every operation?¡± ¡°Against others, there is no need for such measures, but the one we¡¯re up against is you!¡± The womanughed in delight. ¡°Let them go first!¡± Mo Shiting emphasized again, not losing any of his inherent dignity even though he was at a disadvantage. ¡°What gives you the right to negotiate with us?!¡± The woman was visibly enraged by his arrogance. She swiftly picked up a submachine gun, leaned out the window, and aimed it at him. ¡°Young master¡ª¡± ¡°Brother-inw¡ª¡± Everyone was terrified, fearing that Mo Shiting might be killed. However, Mo Shiting was unfazed, ¡°I¡¯ve just nted bombs on your cars as I walked here. If you don¡¯t want to die, let my men leave.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± The woman hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to pull such a trick in such a short period of time, and she was so angry she couldn¡¯t even speak. A few secondster, however, she regained herposure andughed, ¡°Mo Shiting, don¡¯t try to scare me. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± ¡°Bang-¡± As her voice trailed off, aloudbang rang out. Arge SUV blocking their way suddenly exploded, sending out a brilliant fireball. ¡°You¡ª¡± The woman was enraged. Mo Shiting had caught them off guard, taking advantage of their overconfidence. ¡°Want to try again?¡± Mo Shiting asked, a slight smile on his face. His handsome countenance emanated a murderous aura. Even the woman, who had seen countless battles, could not help but feel fear at this moment. No wonder their leader wanted to get rid of Mo Shiting so badly. This man was even smarter and craftier than the rumors said¡­ Fearing that he might have indeed nted bombs in their cars, the woman hesitated for a moment. Finally, she had no choice but to back down: ¡°Let them go-¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s order, the other members of the ck Blood League, albeit reluctantly, moved their cars aside to let Mo Shiting¡¯s men pass. ¡°Young master¡ª¡± ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s go together!¡± Of course, the bodyguards couldn¡¯t leave Mo Shiting behind. But Mo Shiting merely waved his hand at them, ¡°Go!¡± The enemies had a lot of explosives. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they would not be able to escape. As for him¡­ It would be much simpler for him to escape alone than with this group of people. ¡°Anyone who disobeys will be punished by our family¡¯sw!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s determination, the bodyguards had no choice but to start their engines and leave. As soon as they broke through the encirclement, the members of the ck Blood League, afraid of the car bomb, got out of their cars. What a bunch of idiots! Mo Shiting¡¯s deep phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of mockery shing through them. ¡°Young Master Mo, just give up.¡± The tall woman in leather clothes and pants pointed a gun at Mo Shiting¡¯s temple after getting out of the car. The other members of the ck Blood League also surrounded Mo Shiting with their guns, careful not to get too close. Chapter 267: Specially Arrived to Save Him Chapter 267: Specially Arrived to Save Him Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting didn¡¯t panic, speaking calmly, ¡°Who sent you all?¡± ¡°Haha, is it significant who wants to kill you?¡± The woman smirked coldly, slowly pulling the trigger, ¡°Today, let me escort you to the afterlife, Young Master Mo!¡± ¡°Remember me, Selena, the Hall Master of the Red me Hall of the ck Blood League!¡± After Selena triumphantly finished speaking, she aimed to take Mo Shiting¡¯s life with a gunshot. However, in this precarious moment, Mo Shiting suddenly performed an agile dodge, unexpectedly disarming her and even cing the gun against her temple instead. Bang! The sudden turn of events left the assassins caught off guard. They didn¡¯t have a clear view of how Mo Shiting made his move. What they knew was that within the blink of an eye, their Hall Master had be the hostage in the enemy¡¯s hands. ¡°Drop your guns, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Mo Shiting was holding Selena hostage with a solemn face, warning them. ¡°This¡­¡± The assassins looked at each other, uncertainty evident in their eyes. Although it¡¯s a good chance toplete the mission of killing Mo Shiting, Selena is their Hall Master. The iron-d rules of the organization dictate that the safety of superiors must be ensured at all costs during missions. ¡°Drop your guns!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of panic as she hurriedly berated the group of assassins. Seeing this, the assassins reluctantly threw their guns onto the ground after exchanging looks and several seconds of pause. With a straight face, Mo Shiting forcibly held Selena, keeping her at gunpoint, moving quickly towards the off-road vehicle at the back. Soon, he arrived at the passenger side of the vehicle, ordering Selena to open the door. Out of fear for her life, Selena had no choice but to obey. As soon as the door opened, Mo Shiting swiftly got in and violently shoved Selena away. Selena stumbled and almost fell. By the time she steadied herself and turned around, the car door was already mmed shut with a loud bang. Seeing Mo Shiting starting the car and preparing to escape, Selena¡¯s eyes reddened in fury. Baring her teeth in anger, she ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The assassins finally registered the situation and scrambled to pick up the guns on the ground. However, it was still a step toote. Mo Shiting suddenly stepped on the elerator, the car swiftly turning around and heading towards the direction of the airport. The opponents could only blindly shoot at the fleeing car. ¡°Chase them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Under Selena¡¯s orders, the opponents immediately returned to their vehicles, going at full speed in pursuit. Five off-road vehicles chased each other on the deserted highway, with gunfire echoing throughout. The scene was both intense and thrilling. Despite the numerous rounds of bullets fired, they failed to harm Mo Shiting by even a fraction. However, the car tires were shot and burst. ¡°Z¡­¡± All the tires were deted, forcing Mo Shiting to stop the car. Facing numerous opponents armed with heavy weapons, the odds of winning a head-on fight were extremely low. However, even so, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t back down. He managed to precisely take down several assassins amidst the gunfire. Despite his urate shots killing the assassins without fail, the number of bullets was inevitably limited and quickly ran out. Seeing his inaction, Selena knew that he had no more weapons left and became even more rampant, ¡°Kill him!¡± Her words had just fallen when a series of gunshots could be heard in the distance. It seemed that the bodyguards of the Mo Family had turned back halfway to rescue him. A frantic assassin said from the side, ¡°Hall Master, we should leave now! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be trapped.¡± ¡°What are you scared of? They¡¯re just bodyguards from the Mo family.¡± Selena knew that the bodyguards of the Mo family did not carry heavy weapons and didn¡¯t take them seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not Mo family¡¯s bodyguards, it¡¯s the royal guards from Country E! I saw the royal emblem of Country E.¡± ¡°What?¡± Selena hadn¡¯t expected the royal family of Country E to assist Mo Shiting and was instantly irked, ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°We must retreat, Hall Master! We¡¯re running out of bullets.¡± ¡°What about the explosives?¡± ¡°The explosives were detonated by Mo Shiting just now.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Selena cursed under her breath, but she was still unwilling to give up, continuing to fire at Mo Shiting. If she didn¡¯t send that arrogant man to hell, she would not be able to quell the hatred in her heart. However, in the next moment, an off-road vehicle next to them suddenly exploded into pieces with a loud bang. The mes shot up into the sky, highlighting everyone¡¯s eyes with a piercing red hue. The royal guards from Country E had thrown a bomb¡­ ¡°Retreat!¡± Unwilling to be blown to bits, Selena could only order her remaining men to retreat in their vehicles with great reluctance. The situation was originally very favourable for them. Unfortunately, due to their underestimation of the enemy, not only did they fail to kill Mo Shiting, but they also lost a significant part of their manpower from the Red me Hall. It seemed that after returning, they would have a hard time exining the situation to their master. The assassins from the ck Blood League fled in terror, and the chaos slowly began to subside. Mo Shiting got out of the car. Thick smoke lingered in the air, causing him to cough subconsciously. He saw Prince Dori leading his guard team through the dense smoke towards him. ¡°You look quite disheveled!¡± Dori couldn¡¯t help but mock Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting remained expressionless: ¡°Thankyou.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Dori gave a haughty, derisiveugh, ¡°One day, I will personally take your life!¡± After speaking his threat, without waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s response, he led his guards and left hurriedly. If there wasn¡¯t any incriminating evidence in Mo Shiting¡¯s hands that held him ransom¡ªfearing that his death would expose his secret¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to save him. Damn! The royal guards of Country E left promptly. In a short time, they were already out of Mo Shiting¡¯s sight. Without any transportation due to the cars being either exploded or having t tires, Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t anxious at all, calmly waiting there. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before the bodyguards of the Mo family arrived. As expected, two minutester, the bodyguards returned halfway, and with them appeared Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting leaning against the car door looking unharmed on the surface, Lu Yang¡¯s tense heart slightly eased. However, he still felt uneasy until he heard the confirmation from him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Shiting gave a slight nod. The bodyguards also got off their cars and surrounded him, kneeling all at once. ¡°We are ipetent for allowing you to fall into such danger, please punish us, young master!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Mo Shiting spoke coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back to the country.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards respectfully epted the order, standing up again. ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re safe.¡± Da Ha also came over. Mo Shiting looked at him, then at Lu Yang, a chilly light passing through his gaze, ¡°Where is Gu Li?¡± Lu Yang shuddered, immediately reporting, ¡°The young madam had me turn back to save you and got off the car halfway.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened, ¡°You actually left her alone!¡± Guilty, Lu Yang lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master!¡± Seeing this, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help butfort Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother-inw, my boss is very familiar with this area, she¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Shiting gave him a cold stare, ¡°Shut up! Chapter 268 - 268 Gu Lis Dominance_l Chapter 268: Gu Li¡¯s Dominance_l Trantor: 549690339 Da Ha was shivering in fear, immediately silencing himself. This brother-inw was too scary¡­ This was the boss¡¯s territory; what could happen to the boss? Da Ha didn¡¯t worry about Gu Li at all, so he couldn¡¯t understand Mo Shiting¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Young master, please get in the car, let¡¯s chase after Young Madam.¡± Lu Yang tried to remedy the situation. Hopefully, Gu Li hadn¡¯t gone far. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t even nce at him, he strode to the front of the car, opened the driver¡¯s door and sat inside. He couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer, leaving everyone behind, he drove towards the city area without stopping. Meanwhile. Gu Li ran panting to the ce where they¡¯d been surrounded the first time. There was still thick smoke and a burning fire there. What happened? Could it be¡­ The girl stood in the middle of the road, staring incredulously at the scene, tears fell unendingly, streaming down. ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± ¡°Sob, Brother Ting, where are you?¡± Could it be, Brother Ting was blown to death? Don¡¯t¡­ The more Gu Li thought about it, the more upset she became, and she broke out in heart-wrenching cries before rushing towards the scene. The scene was a total mess, destroyed cars and dead bodies everywhere, crushingly heartbreaking, sending her into further sobs. No, no, Brother Ting was lucky and robust, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. With this in mind, Gu Li wiped her tears, ran through the thick smoke, and headed towards the airport as fast as she could. Meanwhile, Mo Shiting was driving back to the city, continuously dialing Gu Li¡¯s number at the same time. However, Gu Li didn¡¯t pick up the call. Fearing something might have happened to her, his anxiety grew, causing him to speed up even more. Just as he turned a corner, he could see in the distance a small figure running with all its might further down the road. Perhaps she was too upset, her run was anything but smooth, tripping every now and then. But she was not afraid of the pain, even if she got a scrape on her hands or torn kneecap, she didn¡¯t feel the pain. Seeing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s heart ached. Silly girl, she must think something bad had happened to him, right? How could she be so gullible¡­ Seeing her fall again, Mo Shiting hurriedly parked his car, got out, and ran towards her. ¡°Gu Li¡ª¡± ¡°Gu Li¡ª¡± The deep masculine voice rang out from in front, Gu Li lifted her head, and through her blurred vision, she saw the face she¡¯d been longing for. ¡°Sob, BrotherTing¡ª¡± It¡¯s really Brother Ting!! Brother Ting isn¡¯t dead, thank goodness¡­ ¡°BrotherTing¡ª¡± Gu Li managed a smile through her excitement and quickly rose to her feet. ¡°Stay still, don¡¯t move!¡± Mo Shiting stopped her. ¡°Okay.¡± The girl could only obediently nod her head. Mo Shiting strode up to her, reached out to pull her into his embrace, ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± He gently stroked her head, gently soothing. His reassuring voice had a calming effect, gradually pacifying Gu Li¡¯s frantic heart. ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me behind again.¡± Gu Li wrapped her arms around his waist, lifted her face, and gave the assertive order. ¡°Okay!¡± With a smile, Mo Shiting surrendered, his eyes filled with affection. Having survived a crisis, he realised how precious the girl standing in front of him was to him, perhaps she was even more important than his life¡­ With this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but pat her head again, only to find a few strands of grass sticking out of it. ¡°Did you climb out from a clump of grass?¡± He removed the strands one by one, mocking her with a smile. Gu Li yfully pouted, ¡°I took the shortcut, ya know.¡± Upon scanning her surroundings and seeing only Mo Shiting, she asked anxiously, ¡°Brother Ting, what about the others? Are they alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine.¡± Mo Shiting replied as he wiped the dust off her face with his hand. It was only then that Gu Li realized how dirty she must look, and she quickly covered her face in embarrassment. ¡°I must look so terrible. Ugh!¡± ¡°You look fine.¡± It was a rare moment where Mo Shiting didn¡¯t tease her. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You should lend me your clothes to wipe my face.¡± Ignoring any protest from him, she rubbed her cheeks against the shirt on his chest. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Was she sure she was just wiping her face and not trying to, uhm, seduce him? ¡°We should leave. We can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± Fearing that their enemies might return, Mo Shiting swept Gu Li up into his arms and put her in the passenger seat of the car. He then got into the car after walking around the hood. As he closed the car door, Gu Li had already buckled her seatbelt. ¡°BrotherTing, were they the ck Blood League?¡± On their way back into the city, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. Without denying it, Mo Shiting answered, ¡°Yes.¡± The failed assassination by the ck Blood League meant they were in constant danger during their stay in A Nation. Thinking of this, Mo Shiting pursed his lips, intending to say something to Gu Li, but she spoke up first, ¡°BrotherTing, let¡¯s just stay at my ce.¡± No ce could be safer than her house. She was ready to risk it all to protect Brother Ting. She expected Mo Shiting to refuse, but surprisingly, he agreed, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Fine?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°I thought you would refuse.¡± ¡°Your safety is paramount, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Li¡¯s heart sank a bit, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± ¡°I have made arrangements for myself.¡± Since he was the one the ck Blood League wanted to kill, even if he went into hiding at Gu¡¯s family, he couldn¡¯t escape. Why would he want to involve others? ¡°No, you muste home with me.¡± Gu Li was adamant about not separating from him. Mo Shiting nced at her, his expression serious. ¡°Listen to me, I will be fine.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I won¡¯t listen! I won¡¯t listen!¡± Gu Li covered her ears in frustration and turned away, annoyed. Seeing her reaction, Mo Shiting sighed quietly and didn¡¯t say any more. The car fell into silence. Neither of them tried to break it and they drove to the Gu¡¯s family house in quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡± Mo Shiting turned off the car, his tone gentle as he urged Gu Li. Gu Li puffed her cheeks out and ignored him. Mo Shiting leaned over to help her unbuckle her seat belt. Gu Li gripped the seat belt tightly, not letting him unbuckle it. ¡°You¡¯reing with me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just runaway again.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± ¡°Not just go in, you have to stay with me.¡± Gu Li emphasized her meaning. Mo Shiting gave in, ¡°Must it be this way?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Li threatened him without hesitation, ¡°You should know that the Gu family can¡¯t hold me.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, as long as your father agrees to let me stay, I don¡¯t have a problem.¡± Given his understanding of Gu Yuan, he wouldn¡¯t let Mo Shiting stay. Gu Li obviously knew this as well; a strange glint shed in her eyes. But it disappeared quickly and she grinned widely, ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re our guest, and my father wouldn¡¯t be so unfriendly. Now, let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Things hade to this. All they could do was take one step at a time. Hand in hand, the pair got out of the car and walked towards the entrance of the Gu family¡¯spound. Chapter 269 - 269 Unfilial Daughter_l Chapter 269: Unfilial Daughter_l Trantor: 549690339 There stood two rows of fully-armed guards at the outpost. They recognized Gu Li. Seeing Gu Li with a tall and handsome young man, they all stood at attention and saluted: ¡°Good day, Miss!¡±. Gu Li gave them a slight smile and a nod: ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± After exchanging greetings, she led Mo Shiting in. Upon entering the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard, they encountered several patrolling guards along the pathway. Upon seeing Gu Li, they all instinctively stopped, bowed respectfully, and greeted her, before continuing on their patrol. Although it was not Mo Shiting1 s first time visiting the Gu family, he hadste at night and had not had the chance to observe the surrounding environment closely. Today, he finally got a clear look at where she had spent her childhood. In truth, the architectural style of the Gu¡¯s residence was not much different from Mo Mansion, only that this ce had nurtured the sweetest pear, which gave him a sense of warmth and affinity. ¡°Brother Ting, what are you thinking about? Why haven¡¯t you spoken since we entered?¡± Seeing that he hadn¡¯t spoken since they entered the gate, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help asking out of concern. Mo Shiting pulled himself together, his gaze deep as he looked at her. ¡°I was thinking that thend and water of your home must be good.¡± ¡°Huh? How did you deduce that?¡± Gu Li was somewhat curious. After all, having lived here for so many years, she had never felt that way. Mo Shiting deliberately yed coy: ¡°Have a guess.¡± ¡°Hmph, how can I guess that.¡± Gu Li pouted. Mo Shiting curved his lips slightly, but remained silent. Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around in contemtion, then suddenly, a lightbulb went off and she burst outughing. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯ve figured it out. Hehe.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± The man¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were filled with affection. Gu Li tilted her head and blinked adorably, ¡°Well, they say thend and water of a ce shapes its people. If thend and water of my house is good, it can nurture loveable pears like me, right? Haha, I am so clever and adorable.¡± Mo Shiting: While her words were true, she was a bit too narcissistic. His thin lips slightly curved up, ready to say something, when he caught sight of an elderly man, about 60 years old, wearing a Zhongshan suit, rushing towards them. If nothing was out of ce, this man should be the family steward. Sure enough, the next moment, the man came to Gu Li and said in an affectionate tone, ¡°Miss, the Family Head wishes to see you and Mr. Mo.¡± Gu Li instinctively turned to look at Mo Shiting, then gave a slight smile, ¡°Okay, please lead the way, Uncle Tan.¡± She was slightly taken aback that her father would be willing to see Brother Ting. She had initially nned to secretly hide Brother Ting in her room. ¡°Please follow me.¡± After Uncle Tan had finished speaking, his gaze lingered on Mo Shiting for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help sighing inwardly. So, this was the man whom their young miss held affection for all this time. Indeed, he was impressive to behold. However, attempting to be the Gu¡¯s family¡¯s son-inw was not an easy task. At least for now, the family head was utterly opposed to it. The two followed Uncle Tan up to the entrance of the main house where Gu Yuan resided. Uncle Tan went in first to report, then quickly came out, ¡°The Family Head is busy at the moment, could Miss and Mr. Mo please wait at the entrance.¡± Gu Li¡¯s first reaction was that her father was trying to assert his dominance, and as such, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°How long should we wait?¡± ¡°Well, it should be soon.¡± Uncle Tan couldn¡¯t be sure. Who could guess the thoughts of the Family Head. Perhaps he would let them in the next moment, or perhaps, have them stand there until nightfall. Gu Li purse her lips and stared at the ground, presumably lost in thought. Of course, Shiting could guess Gu Yuan¡¯s intentions, but he didn¡¯t voice his opinions. He just stood quietly beside Gu Li, apanying her in wait. Approximately 10 minutes had passed, and Gu Yuan had not called them in. ¡°Uncle Tan¡­¡± Gu Li addressed Uncle Tan directly, ¡°Since my father is busy, I¡¯ll take Brother Ting to rest first, and we¡¯lle to him when he¡¯s done.¡± If it were only her, she wouldn¡¯t mind waiting. But Brother Ting was a guest, and this wasn¡¯t exactly a weing reception. Her father was going a bit too far. Uncle Tan could tell that she was unhappy, but still tried to advise her kindly, ¡°Miss, you should wait a bit more, so as not to offend the Family Head.¡± ¡°Offend? Isn¡¯t he already venting his anger on us?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but retort. Shiting gently patted her shoulder and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Having eloped with another¡¯s daughter, and causing her to fall into potential danger, it was ultimately his fault. Chapter 270 - 269 Unfilial Daughter_2 Chapter 270: Chapter 269 Unfilial Daughter_2 Trantor: 549690339 | Therefore, no matter how displeasing Gu Yuan¡¯s attitude was towards him, Mo Shiting would never care or even felt entitled to be angry. Nevertheless, Gu Li couldn¡¯t bear to see Mo Shiting being wronged. She pouted and was about to pull him away when she heard Gu Yuanmanding sternly: ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Li turned around and gently took Shiting¡¯s hand with a smile. Mo Shiting took her hand back and held it tightly as they walked in together. Inside the house. Gu Yuan was seated on a purple rosewood sofa. He couldn¡¯t help but frown upon seeing his daughter hand in hand with Mo Shiting. ¡°Father¡ª¡± ¡°Director Gu¡ª¡± Upon spotting Gu Yuan, both of them called out simultaneously. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yuan responded indifferently, his gaze falling on Li¡¯s face. Seeing her in high spirits, his expression softened slightly. Mo Shiting immediately attracted killers as soon as he arrived. Surely Gu Yuan was aware of this and that¡¯s why he held an even stronger grudge against him. ¡°Gu Zuo.¡± He suddenly called Gu Zuo. Gu Zuo appeared instantly: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Miss has traveled a long distance and she must be tired. Please ask her to go back to her room and rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon receiving themand, Gu Zuo walked up to Gu Li and gestured, ¡°Miss, let me escort you back.¡± ¡°No, I still have something to discuss with my father.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t want to leave Brother Ting alone. Thus, she quickly added: ¡°Father, tomorrow is your birthday. Grandpa Mo especially asked me to give his greetings. I¡¯ve also brought a gift for you. It¡¯s in my luggage, I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°I appreciate Old Master Mo¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡± Gu Yuan responded formally ¨C he gave this bit of courtesy for the sake of Old Master Mo¡¯s face. However, towards Mo Shiting, he didn¡¯t even bother to keep up the pretense: ¡°Join me in the study.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Mo Shiting agreed without hesitation. ¡°I want to go too.¡± Gu Li quickly expressed her desire to follow. But Gu Yuan coldly nced at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just wait here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Li wanted to insist, only for Mo Shiting to say, ¡°Your knees and palms are hurt, you need to apply medication, be good, go tend to it now.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fear of ck Blood League ambush on the road, he would have helped her apply the medicine earlier. It was only after Shiting mentioned it, did Gu Li realize that she had been injured. ¡°Alright then, I will apply the medicine downstairs and wait for you.¡± Gu Li said reluctantly. Then, she tugged his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Brother Ting, please be careful.¡± At her words, Gu Yuan¡¯s already gloomy face grew even darker. Such a mindful Brother Ting! This headstrong girl was suspiciously loyal. Did she really believe that he would kill Mo Shiting? It was already disappointing enough that his daughter was making her own decisions without consulting him. But to make it worse, she had chosen such a dangerous man who could cause her death at any moment! Gu Yuan didn¡¯t hide his dislike for Mo Shiting, yet Mo Shiting seemed oblivious. He reassured Gu Li: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± With that, he patted her head affectionately. The two exchanged loving nces. The sight of their publicly intimate exchanges was too much for Gu Yuan to bear. He huffed coldly, turned around, and went upstairs. Seeing this, Mo Shiting quickly followed. Soon, only Gu Li and Gu Zuo were left in the spacious living room. Gu Li examined the palm of her hand and her knees, then said to Gu Zuo, ¡°Could you please bring me the first aid box? Thank you.¡± Gu Zuo nced at her injuries and frowned, ¡°Miss, if these injuries aren¡¯t treated well, they may leave scars. Let me apany you to the medical room.¡± ¡°No, I have to wait for Brother Ting here.¡± Gu Li was determined not to leave the ce. If her father took advantage of her absence to drive Brother Ting away, she would have nowhere to weep. Admittedly, Little Pear¡¯s guard against her father never faltered. Seeing this, Gu Zuo relented and went across to the medical room in the main house and returned with a box. Upstairs, in the study. Upon entering the room, Gu Yuan signaled Mo Shiting to sit on the sofa while he went and sat on the office chair behind the desk on the opposite side. A few meters separated the two and neither spoke, silence enveloping the room. Time slipped away slowly and, after what felt like an eternity, Mo Shiting finally broke the silence: ¡°I apologize for breaking my promise.¡± He had promised to leave Gu Li, but ultimately, he hadn¡¯t fulfilled it. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Yuan scoffed, the smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°Do you think I will continue to let her stay by your side?¡± Mo Shiting looked at him, his gaze unwavering, ¡°Regardless of your wishes, I won¡¯t let go again..¡± Chapter 271 - 269 Unfilial Daughter_3 Chapter 271: Chapter 269 Unfilial Daughter_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So you care nothing for her safety?¡± ¡°I will protect her!¡± ¡°Bang ¡± Gu Yuan pped the table hard, ¡°With what will you protect her?¡± Mo Shiting stood up and replied, each word clear and concise: ¡°With my life!¡± ¡°Your life?¡± Gu Yuan scoffed again, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Prince Dori arriving in time, do you think you would still be alive?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± In fact, Dori¡¯s appearance there was something he had arranged in advance. However, there was no need to tell Gu Yuan about this. Seeing his silence, Gu Yuan insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself. I disapprove of Gu Li being with you and this time, I won¡¯t let you take her away.¡± His attitude was within Mo Shiting¡¯s expectations, but Mo Shiting did not yield, ¡°Then I can also tell you very clearly, Gu Li is my wife, and will be for the rest of her life.¡± Having said this, he suddenly bowed deeply to Gu Yuan, his handsome face sincere, ¡°Please trust me this time, I will definitely protect your daughter.¡± Gu Yuan: An impasse was reached after a long period of stalemate with no conclusion. With a mix of emotions in his heart, Gu Yuan waved his hand loosely, ¡°You may leave. We¡¯ll talk after tomorrow.¡± Noticing the softening in his demeanor, Mo Shiting decided to quit while he was ahead, and strode out of the study. Elsewhere. Upon learning that Gu Li had brought Mo Shiting to the Gu family, Murong Si was furious. He drove to the Gu family¡¯s residence at top speed. Without waiting for an announcement, he stormed in. At this point, Gu Li was just applying medicine. Seeing her injured knee and hands, Murong Si was distressed. The Red me Hall, with its numerous men and weapons, had met with a miserable defeat and had failed to harm even a single hair on Mo Shiting¡¯s head. Instead, it had resulted in injuries to his Little Pear. However, on second thought, these injuries were all thanks to Mo Shiting, making him wish more than ever to eliminate Mo Shiting. ¡°Little Pear?? ¡± Suppressing the waves of anger in his heart, Murong Siposed himself and greeted Gu Li with a smile. After applying the bandage to her knee, Gu Li looked up and smiled at Murong Si, ¡°Brother Si, it¡¯s you. What brings you here?¡± ¡°I heard that you and Mo Shiting hade to the Gu family, so I decided to stop by and see you.¡± Murong Si¡¯s residence was not far from the Gu family, and it wasmon for him to drop by. Believing his words, Gu Li nodded in acknowledgment: ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°By the way, where is Uncle?¡± Looking around and seeing neither Gu Yuan nor Mo Shiting, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°In the study.¡± Gu Li answered truthfully. A glimmer of dark light shed in Murong Si¡¯s eyes. Without guessing, he knew that Gu Yuan was probably confronting Mo Shiting. ¡°Let me help you.¡± The palm of Gu Li¡¯s right hand was grazed and it was a bit inconvenient for her to apply bandages with her left hand. Murong Si simply sat next to her, picked up a band-aid, and carefully applied it for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li gave a sincere smile. Her smile was frank and straightforward, without a hint of ambiguity. But unluckily, Mo Shiting saw it. Seeing her smile so happily at another man, Mo Shiting pursed his lips, feeling somewhat upset. While he understood that she probably didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for Murong Si, he still found it a bit irritating. ¡°Gu Li??? ¡± He intentionally called her name, breaking up their pleasant conversation. At the sound of his voice, Gu Li immediately turned her head, ¡°Brother Ting The girl¡¯s tone was bright and lively, dispelling Mo Shiting¡¯s slight displeasure. ¡°Did you finish applying the medicine?¡± Mo Shiting strode over, pointed to a spot farther away, ¡°Move over a bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li obediently did as he said, moving a little further away from Murong Si. Mo Shiting then took her ce between them, separating the two. Murong Si¡¯s handsome face turned as ck as coal. But Mo Shiting was in exceptionally good spirits. Being blocked by Mo Shiting and unable to see Gu Li, Murong Si irritably stood up and moved to the other side. There were no seats avable there, so he stood, his hands in his pockets and said to Gu Li: ¡°Little Pear, Murong Qian and I are having dinner tonight. Would you like to join us?¡± ¡°No, I need to rest.¡± Gu Li declined directly. Although she also wanted to see her cousin, after today¡¯s thrilling life or death escape, she wanted to spend time alone with Brother Ting. Oh, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too much favoring the lover over kin? But surely, Sister Qian would understand her. Gu Liforted herself. Murong Si clenched his fists. At this moment, Mo Shiting was helping Gu Li stand up, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to give me a tour of your room?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Gu Li agreed with a cheerful smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± At this point, she suddenly turned back to look at Murong Si, ¡°Brother Si, let¡¯s have dinner with my cousin another day. I¡¯m tired today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Murong Si smiled lightly, quickly hiding the murderous intent in his eyes.. Chapter 272 - 270: A Little Jealousy_l Chapter 270: A Little Jealousy_l Trantor: 549690339 Emerging from the main house, Mo Shiting held Gu Li¡¯s hand, looking at the band-aid sticking to her palm, his eyes full of tenderness and worry, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a small scratch, nothing serious.¡± Gu Li gave him a brilliant smile, then steered the conversation, ¡°Brother Ting, my ce is just ahead, about a five-minute walk. Would you like to go directly, or do I give you a little tour of the area?¡± The setting sun cast a warm glow on the clouds, turning the distant sky into a beautiful sight. Mo Shiting nced at the sky overhead, then back at the girl standing before him, his eyes full of indulgence, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li readily agreed. ¡°Hop up.¡± Mo Shiting suddenly crouched down in front of her. Gu Li was slightly taken aback, then quickly caught on, and without any reluctance, climbed onto his back, beaming widely, ¡°Thank you, Brother Ting.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happier if you called me something else.¡± With her on his back, Mo Shiting suggested. Gu Li blinked, utterly bewildered, ¡°What should I call you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then think about it.¡± Gu Li:¡± ¡± He¡¯s making her think again? So annoying. She pouted and promptly rested her face on his shoulder, her eyes rolling around as she thought hard. Was Brother Ting hinting that she should start calling him ¡®husband¡¯? But she liked calling him ¡®Brother Ting¡¯ best. Calling him ¡®husband¡¯ seemed so cheesy. With this in mind, Gu Li giggled and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it when I call you Brother Ting?¡± Mo Shiting straightforwardly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not special enough.¡± Gu Li frowned. What was not special? Wasn¡¯t there only one Brother Ting? ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She admitted honestly. Mo Shiting patiently reminded, ¡°Is it special if you call someone else the same way?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She finally understood, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t call Murong Sisi ¡®Brother Si¡¯ anymore.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Shiting huffed arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, ¡°Stingy.¡± Even though sheined, she felt sweet inside and involuntarily hugged his neck tighter, giving him a peck on the cheek. As they strolled ahead, their sweet advances and loving gestures melted the hearts of numerous dogs (Gu family¡¯s guards and servants). In no time, the news that the youngdy had a super attractive boyfriend spread throughout the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard. Naturally, Gu Susu heard about it and excitedly told Bai Ruyan, ¡°Mommy, Gu Li came back openly with Mo Shiting? The fact that uncle didn¡¯t kick Mo Shiting out means he has epted him, right? Haha, that¡¯s great.¡± Being rather naive, Gu Susu didn¡¯t have any hard feelings for Gu Li as long as she didn¡¯t vie for Murong Si. Bai Ruyan gracefully filed her nails, looked at her silly daughter out of the corner of her eye, and coolly retorted, ¡°Being happy over such a minor event? Aimless.¡± ¡°What¡¯s aimless about it?¡± Gu Susu retorted defiantly, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just happy.¡± Bai Ruyan:¡± ¡± ¡°No way, I am going to see this Mo Shiting and find out what¡¯s so great about him that he¡¯s still managed to win over that dumb girl Gu Li even after my Brother Si¡¯s charm.¡± Once Gu Susu set her mind on something, she was swift to act and disappeared in no time. Bai Ruyan shook her head and sighed: beyond redemption, but let her be happy. The ce where Gu Li was staying had a very melodious name, Pear Garden. Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, looking at the que hanging above, Mo Shiting asked, ¡°Are there any pear trees here?¡± ¡°No pear trees, just one Sweet Pear.¡± Gu Li proudly replied. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°So, you came up with this name?¡± ¡°Of course. Did you think a man like my father would go out of his way to think of such a nice name for me? I had toe up with it myself.¡± Mo Shiting:¡± ¡± At that moment, Gu Li quickly slid off Mo Shiting¡¯s back, looped her arm in his, and cheerfully urged, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s go inside.¡± As Mo Shiting was about to agree, suddenly, they heard the rapid thump of footsteps behind them. His brow furrowed, and then a crisp female voice called out, ¡°You wretched girl, you really dide back.¡± Gu Li turned her head to the source of the sound, and saw Gu Susu in a limited edition white dress and heels, panting with fatigue, yet maintaining her delicate stance. As Gu Susu had secretly let her escapest time, Gu Li found her more pleasing to the eye and her tone was also unconsciously softened, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you..¡± Chapter 273 - 270: A Little Jealousy_2 Chapter 270: A Little Jealousy_2 Trantor: 549690339 | Seeing Gu Li¡¯s reaction to her appearance, without any coldness, distance, or confrontation, Gu Susu was somewhat unustomed. ¡°Hmm!¡± She pretended to clear her throat and said with an air of superiority, ¡°What, can¡¯t it be me? This is the only way to my private courtyard.¡± She lived next door, and indeed passed by Gu Li¡¯s house every day. As soon as she finished speaking, without waiting for Gu Li¡¯s response, she blurted out: ¡°This handsome guy must be Mo¡­ Mo¡­¡± As she was saying this, she turned her gaze towards Mo Shiting. But when she saw his stunningly handsome face, she was left speechless. What the hell! He¡¯s incredibly handsome! He¡¯s even several times more handsome than Brother Si. Is there any justice in the world? Unfair! How could Heaven allow such inequality¡­ Being a self-proimed ¡°face dog,¡± Gu Susu felt very unbnced. How could anyone in this world be more handsome than Brother Si? Ahh, so annoying! If she knew Mo Shiting was this handsome, she would have never tried to set him up with Gu Li. Now that the rice was cooked, could she still break them up? The more Gu Susu thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Her thoughts were written all over her face, and all were noticed by Gu Li. This love-struck fool¡­. Gu Li subtly positioned herself between Mo Shiting and Gu Susu, not allowing him to be ogled by Gu Susu. ¡°Have you had enough? Isn¡¯t it time to go back to your ce?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Finally snapping back to reality, Gu Susu red at Gu Li, ¡°Brother Si is still the most handsome! Brother Si is the best!¡± Having said this, she stomped her foot and angrily stormed off. Watching her gradually distant figure, Gu Li smiled and exined to Mo Shiting, ¡°That¡¯s my second uncle¡¯s daughter, Gu Susu. She has always enjoyed arguing with me since we were kids. She can be a bit mean but she¡¯s actually pretty innocent.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly. Gu Li gave him a sideways nce, somewhat displeased, ¡°Were you looking at her just now?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­ She gets jealous so easily, she¡¯s going to end up a sourpuss. As they entered the small courtyard, a two-story house suddenly appeared before their eyes. Though externally unremarkable, the interior decoration was extraordinarily warm, much like its host. ¡°Brother Ting, on the first floor, there¡¯s a living room and kitchen, and upstairs are the study and bedroom,¡± Gu Li enthusiastically showed Mo Shiting around her house before finally leading him into the bedroom. Upon opening the door, they were greeted by a variety of stuffed animals scattered across the bed, floor, and couch. From Mickey Mouse to Donald Duck, from Doraemon to Teddy Bears¡ªany cartoon character you could think of could be found here. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Your house looks like a toy store.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just childlike,¡± Gu Li replied, her eyes curved in a smile. Casually picking up a Doraemon, she asked,¡± Brother Ting, I usually eat alone at home most of the time. It¡¯s just the two of us tonight. What would you like to eat? I can have fresh ingredients delivered and cook it myself.¡± As soon as he heard her offer to cook, Mo Shiting nced at her hands and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li looked surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Brother Ting would want to cook himself. Although he wasn¡¯t good at it, practice makes perfect. So Gu Li didn¡¯t decline. ¡°Okay, okay. Then, I want to eat fish head tofu soup.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And pig trotters.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And braised pork.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Why is everything meat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± The girl bit her lip, melodramatically pitifully asked as she looked at him, ¡°Won¡¯t Brother Ting let me eat meat?¡± ¡°Yes¡± After saying this, Mo Shiting got closer to her, his maic voice low and tinged with seductive innuendo, ¡°You can eat anything you want, including¡­ me!¡± Boom¡ª Gu Li¡¯s face turned red immediately. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Really, you don¡¯t like it? Huh?¡± Mo Shiting moved even closer. Gu Li¡¯s heart beating rapidly, she hastily stuffed Doraemon into his arms and quickly ran away. ¡°Heh.¡± Seeing her retreat in flustered haste, Mo Shiting chuckled, casually ced Doraemon on the couch, and followed her out with his hands in his pockets. Downstairs, Gu Li was lying on the bar counter, on the phone instructing servants to deliver the ingredients. Mo Shiting squinted at her from a distance, deciding not to approach. Instead, he went to the opposite sofa area, crossed his legs and took a seat. At that moment, his phone, tucked in his pocket, buzzed. He took it out to see a text message from Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve settled down in a safe ce not too far from the Gu family. You cane and go as you wish..¡± Chapter 274 - 270 A Little Jealousy_3 Chapter 270 A Little Jealousy_3 Trantor: 549690339 | Mo Shiting instantly replied: [Okay.] There were several unanswered calls, all from Li Jinyao. Mo Shiting dialed him back immediately. Before long, an anxious voice sounded from the other side of the phone. ¡°I heard the ck Blood League has dispatched arge number of assassins to ambush and kill you? Are you okay?¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently: ¡°I won t die. ¡°You must be extra careful in the next few days.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you staying at the Gu¡¯s house?¡± ¡°News travels fast.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t deny it. Li Jinyaoughed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know even this, I wouldn¡¯t have been worthy of the title ¡®Hawk¡¯.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interrupt your one-on-one time anymore. Li Jinyao said and hung up quickly. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, how did Li Jinyao know they were alone? Half an hourter, Uncle Tan personally delivered a bag of groceries. ¡°Miss, if you need anything else, call me.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want a chef toe help. Uncle Tan asked with concern. Gu Li waved her hand, ¡°No, we can handle it. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Uncle Tan left quickly. Gu Li ced the ingredients in order on the kitchen counter. Mo Shiting rolled up his sleeves and got to work. Under Gu Li¡¯s guidance, they managed to prepare three dishes and a soup in an hour. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯ve improved.¡± Looking at the presentable dishes in front of her, Gu Li gave him a thumbs up and praised him enthusiastically. Mo Shitingdled a bowl of tofu fish head soup for her, ¡°Have a taste before you praise me.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Liughed innocently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I taste it, I won¡¯t be able to praise you Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I was just joking. Brother Ting¡¯s cooking skills areparable to a Michelin-starred chef, how could it not be delicious?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not good, my taste buds must be the problem. ¡°Oh my God, why are these pig trotters so delicious? Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After dinner, Mo Shiting was responsible for washing the dishes. Gu Li wanted to help him, but just then, Murong Qian called. ¡°Go take the call.¡± Mo Shiting ended up pushing her out of the kitchen. Seeing this, Gu Li simply walked outside, while enjoying the moonlight, she answered the call. ¡°Hello, Cousin.¡± ¡°You cruel pear, you¡¯ve thoroughly broken your cousin¡¯s heart? I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, and you don¡¯t even want toe out and eat with me? You rotten pear, prioritizing your lover over your sister! Don¡¯t you dare say you love me when we meet next time!¡± Murong Qian vented her anger as soon as she caught Gu Li. Gu Li tried to appease her with a smile, ¡°Sister Qian, I swear, I am not prioritizing my lover over my sister. Believe me, my love for you is pure and heavy.¡± ¡°Teh! I don¡¯t believe a word you say!¡±¡± Having said that, Murong Qian chuckled, ¡°Okay, I get it. You must want to get lovey-dovey with Mo Shiting after escaping death. But remember, you¡¯re not even 22 yet, don¡¯t let your impulsiveness cause trouble for him. If something really happened to him, you would lose your future happiness. Her words made Gu Li blush, ¡°Sis, can we not talk about this?¡± ¡°This is really important. How can we not talk about it?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°By the way, did Uncle agree to let him stay at your ce? Does he agree with your rtionship?¡± Gu Li puffed her cheeks, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if he opposes, I¡¯ll just elope with Brother Ting.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Murong Qian sighed, ¡°If Mo Shiting really loves you, he wouldn¡¯t let you suffer this kind of grievances. He will surely do his best to get your father¡¯s approval. A happy marriage needs the blessings from parents. Her rtionship with Lu Cong hadn¡¯t worked out because they couldn¡¯t get the blessings from their elders¡­ Thinking about this, Murong Qian¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of sadness. ¡°By the way, sis, where are you?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished dinner with Murong Si and I¡¯m about to go home. I¡¯m at the parking lot, got to go.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Just as Murong Qian was about to hang up, she failed to notice a tall figure swiftly approaching from behind, covering her mouth with a cloth. Oh no! Is someone trying to kidnap her? Murong Qian mentally cursed and tried to struggle. However, there was a heavy dose of drugs on the cloth. After struggling for a while, she passed out. ¡°Hello, Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Hello ¡± The call hadn¡¯t ended, and Gu Li realized something was wrong and grew frantic instantly. ¡°Cousin??? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Cousin ¡± She called out to Murong Qian anxiously, but was met with a strange male voice, ¡°Your cousin is in our hands now.. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, do as we say!¡± Chapter 275 - 271: Underestimated the Weight of Mo Shiting in Her Heart—1 Chapter 271: Underestimated the Weight of Mo Shiting in Her Heart¡ª1 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li¡¯s face was tense, and her voice turned colder: ¡°Who are you? Please let my cousin go.¡± ¡°Bring Mo Shiting here, and we guarantee that we will let Murong Qian go!¡± The other side straightforwardly expressed their intentions Such a despicable means of making Brother Ting submit, resorting to kidnapping Sister Qian. Gu Li quickly guessed who they may be. ¡°Are you guys from the ck Blood League?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Put in in terms, they admitted it. Before Gu Li could respond, they started ordering her: ¡°At eleven o¡¯clock tonight, Bring Mo Shiting to Fish Harbour Pier Warehouse Number Two. Remember, only you and Mo Shiting cane. No police and no leaking information, or we¡¯ll ensure Murong Qian has nowhere to bury her!¡± After speaking, they hung up. ¡°Hello ¡± Gu Li still wanted to say something, but all she heard from the other end was the busy tone. Damn it! Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but curse. After spending some ten minutes outside cooling off, Gu Li finally returned to the room. By this time, Mo Shiting had already washed the dishes and tidied up the kitchen. Seeing her furrowed brows, as if troubled by something, Mo Shiting walked over, gently touched her forehead, and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Li quickly forced a smile, but she wasn¡¯t aware that her little mood shift didn¡¯t escape Mo Shiting¡¯s keen eyes. Knowing that she is avoiding the issue, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t ask further. He put his arm around her shoulder and moved with her towards the sofa area. Gu Li was absent-minded, only thinking about the threats from the ck Blood League. She absolutely could not bring Brother Ting with her. After all, those people clearly wanted Brother Ting¡¯s life, and she couldn¡¯t watch him walk into a death trap But what should she do? Sister Qian is equally important to her. Besides, it was her fault that Sister Qian became a target of the ck Blood League. She cannot abandon Sister Qian, no matter what. She must find a way to save Sister Qian. Gu Li pressed her lips together, her expression growing more serious. Mo Shiting focused on her solemn face, a trace of concern passing in his deep eyes: ¡°Did your father call you?¡± She was fine just a minute ago. Only a short ten minutes passed, and she seems deeply troubled. Something must have happened. Mo Shiting first thought of the troubles from Gu Yuan. Fearing that he would discover her real worries, she saw his misunderstanding about her father and decided to y along with it, slowly nodding: ¡°Yeah, my father berated me a few times for running away thest time. But let¡¯s not talk about him. Brother Ting, do you want water? I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± Having said that, Gu Li turned and went to the kitchen. Mo Shiting intended to say it¡¯s not necessary but before he could stop her, she¡¯d already walked away. Entering the kitchen, Gu Li took a breath. She picked up two beautiful crystal sses and filled them two thirds with warm water. Instead of immediately taking the water out, she quietly took out a small packet of medicinal powder from a medicine box and put it in the ss. The colorless and tasteless powder instantly dissolved in the water, leaving no visible difference. Gu Li stared at the water cup with aplicated expression for a long time before finally picking up the ss and shaking it a few times, then she went back to the living room. Mo Shiting was sitting elegantly on the sofa, looking stunningly handsome. Gu Li gazed at him infatuated, unknowingly developing a sense of reluctance. She really wanted to see Brother Ting¡¯s handsome face for the rest of her life¡­ She wondered if she was lucky enough to do so! Thinking of this, she quickly lowered her eyes, hiding the hesitance in her eyes. ¡°Brother Ting, drink some water.¡± The girl swiftly adjusted her mood and cheerfully called him. Mo Shiting looked up from his phone, unexpectedly meeting her bright smile. For a moment, he was stunned. Despite not being thirsty, when she cheerfully handed him a ss of warm water, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take it and gulped down more than half of it. Seeing this, Gu Li felt relieved. She was worried he wouldn¡¯t drink it. But only finishing the entire ss would have the desired effect. With this thought, Gu Li pursed her lips, her clear eyes ncing around before unexpectedly suggesting: ¡°Brother Ting, shall we toast with water?¡± ¡°Why would we toast?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m happy.¡± Gu Li made up an exnation, in a tone somewhere between spoiled andmanding. ¡°Are you going to toast or not?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile, picking up his ss from the side. Gu Li shed a beautiful flower-like smile. The two raised their sses, and the girl sincerely said, ¡°Here¡¯s to our smooth progress and invincibility! Cheers!¡± Chapter 276 - 271: Underestimated the Weight of Mo Shiting in Chapter 271: Underestimated the Weight of Mo Shiting in Her Heart_2 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing that Gu Li had finished all the water in her cup, Mo Shiting had no choice but to follow suit and drink the remaining water. The sleeping pill acted incredibly fast, and about a minuteter, he closed his eyes and fell asleep on the sofa. Gu Li nced back at the clock on the wall, 21:30. There was still over an hour until the agreed 11 o¡¯clock with the ck Blood League, enough time for her to rush there. ¡°Brother Ting, I will definitely return safely.¡± She leaned over and kissed Mo Shiting¡¯s face, gazing at him affectionately for a long, long time before leaving reluctantly. Once out of the Pear Garden, the mobile phone that she had been holding in her hand vibrated. Gu Li lifted it to see that it was a call from Murong Si. Why would he call at this hour? Could it be rted to Sister Qian? Without hesitation, Gu Li answered, ¡°Brother Si¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡± ¡°Little Pear, are you okay?¡± Murong Si¡¯s voice was full of urgency and thick concern. Gu Li was somewhat puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, why do you ask?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay!¡± Murong Si sighed in relief, ¡°The kidnappers just called me and said you were kidnapped, and told me to bring a ransom to the fishing port dock for your release. I didn¡¯t believe it, luckily, I had a chance to confirm with you.¡± Hearing this, Gu Li felt something wasn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t the people from the ck Blood League just ask her to take Brother Ting there? What does this have to do with Murong Si? ¡°Little Pear, are you listening to me?¡± Gu Li snapped back to reality, ¡°Brother Si, Sister Qian was the one who was kidnapped, not me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Murong Si was tremendously shocked, ¡°Are you saying that Murong Qian was kidnapped? Why did they kidnap her? No wait, why did they lie to me and say you were the one who was kidnapped?¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Murong Si quickly analyzed, ¡°They must be aware that, to me, you matter a lot more than Murong Qian.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Little Pear, if you were kidnapped, I would expend all my resources to get you back.¡± Murong Si began to express his feelings in imaginative ways. Yet Gu Li was unmoved, and steered the conversation back to Murong Qian, ¡°Alright then, now that Sister Qian has been kidnapped, as her cousin, are you going to save her or not?¡± Murong Si fell silent. Seeing that he did not respond, Gu Li pretended to hang up the phone, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not going to save her, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± SHe had thought that since the ck Blood League had called him anyway, why not outsmart them? Moreover, having an extra pair of hands at the scene wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. But surprisingly, he hesitated. This was truly heartbreaking for her cousin. In terms of familial rtionships, he and Qian are supposed to be blood siblings¡­ ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going to save her yourself? Do you want to die?¡± Hearing that she was going on her own, Murong Si was extremely irritated. He had painstakingly set up a trap to kill Mo Shiting, only for him to escape in broad daylight; he then had no choice but to kidnap Murong Qian and force Gu Li toply, but this little girl had the audacity to refuse to involve Mo Shiting, and was willing to risk it all alone¡­ Damn it! Murong Si subconsciously clenched his fist, and his handsome face was shrouded in darkness. ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Shiting? Why is he not apanying you? Is he even a man?¡± He seized the opportunity to nder his romantic rival. Unexpectedly, she immediately defended him: ¡°This has nothing to do with him, I don¡¯t want to involve him.¡± ¡°You ¡± It was his miscalction. He had underestimated the importance of Mo Shiting in this girl¡¯s heart. He shouldn¡¯t have ordered the kidnapping of Murong Qian, he should have kidnapped this girl¡­ The more Murong Si thought about it, the angrier he became, and a glimmer of madness crossed his eyes. ¡°Wait for me at the entrance of Gu¡¯s house, I¡¯ll drive, and we¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without suspecting anything, Gu Li agreed readily, and quickly walked towards the main entrance. Ten minutester, she finally saw Murong Si driving towards her. ¡°Get in.¡± Murong Si personally helped her open the car door of the front passenger seat. Gu Li promptly got in, fastened her seat belt, and said, ¡°Brother Si, the ones who kidnapped Sister Qian are from the ck Blood League. How much do you know about this organization?¡± Murong Si¡¯s grip on the steering wheel stiffened slightly, his eyes flickered with a hidden sheen, as he nonchntly ventured, ¡°Not much, just that they are very target-oriented. They never spare the people they want to kill. But, why would they kidnap Murong Qian? Could it be that their ultimate target is Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing that he had guessed correctly, Gu Li no longer hid anything, ¡°They wanted Brother Ting and me to go there together. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to disguise as Brother Ting and wait near the dock..¡± Chapter 277 - 271: Underestimated the Weight of Mo Shiting in Her Heart 3 Chapter 271: Underestimated the Weight of Mo Shiting in Her Heart 3 Trantor: 549690339 Knowing that she was walking into a trap, it was impossible for her not to make any preparations. One of these was to find a top expert to impersonate Mo Shiting. ¡°Heh.¡± Murong Si sneered coldly, without the slightest trace of humor in his eyes. ¡°Do you really think the people from the ck Blood League are fools who can¡¯t see through your trick?¡± Gu Li shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can. If nothing works, we¡¯ll just have to fight it out!¡± Murong Si:¡±??? ¡± After a forty-minute ride, they finally arrived at the seaboard fish harbor dock. Just like Gu Li said, a young man, whose physique was simr to Mo Shiting¡¯s, was waiting to rendezvous with her. ¡°Miss.¡± The man respectfully bowed to Gu Li. Under the street light, his facial features were distinct. If you looked quickly, you could really see a slight resemnce to Mo Shiting. Of course, this was the effect of special makeup. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Gu Li sincerely thanked him. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too polite.¡± The man nodded in response. Murong Si stood to one side watching their interaction, deep in thought. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t dy, let¡¯s go to the warehouse.¡± With Murong Qian weighing heavily on her mind, Gu Li hurried forward. The other two men followed closely. Warehouse number two. Murong Qian was tied behind a pir, her head drooping to one side, still unconscious. Dozens of men dressed in ck stood on both sides with guns, their faces serious, it was a somewhat intimidating scene. Selena, d in ck leather clothes and boots, paced back and forth, asionally checking the time on her wrist. At exactly eleven o¡¯clock, Gu Li had not yet appeared, presumably because she doesn¡¯t care about Murong Qian¡¯s life. Thinking of this, ayer of resentment tinted Selena¡¯s eyes: ¡°Bring her!¡± ¡°Here!¡± One man stepped forward, ¡°What do youmand, Hall Master?¡± ¡°Wake Murong Qian up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He took themand, strode in front of Murong Qian. He raised his right hand, intending to p Murong Qian awake when therge warehouse door was kicked open from outside. All the assassins tensed up instantly, raising their guns. Gu Li stood in the middle with a man on each side. Selena couldn¡¯t help butughed out loud, ncing over Murong Si¡¯s face and finally settling her gaze on ¡°Mo Shiting¡±, she sneered: ¡°Young Master Mo, you are quite loyal!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting¡± didn¡¯t say a word, Gu Li replied: ¡°Enough chatter, we are here, release my cousin quickly.¡± Finished speaking, her gaze desperately seeking Murong Qian¡¯s location. Seeing her tied to the pir, she appeared to be uninjured, just temporarily unconscious, Gu Li was slightly relieved. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Selena continued tough wildly, ¡°Why should I release her just because you say so?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Also, I clearly asked for only you and Mo Shiting toe over the phone. As for this one on your left¡­ Count Allen? Why are you here?¡± After Selena finished speaking, her gaze fell on Murong Si. She exchanged a nce with him before turning to Gu Li: ¡°Miss Gu, since you don¡¯t abide by the agreement, I have no need to be polite with you!¡± Gu Li¡¯s face was grave, ¡°What do you mean? How did I not abide by the agreement? Wasn¡¯t it you who called and asked Count Allen toe? Are you going back on your words? Is this the usual style of the ck Blood League? Who would dare to trade with you if you act like this? You¡¯ve broken all the rules of the underworld!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Not expecting Gu Li to be so sharp-tongued and forceful, Selena was momentarily speechless and couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal. So, she decided to change the subject. ¡°Bring them, tie Count Allen and Mo Shiting up!¡± ¡°You dare!!!¡± Gu Li stood in front of them, stealthily gripping a small spray bottle in her pocket. This was a narcotic spray she had developed. In a closed environment, a few sprays at someone would cause them to lose consciousness in three seconds. However, this ce was too spacious, not conducive to her n. Murong Si noticed her actions and subtly signaled Selena. Understanding immediately, Selena walked over to Gu Li, grabbed her right hand and demanded, ¡°What are you hiding? Give it to me!¡± She exerted a lot of force. Gu Li was not her match, and the small spray bottle was suddenly exposed to everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Give it back!¡± As her spray was taken away, Gu Li reflexively reached out to grab it back, but just then, one of the assassins closest to Murong Qian suddenly pointed his gun at Murong Qian¡¯s temple and threatened in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Move again, and I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Gu Li: Frozen in her ce, she watched helplessly as Murong Si and ¡°Mo Shiting¡± were tied up.. She red at Selena, gritting her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m here, kill me or do whatever you want, just let my cousin go!¡± Chapter 278 - 272 A Hopelessly Romantic Woman_l Chapter 272 A Hopelessly Romantic Woman_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hehe.¡± Selenaughed coldly, walking over to Gu Li and stared at her excessively beautiful face, a sh of jealousy quickly passed through her eyes. She hated women who were prettier than her the most, she must destroy this face. Thinking of this, Selena grabbed Gu Li¡¯s chin, the smile on her face filled with malice: ¡°You do not seem to fear death. However, I don¡¯t want your life, what I want¡­is your face.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li thought she was hearing things and widened her eyes, ¡°Are you insane?¡± Fearing that Selena would really hurt Gu Li, Murong Si sternly warned: ¡°Dare to touch her and you¡¯ll see!¡± His words sessfully attracted Selena¡¯s attention. Selena released Gu Li and turned towards him and Mo Shiting. Gu Li took this opportunity tounch a surprise attack from behind her, sessfully retrieving the aerosol can, and astonishingly managed to take Selena hostage. A skillful pistol appeared in her hand at some point, precisely pointed at Selena¡¯s forehead. ¡°Hall Master ¡± Everyone was taken aback that Selena would be held hostage by this seemingly harmless girl, they all panicked for a moment. Gu Li was still holding Selena and walking towards Murong Qian¡¯s direction, threatening as she went: ¡°Listen up, if you want your Hall Master to stay alive, you will let these people go.¡± ¡°You¡­you goddamned wench!¡± Selena couldn¡¯t help but swear at her. ¡°You seem to really not want to live.¡± With an emotionless face, Gu Li spoke and pressed the gun more tightly against her. The cold touch of the gun, the increasingly close aura of death, made her hair stand on end. Even Selena was a bit scared at this point. ¡°Let¡­let them go¡­¡± She stuttered, her eyes filled with reluctance. Damn, if she wasn¡¯t considering Murong Si, she would definitely make this bastard pay! The assassins quickly released Murong Qian and the two men once they saw the situation. However, most of the assassins are still holding their guns, ready for a fight. While it¡¯s clear to them that Murong Si is one of them, they dare not take the person posing as Mo Shiting lightly. After all, many people here today had witnessed the terrifying abilities of Young Master Mo. This is a man who singlehandedly wiped out a majority of the Red me Hall. ¡°Brother Si, take Sister Qian and get out of here.¡± Seeing Murong Qian still unconscious, Gu Li immediately said to Murong Si. Murong Si disagreed, ¡°I am not leaving. I will stay with you! Hey, you take Murong Qian and go first.¡± He pushed Murong Qian towards the fake Mo Shiting. Gu Li didn¡¯t insist. After all, who stays and who leaves doesn¡¯t make much difference to her. As long as she could sessfully get her cousin to safety, she could figure out a way to escape by herself. But right now, she was a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the ck Blood League trying to kill Brother Ting? Why haven¡¯t they made their move for so long? Could it be that they¡¯ve realized this was a guard from the Gu family and not the real Brother Ting? Well, whatever, just get them out first. ¡°You be quick and take my cousin away.¡± ii j ii The fake Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to leave, his mission was to protect Gu Li, how could he abandon her? ¡°That¡¯s an order. Go!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Knowing Gu Li was determined, he didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer, immediately picked up Murong Qian, and quickly left. Worried for possible changes, Gu Li kept her guard up, staying alert to Selena¡¯s every move. Fortunately, the two managed to escape smoothly. After they were out of the doorway and out of sight, Gu Li finally dared to breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, Selena: ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Gu Li responded unpleasantly andmanded the group of assassins, ¡°Put the guns on the ground and back off.¡± The assassins looked at each other, but they heard Selena: ¡°Do as she said.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assassins obediently ced their guns on the ground and backed off a few steps. Gu Li pursed her lips and, together with Murong Si, pulled Selena towards the door. If things were usual, Gu Li would have been able to escape sessfully, however, she overly trusted Murong Si. Just as they were about to walk out of the door, Murong Si suddenly clutched his chest and fell. ¡°Brother Si ¡± Gu Li yelled urgently. During the distraction, Selena swiftly broke free from her grip. Gu Li reacted and instinctively wanted to fire the gun, but Selena kicked it away faster. The two then engaged in hand-to-handbat. Gu Li was skilled, but she was still outnumbered. In a short while, they caught her.. Chapter 279 - 272 A Hopelessly Romantic Woman_2 Chapter 272 A Hopelessly Romantic Woman_2 Trantor: 549690339 | Selena picked up the pistol and the spray from the ground. She cast a sidelong nce at Murong Si, who was half-lying down, and without wanting to speak more to Gu Li, she directly lifted the spray and targeted Gu Li¡¯s face with a random spray. Gu Li struggled a few times, but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist the effect of the drug, and she fell into a drowsy sleep. Seeing her unconscious, Murong Si slowly stood up, dusting the dust off his body. ¡°Leader!¡± Selena and the assassins bowed in unison to greet him. Murong Si scanned around. His deep gaze fell on Gu Li¡¯s peaceful face, and after a pause of few seconds, he instructed coldly: ¡°Proceed as nned.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu family, Pear Garden. Not long after Gu Li left, Shiting woke up. Unable to find Little Pear anywhere, and unable to reach her via phone, he felt something was very wrong. He became more convinced that his deep sleep had something to do with her¡ªhe suspected that she had drugged him. Thinking about the deep concern she seemed to be hiding earlier, Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. As such, he immediately called Lu Yang, ¡°Track Gu Li¡¯s whereabouts immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Lu Yang was swift, and in less than five minutes, he told him, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam and Murong Si have gone to the fishing port dock together.¡± ¡°She and Murong Si?¡± Shiting frowned. Before he could think about why she would drug him and then go meet Murong Si, Lu Yang added, ¡°Because Murong Qian has been kidnapped.¡± What? Ten minutester, Shiting and Lu Yang gathered at the entrance of the Gu residence, prepared to head for the dock for the rescue. But just a moment before they set off, a message from an unknown number came in. ¡°Shiting, your wife is in our hands. If you want her to stay alive,e to Warehouse 2 at the fishing port dock alone. If you do not show up within an hour, prepare to collect her body!¡± Shiting¡¯s handsome face froze, and his thin lips tightened, doing his best to conceal his anger. Seeing Lu Yang had already started the engine, hemanded coldly, ¡°Get out of the car, I am going alone.¡± ¡°No, young master, I cannot let you risk going alone.¡± Lu Yang refused toply no matter what was said. Shiting had no patience to argue, his voice lowering, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°Young master, I¡­¡± ¡°Lu Yang!!!¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Having been at Shiting¡¯s side for many years, Lu Yang understood his temperament. Knowing that a stalemate wouldn¡¯t change the young master¡¯s mind, and might even hinder his ns, he obedientlyplied. ¡°Young master, please take care.¡± With great reluctance, he got off the driver¡¯s seat. The next second, the sound of the ¡®bang¡¯ signaled the car door being closed by Shiting. In the blink of an eye, the car disappeared into the night like a bolt from the blue. Lu Yang clenched his fist, feeling more and more uneasy. He turned around and made a call, gathering all of Mo¡¯s guards in A Nation. Fishing port dock, Warehouse N0.2. Gu Li woke up and found herself tied to a pole. Murong Si was tied to the pole next to her. She finally remembered everything that happened before she passed out. Perhaps Selena knew that the person who had appeared wasn¡¯t Brother Ting, so she tied her up here to use as bait to lure Ting toe here. However, the sleeping drug that she had given Ting was enough to put an adult to sleep for eight hours. Ting wouldn¡¯t wake up so quickly, would he? She hoped so; otherwise, everything she had done would be meaningless. She looked around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. Did the people of the ck Blood League think she wouldn¡¯t wake up? Is their guard really sox? Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered. She moved her hands, which were tied behind her, trying to untie the rope that bound her. At this moment, Murong Si also ¡°woke up¡±. He raised his eyes toward her, sounding weak, ¡°Little Pear¡­¡± Hearing his voice, Gu Li looked at him, her tone full of concern: ¡°Brother Si, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡­ am alright, thank you for your concern.¡± Murong Si smiled at her, yet in the next second, grimaced in apparent pain, pretending to be having difort at the heart. Just as Gu Li was about to say something, she spotted several hidden figures from the corners of her eyes. Damn! Were they nning to shoot Ting? Gu Li¡¯s heart was in her throat, itching to rush out immediately. Unfortunately, despite her best efforts to struggle, she couldn¡¯t untie the ropes that bound her. ¡°Selena,e out!¡± ¡°Selena-¡± In her desperation, she called out to Selena, ¡°If you dare touch a hair on Shiting, Gu family won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 280 - 272 A Hopelessly Romantic Woman_3 Chapter 272 A Hopelessly Romantic Woman_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Heh, what a big talker!¡± Selena came out of the shadows, restrained by Murong Si¡¯s warning, she dared not to be too presumptuous with Gu Li, she could only re at her resentfully, ¡°Too bad, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, and you still want to protect others, it¡¯s really hrious!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ve already contacted Mo Shiting, he¡¯ll be here soon. Don¡¯t worry, after I personally kill him, I¡¯ll deal with you. Haha¡ª¡± ¡°You devil, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but curse in anger. ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m always ready. Haha¡­¡± After Selena finished speaking, sheughed and retreated back into the shadows. Gu Li frowned deeply, her heart pounding with anxiety. Brother Ting, you mustn¡¯te¡­ ¡°Little Pear¡ª¡± Murong Si¡¯s voice echoed lowly, interrupting Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. Gu Li gathered herself and turned to look at him, ¡°Brother Si, I am truly sorry, I have implicated you as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s an honor to die with you.¡± Murong Si spoke with deep affection. Once again confessed, Gu Li felt nothing but a profound sense of powerlessness. She wanted to dissuade him, but she knew well that his obsession with her couldn¡¯t be easily swayed. Being loved by the person you love is a kind of happiness, but being loved by someone you don¡¯t love carries a pressure heavier than a mountain. At this moment, Gu Li was decidedly in thetter situation. But at this critical juncture, she didn¡¯t have time to ponder so much ¨C her mind was entirely preupied with Mo Shiting. Murong Si naturally gleaned her feelings and couldn¡¯t help but smirk coldly. The more she cared about Mo Shiting, the less he would let him go¡­ Mo Shiting, this date next year will be the anniversary of your death! ¡°BANG¡ª¡± The warehouse door was suddenly kicked open from the outside, Murong Si and Gu Li turned their heads in response, only to see Mo Shiting walking in solemnly. Heh, so he¡¯s here for his death. The smirk on Murong Si¡¯s face deepened. Gu Li hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to really show up, and for a moment she was thrown into disarray. Not until he took a couple of steps inside did shee to her senses and start yelling, ¡°Brother Ting, watch out for the gun from the dark!¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s brows twitched, and he saw several bullets flying towards him. He quickly rolled on the ground to avoid the attack. ¡°BANG BANG BANG¡ª¡± The assassin hid and mercilessly aimed the machine gun at Mo Shiting. But they didn¡¯t anticipate Mo Shiting¡¯s quick evasion of the attack, he even found one of the assassins¡¯ hiding ce, beat him down and took his ce. ¡°Mo Shiting, if you don¡¯t show yourself, the next bullet will be aimed at Gu Li¡¯s head.¡± Selena violently threatened him. me her for not fully recognizing this man¡¯s fighting ability, giving him the opportunity to break through their defenses. Now, he was in a favorable position, and relying purely on gunshots, they didn¡¯t have much of a chance. Luckily, they still had Gu Li, with Gu Li as their trump card, they were confident Mo Shiting would surrender. Sure enough, as soon as Gu Li was mentioned, Mo Shiting noticeably panicked. ¡°The one you want to deal with is me, let her go!¡± ¡°We can release her, but you need to die first!¡± Selena didn¡¯t dare to show herself at all. In fact, afraid that Mo Shiting would determine her location by her voice, she specially used a loudspeaker to amplify her voice. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Worried that Mo Shiting would really agree to their demand, Gu Li suddenly choked up and cried out to stop him: ¡°No, Brother Ting! If you die, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Selena, if you dare, then kill me first, kill me before anything else!¡± ¡°Little Pear!¡± Murong Si scolded her irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, what a love-struck woman you are, I can¡¯t help but want to apud for you.¡± Selena said sarcastically with augh. Gu Li nced in Mo Shiting¡¯s direction, then fiercely red at the ce where Selena was hiding, ¡°Evil acts bring retribution, you won¡¯t end well.¡± Mo Shiting instantly understood Gu Li¡¯s warning, and his sharp eyes quickly scanned the area where Selena was. Seeing a ceiling fan hanging precisely above there, he gave a faint smile and fired directly at it. ¡°BANG¡ª¡± The ceiling fan was instantly hit and crashed hard to the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± Selena and several nearby assassins reflexively dodged to the side, unintentionally exposing themselves to Mo Shiting¡¯s gun. ¡°BANG BANG BANG¡ª¡± Mo Shiting loaded his bullets and fired the machine gun continuously. Besides Selena being injured in the shoulder, all the assassins with her were killed. Mo Shiting continued to shoot at other ceiling fans, effortlessly drawing out other assassins. The scene was chaos amid the hail of bullets. The other side was attacking fiercely, several times Mo Shiting was nearly hit, luckily his agility saved him from injury. However, his bullets soon ran out. Seeing there was only one bullet left in his gun, Mo Shiting squinted his eyes.. Chapter 281 - 273 Little Pear, I’m Going to Break My Promise_l Chapter 273 Little Pear, I¡¯m Going to Break My Promise_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡± The enemy¡¯s bullets were stilling sessively,nding one by one on the barrier in front of him. The barrier was quickly torn to shreds, no longer able to shield him. Mo Shiting rolled swiftly on the ground to avoid the hailstorm of bullets. Unfortunately, he was still hit in the chest and blood gushed forth. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Watching him get hit right in front of her, Gu Li¡¯s tears cascaded down her cheeks and she struggled even harder against the ropes binding her hands. Murong Si saw that Mo Shiting was finally injured, and his eyes filled with a sense of triumph and hatred. In the critical moment, Mo Shiting did not have time to appease Gu Li¡¯s emotions. Clutching his injury, he quickly sought shelter behind the nearest pir. Seeing that Mo Shiting had taken refuge without attacking back, Selena quickly guessed that he had run out of bullets. She could not help but let out a burst of wickedughter, ¡°Mo Shiting, do you think you can hide forever? Come out and die obediently, perhaps we can spare your wife!¡± Tears streaming down her face, Gu Li shrieked, ¡°Brother Ting, don¡¯t worry about me. Run! Run as far as you can. If you dare to step out, I swear I will bite off my own tongue and kill myself!¡± If it weren¡¯t for her sake, Brother Ting would not have been trapped here, let alone getting hurt. She did not know if the bullet was close to his heart, wondering if his life was in danger. It was all because of her ¡­ Gu Li cried uncontrobly, causing Selena to feel annoyed. ¡°Fine! Then I will kill you with one shot!¡±. After finishing her vicious threat, she fired a bullet directly at Gu Li. ¡°Little Pear!!!¡± Seeing the bullet about to hit Gu Li, Murong Si gasped, his face darker and more terrifying than the rolling storm clouds. Damn Selena, she dared to shoot Little Pear in front of him, he would not let her off the hook. Gu Li, on the other hand, was startled, her eyes widening at the sight of the sudden bullet heading her way. But, she didn¡¯t dodge it. Once she was gone, Brother Ting would have no reservations anymore, he should be able to escape, right? Brother Ting, I¡¯m sorry! Little Pear will have to break her promise. I hope you find happiness and peace in this life and that we be a loving couple again in our next life¡­ Brother Ting, goodbye! Also, I love you¡­ Tears welled up in her eyes, flooding over the rims. Gu Li closed her eyes, ready to face death. Quickly, she heard the sound of ¡°whoosh¡±, as if a sharp object had just whizzed past her face. Her eyshes trembled fiercely, but the expected bullet didn¡¯t fall. Could it be¡­ Gu Li opened her eyes in shock, only then realizing that it was indeed Brother Ting who had shot, and the bullet aimed at her was knocked off its course. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Having escaped death¡¯s grasp, Gu Li was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions. Then, Murong Si shouted, ¡°Selena, if you dare to hurt Little Pear again, I will never let you go!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Selena sneered and got up to give a signal, ¡°Mo Shiting has no bullets left, rush up and kill him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The assassins obeyed, standing up from their hiding spots simultaneously without any qualms and rushing towards Mo Shiting¡¯s location. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Gu Li yelled, and the very next moment, the warehouse door was kicked open and Lu Yang charged in leading arge group of Mo¡¯s guards. Thank heavens, they were going to be rescued. Seeing Lu Yang, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but weep for joy. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡± The sound of gunfire echoed once more, and the assassins of the ck Blood League fell one after another. Because of this, Selena got hurt and was fuming, ¡°Damn it, kill them all!¡± The two sides plunged into a chaotic battle, the scene was incredibly heart-wrenching. Mo¡¯s guards quickly gained the upper hand, the assassins from the ck Blood League were dying or getting injured,pletely losing theirbat ability. Mo Shiting took this opportunity to run to Gu Li¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Gu Li stared into his eyes, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯m okay.¡± Mo Shiting tenderly kissed her forehead and started untying her ropes. Murong Si stood to the side, watching them coldly, a flicker of murderous intent crossing his eyes. Selenay on the ground faking death, she quietly opened her eyes to look at Gu Li and saw Mo Shiting with his back towards her. Heh, the opportunity hase. Shot in the chest and still alive? Then she will give him another shot¡­ Thinking of this, Selena slipped into a malicious smile and quietly pressed the trigger. The bullet flew out, speeding towards the back of Mo Shiting¡¯s head. ¡°Watch out, Brother Ting!¡± Gu Li¡¯s mind went nk. As soon as she recovered, her body jerked free from the half-untied ropes. She threw herself onto Mo Shiting¡¯s back, taking the full blunt of the bullet with her frail, small body.. Chapter 282 - 273 Little Pear, Im Going to Break My Promise_2 Chapter 273 Little Pear, I¡¯m Going to Break My Promise_2 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Uh¡­¡± A bullet instantly buried itself in her back, and she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood from the pain. Her consciousness started to crumble, and her eyelids swiftly closed over her eyes. ¡°Gu Li ¡± Before losing consciousness, Gu Li faintly heard the heart-wrenching scream of Mo Shiting. Then, there was no more ¡®then¡¯¡­ Hospital. The lights in the hallway were brightly lit in the middle of the night, creating a solemn silence. With the light outside the emergency room persistently on, Mo Shiting leaned dispirited against the wall, anxiously waiting for the results of the surgery. Murong Si stood across from him, his face gloomy. The Red me Hall was one of the elite teams of the ck Blood League, with almost no defeat in their regr encounters. However, tonight, they were surprisingly annihted by Mo Shiting, with even Selena not being spared. The ck Blood League suffered heavy losses this time, but what was most infuriating was that Mo Shiting was still alive, while his ¡°Little Pear¡± was fighting between life and death in the operating room for his sake. Murong Si was filled with intense hatred for Mo Shiting. If it were not for Mo¡¯s guards being all around Mo Shiting at this moment, he would have killed him with a single shot. ¡°Young Master, your wound keeps bleeding. You should really get it bandaged and have the bullet removed,¡± Lu Yang stood next to Mo Shiting, speaking with worrying concern. Mo Shiting lowered his head, ignoring him. ¡°Young Master ¡± Continuing to feel uneasy, Lu Yang called out once more. Mo Shiting sharply rebuked, ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Young Master, the bullet can¡¯t stay in your body forever. If anything happens to you, young madam won¡¯t be happy when she finds out.¡± Lu Yang urged him with persistence. Yet Mo Shiting remained unmoved. Unable to hold back, Murong Si sarcastically pointed out, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about suffering a few minor injuries? My ¡®Little Pear¡¯ is still on the verge of life and death. Does your young master have the audacity to get himself bandaged up?¡± ¡°Count Allen, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you can do here. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± Lu Yang retorted. From his understanding, if it were not for the sudden copse of the honorable Count at a critical moment, his Young Madam would have escaped earlier, and the Young Master and Young Madam wouldn¡¯t both be injured now, would they? ¡°You ¡± Murong Si was so infuriated he could feel a vein on his forehead throbbing. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than Mo Shiting¡¯sp dog. What gives you the right to talk in front of me?¡± Ignoring him, Lu Yang continued to persuade Mo Shiting, ¡°Young Master, your injuries are severe; it will be troublesome if you don¡¯t get treatment. For Young Madam¡¯s sake, please pay more attention to your own health.¡± Mo Shiting licked his lips and subconsciously nced at the flickering signal light. Still, he shook his head in dismissal. Catching a glimpse of Gu Yuan hurrying towards them from the corner of his eye, Murong Si could not help but grit his teeth and yell, ¡°Mo Shiting, ever since ¡®Little Pear¡¯ married you, she hasn¡¯t had a single day of peace. Now, she¡¯s even risking her life to take a bullet for you. If anything happens to her, I, Murong Si, will make sure you pay with your life!¡± Of course, his words were intended for Gu Yuan to hear. Having only received the news of Gu Li¡¯s hospital admission in the middle of the night, Gu Yuan didn¡¯t even have time to figure out why on earth his daughter was shot. Murong Si¡¯s usation, clear and direct, effortlessly unraveled his confusion. ¡°Uncle Gu ¡± Seeing Gu Yuan approach, Murong Si instantly straightened up and respectfully greeted him. At the sound of his voice, Mo Shiting also slowly turned his head. Caught off guard, he found himself meeting Gu Yuan¡¯s cold and stern gaze. Having failed to protect Gu Li and letting her get hurt because of him, Mo was feeling an unbearable mix of guilt and sadness. Facing Gu Li¡¯s father, his morale naturally wilted. ¡°Director Gu.¡± Suppressing the throbbing pain in his chest, he greeted Gu Yuan. ¡°Humph!¡± Gu Yuan gave him a hard stare, but upon noticing his pale face and blood-soaked shirt, it was clear that he was seriously injured. So he snapped, ¡°Get bandaged if you¡¯re hurt. Don¡¯t stand here making a spectacle!¡± Mo Shiting tly refused, ¡°No need.¡± Lu Yang persisted, ¡°Young Master, please listen to Director Gu. Let¡¯s get your wound treated first, then we cane back to check on the Young Madam.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, Mo Shiting just finished speaking when his wound began bleeding more furiously than before. Unable to bear watching any longer, Gu Yuan decided to expel them, ¡°Guards, drive all these people out for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards of the Gu family were certainly not to be trifled with, and immediately began to drive them away. Realizing that Gu Yuan meant business and not wanting to raise amotion here that might affect the surgery, Mo Shiting reluctantly acquiesced, signaling Lu Yang to take him away. As soon as Mo Shiting left, the long corridor instantly felt emptier by half. ¡°Uncle Gu ¡± Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s grim expression and furrowed brows, Murong Si couldn¡¯t help but approach him, assuring him in a deep voice, ¡°Little Pear will be alright, you don¡¯t need to worry..¡± Chapter 283 - 273 Little Pear, Im Going to Break My Promise s Chapter 273 Little Pear, I¡¯m Going to Break My Promise s Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yuan nodded at him, ¡°You should go back too.¡± ¡°I will wait until the surgery is over.¡± Murong Si insisted, remembering to apply eye medicine to Mo Shiting, ¡°Uncle Gu, the capabilities of the ck Blood League are too vast. This is just one of their sub-branches, and it has such formidable killing strength. Mo Shiting haspletely antagonized them by destroying their Red me Hall. It wouldn¡¯t matter if he died, but what about our Little Pear¡­ You know how stubborn she can be. If she was willing to take a bullet for Mo Shiting this time, she would undoubtedly do the same again without hesitation. Uncle Gu, I regret. I regret not being able to stop her in the past when she stubbornly insisted on marrying Mo Shiting. If something happens to Little Pear in the future, I will be to me.¡± After saying that, he punched the wall with his clenched fist, showing an expression of extreme pain. Gu Yuan remained silent, not responding to Murong Si. However, his increasingly pale face clearly showed Murong Si that his words provoked tumultuous waves in Gu Yuan¡¯s heart. Given Gu Yuan¡¯s character, he will not allow Mo Shiting and Gu Li to be together happily. Seeing that Gu Yuan remained silent, Murong Si decided to stop talking and stood silently to one side, staring at the top light of the operating room door. The injuries Mo Shiting suffered were severe. Even though his vital parts were not hit, the excessive blood loss and dyed treatment caused him to faint very soon after Lu Yang helped him leave the emergency building. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a hospital bed, with Lu Yang sitting by his bed. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re awake.¡± Seeing him awake, Lu Yang finally felt relief. ¡°How is Gu Li?¡± Mo Shiting asked urgently, quickly trying to get out of bed, but identally tugged at his wound, causing him to wince in pain. Lu Yang quickly helped him to stabilize. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam is fine and out of danger.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, fearing that Lu Yang was deceiving him. Lu Yang assured him earnestly: ¡°Subordinate would never dare to deceive the young master.¡± Mo Shiting shoved Lu Yang away and got off the bed, ¡°Which room is she in? I¡¯m going to find her.¡± Lu Yang sighed, ¡°Young master, Young Madam has been transferred to Murong Hospital. Gu Yuan has forbade you visiting her. Besides, you¡¯ve been unconscious for two days.¡± ¡°What?¡± II II Lu Yang lowered his head awkwardly. Mo Shiting immediately detected something amiss, ¡°Did you make someone give me a sedative?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lu Yang immediately knelt down without hesitation, ¡°Subordinate is guilty, please punish me, young master.¡± Even though he did this with Mo Shiting¡¯s best interests in mind, preventing him from risking his life for Gu Li, the fact that he had drugged his master without consent was undoubtedly wrong. ¡°You¡ª¡± Mo Shiting was so furious that he kicked Lu Yang to the ground, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± Lu Yang got up and continued to kneel, ¡°For your safety, this subordinate must provide you with 24-hour personal protection.¡± ¡°Heh¡ª¡± Mo Shiting sneered coldly but did not take any further action against Lu Yang, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back home!¡± ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Lu Yang slowly got up, and heard Mo Shiting say, ¡°Find out which room Gu Li is in. I must see her immediately.¡± Isn¡¯t she just in Murong Hospital? No one can stop him from going to see his wife. Lu Yang immediately reported, ¡°Young Master, I got this information earlier on. Young Madam is staying in the VIP ward on the 19th floor of Murong Hospital¡¯s inpatient building. There are four bodyguards at the door. Gu Yuan, Murong Si, and Murong Qian have been visiting regrly in the past few days. However¡ª¡± At this point, Lu Yang hesitated a little and looked at him with a difficult expression. ¡°However, what? Just say it already.¡± Mo Shiting was impatient and wanted to kick him again. Possibly fearing another kick, Lu Yang instinctively backed up a couple steps and bowed, ¡°Although Young Madam has passed the critical period, as far as I know, she has not yet regained consciousness up until now.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±!!!!!¡± ¡°Hey, young master, you can¡¯t just go out like this¡­¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting had rushed out of the hospital room like a whirlwind, Lu Yang hurriedly chased after him. Fortunately, Mo Shiting¡¯s injuries had not yet fully healed, so he did not move as quickly as Lu Yang. By the time they reached the elevator, Lu Yang had caught up with him. ¡°Young Master, you won¡¯t be able to see Young Madam if you go over like this. We need to n this out.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s brain was working overtime to cobble together a convincing argument to pacify his master. Mo Shiting finally regained a bit of his rationality. His handsome face was cold as he walked back to his hospital room. ¡°Phew.¡± Seeing this, Lu Yang quietly breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, he did not regret at all for boldly drugging his master without his consent. Otherwise, with the young master¡¯s current injury, he might not be able to withstand any disturbance.. Chapter 284 - 274: Is She Tang Tang? _1 Chapter 274: Is She Tang Tang? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Yuan was determined not to let Mo Shiting see Gu Li, so he stationed guards at the door of her room and every entrance and exit of the hospital building. After dark, Mo Shiting expended a great deal of effort to dodge the guards, knock out the four bodyguards at the door, and enter the ward. However, Gu Li was not there. Instead, Gu Yuan was there. ¡°You came.¡± Gu Yuan stood by the window with his hands in his pockets, slowly turned around, not surprised at all by Mo Shiting¡¯s arrival. Mo Shiting frowned, realizing that he had been deceived. Gu Li was not living here at all. ¡°Where is she?¡± Mo Shiting straightforwardly asked. Gu Yuan walked towards him with a stern expression, ¡°I won¡¯t let you see her again, give up that thought.¡± Mo Shiting did notpromise, his gaze was firm as he said with a serious tone, ¡°She is my wife; you have no right to prevent us from seeing each other.¡± ¡°Soon, she won¡¯t be.¡± Gu Yuan lit a cigarette. Under the swirling smoke, his expression became colder, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the only thing you bring to Gu Li is harm, why are you still so stubborn, insisting on putting her in danger?¡± Mo Shiting bowed his head, his deep gaze reflecting guilt and self-reproach, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This is my oversight, I didn¡¯t protect her properly. I promise, it won¡¯t happen next time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time! I won¡¯t give you the chance to hurt her again!¡± ¡°Director Gu ¡± ¡°Divorce!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Mo Shiting unequivocally denied. On this matter, he let go once; he would not let go a second time. The girl who loved him dearly deserved him to love, regardless of everything¡­ Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting¡¯s attitude was so staunch. Gu Yuan was both frustrated and angry, and he couldn¡¯t help but yell at him, ¡°Mo Shiting, don¡¯t be too selfish! Are you going to let Gu Li die before you¡¯re willing to let go?¡± Mo Shiting was silent for a moment before he retorted, ¡°Do you think that if she leaves me, she won¡¯t be in danger? As long as she knows I¡¯m in danger, she would still rush toe to rescue me. What¡¯s the point of a divorce?¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Yuan was momentarily speechless at his words, his face turning as dark as charcoal. Seeing this, Mo Shiting respectfully bowed to him, pleading earnestly, ¡°Please, entrust Gu Li to me.¡± GuYuan: ¡°Please.¡± After a long time without a reply from Gu Yuan, Mo Shiting bowed again, a 90-degree bow that he maintained for a long time. Gu Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings, as if two little people were constantly pulling at him. One wanted him to bless this deeply in love couple, while the other kept him awake, warning him not to be swayed by a moment of weakness and put Gu Li¡¯s life in danger¡­ As time swiftly swept by, in the end, Gu Yuan leaned towards thetter, unmoved by Mo Shiting¡¯s sincerity. He put out his cigarette and threw it into the nearby trash can, suddenly asking Mo Shiting, ¡°Do you know why she decided to marry you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said before that she did it to help me evade the ck Blood League¡¯s kill order.¡± Mo Shiting gradually straightened up. ¡°Heh.¡± Gu Yuan sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why she¡¯s so obsessed with you? No one would treat someone well for no reason, and no one would like someone without a reason. Have you ever thought about the reason Gu Li likes you? Or whether she truly likes you?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mo Shiting looked up, his eyes showing a trace of wariness. However, he could not deny that Gu Yuan¡¯s words were like little stones, disturbing his tranquil heart. He knew that Gu Li was good to him, but he had never meticulously thought about where this kind treatment came from, or even whether it was equivalent to her liking him¡­ The more Mo Shiting thought about it, the more confused he became. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to remain calm. Seeing his reaction, Gu Yuan continued to prod, ¡°When Gu Li was five years old, she got kidnapped in Hua Country. Later I brought her back to the Gu family after being rescued. At that time, there was a ten-year-old boy who was also kidnapped with her. Mo Shiting, do you remember?¡± Boom ¡°Are you implying she is Tang Tang?¡± He was not without suspicion about this possibility, given how simr she was to Tang Tang in his memory. But he had watched Tang Tang fall into the sea with his own eyes back then, and thought that she had no chance of surviving, so even if Gu Li and Tang Tang were strikingly simr, he didn¡¯t dare think in that direction.. Chapter 285 - 274: Is She Tang Tang? _2 Chapter 274: Is She Tang Tang? _2 Trantor: 549690339 Who would have guessed that at this very moment, Gu Yuan would confirm his suspicions¡ªGu Li was Tang Tang¡­ Mo Shiting felt he should be joyful, but on second thought, his tion was instantly extinguished. Gu Yuan specifically telling him that Gu Li was Tang Tang, was not to facilitate a proper recognition between them, instead, it was to prove that Gu Li did not love him. ¡°Gu Li only married you to repay a debt of gratitude!¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s cold and ruthless voice rang out clearly, each wordnding heavy blows on Mo Shiting¡¯s heart like a punch. Mo Shiting pressed his lips together, but still refused to believe it: ¡°I want to hear it from Gu Li herself.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± Just as if he had predicted Mo Shiting¡¯s reaction, Gu Yuan surprisingly agreed straightaway. ¡°She stays in Apartment 1808 downstairs. She just woke up. You can go see her.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Temporarily unable to figure out Gu Yuan¡¯s intentions, Mo Shiting decided not to think too much about it and turned to leave the room. Once he got out of the elevator on the 18th floor, Mo Shiting found himself quickening his pace. There were two bodyguards standing at the door of Apartment 1808. Seeing him, and presumably having received orders from Gu Yuan, they didn¡¯t stop him. Hence, Mo Shiting managed to get in sessfully. It was a suite. After entering, he had to pass through a ss wall to get inside. Through the ss wall, Mo Shiting caught sight of Gu Li, lying in bed, with a tall man standing by her side. Murong Si? A persistent demon! Mo Shiting scowled, his hatred for this love rival growing. With their backs to the door, both of them were unaware of Mo Shiting¡¯s presence. Just as Mo Shiting was about to enter, he heard Murong Si¡¯s deep voice: ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯ve repaid your gratitude, and you were shot for Mo Shiting, almost losing your life. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again in the future.¡± Was it really her returning a favor? Mo Shiting¡¯s steps halted, holding his breath unconsciously. For some reason, he was somewhat afraid to hear an affirmative answer from Gu Li. If she really married him out of gratitude, then should he¡­let go? Just the thought of her not loving him made Mo Shiting¡¯s heart ache as if it was being cut with a de, blood spreading all around. Right at that moment, the girl finally spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only have one life. I won¡¯t joke with my life anymore.¡± Perhaps due to her severe injuries, her voice was particrly weak, floating lightly, making anyone who heard it feel an undeniable heartache. Murong Si continued: ¡°Then what are your ns for the future? The debt of gratitude has been paid, so are you really nning to spend your life with him? Don¡¯t you dislike him?¡± Hj 11 Gu Li was just about to answer when a sudden headache struck her. She unconsciously covered her head with both hands, took a deep breath, and then spoke with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ Brother Ting can¡¯t be in danger, Tang Tang swears to protect Brother Ting¡­ without Brother Ting, there¡¯s no Tang Tang¡­ Tang Tang owes Brother Ting a life, I must repay him¡­¡± ¡°You already have, you owe him nothing anymore. Little Pear, why are you forcing yourself to marry someone you do not like?¡± ¡°But if I leave Brother Ting, it would break his heart. Brother Si, I¡¯m sorry! How about¡­ you wait for me another year. Once I¡¯ve managed to protect Brother Ting from the ck Blood League, I¡¯ll leave him? Rest assured, he won¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll remain pure for you¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Brother Si, please, I beg you. You love me the most, right? I¡¯m just making this small request, won¡¯t you agree? Brother Ting is a gentleman, he won¡¯t touch me if I ask him not to¡­¡± ¡°Little Pear¡ª¡± ¡°Brother Si, please, okay? You¡¯re the one I love the most, Brother Si¡­¡± As she spoke, the girl yfully shook Murong Si¡¯s arm, her voice sweet and coquettish, as if she were flirting right in front of him. Mo Shiting stood still in ce, watching all this as if in a dream. Turns out, the truth was such a bitter pill to swallow. All along, she never loved him¡­ No wonder every time theyy on the same bed, she would find various reasons not to let him touch her. He had thought it was because she was young and not ready to be a woman, only to realize she was actually keeping her purity for another man. Ha! What did she take him, Mo Shiting, for? A pathetic fool? Or a handy tool to be manipted at her will? The angrier Mo Shiting thought about it, especially seeing the two of them inside, lovey-dovey, whispering sweet nothings to each other, the more he felt like a fool being yed by her. He wanted to confront her, but in the end, his self-respect prevailed, and he just walked away.. Chapter 286 - 274: Is She Tang Tang? 3 Chapter 274: Is She Tang Tang? 3 Trantor: 549690339 The more longing there is upon arrival, the greater the hatred upon departure. Well done, Gu Li! Inside the room, Murong Si took his gaze off from the doorway and curled his lips in satisfaction. ¡°Enough, no more acting.¡± He gently pushed away the girl still clinging to him andmanded with no expression. ¡°Yes, master.¡± The girl immediately let go and stood up from the sickbed. She tossed her messy hair back, revealing a confident smile: ¡°Master, didn¡¯t I perform quite well?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Murong Si sized her up and nodded. This is the best female assassin in the ck Blood League when ites to disguise. Her features don¡¯t resemble Gu Li¡¯s too much, they only share a slight simrity when viewed from the side. However, her figure bears quite a resemnce to Gu Li¡¯s. With intentional imitation and makeup, if you don¡¯t look at her full face, she could really be taken for the real one. Actually, if Mo Shiting had walked just slightly further, he might have seen through their scheme. Unfortunately, the man was too arrogant,pletely unable to ept the truth he heard. His heart was in chaos, so his judgment plummeted. That¡¯s how they could deceive him so easily¡­ ¡°You can leave now.¡± Murong Si waved his hand, motioning for the female assassin to retreat. As soon as she left, he immediately went into another room to fetch the unconscious Gu Li. Just as he put Gu Li back onto the sickbed, Murong Si covered her with a nket. Staring at her pale and weak face, Murong Si muttered to himself: ¡°Little Pear, as long as you sever your ties with Mo Shitingpletely, I can promise not to kill him.¡± Lu Yang was waiting underneath the hospital building. Seeing Mo Shiting appear in a daze, he hurried over. ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± He helped Mo Shiting up and asked with concern. Mo Shiting kept a stern face and remained silent. Seeing this, Lu Yang wisely helped his master forward and refrained from speaking. After helping him into the car, Lu Yang returned to the driver¡¯s seat, ready to drive back to the previous hospital. He heard Mo Shiting say: ¡°Go back to our country.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thinking he had misheard, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, ¡°Young master, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Back to Hua Country!¡± Mo Shiting gritted his teeth and said these three words before his wound ruptured again. The smell of blood filled the car, and Lu Yang was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do: ¡°Young master, we should go back to the hospital to get your wounds dressed.¡± Mo Shiting coldly warned: ¡°Lu Yang, are you not listening to what I¡¯m saying?¡± Lu Yang: ¡°¡­.Yes, young master.¡± Although he¡¯s unclear about what exactly happened during the young master¡¯s visit to the young madam, Lu Yang really felt like crying at this moment. The young master of his family was never one to torture himself, yet look at what he¡¯s done to himself in these past few days because of the young madam¡­ That very night, Mo Shiting took a charter flight and left A Nation. Learning this news, Murong Si was overjoyed. The following morning, he visited Gu Li in the hospital room. Seeing Gu Yuan sitting next to the bed, he said directly: ¡°Uncle Gu, you see, my method works, right? Mo Shiting¡¯s trust in Little Pear has dropped to zero. He was scared off just by a few words. Such a man is not worthy of Little Pear spending a lifetime with.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Gu Yuan replied vaguely, his gaze falling on Gu Li¡¯s unconscious face, he asked Murong Si: ¡°She¡¯s no longer in danger, why hasn¡¯t she woken up after so many days? What did the doctor say?¡± Murong Si walked over, his eyes a bit unusual: ¡°Rest assured, she¡¯s just been excessively drained of blood and her body is too weak. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been unconscious. I believe she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Gu Yuan sighed: ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I know that you¡¯ll be apanying the president on an overseas visit and won¡¯t have time to take care of Little Pear. How about let Little Pear stay at my house to recover for some time? My mother is a professional nutritionist. She knows how to take care of the sick.¡± Murong Si took the initiative to suggest. ¡°Inappropriate.¡± Gu Yuan refused. Murong Si persuaded: ¡°If Little Pear is at the Gu family, firstly, with Gu Susu around, she can¡¯t fully rest. Secondly, Mo Shiting coulde find her at any time. If they meet and clear up the misunderstanding, our n fromst night would be in vain. Uncle Gu, since we¡¯ve decided to separate them, we must prolong this misunderstanding until the day they divorce automatically.¡± ording to thew of Hua Country, if a couple doesn¡¯t cancel their divorce at the civil affairs bureau once the cooling-off period expires, thew will automatically dissolve their marriage. Murong Si was betting on this. No matter what, he wanted Gu Li to be single again. Gu Yuan considered for a moment and finally agreed: ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do as you say. Once she gets a bit better, she¡¯ll recover at your house.¡± [PS: This rule differs from the cooling-off period for divorce in our country. Please don¡¯t take it literally..] Chapter 287 - 275: Helping You Get Gu Li Out_l Chapter 275: Helping You Get Gu Li Out_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, rest assured, I will take good care of her.¡± Upon Gu Yuan¡¯s assurance, Murong Si¡¯s mood lifted, and a smile curved his lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Yuan looked at him deeply, feeling somewhat inexplicably heavy-hearted. He hoped what he was doing was right. After spending a short while in the hospital, Gu Yuan hastily left the country. As soon as he left, Murong Si took care of Gu Li¡¯s discharge formalities, and openly took the still unconscious Gu Li back to his own manor. This news soon reached Gu Susu¡¯s ears. The Murong manor was right next to the Gu family¡¯s estate, and Gu Susu immediately rushed over. However, to her utter disbelief, she was denied entry. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me in?¡± At the mansion entrance, Gu Susu stamped her foot, looking incredulously at the bodyguard responsible for security. The bodyguard replied with utmost respect, ¡°Miss Susu, I apologize, but this is Count Allen¡¯s order that no outsiders are allowed in. We mustply. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an outsider? Ie here almost every other day. I¡¯m more familiar with Murong Manor than my own house! How am I an outsider?¡± Gu Susu retorted angrily. The bodyguard recoiled a bit, ¡°Perhaps, you could call Count Allen?¡± ¡°Hmph, call him I will! I can¡¯t believe that Brother Si wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡± Gu Susu muttered, taking out her phone and dialing Murong Si¡¯s number. Unfortunately, the call went unanswered. She repeatedly dialed, to no avail, and finally dialed Madam Murong, Murong Si¡¯s mother. As it turned out though, Madam Murong¡¯s phone was out of the service area. ¡°Madam Murong is on a vacation, she¡¯s not at home.¡± The bodyguard kindly reminded her. Gu Susu, out of options, held back her frustration and returned to the Gu house. Once at home, she felt increasingly upset and ran directly to find Bai Ruyan. Bai Ruyan was taking an afternoon nap and her head started to throb upon seeing Gu Susu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± She rubbed her temples, walked over to the sofa, and asked curtly. Due to Gu Li¡¯s injury these past few days, Gu Susu had been keeping herself busy and it had exhausted Bai Ruyan. Gu Susu startedining like a machine gun: ¡°Mommy, what on earth is uncle thinking? Mo Shiting is such a good son-inw, he¡¯s also Gu Li¡¯s beloved, how can he not approve of him? It infuriates me that he¡¯s not only tearing them apart, but also pushing Brother Si and Gu Li together!¡± ¡°Does uncle only see Gu Li, the illegitimate child, and not me, his own blood- rted niece, even though he knows I¡¯ve liked Brother Si since I was a child? He keeps trying to split us apart¡­ Mommy, tell me what to do, mommy-¡± Frustrated by her fuss, Bai Ruyan desperately wished she could stuff her dumb, silly daughter back into her womb, ¡°Alright, stop going on and on in front of me, I have a headache!¡± ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t help me think of a way, Gu Li will divorce Mo Shiting and end up with Brother Si.¡± Gu Susu was utterly unable to keep calm. Bai Ruyan merely cast her a nce, ¡°So what? There are countless men in the world, why are you fixated on Murong Si? I think Mo Shiting far surpasses Murong Si. Why not consider changing your focus?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Susu widened her eyes, in total disbelief of what she¡¯d just heard, ¡°You want me to actively pursue Mo Shiting? Am I insane? I don¡¯t even like him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the man Gu Li loves. If you seed in pursuing him, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re better than Gu Li?¡± Bai Ruyan was persuading patiently. Gu Susu shook her head forcefully, ¡°I detest homewreckers, how can I be one?¡± Bai Ruyan:¡±¡­¡± It seemed there was some reason in what she was saying? However, in her view, Mo Shiting was indeed better and more reliable than Murong Si. If Gu Susu could be with him, she would feel much more relieved. As for Gu Li- Well, the daughter of a homewrecker, what right did she have to happiness? Bai Ruyan sneered in her heart. She had never been able to treat Gu Li well, not abusing her already counted as kindness. Seeing Bai Ruyan in a daze, Gu Susu simply walked behind her, wrapped her arms around her neck and started to whine, ¡°Wuwuwu Mommy, please think of a way for me. Quickly get Gu Li out of Brother Si¡¯s house. Otherwise, if Gu Li falls for Brother Si, it would be a disaster, wuwuwu¡­¡± Maybe because she was too agitated, Gu Susu¡¯s grip turned too tight, almost suffocating Bai Ruyan. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, loosen up, you¡¯re going to strangle your mother.¡± Bai Ruyan forcibly broke away from Gu Susu¡¯s grasp, feeling disappointed, ¡°How did I end up with a dim-witted child like you? You can¡¯t even seed in pursuing a man. You¡¯re a disgrace to me..¡± Chapter 288 - 275: Helping You Get Gu Li Out_2 Chapter 275: Helping You Get Gu Li Out_2 Trantor: 549690339 | Gu Susu pouted, ¡°Is Brother Si just an ordinary man? Brother Si is the top diamond bachelor of A Nation.¡± Bai Ruyan had no choice but to nod her head, ¡°Fine, stop being infatuated. I can help you dig Gu Li out of there, but you must agree to one condition.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Susu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°What condition, tell me.¡± ¡°Leave me alone for a few days, don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°But ¡± ¡°If you continue to bother me, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Gu family.¡± Gu Susu:¡±¡­¡± Gu Li had never been in good health and the severity of her injuries this time didn¡¯t help. She fell into a three-daya following her discharge from the hospital, and upon regaining consciousness was slightly faded. An image from before she cked out gradually surfaced in her mind, she suddenly bolted up, ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡ª ¡± ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯re awake.¡± Murong Si pushed the door open right at that time, seeing Gu Li sitting on the bed, looking terrified, he quickened his pace and concernedly asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± ¡°Brother Si?¡± Gu Li¡¯s emotions began to stabilize, and she looked at Murong Si somewhat surprised, ¡°Where is this?¡± The room didn¡¯t resemble a hospital room, and to her, it waspletely foreign, which caused her to feel puzzled. Murong Si gently said, ¡°This is my house.¡± ¡°Your house?¡± Gu Li furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Why would I be at your house?¡± Just as Murong Si was about to answer, Gu Li promptly pursued more answers, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ting? We¡¯re safe now, right? Brother Ting is okay, isn¡¯t he?¡± Unprepared for her first concern upon waking up to be about Mo Shiting, Murong Si¡¯s handsome face clouded over, and his voice unintentionally sounded colder, ¡°He won¡¯t die, you can rx!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Upon hearing the news that Mo Shiting was okay, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but release a breath of relief, but then took another thought, something felt off. If Brother Ting really was okay, how could he allow her to be taken to Murong Si¡¯s house? Thinking about this, Gu Li suspiciously nced at Murong Si. Her expression turned anxious, ¡°Is Brother Ting seriously injured? Tell me quickly.¡± Murong Si was extremely unhappy deep down, but to keep her with him, he had to pacify her, ¡°His injuries are not as severe as yours. He returned to Hua Country a few days ago.¡± ¡°He¡­he returned to Hua Country?¡± Gu Li¡¯s almond eyes widened in surprise as she was slightly baffled. How could Brother Ting¡­leave her behind? How could that possibly be?! ¡°Your father also went abroad. He was afraid that you would be disturbed by Gu Susu in the Gu family home, so he agreed to let you convalesce at my ce.¡± Murong Si told her. Gu Li lightly nodded her head, her gaze became lost and it was uncertain whether she understood Murong Si¡¯s words or not. Murong Si secretly clenched his fists and continued to deceive her, ¡°Your condition isn¡¯t suitable for flying, that¡¯s why Mo Shiting didn¡¯t take you with him. Recover here first, and then go find him in Hua Country.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him.¡± After saying this, Murong Si handed her a brand new cell phone. Gu Li blinked. ¡°This is not mine.¡± ¡°Your phone was lost. The SIM card is from Hua Country and can¡¯t be reced here. This is thetest model from GT, use this for the time being.¡± No help for it, GT¡¯s influence was simply toorge, even Murong Si bought GT products. However, if he were to know that the boss behind GT was Mo Shiting, he would likely be shocked. ¡°Alright then.¡± Being a GT fan, Gu Li didn¡¯t hesitate to take the phone. The new phone, new number, and empty contact list were a sight to behold. Fortunately, Gu Li remembered Mo Shiting¡¯s phone number, preventing her from losing contact with him. Seeing her holding the phone, her fingers trembled as she pressed a sequence of numbers. Murong Si¡¯s eyes flickered, and surprisingly, he gentlemanly said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, he turned around and left the room. As soon as the door closed behind him, he revealed a peculiar smile. He pushed open the door of the room next door and walked in. Gu Li finally finished dialling the 11-digit number. Soon, the call was answered, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± The line was slightly noisy and the man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t so clear, but at that moment, Gu Li¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Brother Ting, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Gu Li?¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s me.¡± Tears instantly streamed down Gu Li¡¯s face, ¡°Brother Ting, I miss you so much, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your injury?? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯m okay.¡± The man softlyforted her, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working in theb for a few days and won¡¯t be able to carry a cell phone. You rest up and take care of yourself. I¡¯lle pick you up when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing well that Mo Shiting asionally secluded himself in theb, Gu Li didn¡¯t suspect anything and agreed.. Chapter 289 - 275: Helping You Get Gu Li Out_3 Chapter 275: Helping You Get Gu Li Out_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Well then, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± The person on the other end of the line hung up eagerly. Listening to the busy tone in the phone line, Gu Li pursed her lips. Unfathomably, she felt like Brother Ting was a little different that day. Perhaps she was overthinking it? Gu Li had no idea that Murong Si had not only blocked and manipted hermunications, but he even used a robot to collect Mo Shiting¡¯s vocal data to impersonate him and talk to her. How could Gu Li, caught in this nearly perfect trap, have any suspicions? Even if she had any, they were fleeting. Elsewhere, in Hua Country. Lu¡¯s Hospital. Li Jinyao walked to the VIP ward¡¯s entrance, just in time to see Lu Conging out. The two looked at each other, their gazesplex. Li Jinyao was the first to speak: ¡°Is he still refusing to talk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Cong sighed, ¡°I guess this time, he¡¯s truly devastated.¡± Li Jinyao furrowed his brow, ¡°I will go in and see him.¡± As he was about to open the door, he was stopped by Lu Cong, ¡°He¡¯s asleep. Let¡¯s go to my office and chat for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Li Jinyao nodded, and then they both left one after the other. Returning to the office, Lu Cong took off his whiteb coat, took a drink out of the fridge, and handed it to Li Jinyao, saying, ¡°He¡¯s not doing well. He was already badly injured, and then he stubbornly flew back a long way. Now he hasn¡¯t eaten, drunk or spoken for several days. To be honest, in the 20 years I¡¯ve known him as a brother, I¡¯ve never seen him this depressed.¡± ¡°Love lost, normal.¡± Li Jinyao was thoughtful. Lu Cong chuckled lightly: ¡°You act as if you¡¯ve suffered from heartbreak before?¡± Ignoring Lu Cong¡¯s ridicule, Li Jinyao unscrewed the lid of the drink and took a sip, ¡°The one who tied the bell on the tiger must untie it, only Gu Li can bring him back.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lu Cong returned to the sofa and sat down, crossing his legs, ¡°Gu Li is now living in Murong Si¡¯s house. So many days have passed and she hasn¡¯t made a single phone call. And then look at the state Mo Shiting is in. What does this say? It means they¡¯ve had a falling out.¡± Li Jinyao sat down as well, saying seriously, ¡°Maybe we could still salvage the situation.¡± ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Lu Cong perked up at this. Li Jinyao: ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°Well, I do have a way.¡± Lu Cong stroked his exquisite chin, a glimmer of different light shing in his eyes behind his sses. Li Jinyao gave him no face at all, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be asking me to find Murong Qian for you, would you?¡± Lu Cong: Was he that obvious? During this period, Murong Qian was as if she had evaporated from the face of the earth; her phone was turned off, she didn¡¯t reply to text messages, it was driving people crazy. Thinking of this, he adjusted the sses on his nose bridge, leaned closer to Li Jinyao, ¡°Your informationwork, Hawk, is spread all over the world, can¡¯t you help me find Murong Qian?¡± Li Jinyao snorted in disdain: ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hey, are we brothers or not?¡± ¡°Which is closer, brothers or sisters?¡± Li Jinyao capped the bottle of drink, threw it in the nearby trash can, and stood up. Seeing this, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but stand up as well, ¡°You know, I really don¡¯t like¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Li Jinyao raised his hand to stop him, ¡°Regardless of whether you like it or not, you are engaged. I¡¯m not going to betray my sister and help you pursue other women.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Cong tugged at his shirt cor in annoyance, took a deep breath, ¡°I admit, I have my own selfish motives for finding Murong Qian, but I¡¯m more worried about Shiting. I know what¡¯s more important.¡± ¡°Hmph, I hope so!¡± Li Jinyao added a grim smile, brushed past him, and left with long strides. Watching his sturdy figure gradually disappear, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath and forcefully pounded on the office desk. Li Jinyao exited Lu Cong¡¯s office, his handsome face suddenly turned gloomy. At this moment, the cell phone in his pocket vibrated. He picked up the phone while walking, seeing that it was from Mo Shiting, he answered eagerly. ¡°Finally willing to speak?¡± ¡°Where are you? Come over.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s voice was faint, devoid of any emotion. Li Jinyao was worried, he replied ¡°Okay,¡± and hastened his pace. Two minutester, he hurriedly pushed open the door to the VIP ward. Mo Shiting was sitting on the bed, leaning against the headboard, seeming listless. Lu Yang carefully ced a cushion at his lower back, respectfully greeted Li Jinyao upon his entrance, ¡°Young Master Li.¡± Knowing the two had something to discuss, Lu Yang promptly excused himself. Li Jinyao walked over, sat down on the chair next to him, and got straight to the point, ¡°Tell me, what do you need my help with?¡± Chapter 290 - 276: No Longer a Couple?_l Chapter 276: No Longer a Couple?_l Trantor: 549690339 After Li Jinyao finished speaking, he stared unblinkingly at Mo Shiting. Before Mo could reply, Li blurted out, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve turned yourself into a mess over a woman. Is it worth it?¡± Mo Shiting remained silent. Li Jinyao sighed, ¡°Alright, enough of this. Tell me why you called me here. Do you want me to take out the ck Blood League for you, or do you want me to bring Gu Li back for you?¡± Mo Shiting looked at him, ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°You ¡± A man¡¯s dignity never allows him to admit he can¡¯t do something. Yet, in this moment, he found himself unable to answer¡­ Damn, what a low blow! Thought Li Jinyao. After venting his frustration, Li Jinyao decided that he should not bother with a man who was heartbroken and injured. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the ck Blood League. As for Gu Li? It¡¯s between you two as a married couple. Nobody else should interfere. You better rest up and exin things to her face-to-face. Maybe it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding.¡± Was it really a misunderstanding? Mo Shiting mockingly thought to himself. He saw what he saw, could it be false? Moreover, they had shared a bed for days, and she didn¡¯t let him touch her. That was a fact. Besides the exnation that she didn¡¯t love him, he could not think of a more convincing reason¡­ Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s face getting paler, Li Jinyao reached out to feel his forehead but was swatted away, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking to see if you have a fever.¡± Li Jinyao said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Shiting said softly, regaining a bit of his spirit, ¡°The news of my injury hasn¡¯t gotten out, has it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve kept it from the public. It won¡¯t affect the stock price of the Mo family business or worry your grandparents.¡± Li Jinyao assured him. Mo Shiting nodded, then told Li Jinyao, ¡°I n to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.¡± Li Jinyao was taken aback, ¡°What did you say? Discharged? With your current physical condition, are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Mo Shiting pursed his lips, his expression solemn, ¡°Tomorrow is the anniversary of my father¡¯s death.¡± Every year on this day, he would return to the old house to apany Old Master Mo. This year wouldn¡¯t be an exception. Knowing this family tradition, Li Jinyao, despite his concerns about Shiting¡¯s health, did not attempt to stop him, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, take extra care.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting gave a slight nod, finally stating the real reason for the meeting, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to withdraw GT from the A Nation market.¡± Li Jinyao:¡±???¡± Really? Just because of a breakup, he wouldn¡¯t even set foot in A Nation? Mo Shiting sure was rich and willful! ¡°Are you sure about this? No regrets?¡± Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but question. Mo Shiting curled his lips, a smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°The word regret doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary.¡± Li Jinyao:¡±¡­¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting was determined to withdraw GT from the A Nation market, Li Jinyao didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore. After all, it was hispany and he could do whatever he wanted with it. After chatting with Mo for a while and seeing his mood gradually stabilize, Li Jinyao was relieved. The next morning, Mo Shiting quietly checked out of the hospital and returned to the Mo mansion with Lu Yang. Thanks to Hawk¡¯s timely interception, Old Master Mo waspletely unaware of what had happened in A Nation or that his long-awaited granddaughter-inw was about to leave. Today was the remembrance day of Mo Shiting¡¯s father, Mo Xinghe. This had greatly affected the Old Master¡¯s mood. From the moment he got up, he felt a sense of mncholy and was in low spirits. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mo Shiting entered the main house and saw his grandfather sitting in rosewood chair, absent-mindedly polishing a white jade vase. He remembered that vase all too well. His father had made it by hand when he was young. It held great significance. This time every year, the old man would take the vase from the safe for reflection and remembrance. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mo Shiting walked straight over and respectfully called out to him. Old Master Mo looked up at the sound, ¡°You¡¯re back. Where¡¯s Little Pear? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± As he spoke, he looked around for Gu Li. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t reveal the truth. Instead, he lied, ¡°Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t bear to let her go, so she¡¯s staying a few more days in A Nation.¡± ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡± Old Master Mo didn¡¯t doubt it. Just mentioning Gu Li seemed to lift his spirits. He then started to nag his grandson, ¡°Little Pear is so cute. If I were Gu Yuan, I wouldn¡¯t let you off so easily..¡± Chapter 291 - 276: No Longer a Couple?_2 Chapter 276: No Longer a Couple?_2 Trantor: 549690339 | Mo Shiting¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not that bad.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man snorted defiantly, ¡°You¡¯re not bad, but my little Pear is better.¡± Mo Shiting: So Gu Li isn¡¯t a Gu, but a Mo? But it does not matter what her family name is because they are no longer relevant to him. As he pondered over this, he could not control the growing pain in his heart. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a heartache or the pain from his wound. Luckily, his pain was well masked and the old man did not notice it. ¡°When you attended your father-inw¡¯s birthday banquet this time, was he satisfied with you?¡± Old Master Mo asked attentively. On this same day in previous years, the grandfather and grandson would remain silent, each immersed in their own memories of thete Mo Xinghe, creating a mncholic and heavy atmosphere. This year, however, with the addition of an angelic Gu Li to their lives, a ray of hope was finally brought to them. Of course, this was just the old man¡¯s unteral feeling. As for Mo Shiting, he was likely more distressed than before. Once he believed happiness was within reach, but it turned out all of it was just his wishful thinking¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you perform well, and got frowned upon by Gu Yuan?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting keeps silent, the old man peeked at him, noticing something off about him. Mo Shiting finally regained hisposure, denying emotionlessly, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Grandfather, it¡¯s gettingte. We have to go to the ancestral hall.¡± Upon saying that, fearing his emotions would show through his grandfather¡¯s sharp eyes, he quickly stood up, ready to leave. Only then did the old man gently ce the white jade vase on the tea table, calling over Old Guan, ¡°Old Guan, lock this vase back in the safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± Old Guan carefully held the vase as if it was a treasure, cautiously heading upstairs. The grandfather and grandson left the main hall, one after the other. The ancestral hall. Mo Xinghe¡¯s spirit tablet was enshrined here. After lighting the incense, Mo Shiting seemed lost as he stared at the spirit tablet. Old Master Mo had a stern and serious expression on his face. After a few minutes, he spoke solemnly, ¡°Shiting, do you remember what your father looked like?¡± Mo Shiting pondered for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much.¡± Awhile ago, Pear also asked him the same question,ter, she hugged him sweetly and said, ¡°Brother Ting, you still have me. I will always be with you.¡± Liar! Mo Shiting subconsciously clenched his fists. As they left the ancestral hall, Old Master Mo suddenly said to Mo Shiting, ¡°I found a photo of your father at the Book Collection Pavilion two days ago. Do you want to see it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reject, he was excited deep down. After all, the image of his father was bing more and more blurry in his mind. He even began to worry that one day, he would eventually forget his father¡¯s real face. ¡°Follow me.¡± In the evening, after having dinner with Old Master Mo, Lu Yang took him home to the Blue Sky Blue Sea. Upon entering the house and seeing no staff in the hall, Lu Yang softly advised Mo Shiting, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve held on for the whole day. From now on, you should rest properly at home. There are other executives in thepany, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± Mo Shiting remained silent. Lu Yang continued, ¡°What about the new product promotion meeting that¡¯s supposed to hold tomorrow? Maybe you should skip it?¡± Mo Shiting declined, ¡°I know my own body. The meeting will proceed as nned.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°Alright then. You should rest early tonight, Young Master.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting gave a short reply. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the date tomorrow?¡± Lu Yang answered truthfully, ¡°The 18th.¡± Mo Shiting frowned slightly and a trace of self-ridicule shed in his deep eyes. So it¡¯s already the 18th¡­ It has been precisely 29 days since they applied for a divorce. As per thew of Hua country, if the divorcing couple does not cancel the application within 30 days, their marriage would be automatically dissolved¡­ So, after tomorrow, he and Gu Li would no longer be spouses legally. Maybe it was because the lights in the living room were too bright, but Mo Shiting felt a sourness in his eyes, causing them to hurt a bit. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the redness around his eyes, Lu Yang thought that his wound got infected, and became worried. Mo Shiting, with his hand on his forehead, took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you can leave.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Leave.¡± Even though he was still worried, Lu Yang had no choice but to bow and leave under his order.. Chapter 292 - 276: No Longer a Couple? 3 Chapter 276: No Longer a Couple? 3 Trantor: 549690339 When he left, the spacious living room became still in an instant. Mo Shiting looked around, only to find that every corner of the room, echoed with herughter and joyful chatter. He could not forget how she nestled on the sofa, enjoying her chips while watching the television with total satisfaction. Nor could he forget the times where she begged for fruits and wilfully demanded to be hand-fed by him, feigning a child¡¯s tantrum. Most of all, he could not forget the countless nights spent here, tirelessly waiting up for him to return from work¡­ All of these ordinary yet cherished moments would soon be gone forever¡­ A Nation. After a few days of rest, Gu Li¡¯s health improved rapidly. Although she still cannot bounce around as she used to, there was no problem with normal activities. However, she was not happy at all because Brother Ting hadn¡¯t contacted her in a long time. Ever since their brief phone conversationst time, they hadn¡¯t been in touch. Did he not leave theb yet? Gu Li sank into the sofa, biting her lip in confusion. Of course, she had taken the initiative to call him, but his phone was turned off each time. After several attempts, she stopped, deciding to wait for Mo Shiting to contact her instead. Unfortunately, as the days passed, Mo Shiting seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth,pletely neglecting her. Gu Li was slightly miffed and her resentment for Mo Shiting grew like a rolling snowball. Murong Si had been out handling matters since early morning, leaving only servants and bodyguards in the vast mansion, apart from Gu Li. With no one to chat with, Gu Li felt particrly bored. It was then that Gu Susu appeared before her. Gu Li knew that Murong Si had strictly forbidden Gu Susu from disturbing her. Therefore, she was quite surprised to see Gu Susu sneaking into her room like a thief, ¡°How¡­ how did you get in?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Gu Susu signaled her to keep quiet as she gently closed the door. Gu Li hid a smile, ¡°What are you doing? Have you turned to thievery?¡± Gu Susu caught her breath, lowering her voice, ¡°Keep it down, don¡¯t let the servants of the Murong family know I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You¡¯reughing? Do you have any idea what kind of ordeal I had to go through toe and rescue you?¡± Gu Susu red at her displeased. Rescue her? Gu Li blinked, not quite understanding her meaning. Gu Susu ignored her, rushed into the bathroom to wash off the dust from her body, and only then stepped out feeling fresh and invigorated. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m dying of thirst. Pour me a ss of water.¡± Gu Susu ordered Gu Li without any qualms. Gu Li clutched the pillow in her arms, ¡°Pour it yourself.¡± ¡°Fine, considering you¡¯re injured, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Having said that, Gu Susu went to the bar counter, poured herself a ss of warm water, gulping down half of it, and felt instantly satisfied. After quenching her thirst, she quickly approached Gu Li who waszily sitting there, and asked her mysteriously, ¡°Hey, do you know how I got in? You must be really curious, right?¡± Gu Li wanted to roll her eyes, ¡°No, I¡¯m not curious at all.¡± ¡°Hmph! You must be really curious!¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then I, in my benevolence, will tell you. It turns out there is a secret passageway between our house and the Murong family¡¯s mansion. I sneaked in through that passage.¡± Gu Susu triumphantly revealed this great secret that she had heard from Bai Ruyan. Gu Li looked at her skeptically, ¡°You¡¯re stretching it too far with this prank.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you out.¡± Gu Susu was incredibly serious. Gu Li declined, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth.¡± Gu Susu got exasperated, hands on hips, she confidently said, ¡°Let me tell you the truth, today I¡¯m here to get you out of here. You have to go even if you don¡¯t want to, because I won¡¯t allow you to stay and seduce Brother Si!¡± Gu Li remained silent and closed her eyes pretending to sleep, ¡°Toozy to bother with you.¡± Seeing her uncooperative attitude, Gu Susu gritted her teeth, pushed her, ¡°Gu Li, do you have any idea what day it is today?¡± ¡°What day?¡± Gu Li opened her eyes, her curiosity piqued. It wasn¡¯t her birthday and it wasn¡¯t any special day either. She had no idea what was so special about today. Gu Susu chuckled, taking pleasure in someone else¡¯s misfortune, ¡°Seems like you forgot. Today is thest day of the cooling-off period for your divorce with Mo Shiting. Remembered it now? In other words, if you don¡¯t show up at the Civil Affairs Bureau in Hua Country with Mo Shiting by the end of work tomorrow, you¡¯ll be ¡®the woman who lost her husband¡¯, you silly woman!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li was still somewhat confused, and it took her a few seconds to react. Oh shit! She hadpletely and wholly forgotten about this matter. Chapter 293 - 277: Close to the water gets the moon first_l Chapter 277: Close to the water gets the moon first_l Trantor: 549690339 Thank god Gu Susu came to remind her, otherwise¡­ When she thought of the fact that she almost ended her marital rtionship with Mo Shiting, Gu Li couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore, her heart pounding like crazy. She forced herself to calm down and pondered a critical issue. She couldn¡¯t remember this issue, but what about Brother Ting? Did he also remember it? He hadn¡¯t been contacting her for so long. Could it be that he didn¡¯t actually want to retract the divorce and was leaving her to fend for herself in A Nation? The more Gu Li thought about it, the more confused she became, and her mood plummeted in an instant. Seeing her still sitting on the sofa and bowing her head, not knowing what she was thinking about, Gu Susu couldn¡¯t help but hurry up: ¡°Hey, are you going or not? If you are, hurry up and leave with me, otherwise when Brother Sies back, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave?¡± Gu Li looked up at her, somewhat puzzled, ¡°Can he actually restrict my personal freedom?¡± ¡°He is indeed restricting your personal freedom!¡± Gu Susu snapped at her without a good temper. Gu Li frowned and said nothing. Frustrated, Gu Susu said, ¡°Nevermind then, you don¡¯t believe me, just try and see if those bodyguards at the door will let you leave Murong Manor.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Gu Li¡¯s eyes filled with a touch of peculiarity and her tone suddenly became serious: ¡°Do you know something?¡± Gu Susu bit her lip and began to act up: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t believe me? Why should I tell you.¡± ¡°Gu, Su, Su!¡± Gu Li clearly shouted these three characters, ¡°You better tell me!¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Susu said, directly sitting down in the single chair next to her, crossing her legs and provoking her, ¡°Beg me, if I feel like it, I might tell you everything I know.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Speak or not, up to you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Unexpectedly at this crucial moment, Gu Li still refused to give in. Gu Susu stood up irritably and paced around the room. Gu Li got a headache from her pacing and was about to yell at her when she heard the ring of a cell phone. It was Gu Susu¡¯s. Gu Susu immediately answered, ¡°Hello¡­ Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving right away.¡± Hang up the phone, she hastily said to Gu Li, ¡°There¡¯s no time, Brother Si¡¯s car is already at the manor entrance. Gu Li, if you trust me, start packing. When it gets dark, I wille to get you out. Of course, if you think I¡¯m lying to you, you can try talking to Brother Si to see if he will let you leave.¡± After saying that, she ran off before Gu Li could respond. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Gu Li immediately chased after her, but once she left the room, she could no longer see Gu Susu. Strange! She disappeared so quickly, could it be that there really is a secret passage? Gu Li furrowed her brows, considering Gu Susu¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t really trust Gu Susu. After all, the two had been rivals since childhood. Although she helped her escape from the Gu familyst time, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t y her this time. Moreover, was Murong Si really confining her? Why would he do that? With a thousand questions in her heart, Gu Li subconsciously covered her chest and walked back to her room in light steps. Not long after, Murong Si came over. He knocked on the door from the outside, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Li concealed her unusual emotions and spoke softly. Murong Si pushed the door and came in, saw Gu Li sitting on the sofa with a book in hand, and couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Little Pear, your injury has not fully healed, you should rest and not read.¡± Gu Li lifted her gaze from the book and casually said: ¡°If I don¡¯t read, I¡¯d feel too bored. Brother Si, I think I¡¯ve recovered more or less. How about I go home today?¡± Murong Si¡¯s face changed slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure and tentatively asked her: ¡°Is the staff here not serving you well? Or does the food not suit your taste? You can tell me, and I can adjust everything.¡± Gu Li shook her head: ¡°I just miss home.¡± ¡°Uncle Gu is still abroad, even if you go home, you won¡¯t see him!¡± Gu Li bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t make a sound, gradually she believed somewhat of Gu Susu¡¯s words. Even more so, a thought was bing clearer in her mind. He couldn¡¯t be intentionally dying her return to Hua Country to recant the divorce, could he? At this thought, Gu Li squeezed her hands, her tone turned a bit colder: ¡°That¡¯s my home. Because my father isn¡¯t there, you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t return?¡± ¡°Little Pear, you misunderstand me, what I meant was, if you go back, Gu Susu is going to bother you. Wouldn¡¯t that be annoying? How about this, you can stay for a few more days, and once your injury is fully healed, I¡¯ll let you leave. How¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 294 - 277: Close to the water gets the moon first_2 Chapter 277: Close to the water gets the moon first_2 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Seeing that Murong Si was determined not to let her leave, Gu Li believed even more in Gu Susu¡¯s words. It seems, she must leave quietly tonight. ¡°Little Pear, don¡¯t be upset.¡± Seeing her angry and unhappy, Murong Si gently coaxed her, ¡°If you feel bored, why not¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bored!¡± Gu Li promptly interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to rest. Brother Si, please leave.¡± After speaking, she stood up, making a move to chase him out. ¡°Little Pear¡­¡± Murong Si pursed his lips, still persistent, wanting to chat with her a little more, but seeing her obviously angry, he wisely retreated and left. The door closed from outside, and Gu Li¡¯s tense face rxed. Her round eyes darted around, and she decisively picked up her phone to call Mo Shiting. However, the result was still the same; no one answered. Should she try to reach her cousin? She hasn¡¯t been in much contact with Murong Qiantely, only knowing that her cousin was shortlisted for Director Desen¡¯s leadingdy a few days ago and was asked to participate in an intensive training session. Trying to reach her now might be just as unsessful. With a ¡®let¡¯s try it¡¯ attitude, Gu Li dialed Murong Qian¡¯s number, unexpectedly, Murong Qian answered. ¡°Little Pear, are you adjusting well to your stay at the Murong Manor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Li smiled lightly, ¡°And you, isn¡¯t the special training very tough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty tough, but this little bit of hardship is nothing.¡± Murong Qian talked while wiping her sweat. Gu Li hesitated for a moment before asking her, ¡°By the way, cousin, have you had any news about my Brother Ting recently?¡± Murong Qian chuckled lightly: ¡°Come on, Little Pear. You¡¯re his wife, and you¡¯re asking me if I know about Mo Shiting¡¯s situation? I¡¯m in intensive training, they don¡¯t let us use our phones usually. Where am I supposed to ask around?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Unable to get any news, Gu Li listlessly replied. Murong Qian instantly sensed something was wrong, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Did the two of you have a fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li¡¯s face fell. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Cousin, if I don¡¯t go back to Hua Country with Brother Ting to cancel the divorce registration at the civil affairs bureau tomorrow, we will no longer be husband and wife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Murong Qian was even more confused after hearing it, ¡°So what are you waiting for? Hurry back.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve lost contact with Brother Ting and¡­ I can¡¯t find him these past few days.¡± Speaking of this, Gu Li felt more and more wronged. Murong Qian blinked her curly eyshes, and after a few seconds, advised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can tell, Mo Shiting really likes you. He must be too busy, or he was hindered by something, that¡¯s why he lost contact with you.¡± ¡°Is that really the case? You¡¯re not justforting me?¡± Gu Li was somewhat unsure. Murong Qian gripped the phone, sincerely saying, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s not afort. Besides, it only takes a few hours to fly from A Nation to Hua Country. If I were you, I¡¯d hurry up and pack my things, fly back and get this straightened out. Staying here and letting your imagination run wild is more likely to lead to trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going to fly and find him tonight.¡± Gu Li suddenly saw the light and smiled. In order not to arouse Murong Si¡¯s suspicions, Gu Li had to appear emotionally stable all day long. On the surface, she seemed unusually calm, but no one knew just how anxious she was to fly back to Hua Country and find Mo Shiting. After dinner, Gu Li returned to her room. After anxiously waiting for about half an hour, Gu Susu sneaked in. Who knows if it¡¯s because she watches too much TV, but she even dressed in a set of ck night clothes. Gu Li almostughed out loud, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too dramatic? Are you trying to mimic a TV show?¡± Gu Susu shrugged, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a dream of being an actor? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that bing an actor would dy my marriage to Brother Si, I would have learned acting long ago.¡± Gu Li was surprised, ¡°What does bing an actor have to do with you marrying Brother Si?¡± ¡°Forget about it, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Gu Susu looked disgusted, then gave Gu Li a look, ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage?¡± ¡°I have no luggage. I¡¯m not even taking my phone.¡± Gu Li answered seriously. The phone was given by Murong Si. She wasn¡¯t sure if he might have installed a tracking device in it. To avoid exposing her whereabouts, it was safer to leave it behind. She would buy another one when she returned to Hua Country. Gu Susu: ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Susu felt a bit awkward and deliberately put on a stern face to warn: ¡°You remember this, don¡¯t try to seduce Brother Si anymore, or I won¡¯t let it go!¡± Chapter 295 - 277: Close to the water gets the moon first_3 Chapter 277: Close to the water gets the moon first_3 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li: The two quickly left the Other Garden where Gu Li lived. Outside, there were several bodyguards patrolling back and forth. Luckily, they were familiar with the area and that¡¯s how they managed to escape. ¡°Where is the secret tunnel?¡± Gu Li asked in a low voice. Gu Susu pointed to a small house ahead, ¡°The basement of the wine cer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Gu Li was suspicious, she always felt that this Gu Susu wasn¡¯t too reliable. What if she was ying a trick on her? She must reach Hua Country by tomorrow, she didn¡¯t have much time to waste. Knowing that Gu Li still didn¡¯t trust her, Gu Susu simply remained silent, and continued walking ahead. Gu Li had no choice but to follow. When they arrived at the basement, Gu Susu walked to a wall, patted here and there, just like a witch performing a spell. Gu Li watched her magical operation without blinking. She didn¡¯t expect that her cousin had such artistic talent. When her talent agency opens tomorrow, she could consider having her as an actress, provided that she was willing to give up pursuing Murong Si. She didn¡¯t know what magic Murong Si had given to Gu Susu, that made her so resolute, even willing to help him fend off any other romantic interests at all costs¡­ ¡°Boom ¡± Gu Li, lost in her thoughts, was suddenly roused by a loud noise. She looked towards the source and saw that the wall had automatically rotated, revealing a passage about half a meter wide. Gu Li: ¡°Wow, there really is a secret tunnel.¡± Perhaps due to her astonishment, she blurted out without thinking. Gu Susu shot her an annoyed nce and gloatingly huffed, ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t lying.¡± ¡°You¡¯re remarkable!¡± Gu Li gave her a thumbs up and immediately urged her, ¡°Quick, lead the way before we¡¯re discovered.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± As Gu Susu spoke, she switched on her phone¡¯s shlight and pulled Gu Li into the tunnel. The path inside was narrow, they could only proceed one after the other. After they had walked a few meters in, the wall began to close gradually, returning back to its original state. ¡°Gu Susu, how did you know about this secret tunnel?¡± Knowing that they were rtively safe in the tunnel, Gu Li let out a sigh of relief and her tone became much more rxed. Gu Susu snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? My mom discovered it. Apparently, it was dug a few hundred years ago. Didn¡¯t our family and the Murong family both belong to the Royal Garden back then? It wouldn¡¯t be unusual that all these secret tunnels were built.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Who else besides you, me and your mom knows about this?¡± ¡°Probably no one else. Even my uncle doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Keeping a secret tunnel like this isn¡¯t safe. We should tell father to have it sealed.¡± ¡°Seal the tunnel? How could that happen?¡± Gu Susu made a face, ¡°I¡¯m counting on this tunnel to get closer to my goal.¡± Gu Li: Fearing that Gu Li might seriously consider sealing the tunnel, Gu Susu turned back and grabbed her arm, ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t tell my uncle, nor allow anyone to seal this tunnel. Did you hear me?¡± ¡°I heard you, I heard you.¡± Gu Li sighed softly. What tiresome work! The tunnel was very long. It took the pair half an hour of breathless walking to finally reach the end. Back at the Gu family residence, surrounded by fresh air, Gu Li took a deep breath andughed, ¡°We survived.¡± Gu Susu red sideways at her: ¡°Hehe, you should thank me.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Thankyou.¡± ¡°No sincerity.¡± Gu Susu retorted. ¡°Thankyou, Sister Gu Susu.¡± Caught off guard, Gu Li gave her a bear hug, which made Gu Susu break out in goosebumps. Before she could react, Gu Li let her go, waved her hand and said: ¡°I¡¯m off then, go back and take a bath. You stink.¡± ¡°Hey, where do I stink ¡± Gu Susu stomped her foot in annoyance, but in the next second, Gu Li had run into the Pear Garden and disappeared. ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Susu huffed, ¡°That brat, she better stay in Hua Country forever and nevere back.¡± After returning to the Pear Garden and collecting the passport and cash she had left behind earlier, Gu Li, unable to bear the dust and mud on her, quickly took a shower. Then she grabbed her bag and drove away from the Gu family¡¯s residence. Meanwhile, at Murong Manor. For some reason, Murong Si felt restless, as if something bad was about to happen. Unable to concentrate on work in his study, he decided to go to the Other Garden where Gu Li lived, intending to see her and have a chat. ¡°Knock knock knock ¡± Standing at the door of Gu Li¡¯s room, Murong Si knocked. ¡°Little Pear?¡± After calling out several times, there was still no response. Strange, it was only a bit past eight, she couldn¡¯t be asleep already. Chapter 296 - 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Chapter 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Stubbornness_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Little Pear?¡± ¡°Gu Li?¡± Murong Si called several times from outside, but got no response. Anxious, he forcefully turned the doorknob. He had imagined that the door would be locked from the inside, but it opens abruptly. Murong Si¡¯splexion changed abruptly, and he rushed inside immediately. ¡°Little Pear¡ª¡± The huge room was empty, with no one in sight. Damn it! She was gone. Realizing that Gu Li might have run away, Murong Si made a decisive move and ced a call, ¡°Notify the airport. As soon as Gu Li is spotted, detain her immediately.¡± Meanwhile, elsewhere. Without her cell phone and it being inconvenient to travel, Gu Li, after pondering for a while, detoured to the nearest mall and bought thetest model of GT smartphone. Fearing being tracked, she didn¡¯t dare to get a SIM card and could only manage with a temporary inte card. She quickly logged onto the airline¡¯s public ount and searched for a flight to Hua Capital City that night but found that the earliest one was not until 10 am the next morning. Checking the time, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could make it. What should she do? Thoughtful, Gu Li had a sudden idea ¡ª she started searching for a sea route. To her surprise, there was a ship scheduled to pass by their location in two hours and head to B City in Hua Country, arriving there the next morning. The journey from B City to the Capital City would only take two hours by high-speed rail. Calcting it, it seemed more reliable than flying. With this in mind, Gu Li hurriedly booked a ticket for the ship. Soon after, she turned the steering wheel and raced for the international quay. At that moment, Gu Li was unaware that her decision to take the cruise was the right one. After all, Murong Si hadid a at the airport waiting for her. ¡°Report! We¡¯ve waited at the airport all night and haven¡¯t found any trace of Miss Gu Li. There is no record of her at the airport¡¯s entry and exit points.¡± ¡°Report! Miss Gu Li left City C for B City in Hua Country via a cruise ship an hour ago.¡± Listening to his subordinates report bad news one after another, Murong Si became furious and flung files from his desk onto the floor. Damn it! They were only one day away from automatically terminating their marriage agreement, just who would have known that at such a time¡­ ¡°Master, now that Miss Gu Li is in Hua Country, should we set out immediately to bring her back?¡± Murong Si¡¯s assistant cautiously asked. Murong Si squinted his eyes, which gleamed with a sinister light: ¡°Take the helicopter to B City. At any cost, I want her brought back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± On the cruise ship, in the first-ss cabin. It was alreadyte at night, and Gu Li sat in her seat without an ounce of sleepiness. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face uncontrobly appear in her mind. Ah, what has happened to her Brother Ting? Why has there been no news from him all these days? Just now, she had specifically logged onto WeChat and made a video call, but there was no answer. This was giving her anxiety. Gu Li bit her lip, her heart ached faintly. She unconsciously brought her hands to her chest and took shallow breaths. ¡°You alright?¡± A deep pleasant male voice echoed through the corridor, the cold tone carrying a hint of concern. Following the voice, Gu Li slowly turned to look at him and gives a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you.¡± The cabin was poorly lit, and Gu Li couldn¡¯t make out her neighbor¡¯s features, though she could vaguely see his handsome silhouette ¡ª he seemed to be a good-looking man. However, even if he was charming, Gu Li didn¡¯t feel like starting a conversation. So, she quickly turned back her head and ignored him. Seeing this, Tang Yue pursed his lips slightly, his gaze deep and unreadable. From the moment this young girl stepped onto the ship, he had noticed her. It was not for her good looks, but rather she reminded him of someone he knew. After observing her for a while, he saw her asionally clutching her chest looking ufortable, which elicited concern from him. Unexpectedly, this young girl proved even more elusive than he was. Tang Yue himself wasn¡¯t ustomed to striking up conversations. In an instant, he gave up on trying to talk with Gu Li. After all, even if she looked like the person he was thinking of, she couldn¡¯t possibly be that person. Why should he trouble himself or waste his time? Just as he was thinking this, his phone, which was in his pocket, suddenly vibrated, indicating an iing call. Tang Yue pulled out his phone and saw the word ¡°Sister¡± on the screen. He nced unconsciously at Gu Li, then answered the call. ¡°Hello, sister.¡± ¡°Xiaoyue, you scoundrel, how dare you go on leave without a word? Where are you? Come back immediately, I promise, I won¡¯t make you go on blind dates anymore.¡± Chapter 297 - 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Stubbornness! Chapter 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Stubbornness! Trantor: 549690339 The woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone sounded anxious, but was also full of tenderness and affection. Tang Yue curled his lips, not buying her sugar-coated words. He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not on vacation. I¡¯m working on an important project.¡± ¡°What project? As the chairman, why don¡¯t I know about a project that requires the president of our group to leave all his teams and go out alone?¡± ¡°A project in coboration with the Mo family, I need to talk to Mo Shiting in person,¡± he replied patiently. From his demeanor, it was clear he held great respect for his sister. ¡°Alright then. Take good care of yourself while you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°And if you meet a girl you like, you should ¡± ¡°Sis, the signal¡¯s bad here, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Unwilling to be urged to get married, Tang Yue used it as an excuse to end the call. Detecting a gaze on him, Tang Yue turned his head, catching Gu Li who hadn¡¯t had time to look away. Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So embarrassing. Being caught red-handed spying on someone¡¯s phone call, could there be anything more mortifying? ¡°Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I just¡­ uh, your phone was a bit loud¡­¡± Gu Li exined awkwardly. Tang Yue put his phone away and lightly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t say anything secret. Are you from Hua country or A Nation?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but seize the opportunity to talk to her. Gu Li couldn¡¯t ignore him now, and answered truthfully: ¡°A Nation. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from M Country. My name is Tang Yue.¡± Tang Yue introduced himself. Gu Li gave a small smile, ¡°Mr. Tang, nice to meet you. My name is Gu Li.¡± From his phone call, she had guessed that the man was quite important. It turned out, he was actually Tang Yue, the president of the Tang Group. The person who had called him just now must be Tang Wan, Tang Yue¡¯s only sister, and the chairman of the Tang Group. Though Tang Wan had made it to many international lists of famous people, she herself was very low-key and rarely appeared in public. Gu Li had no idea what she looked like. Looking at the handsome Tang Yue, Gu Li guessed his sister Mang Wan couldn¡¯t be too far off in terms of attractiveness. ¡°Ms. Gu, you look quite young. Are you still in university?¡± Tang Yue asked with a smile. Perhaps it was because her face resembled his sister¡¯s so much that he held a higher affinity for the girl before him and couldn¡¯t help but want to find out more about her. Gu Li nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Soon, she would officially be a student at Imperial City University. It wouldn¡¯t be considered a lie. ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡± ¡°Architecture.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard for a girl to study architecture?¡± ¡°If you love it, you don¡¯t feel it¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Tang Yue let out augh, ¡°I hope you can be a master architect.¡± ¡°Thankyou for your encouragement, Mr. Tang.¡± The two chatted casually for a bit more before deciding not to converse any longer for fear of disturbing otherste at night. Leaning against the seat, Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of sleep and gradually closed her eyes. Tang Yue, on the other hand, opened hisptop and continued to work. Time slipped away second by second as the night quietly drew to a close, and the first light of dawn appeared. The morning sun shone through the cabin curtains, waking up a deep-asleep Gu Li. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and quickly took out her phone to check the time. Eight in the morning. ¡°We¡¯ll dock in an hour,¡± Tang Yue suddenly said. In the broad daylight, the light was plentiful. Looking at Gu Li¡¯s face, he felt an increased sense of familiarity and affection. Is it really possible for two people to look so simr without any blood rtion? And she¡¯s about the same age as Tang Tang¡­ With this thought, Tang Yue¡¯s gaze towards Gu Li contained a hint of inquiry. He subtly took note of Gu Li¡¯s name, preparing to look into her background when he had the time. ¡°Mr. Tang, are you going to Capital City?¡± Gu Li asked. She didn¡¯t know why, but her impression of Tang Yue was bing more and more favourable. She seemed to have developed an inexplicable trust in him. Could it be that she¡¯s rebounding from Brother Ting so soon? Of course, she was just joking with herself. After all, her unshakablemitment to Brother Ting was well-known to all. Her friends and family would sooner believe that the sun rose from the west before believing that she¡¯d lose interest in Mo Shiting¡­ ¡°Yes, are you heading to Capital City too? If you are, we could travel together,¡± Tang Yue suggested kindly. A beautiful young girl travelling alone was still worrying after all. He expected Gu Li to refuse, but surprisingly, she agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 298 - 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Chapter 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Stubbornness_3 Trantor: 549690339 Before, she had heard that the cooperation between the Tang Group and the Mo family had fallen through. She knew that Brother Ting held the coboration between the two families in high regard, and now, since she happened to know Tang Yue, she decided to help Brother Ting by evaluating Tang Yue¡¯s character. From her initial judgment, this young CEO of the Tang Group seemed to be a decent person. The cruise ship provided a buffet breakfast. Gu Li and Tang Yue headed to the dining room together. After breakfast, the cruise ship was about to dock. After passing through security but before exiting the dock, Gu Li was about to use her phone to buy a high-speed train ticket when she heard Tang Yue say, ¡°My private jet is parked up ahead; we don¡¯t need to go out.¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡ö¡¯ Isn¡¯t that a huge surprise? The dock exit. Several men in casual clothes were searching around, anxiously looking for Gu Li. They had been looking for most of the day and hadn¡¯t found any sign of Gu Li. Seeing that more than two hours had passed, they became anxious. One of the men couldn¡¯t help but ask the man leading the group, ¡°Boss, are you sure that Miss Gu Li took this route? The crowd has dispersed, but we found no one. Could the information be incorrect?¡± The group leader was Lin Dong, one of Murong Si¡¯s trusted subordinates. This time, Murong Si had specially dispatched him to capture Gu Li, reflecting his determination. Lin Dong cursed under his breath, ¡°What about the high-speed rail station? Was anyone found there?¡± Knowing that Gu Li was likely to take the high-speed train back to Capital City, they had also sent someone to keep watch there. The man shook his head. ¡°No sightings.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a bit longer. She definitely took this flight; she couldn¡¯t have just vanished!¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve already waited ¡± Before the man could finish speaking, Lin Dong shot him a menacing look, and he had to swallow his words. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll keep looking.¡± ¡°Inform the men nearby to pay more attention to the taxi, bus, and subway routes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While here in B City, the ck Blood League was still searching for Gu Li on every street, Gu Li wasfortably sitting on Tang Yue¡¯s private jet, arriving in Capital City an hour earlier than expected. The nended at Capital City International Airport. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to take you home?¡± At the moment of parting, Tang Yue suddenly felt a bit unwilling to let go. Gu Li shook her head. ¡°We just met, and I¡¯ve already imposed a lot on you. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll have my husband and I treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°Your husband? You¡¯re married?¡± Tang Yue was extremely surprised. With a serious expression, Gu Li replied, ¡°Yes, I just got married recently.¡± Tang Yue:¡±¡­¡± He really wanted to see the lucky man who had acted so swiftly! ¡°This is my number, take it.¡± Tang Yue proactively took out a pen and wrote down his private number. With no pretentions, Gu Li gracefully epted it. ¡°Alright. I lost my previous phone, and I¡¯ll rece my SIM card soon and contact you then.¡± ¡°Alright. Be careful on your way home.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After getting off the ne, Gu Li waved at Tang Yue and bounced away out of his sight. Tang Yue stood there with one hand in his pocket, his feelings bing inexplicablyplicated. At that time, a man in a suit got off the helicopter. That was his executive assistant, Yang Jin. ¡°President Tang, you have a meeting with President Mo of the Mo Group at three o¡¯clock this afternoon. Would you like to go back to the hotel first, or go directly to the Mo Group?¡± Yang Jin approached Tang Yue and asked respectfully. Tang Yue took his gaze away from the direction where Gu Li disappeared, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go directly to the Mo Group.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the car immediately.¡± Blue Sky Blue Sea. As Gu Li got out of the taxi, she sighed in relief as she looked at the familiar vi area. She was finally back. After enduring much hardship, she had finally made it home, sob¡­ When the security guards saw Gu Li, they quickly opened the gate for her. ¡°Hello, Young Madam!¡± The guards were somewhat excited to see her after such a long time. During these days, they¡¯d heard that the Young Madam had had a disagreement with the young master, whose mood had be extremely gloomy. They were on tenterhooks at work, fearing that they might lose their jobs any day. Now that the Young Madam was back, their days should be a little easier, right? ¡°Hello, security brothers!¡± Gu Li cheerfully greeted them and then rushed in without hesitation. As she ran, she shouted Mo Shiting¡¯s name, ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°. Auntie Guan was inside the house polishing a table. She could barely believe her ears when she faintly heard Gu Li¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Is that the Young Madam? Little Cai.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask another maid who was working with her. Little Cai blinked, paused for a while before responding, ¡°It sounds like it.¡± ¡°Brother Ting ¡± ¡°Wow, it really is Young Madam.¡± Auntie Guan quickly put down the cloth in her hand and hurriedly greeted her. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Auntie Guan ¡± Out of breath from running, Gu Li entered the door just in time to be held in Auntie Guan¡¯sforting embrace.. Chapter 299 - 279: Play-Acting—1 Chapter 279: y-Acting¡ª1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Auntie Guan, where is Brother Ting? Is he at home?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries with Auntie Guan and immediately inquired about Mo Shiting, continuing her questions as she went upstairs. Auntie Guan followed her and replied truthfully, ¡°The young master is not home, at this hour, he should be at thepany¡­¡± At her words, Gu Li immediately turned back, ¡°He¡¯s at the office? Then I¡¯ll go to him now.¡± Even before she finished speaking, she ran out of the door. ¡°Young Madam, watch your step.¡± Watching Gu Li hurriedly leave, Auntie Guan felt somewhat worried. However, it was a good thing that the Young Madam was looking for the young master immediately upon her return. After all, the young master has been looking quite terrible these past few days, anyone with eyes could tell that he must have had a quarrel with the young madam. Hopefully, this time the young couple could reconciliate and the storms would clear up. Mo Group. Lu Yang gently knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office, only to see Mo Shiting standing before the floor-to-ceiling window behind therge office chair. His tall figure was bathed in a circle of light, yet it exuded a sense of loneliness. ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± Lu Yang respectfully called out to him and strode over. Mo Shiting did not turn around, he continued to look out at the sky. The sky was a brilliant blue, dotted with fluffy white clouds, and the sun was shining brightly. As Lu Yang approached the desk, Mo Shiting put one hand in his pocket and returned to his seat. ¡°Young Master, the President of the Tang Group, Tang Yue, is already downstairs.¡± Mo Shiting nced at his watch, 2 o¡¯clock, an hour earlier than the scheduled time. However, he didn¡¯t have any arrangements for this time period, so meeting earlier was fine. So, he spoke curtly: ¡°Please guide him to the meeting room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yang bowed and exited the room. Mo Shiting rubbed his temples, prepared to leave. As he nced at his phone resting on the desk, his eyes revealed a flicker of sadness. So many days had passed, and she hadn¡¯t called him once ¡ª perhaps she felt that once she had repaid her debt, there was no need to contact him anymore? It¡¯s not that he hadn¡¯t thought about calling her, but every time he picked up the phone, he remembered the scene he saw at her hospital room door that day, causing his heart to ache until he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Gu Li¡­¡± Mo Shiting ended up murmuring her name. He picked up his phone, searched for her number in his contacts, hesitated for a moment, then finally dialed. However, what greeted him was the sound of a switched-off phone. Even her phone was off ¡ª did she truly intend to cut off all contact with him? Such a heartless woman¡­ Since she didn¡¯t love him, why did she bother to seduce him in the first ce? Repaying a favor? What aughable reason! Who needed her kind of deceit disguised as gratitude? The more Mo Shiting thought about it, the angrier he became, and a sense of resentment began to emerge in his heart. He clenched his phone subconsciously, took a deep breath, then flung the phone aside and strode out of the office. On her way to find Mo Shiting, Gu Li, passed by a tel service provider¡¯s store. She quickly got off the car to get a new SIM card for her phone before she continued her way to the Mo Group. While she was driving, she dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. The call went through, but no one answered. What¡¯s going on with Brother Ting? Why won¡¯t he answer her calls? Could it be¡­ he doesn¡¯t want her anymore? Gu Li began to feel a hint of panic. No matter, she¡¯d almost reached the Mo Group. Once they met, she would definitely get it all rified. They couldn¡¯t just end things without a clear reason. Thinking of this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but speed up. At that moment, her phone rang, indicating a new iing call. Believing it was Mo Shiting returning her call, a look of excitement crossed her pretty face. However, to her surprise, when she answered the call, she heard the eerie voice of Murong Si on the other line: ¡°Little Pear.¡± ¡°Brother Si?¡± She didn¡¯t expect the call to be from Murong Si, and it made her feel strange. She had run away from Murong Manor just yesterday, wasn¡¯t he angry with her? ¡°Where are you?¡± nJ ii Gu Li felt a little hesitant, not wanting to let Murong Si know her whereabouts. While she didn¡¯t think that Murong Si would be harmful to her, the fact that he and her father had teamed up, refusing to let her leave, almost causing her to be a runaway bride, remained a fact. Therefore, she decided to keep a distance from him from now on, to refrain him from colluding with her father and constantly trying toe between her and Brother Ting. ¡°You¡¯re back in the Hua Country Capital City, aren¡¯t you?¡± Murong Si asked tentatively. Gu Li candidly confessed: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with Brother Ting. Brother Si, could you pass a message to my father? I will never leave Mo Shiting..¡± Chapter 300 - 279: Play-Acting ! Chapter 300: Chapter 279: y-Acting ! Trantor: 549690339 | Murong Si was angered by her words to the point that veins throbbed on his forehead, his handsome face contorted in anger. Separated by radio waves, Gu Li didn¡¯t see his ferocious expression, but she still vaguely sensed that he was not happy. With that thought in mind, Gu Li sighed softly, ¡°Brother Si, no matter what, I have to thank you for taking care of me all these years. Be at ease, I am safe and sound in Hua Country, so, that¡¯s it for now, goodbye.¡± When she finished speaking, without waiting for Murong Si to reply, she swiftly cut off the call. ¡°Damn it!¡± Murong Si resentfully flung his phone onto the smooth marble floor. With a loud ¡°bang¡±, the screen instantly shattered. His assistant standing by the side quietly wiped away his sweat. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise that his master would be so angry, after all, who could expect that, despite the ck Blood League dispatching dozens of people to blockade the airport and dock, Miss Gu Li managed to escape? If this news gets out, they would beughed at. ¡°Tell Lin Dong to get his ass back here!¡± Murong Si suddenly spoke, startling his assistant who was dozing off. He quickly held his breath and bowed 90 degrees, ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Also, thoroughly investigate the mansion, find the mole who let Gu Li escape.¡± The mansion¡¯s security is tight, even if Gu Li had wings, she couldn¡¯t fly out without someone helping her. If he finds out who dared to ruin his n, he will make sure that person is torn to pieces. ¡°ah-choo ¡± Meanwhile, Gu Susu suddenly sneezed unexpectedly. Who¡¯s cursing her? ¡°ah-choo ¡± Unable to control, she sneezes again. Bai Ruyan sitting beside her looked disgusted, ¡°I told you not to turn on the air conditioning all night, look, caught a cold, right?¡± Gu Susu wiped her nose with a tissue, retorted: ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I guess, it must be Gu Li cursing me.¡± Bai Ruyanughed, ¡°You helped her escape, she¡¯s probably grateful to you, how can she curse you?¡± Speaking of this, her tone suddenly became serious, ¡°However, I suggest you toy low for a few days, don¡¯t go looking for Murong Si, so as not to expose anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Gu Susu nodded her head, then stretched herzy waist and said triumphantly, ¡°Getting that troublemaker Gu Li back to Hua Country, I feel our house¡¯s air is much fresher, haha.¡± Bai Ruyan: Mo Group. The security guards in charge of the park all recognize Gu Li, as soon as they see her, they quickly open the door to let her in. ¡°Young Madam, hello.¡± ¡°Hello, security guards.¡± Gu Li sits in the driver¡¯s seat, smiling and leaning out, ¡°Is President Mo at thepany?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam. President Mo has been in thepany since the morning.¡± The security guard truthfully reported to Gu Li. ¡°Good, thank you.¡± Upon hearing that Mo Shiting was here, Gu Li, who had been worried all the way, finally put her mind at rest. After parking the car in the parking lot, Gu Li hastened inside. On the way, she met many employees. Everyone gave her a weing smile as she passed by. Why? Isn¡¯t it because their boss has once again be the workaholic he used to be, asionally reprimanding senior staff and even firing some, which made the whole group jittery. The employees were all anxious, fearing that they might be the next ones to be fired. It¡¯s not that they are afraid of losing their jobs, but being able to work for Mo Group ¨C the bestpany with the highest sry in the whole of Hua Country ¨C is something many people covet, and only a fool would want to quit. Thus, under the eager gaze of the employees, Gu Li finally took the president¡¯s exclusive elevator. Looking at the rapidly rising floor numbers on the elevator disy, Gu Li¡¯s heart began to throb. In a short while, she will see Brother Ting again, after several days apart, what should she say to him? Should she question him about why he hasn¡¯t contacted her? Or should she bluntly ask him if they should go to the civil affairs bureau together? Gu Li bit her lip, feeling an inexplicable unease. What if the answer isn¡¯t what she wants? What if he clearly doesn¡¯t want her anymore, and yet she still eagerly runs after him, isn¡¯t that a little too cheap? But no matter what the oue, she still needs to give herself an answer, doesn¡¯t she? With that thought, she felt somewhat relieved. At this moment, the elevator door opened with a ¡°ding¡± sound, arriving at the top floor. ¡°Come on, Gu Li!¡± With a deep breath, the girl walked out with her back straight. Just as she had taken a few steps, she heard some footsteps and conversation around the corner.. Chapter 301 - 279: Play-Acting 3 Chapter 301: Chapter 279: y-Acting 3 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li instinctively hid behind a nearby pir. From her angle, she quickly saw a group of men enter her line of sight. Brother Ting¡­ Upon seeing Mo Shiting in the crowd, Gu Li¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. She was on the verge of calling out. She bit her lip hard, letting the longing inside her ferment uncontrobly. That s enough, President Mo. We have reached here.¡± A somewhat familiar male voice rang out, attracting Gu Li¡¯s attention. Gu Li looked towards the source of the sound, only to find it was Tang Yue. He actually came to thepany so quickly to discuss a partnership with Brother Ting, which shows his sincerity. ¡°Take care.¡± Mo Shiting nodded politely. Lu Yang, on the other hand, stepped forward and pressed the elevator¡¯s down button. The elevator just happened to stop on this floor, thus, the doors immediately opened. Tang Yue, having thought of something, stood at the elevator entrance without stepping in. He said to Mo Shiting, ¡°President Mo, you should have met my niece before. She is beautiful and talented, yet still single. What¡¯s your impression of her?¡± Just as Mo Shiting was about to answer, he noticed a small piece of clothing sticking out from behind a nearby pir. His eyes grew slightly colder. However, he soon regained hisposure and offered Tang Yue a faint smile. ¡°Not bad.¡± Not bad? Are you sure? Lu Yang, who was standing to the side, was bemused. If he remembered correctly, the young master didn¡¯t even remember the name of Miss Qin from the Tang Group, let alone remember what she looked like. Did he dare to praise her in front of her uncle? But, this can¡¯t be med on his young master. After all, he had to save some face for his future partner. While Lu Yang was secretlyining, Tang Yue continued, ¡°I am looking forward to a sessful partnership between Tang Group and Mo Group. I also hope for a closer rtionship between the two groups. Since President Mo has a good impression of Shu Rong, it might be a good idea to interact more in the future. Perhaps it could turn into a happy marriage.¡± What? Did Tang Yue reallye to steal her man? She had a good impression of him before, but now he was going straight to her cklist. Hmph. Gu Li red at Mo Shiting, anxiously waiting for him to refuse. But to her surprise, Mo Shiting never rified his marital status and ambiguously sent Tang Yue into the elevator. How frustrating! Why didn¡¯t he refuse outright? Could he actually be considering marrying Qin Shurong? Gu Li clenched her fists tightly, forcing herself to endure for a while longer. She decided toe out once Tang Yue and his party had all entered the elevator. About ten secondster, the elevator finally closed. Lu Yang left to escort the guests down, leaving Mo Shiting alone in the vast elevator lobby. The opportunity had arrived. Gu Li slowly came out from behind the pir, lifted her eyes, and looked at the man who stood just a few steps away. So it was her! Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, flickering with a touch of pain. He wanted to step forward and embrace her, but the fact that she didn¡¯t love him forced him to stop in his tracks. He chose to stand his ground, watching her indifferently as she took step after step to approach him. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± The girl called out to him. Her voice was filled with a thick sense of grievance and longing. But Mo Shiting, immersed in his ownplex emotions, failed to notice. At this moment, as he looked at Gu Li¡¯s face, all he could think about was her deliberate deception¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone else to be with?¡± The words he wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to, he silently questioned in his heart. Seeing Gu Li just staring at him without answering, Mo Shiting became irritable. He ended up uttering harsh words out of irritation: ¡°After today, you and I will have nothing to do with each other. You may go.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± There was no misunderstanding. He really wanted to divorce her¡­ Why? Didn¡¯t he like her at all? No, it couldn¡¯t be! Gu Li took a step back subconsciously, looking at him incredulously. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Like?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow and scoffed, ¡°It was all just an act. Why take it seriously?¡± An act? Gu Li felt as though her heart was bleeding. So, his failure to clearly reject Tang Yue was because he was indeed considering developing a rtionship with Qin Shurong? How could he do this! Had he ever considered her feelings? Obviously not! Because he didn¡¯t like her, didn¡¯t love her, that¡¯s why he could grantly trample on her feelings. It was all her fault for being too foolish, for selflessly giving her all to him, even taking a bullet for him without hesitation. But in return, all she got was a simple statement from him ¨C nothing but an act? ¡°Haha¡­¡± Suppressing the impending copse of her emotions, Gu Li forced a cold expression on her face, determined to level the field. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been ying an act. Now that it¡¯s over, let¡¯s go our separate ways.. Goodbye! No, never see you again!¡± Chapter 302 - 280: Mo Shiting, Stop there! _1 Chapter 302: Chapter 280: Mo Shiting, Stop there! _1 Trantor: 549690339 I Mo Shiting thought he was prepared to let go, but at this very moment, hearing her say ¡°never see each other again¡± from her own mouth, he realized how hard this was to ept. Why? Why was she the one dictating the beginning and the end of everything? Why should he, with a generous heart, let her leave and fly off with another man? She deceived his feelings, let him down, why should she confront him with such a wounded and decisive tone? Just because¡­ he liked her, right? Hah! Mo Shiting sneered. The moment Gu Li turned around, he grabbed her wrist and mocked, ¡°So you¡¯re in such a hurry to cut ties with me. What, can¡¯t wait to rush into Murong Si¡¯s arms? Is that how cheap you are?¡± Cheap? He actually called her cheap¡­ Gu Li, incredulous, turned around, her beautiful eyes kindled with anger. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m cheap. It was because of my cheapness that I¡­¡± Before she could finish saying ¡°fell in love with you,¡± the man already had her in his arms, forcefully sealing her lips with his own. His kiss was frenzied and fierce,pletely devoid of his usual gentle tenderness. It was so rough as if he wanted to consume her whole, causing Gu Li to feel greatly humiliated. She had no choice but to desperately push and punch him, even going so far as to kick him. Unluckily, an enraged man was like a lion without rationality, having no idea what restraint was, let alone tenderness to women. ¡°Whimpering¡­¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but whimper. It hurt, it truly hurt. Not only did her mouth hurt, but her recently healed wound was aching, and her heart¡­ felt as if it was being split apart by a knife. The girl¡¯s crystal-clear tears fell drop by drop, sliding down her cheek into her mouth, filled with a bitter saltiness and the bloody taste of bitten lips, stimting the man¡¯s nerves. Just a kiss, and she was so unwilling? Hadn¡¯t she kissed him before when she was plotting and provoking him? Pretending to be pitiful, did she think that was enough to get him to fall for it like before? In her dreams! The angrier Mo Shiting thought about it, the angrier he got, so he simply picked her up and strode quickly towards the office. Gu Li freaked out. ¡°Put me down! Hey ¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to confine me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, we have no rtionship anymore, let me down!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting ¡± Thinking he was going to imprison her, Gu Li was as fidgety as an ant on a hot pan. All the way, she kept iling, struggling to get out of his arms, but sadly the man was too strong and stable, no matter how much she pounded, it was futile. In the end, all she could do was watch as Mo Shiting carried her into his office, into the break room, and ruthlessly tossed her onto the Kingsize bed. The bed was very soft, very springy, but due to the excessive roughness of Mo Shiting¡¯s actions, Gu Li felt a bit dizzy. She closed her eyes ufortably for a moment, and when she regained her senses, she saw that he had already taken off his suit jacket, revealing a ck shirt underneath. The well-tailored design perfectly highlighted his upright stature. This man had an extraordinary appearance. No matter when, he always maintained his inborn nobility and elegance. But at this moment, that elegant facade waspletely torn apart, and what was presented to Gu Li was a brute who only knew how to hurt her! Still a bit dizzy, Gu Li rubbed her forehead, about to get up from the bed, but saw him striding over to the edge of the bed. His inscrutable gaze made a hint of worry unconsciously sh in her heart. Could he be thinking of doing something to her? Thinking of this, her slender shoulders shook violently. No, it couldn¡¯t be! Not to mention there was no true love between them, but even if there was, she couldn¡¯t let him touch her¡­ The pale face of the girl was filled with rejection. Such undisguised emotions fell into Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, further stinging his male ego. He bent down, his tall body enveloped her, his cool and pleasant masculine scent mixed with a hint of perfume rushed to her nostrils, almost disrupting Gu Li¡¯s sanity. Wake up, Gu Li! At this moment, there could be no surrender! For the sake of your own dignity, and also for whatever is his¡­ With this thought, Gu Li blinked her swollen and tear-filled eyes, took a deep breath, and told him: ¡°Mo Shiting, let¡¯s talk this over.. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Chapter 303 - 280: Mo Shiting, Stop there! _2 Chapter 303: Chapter 280: Mo Shiting, Stop there! _2 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Acting wildly?¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what a man should do, how is that acting wildly?¡± The man spoke indifferently, but his stunningly handsome face transformed into a devil in the dark, reeking of an aura powerful enough to drag someone to hell. Gu Li was frightened, feeling a fear she had never experienced before. In the past, he would lose his temper, he would curse, he would scold her, but she was never afraid, because she knew better than anyone that her Brother Ting would never harm her. But today, he had be so unfamiliar, even his normally charming smile filled her with dread. Whimper, Brother Ting¡­ Where was the Brother Ting that gave her a sense of infinite security? He shouldn¡¯t be like this, he shouldn¡¯t be¡­ But he was clearly Mo Shiting, the real Mo Shiting. It was all her fault for not understanding him fully, blinded by her emotions. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any more and they gushed out again. No one had ever treated her so roughly¡­never¡­ Whimper, how miserable she was, to fall in love with such an icy, callous man, whimper¡­ Seeing her crying her heart out, gasping for breath, Mo Shiting felt annoyed. He muttered a curse and leaned over to kiss her. Kissing her forehead, her face, her corbone, while his hand kept busy¡­ Gu Li tried to push him away, but failed. In her frustration, she lifted her hand and pped him hard. The crisp smack echoed clearly in the quiet room. ¡°Bastard, if you touch me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, stop it!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting¨C¡± The girl struggled and cursed as she did. But Mo Shiting didn¡¯t listen, he kept doing as he pleased. Seeing her white shirt was nearly unbuttoned, Gu Li became frantic and bit down hard on his shoulder. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The spot she happened to bite was his wound. Instantly, fresh blood flowed, soaking his shirt. His shirt was ck, so the blood stains were not visible, but Gu Li could still taste a hint of blood. Was his wound still not healed? The girl was slightly stunned. Her heart ached dully, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. As for Mo Shiting, he just frowned slightly at the pain, but did not stop his actions. Fearing that if she didn¡¯t make herself clear, he really might touch her, Gu Li finally blurted out, ¡°If you touch me, you¡¯ll be impotent! You better stop now!¡± Impotent? In order to reject him, she really racked her brains, evening up with such an absurd reason? Or was this her most vicious curse towards him¡­ Ha! Mo Shiting inwardly sneered, his hatred for her deepening at this point. No one had ever provoked Mo Shiting and gotten away unscathed, and she was no exception! ¡°Mo Shiting, I beg you, let me go!¡± ¡°I was wrong, Mo Shiting¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me, okay? Brother Ting¡­¡± ¡°Whimper¡­¡± In the end, she couldn¡¯t stop him. In the end, she transformed from a girl into a real woman. If it were in the past, Gu Li would have looked forward to this day, dreaming of bing Brother Ting¡¯s woman. Who would have thought that her beautiful dream would turn into a nightmare, and her Brother Ting would transform from a Prince Charming into a devil. How could he trample on her so cruelly? Gu Liy in bed, her eyes nkly staring at the ceiling, her mind a nk. Outside, the lights were on, signaling that night had fallen. It¡¯s all over, isn¡¯t it? Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but think. She didn¡¯t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to cancel the divorce registration. From now on, she and him werepletely strangers. That¡¯s fine too. What she owed him was all paid back, and her youthful love affair had ended with his coercion. However, what she hated more was herself, for not sticking to her stance in the end and sumbing to his temptation¡­ Her thoughts were a mess, giving her a headache. Just then, the door opened, and Mo Shiting, dressed in ck, walked in expressionlessly. Seeing the girl lying motionless on the bed, his deep eyes shed with a trace of pain. He furrowed his brows and walked over. Gu Li knew he wasing in. She didn¡¯t want to deal with him and deliberately turned over, her back to him. Mo Shiting stopped at the edge of the bed and intentionally used the coldest tone to call her, ¡°Get up, this is not your ce..¡± Chapter 304 - 280: Mo Shiting, Stop there! 3 Chapter 304: Chapter 280: Mo Shiting, Stop there! 3 Trantor: 549690339 I Gu Li didn¡¯t anticipate that he would be so vile after taking advantage of her, so she sat up abruptly, ignoring the pain that consumed her body. As the silken quilts slipped down, Mo Shiting nced towards her. Her skin was pale but bruised and her eyes hinted traces of annoyance. Even if he felt regret and sorrow, he wouldn¡¯t disy a shred of it before her. Feeling his gaze, Gu Li boldly stood up, walked past him with audacious calmness, picked up the scattered clothes from the floor, and dressed herself. This move of hers did surprise Mo Shiting somewhat. However, when he saw the injuries on her body, particrly the faint pink gunshot wound on her back, the memory of her selflessly shielding him from a bullet surfaced in his mind, slightly easing his animosity towards her. He pressed his lips together and eventually asked in a somewhat humane tone, ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± At his question, Gu Li paused while fastening her buttons, but only for a moment. She continued dressing, ignoring him entirely. Seeing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s mood turned even more irritable. Angrily, he moved in front of her, hooked his fingers under her chin and forced her to look at him: ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± ¡°Huh..¡± Gu Liughed mockingly, forcefully pulled away his hand, and retorted sarcastically, ¡°Which injury is Young Master Mo asking about? Thanks to you, I have plenty on my body.¡± After her statement, a part of her body started to ache again, and she couldn¡¯t help but silently curse in her mind. Wasn¡¯t it said that if anything intimate happened before her 22nd birthday, it would make the man impotent? Howe he was perfectly fine and even overly vigorous? Where had things gone wrong? Maybe the side effects take a while to manifest? Maybe he soon would not¡­¡¯rise¡¯? Gu Li let out a cynicalugh, hoping this ordeal would spare other girls from him¡­ The thought of him being intimate with other women in the same way stirred a bitter feeling, and Gu Li wished he would never¡­ rise. However, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t grasp Gu Li¡¯s inner turmoil. Her sarcastic usations turned his face a shade of foul color. He wanted to refute but fell short of words, chose to turn around in silence, and strode quickly out. Seeing this, Gu Li¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, her eyes filled with chilly despair. After she had fully dressed, she saw Mo Shiting standing by the window, his back towards her. Without uttering a word of goodbye, she walked out of the room directly. The moment she left, Mo Shiting jerked around and chased after her. He caught her by the elevator, thanks to his long legs. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gu Li gripped her bag, her look dismissive as she asked. If she had decided to stop loving him and treat him like a stranger, the first thing she needed to do was ignore him. She knew it would be hard, but no matter how hard, she had to force herself to get used to it. With hindsight, it was pathetic how she had let her entire world revolve around Mo Shiting, it wasughably pathetic how she loved him in a lowly and pitiful way. Fortunately, her realization hade not toote. Mo Shiting was clearly not used to her tone, yet considering his excesses, he softened, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± Upon hearing his suggestion, Gu Li burst into a fit ofughter, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t want to eat with someone I despise. It would make me lose appetite.¡± ¡°You ¡± ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t wish to see you. Please, avoid ces I frequent. Thanks in advance!¡± After curtly stating this, Gu Li picked up her pace, not waiting for him to respond, and walked towards the elevator around the corner. Just then, the elevator reached the top floor. The elevator doors opened and Gu Li hurried in, not looking back. Mo Shiting was left in his ce, looking at her charming figure disappearing from his sight, a wave of panic quickly washed over him, casting a dark shadow over him. ¡°Ah ¡± He let out a bleak cry, his hand balling into a fist, he mmed it against the wall. Blood gushed out instantly, staining the wall and soaking his clenched fist. Meanwhile¡­ The moment the elevator doors closed, Gu Li felt as if all her strength was drained away. Standing was a challenge. Unable to control her tears, they flowed freely down her cheeks, pouring out all her grievances. Feeling absolutely miserable, she eventually copsed into a heap on the floor and broke down into tears. Her first love was truly over now. Woah woah woah¡­ Fortunately, the ride down from the top floor was long enough, and this was a private elevator, so no one would enter midway. Hence, nobody noticed her crying all the way to the first floor.. Chapter 305 - 281: No Forgiveness l Chapter 305: Chapter 281: No Forgiveness l Trantor: 549690339 The car that Gu Li had previously driven belonged to Mo Shiting, so she did not take it with her. In a disoriented manner, she left the Mo Group Park alone. She aimlessly wandered on the main road, suddenly, she didn¡¯t know where to go- Should she return to Blue Sky and Blue Sea? No, that was Mo Shiting¡¯s home, not hers; Auntie Guan, who had been extremely kind to her, was a member of Mo Shiting¡¯s family, not hers; Those lovely servants all belonged to the Mo Family, and they had nothing to do with her. What else did she still possess in this strange city? Friends? Yes, she had Sister Yining, as well as Lin Ranzhu. She was not alone. Thinking of this, Gu Li subconsciously opened her bag to get her phone to call Ye Yining, only to realize toote that her phone was missing. How did she lose it? She clearly¡­ Where did she lose it? Gu Li was somewhat anxious, searching her bag several times up and down, but still saw no sign of her phone. Ah, when it rains, it pours, huh? Even her phone was against her when she was down on her luck. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Returning to her shabby little room, she closed the door but couldn¡¯t bring herself to take another step forward. Instead, she slid down against the door. At this moment, her tears, which she had barely managed to stop, began to flood her cheeks again. She buried her face in her knees and silently cried. She cried for a long, long time, to the point of utter weariness. Forcing herself to stand up, she took one step at a time into the bathroom, turned on the shower to run hot water, intending to have aforting bath. Taking off her clothes and seeing the marks all over her body in the mirror, she was reminded of how he had taken such liberty with her and couldn¡¯t help but resent him. The bathtub quickly filled with water. Gu Li sniffed her reddened nose and slowly stepped in. The water temperature was just right, slowly alleviating the difort in her body, but for some reason, her mind became increasingly heavy and she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. Less than two minutester, she fell asleep involuntarily. Meanwhile, at Mo Group. Lu Yang came to the top floor, intending to report tomorrow¡¯s itinerary to Mo Shiting. However, he found him standing in the corridor, his head against the wall. The wound on his right hand was shocking, and blood was continuously dripping from it. Dear God, what on earth had happened? His young master had actually harmed himself? Lu Yang quickly scurried over, ¡°Young Master, are you okay? Your hand¡­¡± His voice full of concern finally caught Mo Shiting¡¯s attention. He slowly turned around and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Having said this, he quickly turned around and paced towards his office. Seeing this, Lu Yang hurriedly followed, ¡°Young Master, shall I take you to the hospital? This injury must be treated at the hospital, otherwise it could easily get infected.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mo Shiting coldly refused. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, Lu Yang brought the medical kit to help him dress his wound after they entered the office. Mo Shiting was staring at the various painkillers and anti-inmmatory drugs in the medical kit, his eyes shing as he thought of Gu Li. Had she applied any medication? Given her stubborn nature, she probably wouldn¡¯t see a doctor, right? He hadn¡¯t thought that his fit of anger would lead him to act so despicably. Now that he came to his senses, it would be a lie to say that he felt no regret. She would probably never forgive him in this lifetime¡­ ¡°Young Master?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s voice suddenly broke into Mo Shiting¡¯s distant thoughts. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Shiting looked up at him, only to hear him say solemly, ¡°It¡¯s all dressed up now.¡± As Lu Yang was speaking, he was storing the medication back into the medical kit. ¡°Young Master, you were originally scheduled to go on a business trip to City G tomorrow. Do you need to change your ns? Or should we postpone it until the day after tomorrow?¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting was not in the best condition, Lu Yang kindly suggested. ¡°No need.¡± Mo Shiting answered without hesitation, then added, ¡°You can go off duty now.¡± ¡°All right. Would you like me to drive you back to Blue Sky and Blue Sea?¡± Lu Yang tentatively asked. Recently, the young master hardly went back home to Blue Sky and Blue Sea. But ording to Auntie Guan, the young madam had returned today, so he assumed that the young master would go back, right? Poor Lu Yang, his news was so outdated that he didn¡¯t even know about the spat between Gu Li and Mo Shiting at Mo Group in the afternoon. Of course, it wasn¡¯t his fault. After all, he had not met Gu Li from start to finish, and it was normal for him not to know that Gu Li had visited. Thinking that Mo Shiting would agree, he instead heard him say, ¡°I will drive myself.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, I take my leave.¡± Lu Yang respectfully took his orders. Once Lu Yang left, the spacious office returned to its quiet state, and an inexplicable sense of loneliness seeped into the air. Mo Shiting returned to his resting room, his gaze falling on the chaotic bed, memories of the afternoon sharply marked in his mind, painfully squeezing his heart.. Chapter 306 - 281: No Forgiveness ! Chapter 306: Chapter 281: No Forgiveness ! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother Ting, I beg you, can you let me go?¡± ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, don¡¯t push me to hate you!¡± The girl¡¯s heart-wrenching usations, like a heavy hammer, pounding over and over again, mercilessly onto his heart. Mo Shiting clenched his fists tightly, feeling suffocated. He slowly walked to the edge of the bed, tidying up the quilt and bedsheet. Looking at the dried red stain on the bedsheet, his feelings were tooplex for words. She had vowed to remain pure for Murong Si, but now¡­ From the corner of his eye, he saw a GT feminine mobile phone on the carpet. He walked over and bent down to pick it up. The screen lit up, the phone was not locked, and he was able to unlock it straight away. The phone didn¡¯t have any external apps installed. It looked like it was newly purchased. There were call logs from Murong Si, the call time coincided with Gu Li¡¯s trip to the Mo family. They seemed to be quite close, huh! Mo Shiting let out a self-mockingugh, feeling even more like a fool. Putting Gu Li¡¯s phone back in his pocket, Mo Shiting sat nkly in the lounge for a long time. Only when the telephone on the big desk rang did he get up and leave. ¡°Hello.¡± He picked up the phone, his voice cold. Auntie Guan¡¯s voice came from the other side of the call, ¡°Young master, finally you answered the phone. No one answered your mobile phone, we also called Young Madam, but she didn¡¯t answer either, you nearly worried me to death. Young master, is Young Madam with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting answered honestly, unable to hide the destion in his eyes when Auntie Guan mentioned Gu Li. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t Young Madam rush off to find you? She went out in the afternoon, and hasn¡¯t returned yet. It¡¯ste now, didn¡¯t she run into any trouble?¡± Auntie Guan worriedly voiced her concern. Mo Shiting knitted his eyebrows, a hint of panic started to creep into his heart. She wouldn¡¯t be so desperate, would she? With this thought, he lost all interest in continuing the conversation with Auntie Guan. ¡°I got it. If she gets home, call me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Auntie Guan to respond, he quickly hung up the phone. Eagerly trying to call Gu Li, he suddenly remembered that her phone was in his hand. Damn it! Mo Shiting cursed under his breath, hastily picked up his car keys, and rushed out the door. Tracking down Gu Li¡¯s whereabouts was actually not difficult. She was a well-behaved homebody. If she didn¡¯t return to Blue Sky and Blue Sea, the most likely ce she would go to was her own shabby little room. Mo Shiting hurriedly drove there. Since he had been here several times before, the security guards in theplex recognized him and allowed him to enter without hassle. They even told him, ¡°Miss Gu returned about an hour ago.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mo Shiting nodded in thanks to him, restarted the car, and drove into theplex. He parked the car under Gu Li¡¯s building and, not even bothering to lock it, he dashed up the stairs. He ran up six floors without even needing to catch his breath. He knocked on the door, continually for a while, but no one answered. ¡°Gu Li ¡± ¡°Gu Li ¡± After shouting a few times, he had alerted the neighbours, who were all poking their heads out. One of the older neighbors, perhaps taken by Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome appearance, kindly offered some advice, ¡°Young man, did you have a fight with your wife? If she¡¯s set on not opening the door, shouting until you¡¯re hoarse outside won¡¯t help.¡± Wife¡­ Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, his ears turning faintly red. Seeing him silent, the kind old woman continued to offer advice, ¡°You should wait quietly for some time, then find your keys and let yourself in at night. Isn¡¯t that better? A couple can¡¯t hold a grudge from the head of the bed to the foot. There are no problems you can¡¯t ovee.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Fighting at the head of the bed and making up at the foot of it, this did not apply to them. But the method of finding the keys and letting himself in was feasible. He happened to have a spare key to Gu Li¡¯s house, only he had forgotten due to his rush. The neighbourly old woman spoke a few words, then shut her door and went back to her apartment. Once again, the corridor was deste and silent. Mo Shiting simply went downstairs, found the key to Gu Li¡¯s apartment in his car, and quickly ran back upstairs. He unlocked the door sessfully, and the living room was pitch ck, not even the lights were on. Thinking that Gu Li might be asleep, Mo Shiting immediately walked into the bedroom. The bedroom light was off, but the bathroom light was on. Could she be bathing? Mo Shiting pursed his lips, trying to call out, ¡°Gu Li?¡± The girl didn¡¯t respond. Mo Shiting called out a couple more times, but everything remained silent. Could she have fallen asleep in there? Worried that something might have happened to her, Mo Shiting swiftly opened the door to the bathroom. And there she was, as expected. At first nce, he saw her lying in the bathtub full of bubbles, her head tilted to the side, unconscious.. Chapter 307 - 281: No Forgiveness ^ Chapter 307: Chapter 281: No Forgiveness ^ Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Gu Li¡ª¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s face suddenly changed, he strode quickly forward, shaking her shoulder. ¡°Wake up!¡± Why is she so hot? Is she having a fever? The man frowned deeply, hastily grabbed a clean towel, wiped the bubbles off her body, wrapped her in the towel, and picked her up. The girl didn¡¯t wake up. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart clenched. Laying her in the bed, he immediately took ice from the fridge to cool her down physically. ording to the thermometer, it was 38.2 degrees, thankfully not particrly severe. He sat by the girl¡¯s bed, staring at her pale sleeping face, his deep eyes unconsciously filled with deep affection. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, don¡¯t¡­¡± Perhaps the events of that afternoon had traumatized her greatly ¨C the girl was having restless sleep, filled with nightmares. Listening to her unclear muttering, Mo Shiting felt a mix of regret and annoyance, his heart in a mess. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so painful¡­¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± He anxiously asked, his hoarse voice mixed with careful concern. However, the girl¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, she kept shaking her head without any realization ¡ª she couldn¡¯t respond at all. Her fragile appearance in his eyes was like a sharp de, stabbing his heart a thousand times over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Unable to control himself, he grabbed her hand, bringing it to his lips for a kiss, as he choked with emotion. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± The girl was still crying with pain. Mo Shiting squeezed his eyes shut, subconsciously thinking about the wound on her body. After struggling for a moment, he lifted the quilt anyway. He hadn¡¯t checked carefully before and didn¡¯t know how badly she was hurt. Looking at it now, he felt even more guilty. He searched her house and found many ointments that could be used to treat wounds and reduce swelling. Selecting the gentlest one, he applied it to her himself. The cool touch of the ointment relieved Gu Li¡¯s difort somewhat. Gradually, she stopped crying out in pain. Seeing her finally sleeping peacefully, Mo Shiting breathed a sigh of relief. After going through all this, he checked his watch ¨C it was already 2 a.m. Although her fever had subsided significantly, Mo Shiting was still not at ease leaving her alone. After deliberating for a while, he decided to stay and watch over her. He took a quick cold shower in the bathroom, changed into his robe, gave her a profound look, and then went to sleep on the sofa in the living room. Gu Li slept until dawn. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in bed with a towel on her forehead, her mind a nk. What happened? She couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. No, she remembered a bit now, it seemed that she had fallen asleep while bathing. But why did she end up sleeping in bed? Had she sleepwalked? As Gu Li pondered, she habitually moved her softer than usual body. Something is not right! Why did she smell minty ointment on her body? Who applied the ointment on her? Bang The girl suddenly sat up in bed, her face filled with horror. At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside, and a handsome face that shocked her even more appeared before her eyes. ¡°You¡ªWhat are you doing here? Get out!¡± Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li, no matter how dull-witted, could guess what had happenedst night. It was surely him who had carried her out from the bathroom and applied the ointment on her, right? The thought of him applying ointment there made Gu Li only want to go berserk now. Mo Shiting ignored her furious yelling and came over to her. Fearing that she would be seen, Gu Li quickly curled up in her nket. Mo Shiting, with his deep eyes fixed on her, asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Keeping a straight face, Gu Li said, ¡°Whether I¡¯m okay or not, it¡¯s none of your business. Get out! This is my house, you¡¯re not wee!¡± Mo Shiting said, ¡°I¡¯ve made porridge. Want some?¡± Gu Li was outraged by his stubbornness. She picked up a pillow and threw it at him angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear I¡¯m telling you to get out?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t dodge. The handsome face was hit squarely, but he didn¡¯t even frown. ¡°Eat first, you won¡¯t have the strength to hit me otherwise.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Gu Li had never seen him so shameless before, and was momentarily speechless. She could only take a deep breath and coldly told him to leave, ¡°Get out, I need to change clothes!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting this time was cooperative. He immediately turned around and left. Seeing his tall and sturdy figure leaving, Gu Li bit her lip, her eyes reddening involuntarily. What a joke! Did he think that bying over to care for her after hurting her so much, she would forgive him? A rtionship with cracks in it could never bepletely mended. Her feelings for him were the same. She got up and went into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face, taking her sweet time indoors before she finally stepped out of the room. Considering that it was a workday, she had assumed that he had already left but to her surprise, he was still there. Gu Li walked past him, opened the front door, and said, ¡°Get out! Chapter 308 - 282 He Wont Let Go To Anyone_l Chapter 308: Chapter 282 He Won¡¯t Let Go To Anyone_l Trantor: 549690339 I The girl¡¯s tone was cold and resolute,pletely devoid of her usual sweetness. Mo Shiting felt a subtle pain in his heart. He looked intently at her, his thin lips moving as if to say something, but in the end he remained silent and slowly walked away. Gu Li stood at the door, her face emotionless as she made room for him. But the moment he brushed past her, she unconsciously clenched her fist. Mo Shiting paused slightly at the entrance. Upon seeing this, Gu Li held her breath, and before she had time to clear her thoughts, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip to City G.¡± ¡°Where you go has nothing to do with me.¡± Gu Li said coldly. Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, his hand reaching out to touch her hair, but Gu Li quickly dodged. He withdrew his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯lle to see you in a few days.¡± See her? What kind of joke is that? Did she belong to him to inspect at will? They had no rtionship left. Gu Li blinked, intending to draw the line again, but Mo Shiting didn¡¯t give her any chance to refuse and walked away with long strides. By the time Gu Li recovered and ran out, he had vanished without a trace. Ahead was the end of the corridor, where the window provided a clear view of the floor below. Gu Li hesitated for a moment, but eventually couldn¡¯t control her own feet, and stepped by step, she reached the window. Leaning over to look down, she just saw him get into his car and drive away. The car gradually moved away, and finally, disappeared from her line of sight. Farewell, Mo Shiting! Gu Li murmured softly, took a painful breath, and then leaned listlessly against the corridor wall. After a long while, she finally brightened up and returned to her room. Just after closing the door, her phone rang in the living room. Why would there be a call? Gu Li was somewhat puzzled. Following the sound, she found her phone on the dining table. Picking it up, she saw it was the one she had recently bought. Huh, hadn¡¯t she lost her phone? How could it be at home? Had he picked it up at his ce and brought it to her? Regardless, recovering lost property was always a good thing, there was no need to fuss over it. Thinking this way, Gu Li stopped worrying. Her phone was still ringing, and she saw that the iing call was from Mo Mansion. The girl¡¯s gaze flickered, with a twinge of pain. At this moment, apart from Mo Shiting, the people she least wanted to see were those from the Mo family. The more she had loved that home, the more painful her departure was. Not wanting to answer, Gu Li simply put the phone aside, letting it ring incessantly. The dining table was filled with a small pot of rice porridge, soup dumplings, Youtiao, shrimp dumplings, eggs, and milk, quite abundant. Seeing all he had prepared for her, Gu Li¡¯s heart was incrediblyplex. Her emotions told her not to eat, but her reason told her not to waste food. After a battle between heart and mind, reason won. She bit the bullet, pulled out a chair, sat down, had a bowl of porridge, and leisurely began eating. The porridge must have been personally made by him. It was a bit unptable, but considering this was probably thest time she¡¯d eat something he made, Gu Li didn¡¯tin or show distaste. After breakfast, she picked up her phone again. She saw six missed calls, all from the Mo Mansion. Gu Li bit her lip and decided to call back. In a while, the call connected, and Uncle Guan¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Young Madam, you finally answered the phone. Old Master has something to discuss with you, doe to the mansion.¡± Gu Li clutched the phone tightly, hesitating whether to go or not. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Seeing her slow to respond, Uncle Guan couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. Gu Li silently sighed, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Guan, I¡¯m not feeling well and resting at home. Is it urgent that grandfather wants to see me? If not, can you ask him to wait for a couple of days before I visit him?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Uncle Guan hesitated, subconsciously ncing at Old Master Mo sitting nearby. Since the call was on speaker, Old Master Mo naturally heard Gu Li¡¯s words, and immediately asked with concern, ¡°Gu Li, are you ill, have you been to the hospital? I heard from old Guan¡¯s wife you are not at Blue Sky Blue Sea, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ Brother Ting went on a business trip, so I decided to stay at my small house for a few days.¡± Not yet figuring out how to tell her grandfather about her divorce from Mo Shiting, Gu Li had to tell this small white lie for now. ¡°Oh, is that so. I miss you a lot, I was thinking about having you stay at the Mo Mansion for a few days. How about it? Want toe over? I¡¯ll send the driver to pick you up. We have a family doctor at the mansion who can also check on you and help you recuperate..¡± Chapter 309 - 282 He Wont Let Go To Anyone_2 Chapter 309: Chapter 282 He Won¡¯t Let Go To Anyone_2 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Old Master Mo kindly suggested. Facing his undisguised concern, Gu Li¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, misting up a little. Fearing that she would inadvertently reveal her emotions in front of the old man, Gu Li bit her lip hard, forcing herself to smile: ¡°No need Grandpa, I¡¯m just tired andcking sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a good rest.¡± ¡°Alright then, take good care of yourself.¡± Knowing she didn¡¯t want toe to the old house, the Old Master didn¡¯t force her. After a few words of advice, he hung up the phone. As soon as the call ended, the smile on the Old Master¡¯s face quickly faded, reced by unresolvable worry: ¡°Ah, that rascal Mo Shiting really doesn¡¯t give me peace of mind.¡± Uncle Guan advised him: ¡°Master, you should worry less, your health is more important.¡± ¡°How can I not worry? Give me the phone to call that rascal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Guan hurriedly did as he was told, dialing Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Mo Shiting answered instantly: ¡°Hello.¡± Hearing his voice, the Old Master seethed with anger and shouted: ¡°You rascal, where are you?¡± ¡°On my way to the airport.¡± Mo Shiting answered truthfully. Hearing this, the Old Master became even more angry, ¡°Going to the airport? Are you going on a business trip?¡± ¡°Yes, I have to go to City G for some urgent matter.¡± ¡°Your wife has run away, and you¡¯re still thinking about going to City G? You good-for-nothing grandson, do you know, what awaits you once you and Little Pear divorce? Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± The Old Master swore angrily. It was only today that he suddenly remembered, both of them had to go to the civil affairs bureau yesterday to cancel the divorce, or else it would be official. Asking about it in the morning, he learned that the two hadn¡¯t gone at all, the news making him so angry he almost had a heart attack. Anyway, this must have been Mo Shiting¡¯s mistake. So, he called Little Pear first, and as expected, she was in a bad mood and wouldn¡¯t even meet him. Mo Shiting must have upset her significantly. The more Old Master Mo thought about it, the angrier he became, rebuking Mo Shiting for not learning his lesson. Thank God Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t in front of him, otherwise, he would certainly punish him. Mo Shiting was already in a bad mood, and now being scolded by his grandfather, his face became even more gloomy, ¡°Grandpa, stay out of my affairs.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m keen on meddling in your affairs!¡± Old Master Mo hit the floor with his cane, ¡°I might as well tell you, during thest family meeting, which you didn¡¯t attend, all the elders swore at the ancestral hall that if you divorce Gu Li, they would take away your control over the Mo family, only to be returned to you when you reach thirty.¡± Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hmm! Didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡± Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help but huff in satisfaction, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to see this situation either, you brought it onto yourself, so there¡¯s no point in giving you sympathy. You better think about how you¡¯ll handle this!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Also, don¡¯t think abouting back to the old house until you¡¯ve fixed things with Little Pear! Goodbye!¡± Having said his piece, the Old Master didn¡¯t give him a chance to retort, hastily ending the call. ¡°Grandpa ¡± Mo Shiting had just wanted to stop him, but he was a step toote. The only sound greeting him was the steady beeping of the line. Seeing this, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young master, is it true what the Old Master said? Have you lost control of the Mo family?¡± He didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose, but the Old Master¡¯s loud voice was too prating to ignore. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer Lu Yang¡¯s question. He put down his phone, furrowed his brows, lost in thought. After what seemed like forever, just when Lu Yang lost hope for an answer, he finally said quietly: ¡°No.¡± The Mo family was his father¡¯s life work, he wouldn¡¯t hand it over to anyone. After the call with the Old Master, Gu Li¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve, so she simply retreated back to her bedroom to lie in bed. Before, when she felt down, she would just lie in bed and sleep. Sleeping would make her forget about all her troubles. But right now, even though her body was exhausted, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Maybe she should find something else to do to distract herself? Draw a cartoon? Forget it, she didn¡¯t feel inspired. Go shopping? Forget it, she wasn¡¯t in the mood for buying anything. After considering all her options, she decided the best thing to do was to stay at home. And so, Gu Li shut herself in at home ¡°resting¡± for two days, and then recoveredpletely, as if she had gradually moved on from the shock of the divorce and heartbreak.. Chapter 310 - 282 He Won’t Let Go To Anyone_3 Chapter 310: Chapter 282 He Won¡¯t Let Go To Anyone_3 Trantor: 549690339 Recalling that she still owed Tang Yue a favor, she wondered if he had left Hua Country yet. Gu Li found his number and dialed it slowly, one digit at a time. The phone rang for a few seconds before being picked up. A maic male voice came over the line: ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Swallowing, Gu Li replied politely, ¡°Is this Mr. Tang Yue? This is Gu Li. I¡¯m not sure if you remember me?¡± After all, a few days had passed, and she wasn¡¯t certain whether a busy conglomerate CEO like Tang Yue could still remember her. Tang Yue chuckled, ¡°Of course I remember. I also remember someone offering to treat me to a meal. Miss Gu, when can you fulfill your promise?¡± Perhaps it was the amiability in his voice; Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but be infected and returned his smile: ¡°Anytime. Mr. Tang, are you still in the Capital City of Hua Country?¡± ¡°I have a flight back to M Country at four in the afternoon, so I have lunchtime free.¡± Tang Yue had nned to have lunch with Mo Shiting, but upon hearing that he was still away on business in City G, he had to cancel his ns. Seeing his generous agreement, Gu Li checked her watch, ¡°Alright. Which hotel are you staying at? We can find a restaurant near your hotel to ount for time constraints.¡± Tang Yue nodded, ¡°How about an hour from now, at the Yanyue Pavilion on the third floor of the Imperial City Hotel?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± They briefly agreed on the location and time before ending the call. It would take Gu Li about half an hour to get from her house to the Imperial City Hotel. Without dy, she quickly threw on her coat, grabbed her bag, and headed out the door. Forty minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of the Imperial City Hotel. After paying the fare, Gu Li spotted a familiar figure nearby. Yi Bing? It had been a while since she hadst seen her. She only knew that she had been sent back to Hawk by Mo Shiting. The two weren¡¯t close and in light of the recent events happening to her, Gu Li had nearly forgotten about Yi Bing. Seeing her enter the Imperial City Hotel¡¯s revolving door, a flicker of curiosity shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes as she followed in. In the lobby, she saw Yi Bing meeting with a pretty young woman. Gu Li frowned, the woman seemed oddly familiar ¨C as if she had seen her somewhere before. Ah, she remembered ¨C it was Shen Yunsi! Indeed, it was Shen Yunsi. Surprisingly, she had returned to the country and, from the looks of it, seemed to have a close rtionship with Yi Bing. One was her ex-lover, and the other was her ex-bodyguard. Today, they were meeting up. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but find the situation strange. Seeing them take the esctor upstairs together, Gu Li discreetly followed them. Unsure of why she was stealthily following them, perhaps it was due to the primitive human instinct of curiosity. Gu Li was well concealed and since there were many people around at this time, the women ahead did not notice her trailing behind. Seeing the two enter the ¡°Yanyue Pavilion¡± on the third floor, a thought hit Gu Li: what a coincidence, they have the same destination. Shen Yunsi and Yi Bing found a corner to sit in. Spotting a curtain nearby, Gu Li quietly approached. With her sharp hearing, it didn¡¯t take long for her to hear Shen Yunsi¡¯sughing voice: ¡°How have you been these past days?¡± Yi Bing shook her head, ¡°Not very well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yunsi asked, pretending to be concerned. Yi Bing lowered her head, not speaking. Just then, a server walked over and poured tea into their cups. Once the server left, Shen Yunsi inquired: ¡°Did that girl bully you?¡± That girl was, of course, referring to Gu Li. At this moment, Shen Yunsi had no idea that Yi Bing, her informant, had long been removed from Gu Li¡¯s side. While holding her cup, Yi Bing took a sip of Pu¡¯er tea and reluctantly admitted, ¡°Miss Yunsi, I was kicked out of Hawk.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yunsi was taken aback by the information, not daring to believe what she had just heard, ¡°You¡­ are you joking? On what grounds did Li Jinyao expel you? You are the female agent with the most urate gun skills.¡± Although Yi Bing was a bit stubborn and not the most resourceful person, she was extremely skilled with firearms and was physically adept. There were very few in the entire Secret Agent Alliance who could best her. Yi Bing gave a bitterugh, ¡°I disobeyed orders and upset Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Shiting too, how can he be so petty with you, a young woman?¡± Shen Yunsi feigned indignation for Yi Bing. However, Yi Bing countered: ¡°No, this is my error, I ept the punishment.¡± Shen Yunsi picked up her tea cup and took a sip, ¡°What are your ns now?¡± If she¡¯s not returning to Gu Li¡¯s side, she¡¯s no longer of use.. Chapter 311 - 283: The chase for the wife begins at the crematorium_l Chapter 311: Chapter 283: The chase for the wife begins at the crematorium_l Trantor: 549690339 If she doesn¡¯te back to Gu Li¡¯s side, then she is of no use. Yi Bing is not aware that Shen Yunsi has started nning to abandon her as a pawn. She came to Shen Yunsi today prepared to serve her. So when Shen Yunsi asked about her intentions, she said without hesitation, ¡°Miss Yunsi, I want to work by your side, can I do that?¡± By her side? With her capabilities? She doesn¡¯t have a clue. Shen Yunsi felt repulsed but she didn¡¯t show it, pretending to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Yi Bing, I do appreciate you. But you know, my father is against wasting manpower, so he only allows me to have one assistant. My current assistant Little Yun is a Harvard graduate, not only fluent in sixnguages, she also excels in finance, media nning, industrial andmercial management. Plus, she is loyal to me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if I fired her without a reason.¡± Gu Li, hiding on the side, hearing Shen Yunsi¡¯s ¡°tea-infused¡± words, subconsciously nced at Yi Bing, secretly specting, she should now hear that she¡¯s being politely asked to leave, right? However, Gu Li overestimated Yi Bing, she hadn¡¯t caught on at all, and hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yunsi, I didn¡¯t mean to get your assistant fired. As long as I can serve you by your side, I can ept any position.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yunsi curved her lips, asking with hidden meaning, ¡°What if I want you to return to Gu Li¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Yi Bing was confused. Gu Li, however, immediately guessed Shen Yunsi¡¯s intentions, distastefully curled her lips. Such a scheming woman, still unwilling to give up nting a spy next to her, huh? As expected, Shen Yunsi bluntly said, ¡°I hope you can provide me with information about Gu Li, like before.¡± ¡°But I have already been fired, there¡¯s no chance of me going back.¡± ¡°Then you find a way to make Gu Li ept you, or you beg her.¡± ¡°¡­.I¡¯m sorry Miss Yunsi, I can¡¯t.¡± Yi Bing lowered her head, her voice filled with stubbornness. ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Shen Yunsi became displeased, her face turning cold on the spot. This was the first time Yi Bing had seen her disy an emotion other than a smile, and she was caught off guard, forgetting to reply. Seeing this, Shen Yunsi couldn¡¯t help pushing further, ¡°Were you bought by her?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Yi Bing denied it hurriedly. ¡°Then, why?¡± Shen Yunsi picked up her teacup and took a sip, her eyes losing their sharpness. Yi Bing looked up at her, licked her lips, appearing hesitant to speak. ¡°Speak up!¡± Seeing her dawdle, Shen Yunsi¡¯s patience started to wear thin, her harsh nature began to seep through. So-called gentleness, consideration, and kindness, those were just a persona. Yi Bing felt a twinge of difort in her heart after being scolded by her. Miss Yunsi, she seems like a different person? This side of her feels unfamiliar. Yi Bing¡¯s eyes flickered, she hesitated for two seconds, then bluntly said, ¡°Miss Yunsi, Young Master Mo loves Gu Li very much. I think they can¡¯t be separated. You are so excellent, it¡¯s better¡­. I believe that there must be someone better suited for you than Young Master Mo in this world.¡± Shen Yunsi, seething, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who is suitable for me, do I need your judgement?¡± ¡°Miss Yunsi, I didn¡¯t mean that, I ¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Shen Yunsi gave her a cold nce and interrupted her first, ¡°I hate betrayal the most. Since you have defected to Gu Li, please return everything I have given you. Send it to me by express delivery within three days. We don¡¯t need to meet anymore.¡± With that, she abruptly stood up, not giving Yi Bing any chance to exin, picked up her bag and left. ¡°Miss Yunsi¡­.¡± Yi Bing was dumbfounded. At this moment, her understanding received a great shock. It took her a while before she recovered and sighed heavily. It appears that she didn¡¯t understand Miss Shen well enough. Foolishly regarded her as a friend, an idol, only to find out that she was nothing more than a dog to her. Fortunately, everything she gave her was untouched, otherwise, it would have been really embarrassing. Heh. Yi Bing gave a self-deprecatingugh, signaled the waiter, and left after paying the bill. Gu Li observed their interaction, her gaze deep and thoughtful. At this moment, Tang Yue also arrived at Yanyue Pavilion, and sent her the private room information. Gu Li looked around, it was not far ahead, so she immediately walked over. When she arrived at the room, she knocked on the door, waited for a few seconds, then gently pushed the door open and went in.. Chapter 312 - 283: The chase for the wife begins at the crematorium_2 Chapter 312: Chapter 283: The chase for the wife begins at the crematorium_2 Trantor: 549690339 She thought Tang Yue was the only one inside, but to her surprise, there was another familiar stranger¡ª Qin Shurong. Oh yes, this Qin Shurong happens to be Tang Yue¡¯s niece, and apparently, she¡¯s about to have an arranged date with Mo Shiting. Heh, had she known that, she wouldn¡¯t havee. Meeting a love rival always makes one seeing red. No, that¡¯s not right. She¡¯s already decided to give up on Mo Shiting. So, those other women pining after him are no longer her love rivals. Nheless, whether or not they¡¯re love rivals, she simply doesn¡¯t like this Qin Shurong. In people¡¯s rtionships, it really does matter if there¡¯s a vibe. Some people can hit it off after speaking for just an hour, bing close friends; Yet some people can spend a lifetime together without ever seeing eye to eye. To fall for someone takes only a second, but the same is true for taking a dislike to someone. Obviously, with Qin Shurong, it¡¯s thetter. In a short time, Gu Li has grimaced inwardly several times but managed to maintain a courteous smile, greeting them, ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Qin, nice to see you again.¡± ¡°You know each other?¡± Tang Yue was surprised, turning to look at Qin Shurong sitting beside him. Qin Shurong waspletely taken aback. The friend her uncle met in Hua Country, whom he had told her about, turned out to be Gu Li, which stunned her the moment she saw Gu Li walk in the door. ¡°Shurong?¡± Seeing that Qin Shurong was just staring nkly at Gu Li, Tang Yue frowned and softly called her. ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Shurong snapped back to reality, quickly suppressing her astonishment as she said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Miss Gu and I met a few days ago. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be a friend that my uncle knew. It seems we really are fated, hehe.¡± Fortunately, she had done a DNA parentage test between Gu Li and her aunt recently, confirming that they were not rted by blood, which excluded the possibility of Gu Li being Tang Tang. Seeing Gu Li is not Tang Tang, there¡¯s no need to worry; she gradually put Gu Li out of her mind. Who would have thought that after marrying Mo Shiting, this girl would move on to her uncle? What if her aunt transferred all her affection for Tang Tang to this girl when they meet in the future? What could she do then? No, she struggled for years to finally win her aunt¡¯s favor, and she could not let it all go to waste. But she couldn¡¯t interfere with whom her uncle was associating with. It was very frustrating. The dining table was round, and Gu Li found a seat. Tang Yue asked with a smile, ¡°I thought you¡¯d bring your husband today, so I invited my niece so I wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± A subtle smirk curved up at the corner of Gu Li¡¯s lips, ¡°Of course not.¡± Of course, she minds! She wasn¡¯t given a heads-up; this is disappointing! Qin Shurong asked tentatively, ¡°How did you two meet? I¡¯m very curious.¡± Just as Tang Yue was about to speak, Gu Li answered first, ¡°Mr. Tang came to Hua Country specifically to find Mo Shiting. As Mo Shiting¡¯s wife (ex-wife, Gu Li corrected herself in her heart), it¡¯s only natural that we know each other, isn¡¯t it?¡± She believed that Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t broadcast their divorce, and Qin Shurong would definitely not know, so she deliberately said this. Anyway, she just doesn¡¯t like Qin Shurong. Even if Mo Shiting remarries, he ought to marry someone pleasing to the eye, someone who was not too far below her. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that make her, the ex-wife, seem worthless? However, just thinking about the man she loved spending a lifetime with another woman made waves in her calm heart. It turned out that she still couldn¡¯t let go¡­ As for Tang Yue, he was even more shocked than when he found out she knew Qin Shurong. Mo Shiting was married? And he had suggested a marriage alliance to him? Lucky that he only considered it himself and didn¡¯t mention it to Qin Shurong, or it would have been a joke. Thinking of this, Tang Yue¡¯s eyes flickered, feeling a bit embarrassed. Knowing that Gu Li was anxious to dere her territory because she knew about his suggestion of a marriage alliance to Mo Shiting, Tang Yue didn¡¯t expose her little lie and just nodded silently. The three of them had lunch, each with their own thoughts, all smiles on the outside but daggers on the inside ¡ª a thrilling meal. During the meal, Gu Li¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Mo Shiting, she hung up without hesitating. Mo Shiting was persistent and called again. Gu Li hung up again. After several times, Tang Yue and Qin Shurong took notice. ¡°You aren¡¯t answering?¡± Tang Yue asked curiously.. Chapter 313 - 283: The chase for the wife begins at the crematorium_3 Chapter 313: Chapter 283: The chase for the wife begins at the crematorium_3 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li struggled for a moment, but finally stood up, ¡°Excuse me, I need to take a call outside.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Tang Yue nodded with a gentle smile. As soon as Gu Li left, Qin Shurong immediately said: ¡°Uncle, you seem to like Gu Li a lot? Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s already married.¡± Tang Yue scowled at her, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Qin Shurong pouted, ¡°Because I have never seen you being so enthusiastic about a girl. Unfortunately, she is already married, you have no chance.¡± Upon hearing her words, Tang Yue¡¯s expression deepened, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a lot like my sister? She could be Tang Tang.¡± Qin Shurong was greatly shocked and had to congratte herself again on her foresight in having tested their DNA earlier. Since she confirmed that Gu Li was not Tang Tang, she could now boldly pour cold water on Tang Yue¡¯s hopes. Thinking of this, Qin Shurong chose her words and pretended to be sad: ¡°Uncle, actually, when I first saw Gu Li, I had the same thought as you. Anyone with clear eyes could see that she looks at least fifty percent like my aunt. However¡­ Gu Li is truly not Tang Tang. I had a DNA test done at a credible institution a while ago, and they are not blood-rted. If you don¡¯t believe me, when we get back I can show you the report.¡± When Tang Yue heard that Qin Shurong even had a DNA report, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed deep down. After staying silent for a while, he asked her, ¡°Are you certain they didn¡¯t mess up the samples?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Shurong confirmed resolutely, ¡°I personally obtained those samples, so there¡¯s no chance of a mistake.¡± Tang Yue:¡±¡­¡± He stared at her deeply, seeing her candid and confident expression, he didn¡¯t think she was lying. Consequently, Tang Yue¡¯s mood deteriorated significantly. He had initially thought that Gu Li may have a fifty percent chance of being his niece, but turned out¡­ ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be too upset. I believe Tang Tang will have her own luck, she must still be alive in this world.¡± Qin Shurong ¡®kindly¡¯forted him. Tang Yue could onlyugh bitterly. In this world, only his sister perhaps still believed unyieldingly that Tang Tang was still alive. On the other side, Gu Li walked out of the private room, out of the Yanyue Pavilion, and only answered Mo Shiting¡¯s call when she was in a safety passage. He had been persistently calling her all this while. Gu Li was speechless with his persistence, where did he get such stamina, she wondered¡­ ¡°Speak, what do you want?¡± She asked in a cold voice. Mo Shiting, sitting on her couch at home, rxed his tense face when she finally epted his call, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°What does it matter to you where I am?¡± Gu Li¡¯s tone was sharp, but somehow, Mo Shiting found itforting to hear her voice. His gloomy mood lightened instantly. Maybe he was a masochist? Heughed at himself and said gently: ¡°I worry about you.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± If it had been before, she would have been touched by his words, but now, she just found them ironic. ¡®Worry about her?¡¯ Laughable. Who does this man think he is, one who forced her against her will and imed their rtionship was a farce, dares to talk about concern? The more Gu Li thought about it, the more upset she felt, so she decided to cut the conversation short and hang up. ¡°Gu Li?¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel chaotic upon being abruptly cut off, just for expressing his concern for her. Knowing that she was still angry and he didn¡¯t know when she would forgive him, Mo Shiting put down his phone and scratched his head irritably. Meanwhile, Gu Li stood in the safety passage for a long while, calming herself down before slowly walking back to the private room. At the end of the meal, Tang Yue and Qin Shurong needed to return to their hotel to pack for their flight. Gu Li said goodbye to them, ¡°Safe journey, and do visit Hua Country when you have time.¡± Tang Yue looked at her withplex emotions, ¡°I will. I hope you can visit M Country when you have time, I¡¯ll be your guide.¡± ¡°Sure, my cousin works in M Country, so I often go there.¡± Gu Li readily agreed. She was quite familiar with M Country, almost as much as A Nation. Tang Yue was slightly surprised, and then he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, until next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li waved goodbye and turned towards the formal Qin Shurong, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Qin.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Kin Shu Rong responded without a smile. After exchanging a few polite words, they went their separate ways. Gu Li left Yanyue Pavilion and hailed a taxi. ¡°Youngdy, where are you headed?¡± Seeing that she had been sitting quietly without mentioning her destination, the driver couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Li took a few seconds to think before finally giving the driver the address of her apartment. Recently, she had been in a self-imposed house arrest and didn¡¯t go out much. However, she had no idea that a certain man was still waiting for her at home.. Chapter 314 - 284 Wife Is Always Right l Chapter 314: Chapter 284 Wife Is Always Right l Trantor: 549690339 The taxi slowly stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood. As Gu Li stepped out of the car, the security guard at the gate greeted her with a cheerful smile, ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re finally back. Your boyfriend has been waiting for you at home for a long time.¡± Her boyfriend? Who? Gu Li paused for a moment, and her first thought was Mo Shiting. After all, the security guards only knew him. But wasn¡¯t he on a business trip in City G? Why was he at her ce? With this thought, she gave a small smile and didn¡¯t bother to exin, she simply said, ¡°Thank you, I know,¡± to the security guard. Then, she waved and walked into the neighborhood. Even though she reminded herself not to take the security guard¡¯s words seriously, her steps unconsciously quickened. She huffed and puffed up six flights of stairs and took out her keys to unlock the door. Upon entering, she immediately saw someone lying on the sofa. Ah, it really was him. Why was he ditching his grand mansion to nap in her shabby little t? Young Master Mo really enjoys tormenting himself. Gu Li scoffed internally, her beautiful eyes gleamingplexly. Mo Shiting woke up the moment she pushed the door open. However, he was curious about her reaction, so he pretended to still be asleep. Gu Li left her bag at the entrance, changed into slippers, and strode over to the sofa, looking down at the person sound asleep. Undoubtedly, the sleeping man was exceptionally handsome, especially his curled eyshes which fanned out like little fans, tempting her to touch them. If it were in the past, Gu Li would have already reached out. But today, she didn¡¯t have the heart. Not waking up, huh? Well, then don¡¯t me her for being rude! Gu Li smirked mischievously, then turned around and walked into the kitchen. She grabbed a frying pan and spat and hurried back. ¡°Bang bang bang ¡± Boom The loud banging was unbearable for Mo Shiting. At this moment, he could no longer keep up his act and sat up, looking at her. ¡°Bang bang bang ¡± Seeing his scrunched-up brows and evident dislike for the noise, Gu Li gave a vindictive few more bangs before stopping. Faced with her childish actions, Mo Shiting found it both annoying and amusing, ¡°Childish.¡± His voice was filled with indulgence, which made Gu Li¡¯s heart flutter, but her face remained cold: ¡°Breaking into someone else¡¯s house is illegal, Mr. Mo, don¡¯t you know that? I could call the police and arrest you any minute now.¡± Mo Shiting looked at her with affectionate eyes, ¡°Yes, as long as it makes you happy.¡± Gu Li: After a few silent seconds, she finally ordered him to leave: ¡°Get out!¡± Mo Shiting remained motionless, ¡°You should call the police.¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡± Mo Shiting suddenly asked. Gu Li blinked, startled by the sudden change in topic. ¡°Mr. Mo, let me remind you once again, we have no rtionship anymore. Please do me the favor and leave my shabby house ¡± As she finished, she gestured him to leave, her face unfeeling. Mo Shiting stood up and walked over to her. Gu Li tightened her grip on the spat, instinctively stepping back with a wary look in her eyes. Mo Shiting sighed lightly, ¡°I have to be responsible for you.¡± ¡°Responsible? Ha.¡± Gu Liughed in disdain, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s the 21st century now. We¡¯re past the time when sleeping together for one night meant you had to take responsibility. I don¡¯t need or want it. Get out!¡± Mo Shiting responded sternly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you. I don¡¯t need your approval.¡± ¡°You ¡± Taken aback by his statement, Gu Li was so infuriated that she had chest pain. She picked up the frying pan and swung it at him, ¡°Get out!¡± Mo Shiting: A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. Little Pear was too strong in a fight. In no time at all, she had chased Mo Shiting out of the door with the frying pan and spat. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t even have a chance to say anything before the door was mmed shut in his face. ¡°Gu Li ¡± Not giving up, he knocked on the door from outside. To show her anger, Gu Li banged on the frying pan a few times. The noise was so loud that the neighbors thought something was happening and poked their heads out. It was the same helpful olddy. ¡°Young man, haven¡¯t you pacified your wife yet?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting being locked out again, the olddy shook her head in disappointment while gawking at the handsome man with glee. Mo Shiting nced up at the olddy and nodded at her before turning to descend the stairs. Watching his tall figure gradually disappear, the olddy murmured to herself, ¡°Such a handsome young man.. How could the girl next door bear to lock him outside? What if he runs away?¡± Chapter 315 - 284 Wife Is Always Right_2 Chapter 315: Chapter 284 Wife Is Always Right_2 Trantor: 549690339 I About ten minutes after Mo Shiting left, Gu Li saw that there was no movement outside and carefully opened the door to take a look. He was indeed gone. ¡°Hmmph, it¡¯s best if he neveres again, so I don¡¯t have to get upset every time I see him.¡± Responsible for her? What a joke! What could he possibly be responsible for? Other than true love, she was not interested in anything else! Could he offer that? Clearly not. However, how was he able to enter her house at any time? That was too insecure. She must change the lock tomorrow! No, right now! Thinking about this, Gu Li immediately called a locksmithpany and had them send over a locksmith to rece her lock with a fingerprint password one. Meanwhile, Mo Shiting left Gu Li¡¯s home with a downcast spirit. Driving around in circles on the road, he unknowingly drove the car to the Riverside Creative Park¡¯s entrance. Gu Li was not aware that this was actually his property, which he bought especially to support her. During this time, Gu Li and Da Ha had not been there, only Song Yunque and Lin Ranzhu had been bustling about, preparing for the opening. Seeing Mo Shiting appear, Song Yunque was extremely surprised, rushing forward, ¡°Fourth bro, what wind brought you here?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯te?¡± Mo Shiting faintly lifted an eyebrow to counter his question. Song Yunque hurriedly shook his head,ughing, ¡°Of course not, I can¡¯t be happier if youe.¡± ¡°Mr. Mo!¡± Lin Ranzhu stood aside, greeting Mo Shiting somewhat awkwardly. Mo Shiting nodded slightly, acknowledging the greeting. Lin Ranzhu quickly continued with her current work while Song Yunque enthusiastically said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Fourth bro, do you want to take a look around? When you bought this ce, I don¡¯t think you had time to take a proper look.¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of astonishment shed in Lin Ranzhu¡¯s eyes. So this park was actually Mr. Mo¡¯s property. If Mr. Song hadn¡¯t blurted it out today, she wouldn¡¯t have known. Presumably, Sister Gu Li also didn¡¯t know about it? A gleam shed in Lin Ranzhu¡¯s eyes. Seeing the two men leave the office, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Gu Li on Wechat. [Sister Gu Li, Young Master Mo is at the park now. And, I¡¯ve just found out how much he loves you. He¡¯s secretly given you one of his properties to support you. ] At this moment, Gu Li was ying with her phone. Seeing the notification for a new WeChat message, she casually clicked on it, and saw the message from Lin Ranzhu. Gu Li: [¡­] She sent a string of ellipsis in response. Upon seeing this, Lin Ranzhu¡¯s face showed confusion. What¡¯s been going on with Gu Li recently? Normally, if Lin Ranzhu mentioned Young Master Mo even slightly, Gu Li would respond with 100 rainbow-scented praises about him, but today she was so cold. What had happened? Just as she was about to send a message to ask, she saw another message from Gu Li: [What property are you talking about?] [It¡¯s the Creative Park, Mo Shiting¡¯s property. He¡¯s so subtle about his love for you. He wants to support you, but also doesn¡¯t want you to feel burdened, so he has been keeping it from you. Oh, I¡¯m so touched, he is the best husband in the world!] Gu Li didn¡¯t respond for a long while. Lin Ranzhu puzzledly puffed out her cheeks, wondering if there really was something wrong between the two of them and then cautiously asked: [Sis, did you have an argument with Young Master Mo?] Gu Li: [Nothing of the sort. Shows an indifferent face.jpg] Lin Ranzhu: [You definitely had an argument. Do you want me to sort it out with him?] Gu Li: [You? Forget it. You don¡¯t even have the guts, and you dare to go deal with Shiting? Aren¡¯t you afraid of risking your life?] Lin Ranzhu confidently replied: [You will protect me.] [Okay, okay, stop meddling in adult matters. Did you manage to contact that author I asked you about?] Gu Li suddenly changed the subject to business. Recently, a particr online novel became a hit. It narrated a beautiful story of unrequited love. After briefly reviewing the first few thousand words, Gu Li thought it was suitable for a movie. Coincidentally, Lin Ranzhu was a book fan of this author, so Gu Li delegated the task of contacting the author to her. Lin Ranzhu immediately replied: [I¡¯ve contacted him already. The author agreed to meet and talk. I have been waiting for you toe to the office, and nned to tell you then.] [Good job.] Gu Li readily praised her: [If possible, arrange to meet at the coffee shop in the city center tomorrow morning at ten o¡¯clock.] [Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it and inform you afterwards.] [Mm. You¡¯ll be starting school in two weeks, so focus more on your studies. I¡¯ll help you out with anything you don¡¯t understand.] [Absolutely..] Chapter 316 - 284 Wife Is Always Right 3 Chapter 316: Chapter 284 Wife Is Always Right 3 Trantor: 549690339 Lin Ranzhu held her phone with a brilliant smile. She felt so fortunate to have encountered in her worst day a person who brought her endless light. Gu Li, you¡¯re the best! After sending a WeChat message to Lin Ranzhu, another call came in. It was an unknown number. Gu Li pursed her lips and pressed the answer button: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, may I speak with Gu Li?¡± A gentle female voice came over the line. Gu Li thought it was a sales call, but just as she was about to hang up, the caller said, ¡°This is the admissions office of Imperial City University. Congrattions, you¡¯ve been epted as a freshman in our School of Architecture. Your admission notice will be delivered by express mail, please check your mail. Thank you.¡± Gu Li was utterly confused and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Hold on, are you sure I have been epted as a freshman?¡± ¡°Certainly. Your scores were excellent, you even ranked first in the whole school. Are you worried that you didn¡¯t make it?¡± The caller had clearly misunderstood Gu Li¡¯s meaning. Gu Li tried to exin: ¡°I applied for the third-year program. Why was I ced in freshman year?¡± ¡°Your family changed your application for you. Didn¡¯t they tell you?¡± ¡°What?¡± After the call, Gu Li was in a daze for quite some time. Damn that Mo Shiting! Was he so powerful? He didn¡¯t even discuss with her and just arranged her into freshman year. She was so angry! She was already 21 years old. How could she take the same sses with those barely-18-year-old youngsters? Isn¡¯t that bullying the weak with one¡¯s power? Out of anger, Gu Li gritted her teeth and quickly dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Mo Shiting was taking a stroll in the park with Song Yunque and had left his phone in the car. Therefore, he missed Gu Li¡¯s call. Gu Li called twice, but no one answered, so she simply gave up. ¡°Big brother, are you worried about something?¡± Song Yunque noticed something off about Mo Shiting after walking with him for a while. Mo Shiting stood beneath the greenery, silently gazing at the river nearby. Song Yunque rolled his eyes and soon asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with sister-inw?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, his displeased expression betrayed him. Song Yun Que screamed, ¡°Aha! I knew it! Haha.¡± Heughed heartlessly and somewhat gloatingly. Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Yunque forcibly suppressed hisughter, ¡°Big brother, not to say, but you should indulge girls more. Why would you fight with sister-inw? Don¡¯t you know the three immutable truths in a marriage?¡± ¡°What three truths?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s curiosity was piqued,pletely forgetting that the idiot giving him advice was himself single. ¡°The first truth: your wife is always right. The second truth: even if she¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s still right. The third truth: if she¡¯s still not right, please refer to the first truth.¡± Mo Shiting: He was very disdainful of this. ¡°Which brainless fool came up with this?¡± Song Yunque grinned, ¡°Yours truly!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Hmm, a forever single, do you have any right to say this?¡± Song Yunque: That¡¯s cold, dude! Is it his fault to be forever single? He refused to give up, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, I¡¯m only 22 years old. Being a lifelong single is not shameful. Weren¡¯t you also 26 when you first had your girlfriend? Who is nobler?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s face changed slightly, having been hit where it hurt. First love, huh? It was indeed the first time he¡¯d fallen for a girl, but unfortunately, the girl didn¡¯t like him back. However, for the sake of face, he would never tell Song Yunque about his sorrow, he had to swallow it on his own. After wandering around the creativity park absent-mindedly, Mo Shiting dismissed Song Yunque to let him work, then drove away himself. His phone had been left in the drawer by the control panel. He didn¡¯t think to look at it at all. He drove aimlessly forward, and without noticing it, he circled back to Gu Li¡¯s apartment. Several hours had passed, she should have calmed down a bit, right? Mo Shiting stood downstairs, looking up at the sixth floor. The night had descended, and lights were on in every home, but Gu Li¡¯s home was still dim. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t home? Mo Shiting pursed his lips, then finally took out his phone, ready to call her. Seeing two missed calls from her, Mo Shiting felt a sudden thump in his heart, instantly overtaken by a bad premonition. He made a stern face and dialed back.. Shortly, an angry usation came from the girl on the other end of the line: ¡°Mo Shiting, who gave you the right to change my application? You¡¯ve been outrageous and domineering! How can you decide everything for me without telling me?¡± Chapter 317 - 285 Fierce Woman Afraid of Chapter 317: Chapter 285 Fierce Woman Afraid of Coquettish Man i Trantor: 549690339 The girl¡¯s aggressive questioning made Mo Shiting¡¯s face grow increasingly unpleasant. He frowned and countered, ¡°What did I decide for you?¡± ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Gu Li sneered coldly. Without waiting for his response, she went on, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at this. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡± With that, she hung up the phone quickly and decisively. From start to finish, Mo Shiting had no idea what she was using him of. Stubborn, he dialed her number again, only to be greeted by awork busy signal. Did she block him? Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Indeed, Gu Li blocked Mo Shiting in a fit of anger and even deleted him from WeChat. Her room was dark, with no lights switched on. Shey on her bed, her feelings a mess. Should this 16-year-long affection and longing end here and now? From now on, her world would truly be devoid of Mo Shiting. She reached out and turned on the bedsidemp. With a ¡°click,¡± the whole room was instantly bathed in light. Mo Shiting sat in his car downstairs, watching the faint light emit from her window. Only when he was sure she was home did he feel slightly relieved. However, at this critical moment, he didn¡¯t want to go upstairs and provoke her anger, so he drove off. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t go back to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Halfway, he received a frantic call from Song Yunque¡ª ¡°Fourth Brother, I need your help! Hurry over to LU Club; Second Brother and Third Brother are fighting.¡± When Mo Shiting hurriedly arrived at LU Club, Li Jinyao and Lu Cong had already stopped fighting. Each upied a corner of the room, ring at each other behind gritted teeth. The room was in chaos, and both men¡¯s faces were battered to varying degrees. ¡°Why were you fighting?¡± Mo Shiting furrowed his brow and nced at Song Yunque, who sat quietly on a bar stool, keeping a safe distance from the chaos. Seeing Mo Shiting, Song Yunque jumped off the bar stool., walked over to him, and whispered, ¡°Fourth Brother, Third Brother wants to cancel his engagement, so Second Brother hit him. He fired back, and that¡¯s how this mess happened.¡± Hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. He strode over to Lu Cong. Lu Cong wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked up at him and said with a weak smile, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± With a serious expression, Mo Shiting asked, ¡°Why on earth do you want to cancel the marriage?¡± As soon as his words fell, Li Jinyao, who was sitting in the other corner of the room, red fiercely, speaking before Lu Cong, ¡°He¡¯s just unfaithful and ungrateful!¡± Lu Cong didn¡¯t refute him. ¡°I admit, I have fallen for someone else. But I have never loved Li Ruoruo. A marriage of coercion will not lead to happiness. I propose to dissolve the engagement so we can take responsibility for our respective futures.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Li Jinyao was so angry that he raised his fists again. ¡°How dare you justify your betrayal?¡± Lu Cong responded with determined eyes, ¡°Forced affection isn¡¯t sweet. It¡¯s better to cut the pain short. I hope you can talk to her and help her ept the reality. She shouldn¡¯t waste her time on me.¡± ¡°Alright, so you want to cancel marriage? Let¡¯s settle this with a fight!¡± As soon as Li Jinyao finished speaking, he got up to move towards Lu Cong. Lu Cong refused to show weakness and stood up to face him. If the two of them really started fighting, it would only create more chaos. Of course, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t let this happen. He stood between them and sternly rebuked, ¡°Enough! Do you have to embarrass yourselves in public?¡± ¡°He was the one who hit me first.¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but tattle. Li Jinyao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a cold light shone through them. ¡°Good riddance to a heartless guy.¡± Knowing he was no match for Li Jinyao, Lu Cong turned to Mo Shiting and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Ting, technically you are my soon-to-be brother-inw, so you have to stand on my side!¡± ¡°Soon-to-be brother-inw?¡± Mo Shiting was surprised. Since when was Gu Li his sister? ¡°Yeah, once I end up with Murong Qianxiu, I¡¯ll be Little Pear¡¯s brother-inw, which, in turn, makes you my brother-inw.¡± Lu Cong lowered his voice fearing Li Jinyao would hear. Despite his caution, Li Jinyao, with his sharp ears, heard him. ¡°Shameless!¡± Soon-to-be brother-inw? Ha! He had the nerve to say that out loud. Whether or not Murong Qianxiu would even pay him any mind was still uncertain. Li Jinyao now saw Lu Cong as even more deserving of a beating, and his heart went out for his sister¡¯s wasted affection for this man.. Chapter 318 - 285 Fierce Woman Afraid of Chapter 318: Chapter 285 Fierce Woman Afraid of Coquettish Man_2 Trantor: 549690339 Lu Cong said helplessly: ¡°Jinyao, I¡¯ve exined many times already, I don¡¯t love Ruoruo. I just don¡¯t. You can¡¯t force these things.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Jinyao sneered, ¡°Who was it that first brought up the marriage proposal? It was your Lu family! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your mother likes Ruoruo so much, do you think our Li family would be willing to betroth her to you?¡± ¡°But you should know that when we got engaged to Ruoruo, I was in aa in the hospital! If I had been conscious at that time, I would never have agreed to this rtionship!¡± Lu Cong retorted emotionally. That year, he had a severe car ident, and it took over a month in aa before he finally woke up. Not long after he regained consciousness, his mother told him that he had survived the ordeal thanks to Li Ruoruo. Without her timely help getting him to the hospital, he might have already met his maker. At that time, when he had just awoken, his mind was still in a fog, and it felt like he had lost something important from his heart. He thought that he must have amnesia, but strangely enough, he could remember many things that had happened over the years. His doctor assured him that everything was normal and that he did not have amnesia. As for Ruoruo¡­ Lu Cong had always regarded her as his sister, never thought about marrying her, and couldn¡¯t believe that the two families would secretly arrange the marriage and even send out the invitations without his knowledge. Out of consideration for Li Ruoruo and both families, Lu Cong reluctantly attended the engagement ceremony. From then on, he found himself with a fiancee he didn¡¯t expect. In these years, he had always wanted to make things clear with Li Ruoruo. But every time, she would always change the subject and not let him continue. Lu Cong was worn out, and there was even a time when he contemted giving in and just epting Ruoruo, seeing it as a way of repaying her for saving his life. But who would have thought, destiny has a funny way of throwing a curveball. Just before he was willing topromise, he met Murong Qian. Before meeting Murong Qian, Lu Cong had never thought that he would fall in love with a woman at first sight, be captivated the second time, and want tomit to her for life the third time. His feelings for Murong Qian were sudden and passionate, like a love that was meant to be. Knowing that Murong Qian wasn¡¯t indifferent towards him but was just being considerate of Li Ruoruo, Lu Cong resolutely decided to break off the engagement with Li Ruoruo to avoid hurting anyone further. Li Ruoruo was too difficult to handle, and Lu Cong simply didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with her, so he had to ask Li Jinyao for help. But who knew that Li Jinyao was also very difficult, refusing to do anything to help, and even hit him for Li Ruoruo. If he continued to be beaten up, they wouldn¡¯t be brothers anymore. Lu Cong became more upset the more he thought about it, and feeling depressed, he turned around, walked to the bar, and started pouring himself some whiskey. Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t feeling great either, seeing Lu Cong drinking, he simply joined him. The two of them sat at the bar, each drinking their sorrows away. Song Yunque quietly walked up to Li Jinyao and whispered to him: ¡°Second Brother, I think Third Brother is right. If he doesn¡¯t love Ruoruo, even if they get married, Ruoruo won¡¯t be happy. So, maybe you should try to see it from a different perspective.¡± Li Jinyao stared at him coldly: ¡°When you keep your mouth shut, nobody thinks you¡¯re mute.¡± Song Yunque: ¡°Ouch!¡± With a yelp, he touched his nose and hopped over to the bar. He shuffled onto the stool next to Mo Shiting and leaned in to ask: ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you upset? Haven¡¯t you made it up with your wife yet?¡± Mo Shiting nced at him, his gaze cold. Song Yunque instinctively shrunk his neck and stayed quiet. Not one to sit in silence, he turned to Lu Cong sitting across, and asked with a grin: ¡°Third Brother, which girl has managed to stir your normally stoic heart?¡± Lu Cong looked up at him, disregarding him with just a nce. Song Yunque:¡±¡­¡± Why did it feel like his brothers were distancing themselves from him as they grew older? Wasn¡¯t he their mood booster? Song Yunque pouted but didn¡¯t say anything else. Therge private room suddenly fell into an eerie silence. After an unknown period, Li Jinyao finally walked over to them, poured himself a full ss of wine, and drained it. He put down the ss heavily and said to Lu Cong with a stern face: ¡°You have to confront Ruoruo about this. If she can¡¯t handle it even a bit, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Second Brother¨C¡± Fearing that the two would start fighting again, Song Yunque quickly called out to Li Jinyao.. Chapter 319 - 285 Fierce Woman Afraid of Chapter 319: Chapter 285 Fierce Woman Afraid of Coquettish Man 3 Trantor: 549690339 Li Jinyao patted Song Yunque¡¯s shoulder, and then with a brisk ¡°Gotta go,¡± he strode quickly out of the private room. As soon as he left, Song Yunque patted his chest in relief, ¡°Phew, he scared the hell out of me. I was really worried Third Brother would get beaten to death by Second Brother.¡± Lu Cong was speechless: ¡°So, you just hid far away in the corner to watch?¡± Song Yunqueughed sheepishly, ¡°Well, you know how much I value this face of mine. If it were identally injured, it would be a total loss.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°Get lost!¡± So much for worrying about him, it was all fake, they were clearly fair-weather friends. Noticing their enjoyment in bickering, Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°When did you start hanging around with Murong Qian?¡± The mention of Murong Qian made Lu Cong¡¯s heart flutter, ¡°I owe it all to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Mo Shiting was puzzled. Song Yunque was also quite curious. Clearing his throat, Lu Cong exined, ¡°You are the one who wanted me to escort Murong Qian back to her hotel, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Now that he mentioned it, he sort of remembered. ¡°So, did Fourth Brother unknowingly y matchmaker? Is that right? Haha.¡± Song Yunque burst intoughter and teased Mo Shiting, ¡°Fourth Brother, how about ying matchmaker for me too next time?¡± Mo Shiting responded with a fake smile, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll pass on your request to your aunt. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll swing into action very quickly.¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Lu Cong almost spat out the red wine in his mouth, his eyes full of schadenfreude. On hearing this, Song Yunque opened his eyes wide in panic, ¡°Fourth Brother, how can you do this to your dearest sibling? I¡¯m a good partner to Sister-inw, I can be of great help to you.¡± At his words, a flicker of change passed Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. Right, he had almost forgotten, this guy had set up apany with Gu Li. Seeing that Mo Shiting made no refutation, and seemed to have been convinced by him, Song Yunque reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on Sister-inw. But tell me, what¡¯s going wrong with you two?¡± ¡°Are you having a conflict with Gu Li?¡± Lu Cong turned to look at him in surprise. Mo Shiting kept silent and just kept drinking. ncing at each other, Lu Cong and Song Yunque guessed that the couple was definitely having a serious problem. However, if Mo Shiting was unwilling to talk, regardless of how they wheedled, it was impossible to learn about the internal situation. Just when they thought Mo Shiting would not share his feelings, they heard him say somberly: ¡°How to court a woman who doesn¡¯t love you and whom you¡¯ve hurt?¡± Lu Cong:¡±???¡± Song Yunque:¡±???¡± Did they hear wrong? Gu Li didn¡¯t love him? Was that really true? ¡°Are you joking, Fourth Brother?¡± Song Yunque blinked and finally managed to squeeze out a sentence after a moment¡¯s pause. Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Scratching his head, Song Yunque couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. Da Ha once told me that Sister-inw has liked you since she was a child.¡± A scornful smile curved up on Mo Shiting¡¯s face. Her acting was really good, not only did she deceive him, but also those around him. Since she had deceived him, why didn¡¯t she just deceive him for a lifetime¡­ Could that Murong Si be better than him? The more Mo Shiting thought about it, the more reluctant he felt. His grip on the wine ss tightened, almost shattering it. Noticing this, Lu Cong quietly took away the wine ss from his hand and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. With your qualifications, there¡¯s no woman you can¡¯t win over if you put your mind to it. Gu Li is no exception.¡± ¡°How should I win her over?¡± Mo Shiting felt somewhat desperate to try out every remedy. After all, the two persons in front of him were not very experienced. Song Yunque volunteered with a grin, ¡°Here are two tips for you: ¡®A coquettish woman is afraid of a persistent man¡¯ and ¡®To cater to her tastes!''¡± ¡°To cater to her tastes?¡± Mo Shiting suddenly got interested. What does Gu Li like? Eating! Sleeping! And architectural design¡­ In an instant, several ideas flooded his mind, and he smiled, feeling enlightened. The next day, Gu Li received her admission letter from Imperial City University. Upon opening it, she was somewhat taken aback. What happened? The previous day, she clearly heard the admissions office¡¯s teacher tell her that she had been admitted as a first-year student. Howe in the blink of an eye, she was again a junior? Could it be Mo Shiting¡¯s mischief again? Or had there been some misunderstanding in the meantime? Gu Li rechecked the envelope and realized that the postmark date was a day earlier than the phone call she received. This confirmed that the teacher who called her had made a mistake. Realizing that she had wronged Mo Shiting, Gu Li bit her lip, feeling inexplicably irritated. She put the admission letter back into the envelope, preparing to go out for some fresh air. Just then, the doorbell rang.. Chapter 320 - 286 Handsome, Did You Miss Me?_l Chapter 320: Chapter 286 Handsome, Did You Miss Me?_l Trantor: 549690339 | Gu Li opened the door, only to find a young man in a Michelin three-star restaurant uniform standing outside, ¡°Miss Gu, this is your takeaway, please ept it.¡± ¡°My takeaway?¡± Gu Li was somewhat surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t order any takeaway. Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right ce? And doesn¡¯t your restaurant not deliver?¡± This Michelin restaurant was particrly famous, and she¡¯d have to wait in a long line just for a meal on a normal day. If they offered delivery, she would have ordered it ages ago. ¡°Young Master Mo instructed us to deliver it to you.¡± The young man replied truthfully. Young Master Mo? Mo Shiting? Has he gone mad? Sending her food? As if she cares. Gu Li immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know any Young Master Mo. Please take it back.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, if you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll get fired when I get back. Please, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The young man pleaded with her, gently handing her the delicate boxed meal. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please, Miss Gu.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated for a moment, and then took the bag and thanked the young man. She closed the door and went back to her room. She ced the meal on the dining table and opened it to find a box full of her favorite food. Over thest few days, Gu Li had been depressed and had lost her appetite. However, the appealing takeaway instantly stimted her taste buds. She couldn¡¯t resist picking up her chopsticks and trying a bite, it was delicious. Well, whatever. She¡¯d rather waste anything than food. Regardless of Mo Shiting¡¯s motives, the only thing that mattered right now was her meal. After lunch, Gu Li called Mo Shiting. At that moment, Mo Shiting was in a board meeting. As soon as he saw Gu Li¡¯s iing call, he paused the meeting and stepped out. He walked to a quiet corridor and answered the phone: ¡°Hello.¡± His voice was low and gentle, sending ripples through Gu Li¡¯s heart. Realizing she was still drawn to his voice under this circumstance, Gu Li bit her lip in annoyance and said emotionlessly: ¡°I received your lunch.¡± ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Mo Shiting asked. Gu Li replied: ¡°With dishes from the most famous Michelin three-star restaurant in Capital City, how can it not be delicious? But please, don¡¯t send anymore. I won¡¯t receive any more.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, nonchntly responding: ¡°Not receiving? Then this restaurant has no reason to exist anymore.¡± ¡°You ¡± Not expecting him to threaten the closure of the Michelin restaurant, Gu Li was furious and tightened her grip on the phone, ¡°Mo Shiting, do you have no shame? You could actually pull off such a thing? Oh wait, if you could force yourself on me¡­ What else are you incapable of? Bastard! My biggest regret in this life is knowing you!¡± Gu Li railed at him, and without waiting for Mo Shiting to reply, she hung up. Mo Shiting¡¯s veins bulged as he looked at her ckened face. He took a deep breath, dialed Gu Li¡¯s number, and was met with a mechanical tone, reminding him, that he had been cklisted. Very well! Not letting him send, huh? He would insist on sending it no matter what. He was just curious to see if she could really harden her heart to refuse him while he incessantly sent her delicious food. ¡°Damn Mo Shiting!¡± ¡°Damn!!!!¡± Gu Li stood in the living room cursing, and as she was cursing, her eyes started to tear uncontrobly. Just as she was about to break down, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Murong Qian who was calling, she wiped away the tear that had welled up in the corner of her eye, stabilized herself and answered: ¡°Cousin.¡± ¡°Little Pear, congratte me, honey. I¡¯ve been selected to be the lead actress in Director Desen¡¯s new film.¡± Murong Qian sounded exceedingly happy from the other end. Gu Li was infected by her joy, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Pear. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have made it till now. You¡¯re such a treasure to me.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gu Liughed yfully, ¡°Your most treasured person should be Xunxun, right?¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re my darling and he is my little darling.¡± Mentioning of her son, Murong Qian sounded even more cheerful. ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you, Little Pear¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The nanny who¡¯s been taking care of Xunxun has some personal affairs to attend to and needs to take a two-week break. As I¡¯ll be tied up with shooting the film soon, I don¡¯t have time to look after him. I¡¯m worried about leaving him with someone else, so¡­¡± Murong Qian hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Li cut her off, ¡°Let me guess, you want me to take care of Xunxun, right? No problem, I¡¯ll pack my bags and go to M Country right away to meet you.¡± Chapter 321 - 286 Handsome, Did You Miss Me?_2 Chapter 321: Chapter 286 Handsome, Did You Miss Me?_2 Trantor: 549690339 After all, she was starting school in two weeks; it was the perfect time to avoid Mo Shiting and spare herself a heart attack from anger. Gu Li made a beautiful n, but the next second, she heard Murong Qian say, ¡°No, I called to tell you that I¡¯ve already sent my assistant with Xunxun to find you. They willnd in Hua Country Capital City on the four o¡¯clock flight, you can pick them up.¡± What?! Gu Li was utterly defeated by Murong Qian. How can she be so sure that she¡¯s in Capital City? She didn¡¯t even give a heads up before sending her son with her assistant, what if¡­ But on second thought, acting first then reporting afterward perfectly fits her cousin¡¯s character. She remembers four years ago, her cousin kept her pregnancy a secret until she was five to six months pregnant before she told Gu Li. Gu Li was entirely dumbfounded then. Ever since they were little, she followed closely behind Murong Qian, they shared almost everything with each other, but she didn¡¯t even know that her cousin had a boyfriend, let alone, got pregnant before marriage! ¡°Where¡¯s the father?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°Dead.¡± ¡°Speak English!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s consider him dead. A scum who changed his heart and proposed to another woman has no right to let Xunxun know about his existence.¡± Murong Qian spoke lightly, but the pain in her beautiful eyes could not be concealed. Gu Li was heartbroken, she stepped forward, hugged her and sobbed, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay, from now on, I will help you take care of the baby. He doesn¡¯t have a dad, but he has two moms who adore him.¡± While rushing to the airport in a taxi, memories of the past constantly shed through Gu Li¡¯s mind, making her sigh. On the path of love, her cousin and she have indeed suffered simr hardships. From hard timese close sisters! As she arrived at the international arrivals terminal of the airport, Gu Li was standing at the passenger exit in anticipation. Approximately half an hour passed, and finally Murong Yun appeared. The three-year-old little boy was fair-skinned and unusually good-looking. Especially those eyes, they held a wisdom that does not belong to his age, making him seem more like a little adult. ¡°Auntie Pear?? ¡± Seeing Gu Li, the cute boy happily waved at her. Gu Li quickly went up to him, picked him up in her arms and gave him a peck, ¡°Handsome, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Of course I did.¡± With a milky voice, Murong Yun nodded. His mommy was busy developing her performing career, so Auntie Pear was the one who spent more time with him. Besides, from little boy¡¯s perspective, Auntie Pear was cuter than his mommy and knew everything; she was simply omnipotent. So, he was more attached to Gu Li. So, when Murong Qian asked whether he is willing to go to Hua Country to find Auntie Pear, he was so eager that he immediately started packing his bags. This certainly disappointed Murong Qian. A son doesn¡¯t belong to the mom when grown up! ¡°Auntie Pear, I heard Hua Country has lots of delicious food, you have to take me to eat, okay?¡± Without a doubt, this little boy is also a foodie. Gu Li smiled, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Holding his hand, she finally had time to greet Murong Qian¡¯s assistant Little Xu, ¡°It must have been troublesome for you to make this trip.¡± Little Xu smiled brightly, ¡°It was my duty. Well Miss Gu, I¡¯ll leave Xunxun with you. I have to fly back immediately, Sister Qian is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Sister Xu.¡± Murong Yun politely waved at Little Xu. ¡°Bye!¡± After saying goodbye to Little Xu, Gu Li took the little boy home, and it was already dark. ¡°Auntie Pear, what are we eating tonight?¡± The little boy asked with anticipation. The airline meal was not delicious, and he didn¡¯t eat much, so he was already starving. Gu Li patted his head, ¡°Shall we order take-out or eat out?¡± Without hesitation, the little boy replied, ¡°Let¡¯s choose take-out then.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want take-out?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes sparkled; she almost couldn¡¯t believe that this usually very picky boy would be so casual this time. Indeed, before she could finish murmuring, she heard the little boy proudly say, ¡°With take-out, you can order from many different restaurants at the same time. If we eat out, we won¡¯t have enough time.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Which family did this shrewd childe from? ¡°Okay! Auntie will order many different styles of take-out food for you.¡± As Gu Li spoke, she picked up her phone and started to ce orders, with a hint of indulgence in her smile. ¡°Thankyou, Auntie Pear.¡± The little boy cheerfully said, and quickly came to Gu Li, watching her ce the orders. Chapter 322 - 286 Handsome, Did You Miss Me? 3 Chapter 322: Chapter 286 Handsome, Did You Miss Me? 3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This one, auntie, I want to eat this one, and this one¡­¡± ¡°Okay, order them all.¡± Gu Li agreed without hesitation. Just as she was about to submit the order, the doorbell rang, interrupting her. Who could it be at this time? Gu Li walked over to the door in confusion. Upon seeing Mo Shiting, her expression quickly changed. She tried to close the door, but he was one step ahead, blocking it. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Delivering food!¡± Mo Shiting replied coolly, his one hand resting on the door and the other holding up arge thermal bag. Seeing this, Gu Li scoffed, ¡°When did Young Master Mo switch jobs to be a delivery boy?¡± Looking at her, Mo Shiting said in a stern voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°Gu Li.¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, can you stop being ridiculous? Please?¡± Gu Li felt her heart drain. His resolve hardened by her distant attitude, Mo Shiting unconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°I brought you food. Is that ridiculous?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Li¡¯s tone was heavy, ¡°We¡¯re divorced now. Please do not appear in my life again, and stop doing these troublesome things! Can you leave me alone? As far as possible, please?¡± Mo Shiting: After a long silence, he finally lifted his hand from the door and handed her the thermal bag, ¡°Take it. This is thest time I¡¯m doing this.¡± Upon hearing ¡°thest time,¡± Gu Li felt a dull pain in her chest. For a moment, even breathing seemed to hurt. She hesitated to reach out and take the bag. Mo Shiting nced deeply at her, hung the bag on the doorknob, and took two steps back. Seeing her stand rooted to the spot, seemingly lost in thought, he moved his lips to say one word, ¡°Take care.¡± In the days toe without me, I hope you can take good care of yourself, and I hope, Murong Si will not fail your deep affection¡­ Farewell, Gu Li! Farewell, sweetheart¡­ Mo Shiting forced a smile, turned around without looking back, and walked downstairs. However, he didn¡¯t know that just as he turned and left, the girl raised her tear- streaked face, her eyes full of deep longing as they followed his disappearing figure. Sniff¡­ Reaching out to touch the bag he left on the doorknob, Gu Li sobbed, unable to hold back her tears any longer. ¡°Auntie Pear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The little boy came running with a box of tissues, pulling out a tissue to hand it to her. If he wasn¡¯t so short, he would¡¯ve reached up to wipe Auntie Pear¡¯s tears for her. ¡°Auntie is okay.¡± Gu Li sniffled, forced a smile as she took the tissue and wiped her tears, ¡°Little Xunxun, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯ll reward you with a big drumstickter.¡± Murong Yun, cocking his head to the side, blinked with curiosity, ¡°Auntie Pear, who was that uncle just now?¡± ¡°Just the delivery guy.¡± Gu Li lied without missing a beat, promptly took the thermal bag off the doorknob, and brought it into the house. Murong Yun didn¡¯t believe her at all. However, no matter how precocious he was, he was still a three-year-old. As soon as he saw food, his attention was immediately diverted. Perhaps intending to share dinner with her, Mo Shiting ordered arge amount of food, nearly filling the entire dining table. Looking at the array of delicious food, the little boy¡¯s mouth watered and gleefully eximed, ¡°Wow, Auntie Pear, the food you ordered looks so delicious.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You haven¡¯t even tasted it yet. How do you know it¡¯s delicious?¡± ¡°I can tell just by the smell that it¡¯s definitely a hundred times better than the food in M Country.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gu Li shook her head lightly, helping him with his chopsticks, ¡°Eat slowly, it¡¯s all yours.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The little boy nodded his head like a pecking chicken. Even though he was excited and hungry, his eating manners were elegant, just like a little gentleman. Gu Li sat across from him, propping up her cheek as she watched him, her eyes growing softer. When will she be able to have such a charming and cute child of her own? s, probably never in this life, right? After all, she had given Mo Shiting her heart, how could she love anyone else? And Mo Shiting¡­ Thinking of the man who had deeply hurt her, Gu Li felt a familiar ache in her heart. She ced her hand over her chest, took a deep breath, and was suddenly reminded of a crucial matter. That day happened to be her dangerous period. But afterwards, she was so overwhelmed with sadness that shepletely forgot about taking the morning-after pill¡­ Boom! Could she be¡­. No, it can¡¯t be so coincidental. Not on the first try. She shouldn¡¯t scare herself like this. She¡¯ll get a pregnancy test in a week and check before making any decisions. In the following days, Mo Shitingpletely disappeared from Gu Li¡¯s life, but her mood didn¡¯t improve at all. Time slipped away quickly, and a week had passed before she knew it. Chapter 323 - 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_l Chapter 323: Chapter 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_l Trantor: 549690339 During these days, Gu Li took the little boy out to explore and y, taking many videos and pictures, which she sent to Murong Qian. Murong Qian¡¯s filming was going smoothly, although she had little free time. During her breaks, she would video chat with them. In the afternoon of that day, Gu Li finally got the little boy to sleep and then received a video call invitation from Murong Qian. ¡°Are you on break? Your son is asleep.¡± Gu Li yawned and said wearily. Seeing her listless appearance, Murong Qian asked with concern, ¡°Little Pear, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After Gu Li said this, she yawned again. Taking care of a child was really bloody exhausting, especially an energetic one like Murong Yun, but she was enjoying it in her own way. Murong Qian observed her for a moment, ¡°By the way, are you and Mo Shiting still okay?¡± She had been so busy with the filming that she had neglected to inquire about Little Pear¡¯s important affairs. It was very unlike her. As soon as she mentioned Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered and quickly shed with sorrow. Murong Qian immediately noticed this and widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you have already¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Knowing she was referring to the divorce, Gu Li nodded, not denying it. Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch up with him? How could¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Liughed helplessly, ¡°So what if I caught up with him? The whole thing was just a game for him, how could he possibly miss the opportunity to regain his freedom?¡± ¡°Did Mo Shiting say that he was only ying a game with you? Is that true?¡± Murong Qian still couldn¡¯t believe it. She was pretty good at judging people. She could tell whether a man was a dog or not at first nce, except when she misjudged Lu Cong initially. She had always thought that Mo Shiting was that typical reticent guy with a warm heart inside and a super cool exterior. How could he change into a jerk who cheated women¡¯s feelings in the blink of an eye? Could it be that he was corrupted by Lu Cong? At the same time, sitting on duty in the hospital, Dr. Lu sneezed unexpectedly. In broad daylight, who was cursing him? Lu Cong adjusted the sses on his nose, just as his assistant knocked and entered. ¡°Dr. Lu, Miss Li is here.¡± Along with the assistant¡¯s words, a petite figure peeked out from behind him, ¡°Brother Cong.¡± It was Li Ruoruo. She was dressed in designer clothes, holding a limited-edition handbag. Herplexion was fair and sweet. On the surface, she looked like a naive and cute little princess. ¡°Sit.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t particrly like seeing her, Lu Cong still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, inviting Li Ruoruo to sit on the sofa. As soon as Li Ruoruo stepped into the room, his assistant tactfully retreated, closing the door on his way out. Lu Cong arose from his office chair, opened the mini fridge and handed her a bottle of purified water. ¡°Thankyou, Brother Cong.¡± Li Ruoruo took the water, and then set it on the coffee table without drinking it. Lu Cong sat down on the other sofa opposite her. ¡°Brother Cong-¡± Li Ruoruo came to see Lu Cong specifically about the divorce. She refused to divorce and hoped to convince Lu Cong to reconsider, ¡°Haven¡¯t we been getting along fine these past few years? I don¡¯t understand why you insist on divorcing me. Did I do something wrong? I can change! I can change, okay?¡± Her tone was sincere and her beautiful big eyes were filled with deep affection as they gazed at Lu Cong. Lu Cong felt a pang in his heart and found it hard to meet her eyes. He sighed softly, then slowly spoke, ¡°Ruoruo, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough, it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t love you! A marriage without love won¡¯t bring happiness. I hope you can let go of yourself, pull out of this mistaken infatuation, and find the happiness that truly belongs to you.¡± ¡°Brother Cong, are you divorcing me because of that female actress?¡± Li Ruoruo suddenly asked. She was no fool. How could she not know what Lu Cong had been doing behind her back? Initially, she thought he was just fooling around with that actress, and turned a blind eye to it, but she never imagined that he would take it seriously and even wanted to divorce her. This was uneptable. She had loved him for over a decade, and it had not been easy to make him her fiance. How could she just let go? Having not anticipated that Li Ruoruo would know about Murong Qian, an odd light flickered in Lu Cong¡¯s eyes, but he quickly recovered and coldly denied, ¡°The issue between you and me is that there¡¯s no love, it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Chapter 324 - 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Chapter 324: Chapter 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_2 Trantor: 549690339 He has always seen Li Ruoruo as a sister. Even if Murong Qian hadn¡¯t appeared, he would have broken off the engagement sooner orter. The thing is, Murong Qian¡¯s appearance only hastened this day. ¡°How can it be irrelevant? If it wasn¡¯t for that disreputable woman seducing you, how could you possibly think of breaking off our engagement?¡± Perhaps it was too much anger, too much sadness, at this moment, Li Ruoruo could not control herself, and began to get hysterical. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Unable to tolerate Li Ruoruo¡¯s nder of Murong Qian, Lu Cong¡¯s gaze became even colder. However, the more Li Ruoruo talked, the more bitter and harsh she became. ¡°A dirty actress in the entertainment industryes to snatch away my fiance, am I wrong to speak of her this way? Brother Cong, do you think your family will allow you to marry a female star? This MUMU is so promiscuous; who knows how many men she¡¯s had before you and yet you don¡¯t mind? Are you really okay with picking up people¡¯s lefto-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lu Cong sharply interrupted her. ¡°Get out! We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡± Nevertheless, Li Ruoruo uncooperatively gritted her teeth, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to talk about. Here¡¯s the deal, thinking of breaking off the engagement? Over my dead body!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Brother Cong, go work properly. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Li Ruoruo, with a purse in hand, stood up from the sofa. She looked at Lu Cong with a brilliant smile, exuding innocence, showing no sign of the sharpness from just moments before. Lu Cong was utterly exhausted. He knew from the start that reasoning with Li Ruoruo would be fruitless, which was why he had asked Li Jinyao for help, but in the end¡­ Well¡­ With all the drama brought forth by Li Ruoruo, the thought of working became non-existent for Lu Cong. Therefore, he picked up his car keys and decided to drive to the Mo Group. At that moment, the only option he had was to seek out Mo Shiting, who was in the same dismal situation as him, andfort each other. Once in the car, Lu Cong absentmindedly turned on the radio and tuned into a music program. Just then, Murong Qian¡¯s hit song came on. The song of his beloved instantly dispersed the mncholy in his heart. He suddenly missed her. He wondered how she was doing with her filming? In the recent days, things have not been going smoothly between him and Murong Qian either. How should he put it? Given her defiant nature, she would not possibly ept him while he still had a fiancee, hence she has been tirelessly rejecting him. If it were in the past, Lu Cong would have given up long ago. Just another woman, isn¡¯t it? She might just be slightly more beautiful and arrogant which happened to suit his taste. There was no need for him to be so desperate and clingy. Lu Cong had never considered himself a man of persistency in love, but with Murong Qian, it was as if he had met his doom, and escape was not an option. More importantly, he did not want to escape¡­ ¡°Ha.¡± Thinking of Murong Qian, a yful smile unconsciously tugged at the corner of Lu Cong¡¯s mouth, and a soft and warm emotion gradually filled his eyes behind the lenses. After thinking for a moment, eventually he could not suppress his longing for her anymore and made the phone call. Murong Qian had just finished a video call with Gu Li. Knowing how Mo Shiting had forced Gu Li, made her extremely unhappy with him. She was hesitating on whether to call and chastise Mo Shiting when the call from that pig, Lu Cong came in instead. Very good! Since he volunteered for the berating, don¡¯t me her for not being courteous. Murong Qian sniffed and tapped the answer key, her voice abrupt, ¡°What is it?¡± Precisely after her words, from the other end came a fatally enticing deep voice, ¡°Qianqian, I miss you.¡± Murong Qian: This isn¡¯t right, being straightforwardly affectionate towards her out of the blue, making it somewhat difficult for her to berate him. Spit, spit, spit, how could she be fooled by this man so easily? Wasn¡¯t the lesson she learned four years ago not deep enough? The moment she thought of him going back to his country to get engaged to another woman not long after making vows of eternal love to her, and even attending their grand engagement ceremony, Murong Qian¡¯s heart felt as if it was being gnawed by countless ants, suffering a kind of lingering pain. She swore to herself that she would never get involved with him again in this lifetime. Had it not been for that heirloom, how could she have forced herself close to him? What was ridiculous was that, she still had no clue about the heirloom, whereas apparently, this man wanted to abandon his fiancee of four years for her. How ironic it was. ¡°Qianqian, why are you silent?¡± Because she hadn¡¯t spoken in a while, Lu Cong got a bit nervous and instinctively looked at his mobile screen.. Confirming the call was still on, he added, ¡°How¡¯s your filming going?¡± Chapter 325 - 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_3 Chapter 325: Chapter 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not too bad.¡± Murong Qian recovered her senses, her attitude wasn¡¯t as aggressive anymore, but it had cooled down considerably, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I wanted to hear your voice.¡± Murong Qian:¡±¡­¡± There was silence for a moment. Just when Lu Cong thought she was about to hang up, Murong Qian finally said, ¡°Ask Mo Shiting for me, when will he be unsatisfactory?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Cong was a bit puzzled. ¡°The literal meaning.¡± Murong Qian replied coldly. ¡°Why would you ask him that?¡± Lu Cong was curious. But Murong Qian didn¡¯t tell him, ¡°Just ask, what¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Lu Cong:¡±¡­¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a good thing, he wouldn¡¯t ask. Moreover, how could Mo Shiting be unsatisfactory? Obviously she was trying to set a trap for him. Thinking of this, Lu Cong curled his lips, his voice became somewhat teasing, ¡°Honey, you caring about me is enough, why bother about whether Mo Shiting, the ice mountain, is okay or not? He has your cousin to care about him, why are you getting involved?¡± Murong Qian frowned, ¡°So, you¡¯re refusing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡± Murong Qian said as she was about to hang up. Lu Cong hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Wait, hear me out first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the nonsense.¡± Lu Cong: He found that he indeed had a masochistic tendency, either being scolded by her or confronted by her, but he was more than happy to take it. ¡°Baby, let me guess, you suspect that Mo Shiting is unsatisfactory just because he hasn¡¯tid a finger on Gu Li, right?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Murong Qian sneered coldly, ¡°You can ask him, has he really kept his hands off his wife? Oh no, she is his ex-wife now. My little Pear really had apse in judgement, there are so many excellent youths chasing after her, but she insisted on pursuing Mo Shiting, this big pig¡¯s trotter. You men, all of you are no good!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯tbel everyone with the same brush.¡± Lu Cong cried out injustice. Murong Qian ignored him and continued, ¡°I must ask him for an exnation on this matter. If I¡¯m not shooting a drama right now and my hands are tied, I would have stormed his ce already.¡± Lu Cong was also troubled about the issue between Mo Shiting and Gu Li. Seeing Mo Shiting in a lifeless state, he always appeared to be the one who got dumped. But today, Murong Qian was saying somethingpletely different, there must have been a misunderstanding. The shrewd Lu Cong narrowed his eyes, a sea of amusement in his gaze. He took the initiative and said to Murong Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shiting will definitely be our brother-inw, wait for my good news.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®our brother-inw¡¯, Lu Cong you¡ª¨C ¡± Murong Qian practicallyughed out of anger, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless.¡± ¡°Only the shameless can win over the wife.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± After hanging up, someone else¡¯s song was already ying in the car. Lu Cong turned off the radio, humming Murong Qian¡¯s favorite tune, and sped off towards Mo Group. Half an hourter, he arrived at Mo Group Park. Mo Shiting was still in a meeting, so Lu Cong, knowing theyout, entered his office and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, waiting for him. After waiting for about an hour, the office door was pushed open, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked in lightly. Seeing Lu Cong, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have work?¡± ¡°Brother¡¯s lifelong matter is more important than my work.¡± Lu Cong got straight to the point. Mo Shiting scoffed, went to the mini fridge at the bar, and took out two cans of beer before returning. cing one can in front of Lu Cong, he opened the pull-tab and took a few swigs. Seeing this, Lu Cong kindly cautioned, ¡°Remember, no drinking during work hours.¡± ¡°No harm.¡± Mo Shiting said indifferently. These days, if not for the numbing effect of alcohol, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to keep going. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Lu Cong simply went all-in, picked up the other can of beer, opened the lid, and took a sip. The two of them each lost in their own thoughts, no one spoke first. Therge office gradually fell silent. Sometimeter, one can of beer was empty. Just as Mo Shiting was about to get up to fetch another, he heard Lu Cong say, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and Gu Li.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze changed slightly, instinctively refusing, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Did you really divorce?¡± Up to this moment, Lu Cong still found it hard to believe. Before, he thought they were just quarrelling, but he never expected that it had actually turned irreparable. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reply, but the expression on his face confirmed Lu Cong¡¯s suspicion. Lu Cong looked at him with disappointment: ¡°So you¡¯ve really let Gu Li down. No wonder my Qianqian called just now, she scolded you roundly. Saying you¡¯re an unfaithful man, a big pig¡¯s trotter, and that Gu Li is blind for loving you for so many years..¡± Chapter 326 - 288 Pregnant? _1 Chapter 326: Chapter 288 Pregnant? _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Enough!¡± Mo Shiting interrupts Lu Cong without hesitation, ¡°No one knows better about personal feelings than the two involved.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his own eyes and ears, he too would have thought that she loved him very much, but in the end¡­sigh! Seeing Mo Shiting was adamant and not listening to anyone, Lu Cong had no choice but to say: ¡°If you persist in being obstinate, be careful, your wife might genuinely run away. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t care whether she loves me or not, I would first tie her to myself and then cultivate feelings! I really don¡¯t believe that you, the handsome and excellent young master of the Mo family, with power and influence, could be rejected by any woman. Have a little confidence in yourself, alright, buddy?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Seeing his slightly changed expression, Lu Cong continued to provoke him, ¡°In other words, are you really nning to let go? Do you really want her leaning into someone else¡¯s arms, calling another man her darling?¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t want that! Without realizing it, Mo Shiting gripped his can tight, identally crushing it. Lu Cong adjusted his sses, a sly gleam shing in his eyes, ¡°By the way, I have a piece of good news for you. Murong Qian told me that Gu Li seems to be pregnant.¡± Mo Shiting was shocked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, Gu Li is pregnant, and the child should be yours¡­ hey, where are you going?¡± Before Lu Cong could finish his words, Mo Shiting was already getting up, leaving in a rush without a word. This guy, he¡¯s obviously overly concerned but still pretending to be indifferent. Hmph. Lu Cong chuckled, humming a tune in delight. Since he had been drinking, Mo Shiting had to let Lu Yang drive straight to Gu Li¡¯s humble abode. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Why is the young master so excited, as though he has taken some sort of stimnt? Could it be that the young mistress has made the first move?¡± Of course, regardless of his doubts, he must keep them tucked away in his heart without voicing them out loud. Mo Shiting was too engrossed in his thoughts about Gu Li to care about Lu Yang¡¯s musings at the moment. Is she pregnant? Is she really carrying his child? He was originally worried about not having a reason to detain her, but the arrival of the child could be a blessing he thought. As he thought more about it, Mo Shiting became increasingly excited and couldn¡¯t help urging Lu Yang, ¡°Hurry up! Why are you so slow? Have you not eaten?¡± Lu Yang:¡±¡­¡± He was already at top speed. Baby feels wronged, baby says nothing. Fortunately, it was not peak rush hour at this time, so the road was not congested. In less than half an hour, the car arrived at the neighbourhood where Gu Li lives. Mo Shitingmanded Lu Yang to wait downstairs and ran up the building in long strides. Watching his swiftly disappearing figure, Lu Yang silently prayed: Hopefully this time, his young master would win hisdy back, otherwise life would not be easy for those under hismand like him. Elsewhere. After chatting with Murong Qian, Gu Li took advantage of the time Murong Yun was taking a nap, to go downstairs and buy a pregnancy test from the pharmacy. While she was still inspecting the test, there came a knock on the door. Without giving it a second thought, she left the test near the entrance and went to open the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± As the door opens, she is taken aback by the man at the doorway, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Without expecting Mo Shiting toe knocking at her door after a week, Gu Li felt a suddenplexity in her heart. On one hand, seeing him reminded her of his despicable behaviour towards her, but then again, she couldn¡¯t keep her love for him at bay. Gu Li, Gu Li, why are you so helpless? Why can¡¯t you forget about him? With this thought, Gu Li got irritated and before waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, she asked coldly, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you, let me in first.¡± Fearing she would close the door, Mo Shiting blocked the door panel with his hand, looking earnest. ¡°Just say what you want to say here.¡± Gu Li blocked the door, refusing to let him in. Mo Shiting lowered his voice, ¡°Are you sure we want to talk about our issues in front of the neighbours?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± After a moment of consideration, she had to give in, ¡°Okay,e in. You have two minutes, after that leave immediately.¡± Without giving him a nce, she walked back into the house. Hastily, Mo Shiting entered and closed the door behind him. Just as Gu Li was heading to the living room, he tugged her arm and pulled her into his arms. The familiar manly scent assailed her senses, causing Gu Li to sway. After regaining her senses, she grew embarrassed and frustrated, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Does this mean you intend to molest me? Let go of me ¡± She squirmed while uttering her protest, but the man still held insistently to her waist.. His deep voice carried determination and a hint of dominance, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to let go anymore!¡± Chapter 327 - 288 Pregnant?_2 Chapter 327: Chapter 288 Pregnant?_2 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡­¡± What does he mean? After managing to shake her off, why does he keep pestering her again? Could it be that he¡¯s suddenly realized that he¡¯s in love with her? Absurd! She wouldn¡¯t even believe it if she said it herself. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered as she was about to bluntly ask him if he was in love with her. However, unexpectedly, she heard Mo Shiting ask with ¡°deep affection¡±: ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Huh? How did he find out she was pregnant? No, that¡¯s not right, she doesn¡¯t even know if she is pregnant, how could he know? Wait, did hee to find her so out-of-the-ordinary today just because ¡°she¡¯s pregnant¡±? The girl¡¯s coy face quickly cooled down and she forcefully pushed him away. Caught off guard, Mo Shiting stumbled back two steps, his back pressed directly against the wall. He straightened up his body, just as he was about to speak, he heard Gu Li snapping bitterly: ¡°Who told you I¡¯m pregnant? I¡¯m not! Not, not, not! I have to say this three times for emphasis!¡± Her agitated denial in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, seemed more like a guilty conscience, ¡°True or not, you¡¯ll know after a hospital test.¡± ¡°What? Hospital?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, she hadn¡¯t expected that this small matter would require a visit to the hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± She rejected immediately, ¡°My period just came, it¡¯s impossible for me to be pregnant!¡± After saying this, she suddenly realized that she had bought a pregnancy test stick and at this moment, it was ced in the hallway cab next to Mo Shiting. He could easily spot it with just a nce. May heaven help her, don¡¯t let Mo Shiting see it. Maybe it was her guilt that caused her to subconsciously nce towards the hallway. Mo Shiting picked up her small action and followed her gaze. Gu Li cried out in rm inwardly and tried to hide the pregnancy test stick, but unfortunately she was not as quick, so she could only watch helplessly as it fell into Mo Shiting¡¯s hand. ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Gu Li was anxious and immediately rushed over to snatch it back. The man dodged her while studying the stick, and he understood it all in an instant. He held the pregnancy test stick high, out of Gu Li¡¯s reach, so she could do nothing but re at him. Mo Shiting was in a pleasant mood, and his lips curved faintly: ¡°How do you exin this?¡± ¡°Exin what? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Gu Li yed dumb. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his tone involuntarily softened a bit, ¡°You bought a pregnancy test stick, and you still say you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± Gu Li took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s right! The pregnancy test stick was bought by me but who says that buying a pregnancy test stick means I¡¯m definitely pregnant? I haven¡¯t tested yet and moreover, I¡¯ve got my period. Do you still think it¡¯s necessary to test?¡± Anyway, even if she really was pregnant, she didn¡¯t want him to know. After all, she would not have wanted him to decide to start over with her or take responsibility for her because of the child. As she always said, she wasn¡¯t interested in a marriage without love, so she had no choice but to use her period as an excuse to deceive him. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting was not easy to fool and didn¡¯t believe the excuse of her period. He gave Gu Li a deep look and asked, ¡°Has it reallye?¡± Gu Li felt ufortable under his stare and stubbornly answered, ¡°Of course, would I lie to you?¡± She thought to herself, she had put it so emphatically, he wouldn¡¯t continue to question her, would he? However, she had underestimated Mo Shiting¡¯s determination to rify the facts: ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked then realized what he had just said. Her small face instantly turned red, ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± Seeing her show a girl¡¯s coy, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but step forward and scoop her into his arms. ¡°Stop lying to me, I know your period hasn¡¯te.¡± Gu Li pushed him away irritably , ¡°That¡¯s still none of your business.¡± With this remark, she inadvertently admitted to her own lie. Mo Shiting gently tugged at her hair, his voice tender but firm: ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the hospital.¡± Knowing his domineering character, even if she didn¡¯t go to the hospital today, she would definitely be taken there sooner orter to have a test. It might be better to test early rather than drag it on. But what if, she really was pregnant? What would she do then? Gu Li suddenly felt lost. Seeing her dazed, not knowing what she was thinking, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but nt a soft kiss on her face. The warm touch brought Gu Li back to her senses. Taken off guard, she had been taken advantage of. Gu Li swung her fist at him. Mo Shiting did not dodge and took a solid punch in the chest. The pain made him let out a groan. Knowing she hit too hard, Gu Li felt a bit regretful and wanted to withdraw her fist, but he grasped her hand. ¡°Gu Li??? ¡° Chapter 328 - 288 Pregnant?_3 Chapter 328: Chapter 288 Pregnant?_3 Trantor: 549690339 | The man called to her again, his deep and profound eyes full of endless tenderness. Gu Li¡¯s heart unexpectedly skipped a beat. She shifted her gaze, somewhat afraid to meet his eyes, worried that he would see the deep affection she struggled to hide from him. At this critical juncture, if Mo Shiting seized the opportunity to confess his feelings, maybe he could win Gu Li over. However, he instead asked¡ª ¡°If you are really pregnant, can youe back to me?¡± Even though he knew she wasn¡¯t in love with him, he still selfishly wanted to have her. Even if it meant using the child as an excuse to bind her to him. Along with the finality of his words, Gu Li felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured overhead, extinguishing herst shred of hope. She should not have been entertaining such fantasies about him¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s take the test before making any judgments,¡± she murmured, forcing a smile. Who said that being pregnant would inevitably force them together? If she were really pregnant, she would run away with the baby and make sure he never found them. Mo Shiting, oblivious to her tactical plotting, saw her consent as an opportunity. He was so excited that he immediately scooped her up into his arms. Gu Li was taken by surprise by his sudden action and struggled to get down. He sternly warned her, ¡°You¡¯re possibly pregnant now, you should be careful.¡± Gu Li was torn between tears andughter. She had heard of moms-to-be before, but a woman potentially pregnant? It was her first time hearing that. ¡°I have a three-year-old child sleeping at home. I can¡¯t just go to the hospital with you,¡± she said, remembering that there was still a baby sleeping in the room. Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, his gaze probing, ¡°A three-year-old child? Whose?¡± ¡°Mine!¡± Gu Li boldly lied. Mo Shiting scoffed, ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sister Pear ¡± A little boy rubbed his sleepy eyes at the bedroom doorway, calling out to Gu Li in a babyish voice. Of course, in order to protect Murong Qian¡¯s privacy, Murong Yun always referred to Gu Li and Murong Qian as sisters in front of others. The two bickering in the hallway turned simultaneously at the sound of the child¡¯s voice. Gu Li¡¯s im of having a three-year-old baby at home was initially suspect to Mo Shiting. However, within seconds, there was the little boy standing in front of them. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± Murong Yun, not a shy boy and quite outgoing, not only warmly greeted Mo Shiting but also said familiarly, ¡°My name is Murong Yun, nice to meet you.¡± Murong Yun? With the same surname as Murong? Could it be Murong Qian¡¯s brother? He¡¯s very handsome and adorable, and he¡¯s very polite too. At first nce, Mo Shiting took a liking to this cute and handsome little boy. ¡°Hello.¡± He walked over to the little boy, squatted down to meet his gaze, and said, ¡°You can call Gu Li sister, and you can call me brother.¡± To avoid distinction in generation gap. Understanding what Mo Shiting was insinuating, Gu Li almostughed out loud, ¡°Are you sure you want him to call you brother? You¡¯re so old. I think being called uncle suits you.¡± Faced with her teasing, Mo Shiting stood up, leaned in close to her and whispered with a smile, ¡°In that case, how about you call me uncle from now on?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Worrying about leaving the little boy alone at home, the two decided to take him with them. Lu Yang, who was waiting by the car, was almost shocked out of his sses when he saw Mo Shitinging down the stairs with the two. Had he seen it wrong? Was the young madam apanied by a child? The child looked simr to the young madam. Could he be her illegitimate child? Could the argument between the couple have been because the young master had discovered this secret and was unable to ept it, so they¡­ Lu Yang overthought, not even noticing Mo Shiting approaching until he was right there. Mo Shiting shot him a cold nce, questioning, ¡°Why the daze?¡± ¡°Ah, young master! Young madam!¡± Lu Yang jolted back to reality, giving them a respectful bow. Mo Shiting heard him dutifully call Gu Li, ¡®young madam¡¯, and it brought a hint of a smile to his lips. Gu Li, on the other hand, smiled awkwardly, too embarrassed to respond. After all, she and Mo Shiting had long since divorced and she was no longer any ¡®young madam¡¯. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± The little boy greeted Lu Yang cheerfully, ¡°My name is Murong Yun. I¡¯m three years old. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Murong Yun? Hi, hi, hello there.¡± Hearing the boy¡¯s surname, Lu Yang immediately dismissed the idea that he was Gu Li¡¯s illegitimate child, grinning widely. Murong Yun gave the uncle, who was grinning like a buffoon, a sidelong nce, thinking, this uncle seems a little abnormal? Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Imperial City Hospital. Mo Shiting apanied Gu Li for the check-up, while Lu Yang waited outside with Murong Yun. After taking a number, it was Gu Li¡¯s turn to have blood drawn. Seizing the opportunity, Mo Shiting sent a message to Lu Yang, instructing him to take Murong Yun to Lu Cong¡¯s home. Though perplexed by the young master¡¯s orders, Lu Yang did as he was told.. Chapter 329 - 289: Torture Him l Chapter 329: Chapter 289: Torture Him l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing that Lu Yang was about to take him away from the hospital, the little boy couldn¡¯t help but grip Lu Yang¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Uncle Lu Yang, where are you taking me? My Mommy said children can¡¯t just run off and shouldn¡¯t trust strangers.¡± ¡°Am I considered a stranger?¡± Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask. The little boy thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No, Uncle is a friend of Sister Pear. And besides, Uncle seems like a nice person.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I had ten thousand guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to kidnap you. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The little boy asked curiously. Lu Yang subconsciously looked in the direction of the hospital¡¯s main building and deliberately said, ¡°Because your Sister Pear is boss of mine.¡± ¡°Wow? So is Uncle Mo the boyfriend of Sister Pear?¡± The little boy quickly came to this conclusion. Lu Yang happily gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Correct, you¡¯re really smart.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The little boy beamed with pride at thepliment. Lu Yang gently coaxed him at that point. ¡°So, since they¡¯re a couple, shouldn¡¯t we find ourselves another ce to y and not be third wheels here?¡± The little boy tilted his head to think seriously, then nodded. ¡°Then Uncle Lu, let¡¯s hurry up and go find something good to eat.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Lu Yang readily agreed, and settled him into a children¡¯s seat in the car before driving off. Lu Cong¡¯s home. It was the same beachfront vi that Murong Qian had been to before. Lu Cong had been living here recently. After all, he had a great many romantic memories with Murong Qian here. Just as Murong Qian was taking a break from filming, Lu Cong called her on a video call. Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful face appeared on the screen. She looked stunning with makeup befitting a martial arts heroine, her charmpelling. Such a breathtaking woman. Lu Cong was spellbound. When she saw his stunned expression andck of words, she blinked and waved her hand in front of the camera. ¡°Hello, did you get disconnected? Can you see me?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Upon this, Lu Cong¡¯s lips curved into a charming smirk. At that moment, he waspletely rxed, even taking off his sses to reveal his deep, captivating eyes. Their ends lifted slightly, brimming with allure, as if he was a clever and captivating fox. Such a charmer! Realizing she was being lured by his charming visage, Murong Qian bit her lip and retorted coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk recently? What do you want now? I am very busy.¡± ¡°Is that so? How fortunate of me to have the busy Miss Murong spare some time to receive my call.¡± Lu Cong teased. ¡°At least you¡¯re aware of that.¡± Murong Qian smirked, ncing at her watch. ¡°I have ten more minutes before I have to shoot my next scene.¡± ¡°When will the shoot be over?¡± Lu Cong, concerned, asked. Murong Qian answered truthfully, ¡°In about three months or so. Seeing that your family is a major investor in this film, howe you don¡¯t know the schedule? Aren¡¯t you the least bit concerned?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Cong chuckled slightly. ¡°So, should I, as the investor, familiarize myself with the situation by visiting the set in order to show my concern?¡± Murong Qian was speechless. When did she ever say that? ¡°MUMU, the director¡¯s looking for you.¡± A staff member came over to urge her. Murong Qian smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± then turned back to Lu Cong. ¡°The director¡¯s calling me. I have to go.¡± ¡°Wait, I still have something to say¡ª¡± Lu Cong wanted to inform her about Mo Shiting and Gu Li¡¯s developments but Murong Qian had no time to listen. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk another time. Bye!¡± Without giving him another chance, she quickly ended the call. Staring at the end call notification in WeChat, Lu Cong pressed his lips together and began to smile. That¡¯s a good reason to contact her again in the future. Thinking about that, Lu Cong started humming a tune cheerfully. Just when he was about to go to the kitchen and whip up some supper, the doorbell rang. Who could be visiting at this hour? Was it Mo Shiting? Did he fail to make progress with Gu Li? Lu Cong walked to the entrance with dubious thoughts. Upon checking the inte, he found Lu Yang standing at the vi¡¯s front door, but he didn¡¯t see Mo Shiting anywhere. Lu Yang visiting his ce? That¡¯s even weirder. After all, Lu Yang always came with Mo Shiting before. Lu Cong pressed the call button. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Third young master, the young master has instructed me to drop the young madam¡¯s brother here for a short stay..¡± Chapter 330 - 289: Torture Him_2 Chapter 330: Chapter 289: Torture Him_2 Trantor: 549690339 I Lu Yang reported respectfully. Upon hearing this, Lu Cong was taken aback, ¡°Your mistress¡¯s younger brother? What¡¯s going on? Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right next to me.¡± While speaking, Lu Yang picked up the little boy. Lu Cong hadn¡¯t noticed him before because the little boy hadn¡¯t appeared on camera. However, upon seeing him now, he was floored by the boy¡¯s adorable looks. Does he look so much like Murong Qian? People would believe it if one said that he¡¯s her son. But, the boy looks three or four years old, and Murong Qian isn¡¯t even 26 yet. How could she have given birth when she was only 22? That¡¯s ridiculous! He is Gu Li¡¯s younger brother, why on earth did he have such a crazy thought? While Lu Cong was observing Murong Yun, Murong Yun was also scrutinizing him with tilted head. So, Uncle Lu brought him here to meet the jerk who abandoned him and his mom? The world is so small. After all the twists and turns, Auntie Pear¡¯s boyfriend, Uncle Mo¡¯s best friend, turned out to be his deadbeat dad, Murong Yun? If Mom knew that he was brought here, she would probably be frightened, right? After all, what she fears the most is her deadbeat dad finding out about his existence. Although Murong Yun was only just over three years old, he was exceptionally bright. Through a picture of his mom and a super handsome guy he found by chance, he managed to find out about Lu Cong. However, fearing that Murong Qian would worry, he kept silent about it. Even until now, Murong Qian had no idea that he already knew everything about his background. ¡°Xunxun, aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Uncle Cong?¡± Seeing the little boy and Lu Cong staring at each other, creating a strange atmosphere, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but urge him. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± The little boy politely greeted Lu Cong, who was on the screen of the video phone. Watching him, Lu Cong noticed that the boy¡¯s smiles revealed two dimples, one deep and one shallow. Strangely enough, he somewhat resembled Lu Cong himself¡­ Boom! He¡¯s going mad. Lu Cong quickly shook himself out of his thoughts and managed a warm smile, ¡°Hello, little friend. By the way, you¡¯re Gu Li¡¯s younger brother, right? And Murong Qian is your¡­¡± ¡°My sister. My name¡¯s Murong Yun.¡± The little boy dered confidently. ¡°Oh, your sister. No wonder you look so much alike.¡± Lu Cong finally understood. Thinking back to the ridiculous suspicion he had about Murong Qian, he felt even more hopeless. ¡°Uncle, do you know my sister?¡± The little boy asked curiously. What he wanted to ask most was, why did Dad break up with Mom? Don¡¯t you regret losing my mom and me? Of course, he probably doesn¡¯t even know that he exists in this world¡­ Whimper, he felt a little hurt inside. Lu Cong said,¡± Of course, we¡¯re good friends.¡± At this point, he realized he hadn¡¯t even opened the door for them yet, ¡°Lu Yang, hurry and bring the kid in.¡± As his words fell, therge iron gate of the vi gradually opened, and the little boy ran in. Standing outside the gate, Lu Yang shook his head, ¡°Kids these days.¡± He then turned to the video phone that hadn¡¯t been disconnected, ¡°Third Master, I need to pick up Young Master. I won¡¯t being in. Can you please look after the kid? Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Lu Cong agreed heartily, happily epting this task. He must win over his future brother-inw by any means necessary! And, he¡¯s a 26 years old man. He wouldn¡¯t possibly be unable to handle a three-year-old kid, would he? Missing absolutely no decorum, the little boy entered the house. It¡¯s a joke. This is his biological father. There is no need to feel apprehensive. Upon a closer look, Lu Cong was even more surprised to find that the little boy genuinely looked like a younger male version of Murong Qian. If he and Murong Qian had a son, would he probably look like this? The more Lu Cong looked at Murong Yun, the more he liked him. He frankly wished that he could be his and Murong Qian¡¯s child. To express his affection for him, Lu Cong squatted to look at him eye to eye, ¡°Xunxun, may I call you that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The little boy nodded as his eyes wandered around the surrounding environment. Upon noticing the open kitchen not far away, he asked, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry. Can you cook?¡± ¡°Of course. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Lu Cong was worried about not having the opportunity to showcase his skills. Upon hearing that the little boy was hungry, he was as happy as if he had won the lottery. The little boy pointed to his chin, saying, ¡°Pasta, steak, and potato sd.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook that for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, watch some TV while I cook..¡± Chapter 331 - 289: Torture Him_3 Chapter 331: Chapter 289: Torture Him_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Um, okay.¡± Lu Cong quickly got busy in the kitchen. Murong Yun sat on the sofa watching TV, asionally ncing at Lu Cong who was continuously busy. His father is way more handsome in person than in photos, but he¡¯s blind and shameless for abandoning mother and me. Hmph. Half an hourter. ¡°Xunxun, the food is ready. Wash your hands and let¡¯s eat.¡± Lu Cong took off his apron and called to Murong Yun. He thought the boy would p in excitement, but instead he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry uncle, I suddenly want to eat fried rice, not pasta.¡± The smile on Lu Cong¡¯s face froze:¡±¡­¡± Of all things, just had to choose what he can¡¯t do¡­ ¡°Uncle, can¡¯t you make fried rice?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°I can! Uncle will make it for you.¡± With that, he turned around and went back to the kitchen. The boy chuckled triumphantly to himself. Hmph, you promised Uncle Lu Yang to take care of me. If you don¡¯t take good care of me, I¡¯ll goin to Uncle Mo. Fried rice isparably easy to cook, but for Lu Cong, it¡¯s a challenge, the only dish he has a hard time making. After struggling with the fried rice for a good 20 minutes, he finally ended up with a te of dark, unappetizing looking thing. Murong Yun looked at it and started to cry:¡± Uncle, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Lu Cong was puzzled:¡±??? When did uncle ever say he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°Then why did you make such horrible fried sticky rice for me?¡± Lu Cong:¡±¡­¡± Imperial City Hospital. After the blood test wasplete, Gu Li sat on a bench in the corridor, anxiously waiting for the results. Mo Shiting, sitting beside her, spotted her looking down and deep in thought. He said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡± I¡¯m not worried.¡± Gu Li held onto her hands, pretending to be calm and said, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no way I could be pregnant.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting simply decided to keep quiet. Right now, all the spection didn¡¯t matter; they better just wait patiently for the result. Can they truly keep calm, though? The thinyer of sweat on his palms revealed his nervousness. ¡°Gu Li ¡± After what felt like eternity, someone finally called out Gu Li¡¯s name. She immediately stood up: ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Come here and get the result.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li went over as she spoke. Mo Shiting quickly followed. The test result was negative; Gu Li was not pregnant. Mo Shiting¡¯s hopeful anticipation instantly vanished. On the other hand, Gu Li felt a mix of relief and disappointment. Maybe they were never meant to be together. Anyway, a child should be a product of love between two people, not a bond to tie them together. Such an oue was perfectly fine. Yet, why did her heart ache so much? Both of them lost in their thoughts, exited the building one after the other. The sunset was near, the evening glow was beautiful. Gu Li slowly walked towards the exit. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly following her. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Yang? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± As they reached the gate, Gu Li expected to see Lu Yang waiting for her there. She instinctively looked around for him, but there was no sign of his car or him. ¡°Oh yeah, and Xunxun¡­¡± Remembering Murong Yun, Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Where did you have Lu Yang take Xunxun?¡± ¡°Lu Yang took him out for fun. Don¡¯t worry, Xunxun is safe.¡± Mo Shiting spoke the truth. In order to have some alone time with her, and to have a better bargaining chip so she won¡¯t reject him, he had no choice but to exploit Murong Yun. How could Gu Li not see through Mo Shiting¡¯s intentions? Just one look and she saw through his scheme, she was so angry that she threw her bag at him, ¡°How can you be so despicable?¡± Mo Shiting caught her bag, his voice suddenly turned serious: ¡°Can¡¯t you feel my sincerity despite all I¡¯ve done? What do you want from me so you can ept me?¡± Gu Li was shocked, ¡°Your sincerity? You mean you want to take responsibility for me? I¡¯ve already told you many times, I don¡¯t need it! Mo Shiting, what I want is a genuine, mutually loving rtionship, which you can never offer me.¡± From the start to the end, all he had for her was guilt, apology, and a sense of responsibility. Where was there even a hint of appreciation? Call her melodramatic, or say she¡¯s lost her mind, she didn¡¯t want to go back. Love is something youe across, not something you insist upon. Since he doesn¡¯t love her, forcing a rtionship would be pointless. Thinking of this, Gu Li took a deep breath, ¡°Where¡¯s Xunxun? Bring him back.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you see him until you agree to be with me!¡± Mo Shiting said, his face serious. ¡°What?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t believe what she heard, ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Chapter 332 - 290: Will You Support Me in the Chapter 332: Chapter 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting raised his hand and caressed her face, his eyes softened, ¡°Stay with me!¡± Gu Li finally reacted, her heart racing uncontrobly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The man responded with a question instead of an answer, too proud to be the first to profess his love. However, Gu Li miraculously understood the look in his eyes. Nevertheless, she hasn¡¯t forgotten that not long ago, he confessed his love for her only to turn around and ask for a divorce. Once bitten, twice shy, she dared not trust him easily again. Thinking about it, Gu Li firmly shook off his hand and declined, ¡°Young Master Mo, do respect yourself. From the moment you forced me, we¡¯ve no longer had a future together.¡± ¡°Gu Li¡­¡± ¡°I believe you won¡¯t make things difficult for Xunxun. If you enjoy taking care of a child, then please continue doing so. I¡¯m leaving, goodbye.¡± After saying that, Gu Li turned to leave. Mo Shiting was desperate and shouted out her nickname, ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± Boom¡­ Gu Li suddenly stopped and couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she turned around, ¡°You¡­you just called me¡­¡± Did he remember her? Was it possible? Did he really remember her? The girl¡¯s beautiful apricot eyes were filled with expectation. Realising he could no longer feign ignorance, Mo Shiting had to nod, ¡°Yes, I remember you.¡± Gu Li stared at him in shock for several seconds before finally asking, ¡°When did you find out?¡± Did he want her back only because he knew she was Tang Tang? Thinking about it made her heart sink. Mo Shiting, unaware of her thoughts, answered truthfully, ¡°Your father told me not long ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Did you marry me to repay a favor?¡± Even though he was sure of the answer, Mo Shiting still wanted to hear her say it. Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled, but she didn¡¯t deny it. Because that reasoning didn¡¯t seem incorrect after all. Seeing her silent, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened, his fists clenched and then unclenched. Well, what if she married him to repay a favor? In the past, it was him who wasn¡¯t there for her and behaved indifferently after marriage. This had allowed Murong Si to take advantage. Now that she was his wife, he, as the Young Master Mo, couldn¡¯t win her heart? No, he definitely could! Mo Shiting grew even more determined, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like me now, as long as you do in the future.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So her numerous confessions before fell on deaf ears? Didn¡¯t he understand courting at all? But could she really give up on himpletely? She finally got him to act proactively. Shouldn¡¯t she try a little harder to make him truly fall in love with her? Loving him for so many years, it would be a shame to just give up. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t want to see any other women by his side. But agreeing now seemed like shecked self-respect. She needed to cool him off first. Cool him off until she felt satisfied. So, Gu Li puffed up her cheeks and said seriously, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°How long do you need to think?¡± Mo Shiting asked anxiously. Gu Li deliberately teased him, ¡°Hard to say, maybe one or two days, or maybe one or two years. It all depends on how you behave.¡± On his behaviour? Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows. Seeing her moving away, he quickly grabbed her arm, ¡°Shall we have dinner together?¡± Wasn¡¯t she going to judge him on his behaviour? Let¡¯s start by filling her stomach then. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not in the mood to eat with you now.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Just then, Lu Yang arrived at the hospital in his car. Seeing Murong Yun wasn¡¯t with Lu Yang, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where is Xunxun?¡± Before Mo Shiting could respond, Lu Yang was the first to reply, ¡°Young Madam, Xunxun is in a very safe ce. Rest assured, after you and the young master have finished dinner, I will bring him back.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± After a long stand-off, Gu Li still refused to have dinner with Mo Shiting. Seeing this, Mo Shiting had to give up. Refusing their offer to send her home, Gu Li waved goodbye before leaving the hospital with a smile, ¡°Little Xunxun is in your hands.¡± After taking care of a child for a whole week, it was time for her to take a break. Oh yeah, she could binge-watch dramas all night now. Just as Gu Li left, Lu Yang asked Mo Shiting weakly, ¡°Young Master, about the third young master¡­¡± ¡°Let him continue taking care of the child.¡± Mo Shiting absent-mindedly responded and sat in his car without expression.. Chapter 333 - 290: Will You Support Me in the Chapter 333: Chapter 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_2 Trantor: 549690339 Lu Yang: When will they finally reconcile? On the other side. Lu Cong was initially high spirited and about to win over his future little brother-inw, but just the effort of one dinner has worn him out. Barely managing to get through dinner with the three-year-old kid, the kid then started moring that he wanted grapes. Lu Cong really wanted to shout ¡°No¡±, but looking at his face that¡¯s uncannily simr to Murong Qian¡¯s, his heart softened. Oh well, which kid is easy to please? Just think of it as practice on how to be a good father in the future. Unfortunately, Murong Qian is still on set shooting her film, otherwise, he¡¯d really like to call and whine a bit, and at the same time, give himself some praise. After washing the grapes, he put them in a bowl, each grape clearly separate, and handed them to the little boy. The little tyke smiled and held the ss bowl in his arms, saying in a babyish voice, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, as long as you like it.¡± Lu Cong reached out to pat his head; his gaze was tender to extremes. ¡°Uncle, do you want grapes?¡± The little boy ate a few and decided to share with Lu Cong. Lu Cong was somewhat surprised. He nodded his head,ughing, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Uncle, eat.¡± The little boy hurriedly picked up a grape. Of course, he specifically picked the sourest one. Lu Cong had no idea that such a young kid could be so sly and immediately popped it into his mouth. As a result, it was so sour that his eyes nearly couldn¡¯t open. ¡°Heh heh, Uncle, are the grapes tasty? Are they really sour, haha?¡± The little kidughed like a little fox. Even if Lu Cong was a bit slow, he should realize that he¡¯s been pranked. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch the boy¡¯s face, gritting his teeth, ¡°Kid, this kind of ingratitude won¡¯t do. Uncle has been so good to you, took such good care of you, how can you treat me like this?¡± Little tyke blinked his eyes innocently, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re over 20 years older than me. How can you bully a child? People willugh at you.¡± Lu Cong:¡±¡­¡± Suddenly, he started to suspect¡ªdid Murong Qian sent this child specifically to prank him? Or perhaps, did Murong Qian ever say bad things about him to this boy? Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin why does this kid bear him so much ill-will. Right, ill-will. Lu Cong was sure, he was not misjudging it. Having this thought, he gave a serious re at Murong Yun, saying in a slightly stern tone, ¡°Has Murong Qian been mentioning me to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Murong Yun pretended not to understand, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your rtionship with my sister? Why would she mention you to me?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Cong lightly coughed, saying calmly without being breathless or blushing, ¡°I am your future brother-inw.¡± Murong Yun rolled his eyes in secret, though on the surface, he justughed lightly, ¡°Uncle, that wish of yours might be hard to realize.¡± Lu Cong was choked into silence. He¡¯s so young, yet why are his words so unpleasant to hear? The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. He impulsively snatches the bowl of grapes and started rapidly stuffing his mouth with them. Little boy:¡±???¡± His grapes¡­ ¡°Sweet!¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but exim. It really was sweet. So, that little kid deliberately picked out the sourest grape for him, negative review! Next, Mo Shiting persisted in sending three meals a day to Gu Li. Of course, he¡¯s so busy that it¡¯s impossible for him to deliver personally. Besides, even if he did, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t open the door for him. However, a person¡¯s mind will soften when fed by another. Gu Li¡¯s attitude towards him was clearly much better than before and at least she¡¯d start sending text messages to say ¡°thank you¡± to him. The two maintained this distant yet close rtionship for a week. Good times didn¡¯tst long. News of Mo Shiting¡¯s divorce finally reached the ears of the Mo family. So, on Saturday morning, Old Master Mo urgently called Mo Shiting to return to the Mo Mansion through a phone call. On the way, Li Jinyao, who had heard some rumors, called to express his concern, ¡°This time, your uncles are obviously prepared. You must be careful.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t seed.¡± Mo Shiting confidently said. ¡°I heard that the elders have sworn in the ancestral hall that if you divorce, they will immediately revoke your control. Your divorce is pretty much a foregone conclusion. So, what¡¯re your ns?¡± Li Jinyao was extremely curious. Mo Shiting deliberately teased, ¡°You¡¯ll know in due course.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Li Jinyaoughed, ¡°Okay then! I wish you good luck.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°Lu Yang..¡± Chapter 334 - 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_3 Chapter 334: Chapter 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Here.¡± Lu Yang was driving and nced back when he heard the voice. ¡°Drive slower.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that the young master intentionally wanted to make those people wait, Lu Yang didn¡¯t say a word, only drove at a snail¡¯s pace. Meanwhile, at Mo Family Vi. The main hall of therge house was packed with people. It was the same group of elders as before, however, the one with the most influence, Mo Xingxian, Old Master Mo¡¯s younger brother, wasn¡¯t there. The old man was sick and resting in bed, unable toe. ¡°Uncle, the civil affairs bureau¡¯s system shows that Shiting and Gu Li are really divorced. You have no arguments left, right? Please return control to Shiting.¡± Mo Jianming stood in the middle of the hall, speaking to Old Master Mo, who was seated in the main seat. His attitude was respectful, but the tone of his words was particrly irritating. Old Master Mo cleared his throat, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush, everything will be clear when Shiting arrives.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not fun if you talk like that.¡± Mo Jianyu began to support Mo Jianming, ¡°Awhile ago, everyone here swore in front of our ancestor¡¯s tablets. Now that Shiting¡¯s divorce is a fact, do you still want to cover up for him?¡± Old Master Mo was infuriated by the two brothers, ¡°Who said I¡¯m covering up for him? If Mo Shiting dares to divorce, I¡¯ll be the first to not let him off!¡± Seeing this, the elders looked at each other in dismay. One of them couldn¡¯t help but advise the old master, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t get upset. I see, Jianming and Jianyu are not lying. Shiting¡¯s marriage itself was strange¡­¡± The old man became even more unhappy, ¡°You shut up! What do you mean strange? Is the marriage I arranged strange too?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The elder was silenced, his face red with embarrassment. Old Master Mo was holding his own against a dozen people, no one dared to argue with him. Firstly, they couldn¡¯t win the argument. Secondly, he was the oldest in both age and generation here. If there were any unforeseen incidents, Mo Shiting would surely kill them, wouldn¡¯t he? While the elders had their own designs on Mo Shiting, they were still deeply wary of this junior member. It is precisely because of their fear of Mo Shiting that they secretly want to support Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu to take over. If the person in power became Mo Jianming or Mo Jianyu, their descendants would still have a chance of seizing power in the future. But if Mo Shiting remained in power with his autocratic and capablemand, when would they ever get a chance? Therefore, after thorough calctions, they had no choice but to join forces with Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu. Today, it¡¯s their only chance to pull Mo Shiting down. They naturally tried their utmost against Old Master Mo only to be defeated miserably. Unable to quarrel with Old Master Mo, the elders left angry threats, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s wait for Shiting toe and see what he has to say!¡± While Mo Mansion was in chaos, Gu Li¡¯s ce was quiet and peaceful. She woke up naturally, picked up her phone and saw that it was already nine in the morning. She had nned to go shopping with Ye Yining, so she didn¡¯t dare to procrastinate, and quickly got up to wash up. As soon as she washed her face, someone rang the doorbell. During this period, the ¡°Mo Shiting branded¡± love breakfast would always arrive promptly at half-past nine. It was no exception today. After finishing the luxurious breakfast, Gu Li sent a routine text message to Mo Shiting, saying ¡°Thank you¡±. In the past, Mo Shiting would always reply with ¡°As long as you like it.¡± But today, Gu Li was surprised to see his text: ¡°I might not be able to buy breakfast for you in the future.¡± Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For a moment, she felt a sense of loss. She wanted to ask him why, but she deleted the words one by one after typing them. Taking a deep breath, she was about to reply ¡°got it¡±, but suddenly his message popped in, ¡°I¡¯m unemployed now, will you support me?¡± Gu Li was taken aback and immediately replied: ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, how could you possibly lose your job?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Divorce means unemployment.¡± Gu Li: ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Thinking he was just teasing her, Gu Li pouted, feeling a bit angry. How dare he lie about something like this? Did he think she was a three-year-old? No, even the three-year-old Murong Yun wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled. Speaking of Murong Yun, Gu Li missed him a bit at this moment. She wondered where Mo Shiting had taken him, that made the boy not want toe back home, without even a single phone call. Such a heartless little guy. On the day this happened, Gu Li mentioned it to Murong Qian. Surprisingly¡ª Murong Qian, Murong Yun¡¯s biological mother, wasn¡¯t worried at all about her son being lost. She evenforted Gu Li, ¡°Oh, if he¡¯s lost, he¡¯s lost. When he wants toe back, he¡¯lle back on his own.¡± Gu Li was bbergasted, ¡°That¡¯s your son, aren¡¯t you afraid that Mo Shiting would mistreat him?¡± Chapter 335 - 291 Mo Shiting Full of Desire to Chapter 335: Chapter 291 Mo Shiting Full of Desire to Live_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If Mo Shiting wants you back, he would definitely spoil my son. What do I have to worry about?¡± Gu Li: It seemed to make some sense. So, she gradually rxed and entrusted the kid to Mo Shiting. Actually, it was because she trusted Mo Shiting. Meanwhile. After sending a message to Gu Li, Mo Shiting heard Lu Yang report: ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± He looked up, and the view outside the car had been reced by the gates of the Mo Family Vi. The guard at the security post saw his car and immediately let him pass, respectfully. Inside the main house, the elders who had been subdued by Old Master Mo, upon hearing that Mo Shiting had arrived, revived like chickens on steroids. Old Master Mo sat in the main seat, seeing their resurgence, he snorted coldly. About five minutester, Mo Shiting finally made his tardy appearance. This time, Lu Yang entered with him, holding a briefcase, his face serious. This prepared appearance made everyone feel inexplicably uneasy. What a joke! They had clearly caught Mo Shiting¡¯s wrongdoings, how could they fear him? Everyone had different thoughts, watching Mo Shiting stride over. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± Mo Shiting casually greeted Old Master Mo, and then turned to the elders on both sides, calling them by their names one by one. After the round of greetings, he stood by Old Master Mo¡¯s side and said in a deep voice: ¡°If any uncles or cousins have questions, please speak.¡± Jianming cut straight to the chase and asked: ¡°Are you divorced?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting answered without hesitation. Jianming was taken aback by Mo Shiting¡¯s answer, and after a while, he uttered in a righteous tone, ¡°Since you admit to divorce, this is clearly a fake marriage for control. Have you vited the family rules and are not nning to exin yourself?¡± Mo Shiting answered coldly, ¡°Are there family rules against sh marriages and divorces? I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t one, but you basically deceived us.¡± Mo Jianyu adjusted the sses on his nose, then swept his eyes around the room, smiled and said, ¡°All the elders here, and your grandfather, can testify.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I have nothing to say.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently. Unexpectedly, he admitted so frankly, others were taken aback and didn¡¯t know how to continue. After all, seeing him so calm and confident, they were even more certain he had a backup n. But what could it be? Did he really n to openly defy the Mo family¡¯s rules and forcibly seize control of the Mo Group? The more they thought about it, the more confused they were, and they couldn¡¯t help looking at Old Master Mo who had been silent the whole time. The elder who had previously been rebuked by Old Master Mo plucked up his courage and asked, ¡°Big brother, what do you think?¡± Old Master Mo red at him, ¡°What do I think? Do what you need to do, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Uncle is right!¡± Seeing that Old Master Mo had made his position clear and was not helping Mo Shiting, Jianming couldn¡¯t help pping his hands, showing a triumphant expression, ¡°We have no choice but to ask Shiting to give up control of the Mo Group.¡± ¡°I second the motion!¡± ¡°Second!¡± ¡°Second!¡± After Jianming¡¯s words, everyone raised their hands to express their agreement. In the spacious conference hall, except for Old Master Mo, Mo Shiting and Lu Yang, no one else wasn¡¯t hoping for Mo Shiting to step down. Mo Shiting nces at these greedy elders, and with a hint of a snide smile on his lips, he said, ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± What? Did he actually agree? This was beyond belief. This time, even Jianming and his brother sensed something was wrong. Jianyu¡¯s eyes flickered, just as he was about to say something, but then heard Mo Shiting say, ¡°Lu Yang.¡± ¡°Present!¡± Lu Yang immediately responded, opening the briefcase in his hands and taking out the documents inside, ¡°Good evening, everyone! This is the resignation letter that our Young Master has signed, voluntarily giving up the position of president of the Mo Group.¡± There was an uproar! Before everyone in the room could express their shock or joy, Lu Yang dropped another bombshell: ¡°But at the same time, I want to remind everyone, whether on a legal level or from the perspective of Mo family rules, the Mo Group refers only to Mo Textiles. Themercial real estatepany, electronics technologypany, department store and hotel developed over the past 20 years, do not fall under the name of the Mo family!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Thesepanies are clearly owned by the Mo family, why are you saying that they are not under the Mo family¡¯s name?¡± Chapter 336 - 291 Mo Shiting Full of Desire to Live_2 Chapter 336: Chapter 291 Mo Shiting Full of Desire to Live_2 Trantor: 549690339 Everyone was panicking. Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu exchanged nces, their eyes flickering with a hint of panic. They had been careless, forgetting that¨C ¡°Lu Yang is right, these were never collectively owned by the Mo family,¡± Old Master Mo said, standing up and mming the table, interrupting the Mo brothers¡¯ thoughts. At his reminder, everyone gradually remembered events from many years ago, and their faces all showed traces of regret. At this point, Lu Yang had already brought out documents, conducting affairs in a strict and legal way: ¡°All thesepanies listed above were independently established by my master, Mo Xinghe. After the master¡¯s disappearance, they were managed by the old master, together with Mo Textiles forming the Mo Group. But in fact, the share distribution has never been altered. The major shareholder is Mo Xinghe, holding 50 percent; the secondrgest shareholder is Mo Shiting, holding 30 percent; and the third is the old master, holding 20 percent¡­From today on, Mo Group¡¯s Commercial Properties, Mo Group Technology, and Mo¡¯s Department Store, will officially be renamed Xinghe¡¯s Commercial Properties, Xinghe Technology, and Xinghe Department Store. All of this no longer involves any of you.¡± Boom Mo Shiting has always been ruthless and strong. The moment Lu Yang made the announcement, several major financial media outlets began to extensively cover the news. Overnight, the news of the Xinghe Group being separated from the Mo family spread to all corners of the world. The Mo family elders regretted it to death. They had risked offending Old Master Mo and Mo Shiting, struggled so much, and in the end, they only got Mo Textiles, apany that was on the decline for years and was on the brink of bankruptcy. As for the most profitable headpany, it had nothing to do with them¡­ They deeply regretted their previous decision! Gu Li didn¡¯t go online and had no idea that the man who had joked about being jobless and needing her support, had quietly done something that shocked the world. It was Da Ha who called to tell her. Da Ha had been forcibly taken by Gu Yuan to visit various countries recently. His phone was confiscated, and people were watching him 24. hours a day. He could not contact Gu Li at all. Only when he returned to the country today and confirmed that Gu Li and Mo Shiting had divorced did Gu Yuan let him go. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s a huge earthquake at Mo, Mo Shiting is not simple, you really need to be careful of him.¡± Even though he was a fan of Mo Shiting and Gu Li as a couple, Da Ha firmly stood on Gu Li¡¯s side. Gu Li slowly came to her senses and chuckled, ¡°Whether he is simple or not, what does it have to do with me? We¡¯ve been divorced.¡± Even though she spoke lightly, Da Ha didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Are you really nning to avoid him forever? Can you handle that?¡± ¡°Hmph. So what if I can¡¯t?¡± Gu Li puffed her cheeks, ¡°Tomorrow, I have to report to school. After that, I¡¯ll live on campus and even further removed from him.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re right Boss, you are going to school tomorrow, congrattions.¡± Da Ha said cheerfully, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll buy a ticket and fly over immediately.¡± Gu Li frowned, ¡°You¡¯ve been following my dad this time, did he say anything? Really let you go?¡± ¡°Since you are struggling in a foreign country, he must be worried about you. I have to help him take care of you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Boss, the family head really cares for you.¡± Da Ha couldn¡¯t help speaking up for Gu Yuan. Gu Li was silent. Of course, she knew her father cared about her. Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, as she grew older and more experienced, she came to understand it. However, she was still angry that he had told Mo Shiting the secret she had held for many years without her permission. Moreover, he had even allowed Murong Si to ¡°confine¡± her. What did they take her for? Although Mo Shiting had overstepped his boundaries, her marriage and love life should have been handled by herself, not intervened by others under the guise of doing what¡¯s best for her. Sigh! Thinking about her entangled rtionship with Mo Shiting, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly. With his sharp ears, Da Ha heard it and asked her worriedly, ¡°Boss, if you have any trouble, tell me, and maybe I can help solve it?¡± ¡°Even if I told you, you couldn¡¯t solve it. Forget it.¡± Gu Li decisively refused. But Da Ha insisted, ¡°Tell me, maybe I really can help you.¡± ¡°Since you are so enthusiastic, why not help me with military training?¡± Gu Li teased with a smile. Upon hearing this, Da Ha promptly shook his head, ¡°Hehehe, it seems I can¡¯t solve this difficult problem, I¡¯m helpless..¡± Chapter 337 - 291 Mo Shiting Full of Desire to Live_3 Chapter 337: Chapter 291 Mo Shiting Full of Desire to Live_3 Trantor: 549690339 While in conversation, he suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°Speaking of which, Boss, you are going to university this year, right? You¡¯ll have to do military training too, no?¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°I fooled you.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± After chatting with Da Ha and confirming that he would fly over tonight and apany her to register at the university tomorrow, Gu Li finally hung up the phone. She nced at her watch, it was half past six in the evening. At this time in the past, Mo Shiting would always send her dinner. She wonderede, what delicious food had been prepared for her today? Gu Li was suddenly looking forward to it. ¡°Ding dong, ding dong¨C¡± The doorbell rang, and Gu Li, tied up her hair and hurriedly ran to open the door. Only to find, standing at her doorstep, was Mo Shiting himself. Gu Li gripped the doorknob, slightly startled, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Having not seen him for some days, she had to admit, seeing him at this moment, bubbles of joy unexpectedly welled up in her heart. Realizing that she was too easily bewitched by him, Gu Li immediately came to her senses and quietly scolded herself. The hints ofughter uncontrobly danced on her lips, but were still urately caught by Mo Shiting, ¡°To celebrate you officially bing a university student tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal.¡± Gu Li averted her gaze from his handsome face, only then did she notice, btedly, that his hands were empty and he brought nothing. Well then, it seems that his face is indeed more attractive to her, so much so that she even forgot about food. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t immediately reject it, Mo Shiting took advantage of the situation and coaxed her. Gu Li bit her lips, slightly hesitant. Mo Shiting simply reached out to pull her out the door, and before Gu Li could react, she was already being picked up by him, carried like a princess. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Put me down.¡± Heated heart offender who gives her a princess carry whenever he pleases. Mo Shiting looked down at her, his eyes a little warm, ¡°You have two choices, to be carried downstairs by me, or to walk down yourself?¡± Gu Li red at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want either!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll choose for you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he tightened his hold on her and turned around, ready to go downstairs. Gu Li quickly stopped him, ¡°No, I have to change my clothes. I can¡¯t go out like this.¡± She was wearing her home clothes and slippers. How could she go out so casually? Especially when he, standing next to her, looked so charmingly handsome, she didn¡¯t want to be outshone by him. Understanding her girlish heart, Mo Shiting hooked the corner of his mouth with a suggestive smile, ¡°You are already very beautiful today.¡± If it were someone else, they would probably lose their sense of direction while basking in the joy of being praised by their loved one. But Gu Li was different, she was not satisfied: ¡°So you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m usually not beautiful?¡± Mo Shiting, in full survival mode, quickly added, ¡°No, you¡¯re beautiful and sweet all the time, okay?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± That¡¯s more like it. The girl secretlyined. At her insistence, Mo Shiting finally put her down and let her go into the house to change. ¡°You might have to wait a little while.¡± The girl spoke with a twinkle in her eyes, quickly hiding the mischief in them. Mo Shiting was busy looking at his phone and didn¡¯t notice her mischievous smile, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Well, feel free to sit anywhere.¡± Having said that, Gu Li went straight back to her bedroom. Mo Shiting found a spot on the sofa, where he sat waiting for her while dealing with work matters. By the time he was done, half an hour had passed already. Gu Li still hadn¡¯te out yet. Does it take this long to change clothes? Mo Shiting frowned slightly and decided to walk to her bedroom. The door is locked from the inside, so he had no choice but to knock, ¡°Tang Tang, are you done?¡± Ever since he figured out her true identity that day, he started calling her this. Gu Li¡¯s paced voice echoed from within, ¡°Give me a bit more time.¡± Wait? Mo Shiting felt that something was off, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Applying make-up.¡± She answered confidently, but in fact, she was lying in bed ying games, letting him wait on purpose. ¡°Alright, take your time.¡± Convinced that she was alright, Mo Shiting no longer rushed her and settled back down on the sofa. At that moment, Lu Yang sent a message: [Young master, approximately when will you be here? The meals are ready.] Mo Shiting replied: [Wait a little more.] This wait took nearly another hour. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± He was slowly losing his patience and walked back to the bedroom door again. Yet, Gu Li remained silent. Mo Shiting knocked on the door, ¡°Tang Tang?¡± There was still no response. ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ming in.¡± Still, there was silence. Something must have happened, right? Feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right, Mo Shiting decided to forcefully push open the door. Fortunately, the quality of the door wasn¡¯t particrly good. After a few hard pushes, he managed to break it open. As he dashed into the room, his eyes were greeted with the sight of Gu Li lying on the bed, fast asleep. Knowing that she was deliberately messing with him, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile in frustration. This cheeky girl, she¡¯s quite ruthless, isn¡¯t she? He strode quickly to the bedside, intending to wake her up, but when his gaze fell on her sweet sleeping face, he suddenly changed his mind.. Chapter 338 - 292 Strangling Her Peach Blossom l Chapter 338: Chapter 292 Strangling Her Peach Blossom l Trantor: 549690339 There was a chair next to him, he pulled it over and sat down. At this moment, Lu Yang¡¯s message came through again, asking if he had left yet? Mo Shiting gazed thoughtfully at Gu Li for a moment before instructing him to cancel everything. Cancel? Lu Yang was full of question marks. He was willing to cancel the proposal surprise that had been carefully prepared over a long time? Is it possible that young master Mo had a falling out with Gu Li again? Ah! Lu Yang shook his head in resignation, thinking that maybe they wouldn¡¯t have a good time at work tomorrow. Gu Li had slept for over three hours. Under the warm orange-yellow light, she slowly opened her eyes, and in her blurry vision, she saw an exceptionally handsome face. Thinking she was dreaming, she pinched his face, and thenughed quietly, ¡°Still here?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Just how much did she detest him? Even in her dreams, she didn¡¯t like seeing him? Having made her remark about Mo Shiting, Gu Li turned over and closed her eyes again. But soon, she opened her eyes again, finally fully awake. She quickly sat up from the bed and saw the man sitting calmly at the edge of the bed, she hurriedly picked up the phone nearby. Eleven o¡¯clock? Gu Li widened her eyes, finding it hard to believe what she was seeing. She had originally nned to stall him for only an hour, but who knew she would fall into a deep sleep instantly when she hit the bed. Sweat! ¡°Sorry, I identally fell asleep.¡± Gu Li touched her head, feeling slightly guilty. Mo Shiting had guessed that she was ying with him ever since he saw her in casual clothes, her face clean without any traces of makeup. However, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. In fact, he found her quite adorable like this. So, seeing her apologize, whether sincerely or insincerely, he reached out to pinch her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait.¡± Not angry? Gu Li looked at him with confusion, finding his expression to be gentle and not showing any signs of anger, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since when did you be so patient? I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Mo Shiting stroked her hair and dered convincingly, ¡°I won¡¯t lose my temper at you anymore.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Liughed, not believing him at all, ¡°The mouth of a man is a lying ghost.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t mind her teasing, continuing the conversation, ¡°Sweet Gu Li, bewitching soul.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to continue their conversation and flirt so freely, her pretty face turned bright red, she picked up the pillow from the side and threw it at him, ¡°Shameless rascal.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t dodge and got hit square on the face. Gu Li was taken aback, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± He looked at her, his maic voice enough to bewitch, ¡°Because, you were right.¡± Gu Li: Oh god, did he have an epiphany? If this continued, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him. Fortunately, she begins school tomorrow and would be living on campus, so they probably wouldn¡¯t see each other often. Thinking this, she inexplicably felt a pang of loss; in the end, she was still reluctant to part with him. Seeing the girl falling silent, Mo Shiting took the hint, got up and started to leave the room. What¡¯s wrong with him now? Gu Li blinked her eyes, sorted out her slightly messy hair, and got up to leave her room. As soon as she arrived in the living room, she saw Mo Shiting exiting the kitchen with a bowl of noodles in his hand. ¡°Come and eat noodles.¡± He ced the bowl of noodles on the dining table and called her over. Gu Li walked over and found that the noodles looked quite appetizing. They didn¡¯t seem like something he could have made, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Did you order takeout?¡± Before waiting for his answer, she had already started eating with anticipation. ¡°So delicious.¡± ¡°Really delicious.¡± ¡°The soup is also very good.¡± After praising him three times, she noticed that Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t answered her question all along. ¡°Which take-out ce? I¡¯ll order from there next time.¡± The soup base and the ingredients were all to her liking, very good. Mo Shiting answered calmly, ¡°Ting¡¯s Restaurant.¡± ¡°Ting¡¯s Srestaurant? Ting¡­Pfft¡­¡± She was so surprised she almost spit out the noodles in her mouth, ¡°You made this?¡± Mo Shiting nodded, feeling very satisfied with her reaction, thinking that his hard work over the past period has not been in vain. ¡°How did you improve so much?¡± From a master of disaster in the kitchen to Michelin level, Gu Li found it unbelievable. Mo Shiting returned her question with a question, ¡°What else do you like? I¡¯ll make it for you next time.¡± Gu Liughed, her eyes curving, purposely teasing him, ¡°Are you nning to change your career and be a chef?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her, ¡°I only cook for the one I love..¡± Chapter 339 - 292 Strangling Her Peach Chapter 339: Chapter 292 Strangling Her Peach Blossom_2 Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li: I only cook for the person I love¡­ Throughout the night, Gu Li was kept awake by his words, so much so that she woke up the next day with dark circles under her eyes, feeling listless. Da Ha turned up early in the morning because they had to register at Imperial City University in the afternoon. Gu Li didn¡¯t expect Song Yunque toe too. ¡°Sister-inw, your ce is really small. How could my brother allow you to live in such a ce? He doesn¡¯t treasure you enough.¡± After looking around her tiny abode, Song Yunque couldn¡¯t help but criticize Mo Shiting. Gu Li scoffed, ¡°Firstly, don¡¯t call me sister-inw anymore, I¡¯ve divorced him. Secondly, this is my home, if you, Mr.Song, despise it so much, you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Song Yunque hurriedly exined: ¡°Sister-inw, I mean, big shot, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you, you can¡¯t me me wrongly.¡± Gu Li purposely said: ¡°I just want to me you.¡± Song Yunque faked a cry: ¡°Boohoo.¡± Da Ha speechless: ¡°A big man like you crying like this, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°You disgust me.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Alright, stop arguing, sit down first, I¡¯ll make some coffee for you.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she went into the kitchen. But when she finished making the coffee and was about to serve it, she found that no one was in sight. What¡¯s happening? Where did they go? Gu Li frowned, put down the tray, and called Da Ha. ¡°Where are you guys?¡± Da Ha excitedly said: ¡°We were kicked out.¡± Kicked out? Gu Li was even more puzzled because his excited tone didn¡¯t sound like he had been kicked out. Just when she wanted to ask more, someone walked out of her bedroom. Seeing him, everything became clear to Gu Li, she straightaway hung up the phone. ¡°Isn¡¯t Monday supposed to be the busiest day for you? How do you have time toe over?¡± Gu Li deliberately ignored the implications of his remark about ¡°only cook for the person I love¡± and casually asked. Mo Shiting replied truthfully: ¡°To see you off to school.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± She refused, then exined, ¡°You are very noticeable, it¡¯s a bit conspicuous if I walk beside you. I¡¯d rather call Da Ha back. He can see me off!¡± Mo Shiting was choked by her words, remained silent for a moment, then started to stride towards her. Gu Li stood still, watching him closely. Once he reached her, Mo Shiting ruffled her hair and suggested: ¡°Otherwise, would it be alright if I send a bodyguard with you?¡± ¡°A bodyguard?¡± Gu Li was baffled, pondered for a while, then agreed, ¡°Alright then.¡± Mo Shiting grinned, ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± Gu Li pointed to a 24-inch suitcase nearby. She didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff, only brought this small case with her. Mo Shiting went to get the suitcase and said, ¡°I will wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Alright. I will change my clothes, and I will be down soon.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting left first. About five minutester, Gu Li followed and came downstairs. Not seeing anyone else around, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sending a bodyguard? Where is he?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that me?¡± Mo Shiting solemnly replied back. Gu Li was amused: ¡°Big bro, stop joking.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Mo Shiting put on a baseball cap simultaneously with a mouth mask, covering his face securely, ¡°Now, that should do it, right?¡± Gu Li: What else could she say? Unable to dissuade Mo Shiting, Gu Li had no choice but to let him escort her to school. The journey from here to the university takes at least two hours. Mo Shiting drove himself. Along the way, he took the initiative to bring up topics, trying his best to bridge the gap between them. Deep down, Gu Li had already forgiven him. She just didn¡¯t want to get back together with him so soon. But seeing his sincerity, she gradually let go of her resentment and had a good chat with him along the way. The time flew by, the tedious journey felt a lot more interesting with him. Before they knew it, they had arrived at Imperial City University. Today was the day for the new students to register, there was a long queue of cars at the entrance of the university, and the scene was bustling with activity. Gu Li said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave the car at the front, I can go to the school by myself. After all, I only have a small case.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°I can park the car, but I must apany you inside.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Unable to dissuade him, Gu Li no longer insisted. Mo Shiting parked the car nearby, only then did he get out of the car to help her with her luggage.. Chapter 340 - 292 Strangling Her Peach Chapter 340: Chapter 292 Strangling Her Peach Blossom_3 Trantor: 549690339 When Gu Li saw him actually put on the hat and mask, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Dude, in this look, anyone who doesn¡¯t know you would think you are some sort of a pop idol.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Don¡¯tpare men in the entertainment industry with me.¡± Gu Li quickly agreed, ¡°Yes yes, how could male celebritiespare to my Brother Ting, who¡¯s naturally handsome and extraordinarily noble.¡± Upon hearing her blurt out calling him Brother Ting again, Mo Shiting felt a slight movement in his heart, with a tinge of bitterness. Had the long-missed title indicated that she was gradually letting go of any grudges¡­. With his lips slightly pursed, just as he was about to question her, he was interrupted by a strange male voice, ¡°Excuse me, are you a new student? We¡¯re from the student council here to pick up new students and take them to orientation.¡± Mo Shiting, slightly displeased, turned and saw two vibrant and sunny college students approaching, who seemed to be about a year or two older than Gu Li. As for Gu Li, she was delighted, immediately leaving Mo Shiting to greet them, ¡°Hello! Yes, I am. But, I¡¯m actually a junior, not a freshman.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to act young. The two boys chuckled upon hearing this, ¡°No worries, we¡¯re both seniors, so you¡¯re still our junior.¡± Such a pretty girl, even if she¡¯s not a junior, they¡¯d be more than happy to lend a hand. ¡°Right, what¡¯s your name, junior? And which department are you studying?¡± nJ n Just as Gu Li was about to tell them, her shoulder was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. Immediately afterward, she heard a deep male voice say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After he spoke, he cast a stern warning nce at the two boys opposite them and forcibly took Gu Li away. The two boys looked at each other, bewildered. Seemed like all attractive girls were already taken. Nevertheless, that man seemed to have an incredibly strong aura. Even though they couldn¡¯t see his face, they felt that he and the girl made a strangely perfect couple. They soon realized they weren¡¯t the only ones with this feeling. Hardly showing his face, yet with his tall stature, long legs, and innate domineering aura, Mo Shiting caught the attention of many at the entrance of Imperial City University. And of course, the sweet and beautiful Gu Li by his side also became the center of attention. A lot of guys covertly wanted to strike up a conversation with Gu Li, yet were deterred by the intimidating man beside her who kept people at bay. This was exactly why Mo Shiting came to campus with Gu Li. She would at least be studying here for two years, and since the campus was too far from the city to meet daily, he had toe here to im his territory, to eliminate all her potential admirers to feel at ease. Of course, Gu Li had no clue about Mo Shiting¡¯s intentions. At the moment, she waspletely captivated by the beautiful scenery of Imperial City University. Thest time she came here to take exam, she had nned to stroll around afterwards. However, she had to leave halfway through the exam to go abroad with Da Ha, barely getting the chance to feel the atmosphere of this century old prestigious university with profound historical culture. With their own thoughts in mind, they walked around the campus for quite a while before finally reaching the registration office. Afterpleting the registration process, Mo Shiting checked his watch and realized it was noon already. With a hint of concern, he asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat first?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s put our luggage in the dorm first.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± With no objections, he said, ¡°Check your dorm address.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± As Gu Li was speaking, she picked up the materials just received, then quickly found her dorm number: East 17 Building 601. ¡°Wow, coincidentally, my dorm number is the same as my home address.¡± She found this coincidence rather amusing. Mo Shiting smiled a little, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The dormitory area is not far from the registration office, about a 10-minute walk away. Inside, it looked like a campus park, with many towering new buildings. You can tell the amodation environment was good just by looking at it. ¡°It seems that Imperial City University treats its students well. The student apartments look quite luxurious.¡± Gu Li praised Imperial City University while walking. Mo Shiting remained silent, listening quietly. Noticing him not reacting at all, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but puff out her cheeks, ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you praise it too?¡± ¡°Praise what?¡± ¡°Praise Imperial City University. After all, it¡¯s the first school I¡¯ve ever attended.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Shiting simply responded, ¡°And of outstanding people and natural beauty.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Nevermind, he doesn¡¯t understand her simple pleasures. On their way to the dormitory, Gu Li was in a cheerful mood and filled with anticipation. However, when she arrived at Building 17, her smile faded. Because, not only was Building 17 old and run-down, but it was also the only building in the entire university without an elevator. She could tolerate theck of an elevator, but the absence of air conditioning was unbearable.. Chapter 341 - 293: Who are you calling little darling? It’s so cheesy_1 Chapter 341: Chapter 293: Who are you calling little darling? It¡¯s so cheesy_1 Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the simplicity of the dormitory, Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Or should I arrange another dorm for you?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No need, others can live here, why can¡¯t I? Besides, it¡¯s already September, it will cool down soon, so there¡¯s no need for air conditioning.¡± Seeing her insistence, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t say anything, but he had some ns. The dormitory is a four-person room, there was no sign of other roommates, but three beds were already filled with various belongings, it was clear that they had long since moved in. The bed nearest to the balcony was vacant, Gu Li put her stuff on it. She was ravenous and had no time to tidy up, she decided to go for lunch with Mo Shiting. On the way, Mo Shiting kept a straight face, remaining silent. Gu Li found it strange, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently, ¡°Thinking of you¡­¡± Gu Li was caught off guard and her pretty face turned red, ¡°Be serious!¡± She¡¯s right next to him and he¡¯s saying he¡¯s thinking about her? Indeed, you can never trust a man¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s full of lies. Mo Shiting hooked his lips, smirking, ¡°I didn¡¯t even finish what I was saying, why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Gu Li red at him, ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Heughed, unable to stop himself from grabbing her hand. Gu Li was a bit shy, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, people are watching.¡± They were walking on the shaded path of the university, and the passersby were all students of Imperial City University. Because of their striking appearances, they asionally drew admiring nces. If they continued like this, her face would probably be famous on the college forum within a day. ¡°We are open and aboveboard, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t care less, and held her hand more firmly. Gu Li bluntly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Mo, don¡¯t forget we no longer have any legal rtionship.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°We can have one whenever you want.¡± Gu Li immediately pulled away from him, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to, not at all!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± His hand was denied, so he simply put his arm around her. Gu Li gritted her teeth at his arrogance, ¡°Hey, show some decorum in public.¡± Mo Shitingughed, ¡°So, it¡¯s okay in private?¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Li made a motion to hit him, but was pulled into his arms. The man¡¯s delicate chin buried in her shoulder, his low voice full of sincerity, ¡°Tang Tang, whether you love me or not, I won¡¯t let you go again.¡± At his words, Gu Li felt a lump in her throat. After all, such a sincere confession, whoever hears it, wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore it, not to mention, she liked him so much¡­ Her eyes flickered, she hesitated for several seconds before slowly raising her hand to hold him back, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, when can we eat?¡± Even though she did not give a clear response, she did not refuse either. As a result, Mo Shiting saw a glimmer of hope. He slightly loosened his grip, his handsome face partly concealed by a facemask, only his smiling eyes were shown, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up then, I don¡¯t want to starve my baby.¡± Maybe it was because his smiling eyes were so attractive, it wasn¡¯t until a whileter that Gu Li realized he was calling her ¡°baby¡±. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch his waist, ¡°Who are you calling baby? It¡¯s so cheesy.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She denied it, but the smile on her lips betrayed her. Mo Shiting just smiled and naturally took her hand again. Perhaps Gu Li was still lost in the affectionate nicknaming, she let him lead her all the way without trying to break free. After they left the school gate and got into the car, Mo Shiting took off his mask. Gu Li asked, ¡°Shall we just find a ce to eat nearby?¡± Mo Shiting started the engine, and while replying, said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrive in ten minutes.¡± Gu Li was surprised, ¡°Are you certain? Have you picked a ce already?¡± Mo Shiting nced at her with a yful look, keeping her guessing, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we arrive.¡± Gu Li responded with a smile, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Eight minutester, Mo Shiting finally parked the car. It was then that Gu Li realized they were at the vi district near Imperial City University. She initially thought Mo Shiting was taking her to eat at some private kitchen in the area, but as soon as they got off the car, Auntie Guan quickly came out from one of the vis. ¡°Young master, young madam ¡ª¡± Gu Li was taken aback for a moment, then she quickly reacted and her mouth dropped open, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is your house?¡± Chapter 342 - 293: Who are you calling little darling? It’s so cheesy_2 Chapter 342: Chapter 293: Who are you calling little darling? It¡¯s so cheesy_2 Trantor: 549690339 Before Mo Shiting could respond, she added, ¡°But then again, you¡¯re so rich, it¡¯s quite normal for you to have a house near Imperial City University.¡± Mo Shiting said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, this house isn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li was even more astonished, ¡°Why is Auntie Guan here, then?¡± As Mo Shiting was about to reply, Auntie Guan ran over and beat him to it, ¡°Young Madam! It¡¯s been a long time since I saw youst. I really missed you.¡± ¡°Auntie Guan, I missed you a lot too.¡± Gu Li rushed forward to embrace her, delighted. ¡°Young Madam, let Auntie Guan see, have you lost weight?¡± Auntie Guan looked her over, noticing that her chin had be pointed from thinness. She couldn¡¯t help but express concern, urging her to eat more. Gu Li, full of mirth, responded: ¡°Being thin is prettier. If I gain any more weight, I won¡¯t fit into my clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no problem, after all, the young master is rich, you can buy clothes anytime. Right, young master?¡± Auntie Guan, as ever the most powerful supporter, couldn¡¯t resist cueing Mo Shiting in even under these circumstances. Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li felt somewhat ufortable being teased like this. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend his money.¡± Why should she spend his money when things were unclear between them? Moreover, she was not poor herself. Seeing Gu Li¡¯s shyness, Auntie Guan smiled amodatingly, ¡°Young madam, let¡¯s go inside. I made your favorite food, make sure to eat plenty at lunch.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Auntie Guan. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Gu Li affectionately held onto Auntie Guan¡¯s arm and walked into the house,pletely ignoring Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting followed behind them, watching the sentimental scene in front of him, a hint of tears welled up in his eyes. Luckily he had realized his mistakes in time, otherwise, she would no longer be his. Once inside, Gu Li found that the interior design was entirely to her liking. Enjoying her surroundings, she heard Auntie Guan ask, ¡°Young Madam, do you like this house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Gu Li spoke sincerely, then asked, ¡°By the way, Auntie Guan, how did you end up here?¡± Auntie Guanughed, ¡°Of course, it was the young master who asked me.¡± Gu Li: She realized her question must have sounded silly. However, what she wanted to know was why Auntie Guan was here if this wasn¡¯t Mo Shiting¡¯s property. Had she reallye all the way here just to cook them a meal? Seeing Gu Li¡¯s confused expression, Auntie Guanughed and said, ¡°Young Madam, this house was specifically bought by the young master for you.¡± ¡°He bought it? But he said this was not his house. He lied to me again.¡± Having said that, Gu Li instinctively looked around for Mo Shiting, only to find that he was nowhere to be seen. Seeing her misunderstanding, Auntie Guan quickly exined, ¡°The young master did not lie. The house was registered in your name, so of course, it¡¯s not his.¡± Hearing that he had bought a house for her quietly, Gu Li swallowed, her heart filled with unspeakable emotions. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Young Madam, the young master¡¯s goodness towards you is really unquestionable.¡± ¡°After learning that you wanted to apply for Imperial City University, the young master bought this house nearby to facilitate taking care of you. He decorated it in your favorite style. Young Madam, the young master is a person who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside and is not good at expressing himself. If there were any shorings in the past that made you feel aggrieved, please don¡¯t be angry with him. Talk to him and give him a chance to correct his mistakes. I believe that he will do better and better.¡± Auntie Guan had raised Mo Shiting from his childhood, she knew him better than many. Her words to Gu Li were genuinely heartfelt. Gu Li was deeply moved, and nodded seriously, ¡°I will, thank you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡± Mo Shiting turned up just in time to interrupt their conversation. Auntie Guan, having fulfilled her role as facilitator, hurriedly excused herself, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring out the food.¡± As she finished speaking, she left them their space, smiling as she left. Gu Li¡¯s mind echoed with the heartfelt words Auntie Guan had just spoken, and upon seeing Mo Shiting, her eyes unexpectedly started to well up. Fearing that he would notice, she immediately turned and fled, ¡°I¡¯m going to help Auntie Guan.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±?? ¡± What on earth just happened? By the time Gu Li entered the dining room, Auntie Guan had already set out a feast; there was nothing she could help with. At Auntie Guan¡¯s urging, she took a seat. As soon as she was seated, Mo Shiting entered and sat down opposite her. After a brief period of mental readjustment, Gu Li was now able to face Mo Shiting calmly, and so sheughingly said, ¡°Brother Ting, after dinner, you don¡¯t need to take me back to school. I can go by myself..¡± Chapter 343 - 293: Who are you calling little darling? It’s so cheesy_3 Chapter 343: Chapter 293: Who are you calling little darling? It¡¯s so cheesy_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Shiting agreed. He had an important meeting this afternoon and didn¡¯t have time to apany her. ¡°Auntie Guan will take you.¡± He quickly added. Auntie Guan immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Young Madam, I¡¯ll take you and also help you tidy your dormitory.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Auntie Guan.¡± Knowing that they meant well, Gu Li readily epted. Mo Shiting then said, ¡°From now on, Auntie Guan will stay here and prepare your meals.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li¡¯s chopstick-hand froze, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much trouble? I can eat in the school cafeteria. Besides, who has their family deliver meals thrice a day? People willugh at it.¡± She subconsciously considered Auntie Guan as family, so she naturally voiced this out. The term ¡°family¡± not only pleased Auntie Guan immensely but also delighted Mo Shiting, ¡°Then youe back to eat, I¡¯ll arrange for the driver to pick you up.¡± Gu Li mumbled, ¡°Then you might as well have me live here.¡± Mo Shitingughed, ¡°If you live here, I can keep youpany.¡± Gu Li: Hmph, Auntie Guan said he is not good at articting, is there some misunderstanding? This man can obviously twist words and reason. After they finished eating, it was past two o¡¯clock. Mo Shiting rushed back to his office for a meeting, saying a hurried goodbye to Gu Li, and drove off. Leaving Auntie Guan and her alone in therge vi. ¡°Young Madam, why don¡¯t you take a rest first, and we can go back to schoolter?¡± Auntie Guan suggested. Gu Li smiled and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s a lot of things for me to do.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive us over.¡± After Auntie Guan said this, she immediately called the driver. Knowing her and the driver were going to stay here for a long time, Gu Li felt guilty and tried to persuade her, ¡°Auntie Guan, why don¡¯t you go back to Blue Sky Blue Sea? There¡¯s no need toe to such a far ce because of me.¡± Auntie Guan looked at her andughed, ¡°Young Madam, this is the young master¡¯s order. We can¡¯t go against it. Besides, this ce is great, with beautiful mountains and clear waters. It¡¯s not any worse than Blue Sky Blue Sea.¡± ¡°But Mo Shiting¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the young master is not short of people to take care of him.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Well then, only, I probably won¡¯te over from day-to-day, and you don¡¯t have to work so hard to prepare my meals.¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then.¡± After considering for a moment, Auntie Guan finally agreed. It was almost three o¡¯clock when they got back to school. Auntie Guan was with Gu Li as they walked back to the dormitory, initially praising the beautiful environment of this prestigious school, but when she saw the old building which was starkly different from the previous ones, she was so shocked that her eyes nearly popped. Turning her head abruptly to look at Gu Li, she eximed, ¡°Young Madam, you.Jive here? My god, how can your school be so unfair? Look at these broken walls. There¡¯s dust everywhere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, it¡¯s just old on the outside, the inside is actually okay.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Auntie Guan was very skeptical. ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Li grimaced and let out a forcedugh. Meanwhile, the other roommates in dormitory 601 had returned. They were all busy tidying up their stuff. They¡¯ve lived here for a long time and were quite familiar with each other. While working, their chat naturally turned to Gu Li. ¡°I heard that our new roommate scored first in admission exams and is an architecture major, what a big deal. I wonder which school she attended before, and why she didn¡¯t directly apply to Imperial City University during the college entrance exam?¡± The girl who spoke was Chen Xue, a Chinese literature major, her bed was right next to Gu Li¡¯s. Qiao Yin was making her bed, hearing that the new girl was so amazing, she couldn¡¯t help but look up, ¡°Then she must be a super genius. Do you guys think she¡¯ll be hard to get along with? Our dorm chatters a lot and if a bookwormes, she may not fit in with us. It will be a hassle.¡± Dorm head Mi Dong, who was sleeping in the bed next to Qiao Yin, saw her hostility towards the new roommate she hadn¡¯t met yet, and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right? One cannot simply judge a book by its cover. We will know once we start living together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I was a bit of a pessimist there.¡± Qiao Yin felt a little embarrassed to be called out. Right then, Gu Li knocked and walked in. The three girls who were engrossed in their work simultaneously looked at the door. Seeing a girl who was prettier than any celebrity, they were taken aback. This¡­ did she walk into the wrong room? Seeing that her roommates were all present, she took the initiative to greet with a smile, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Gu Li, nice to meet you.¡± Whoa¡­ Chapter 344 - 294: Accidentally Became the Groups Favorite? ! Chapter 344: Chapter 294: identally Became the Group¡¯s Favorite? ! Trantor: 549690339 They had always assumed that girls who seeded academically would be average-looking, spectacled, and have a clearplexion, looking like total book nerds. But Gu Lipletely shattered their notion, she was beyond beautiful. The first to recover was Chen Xue. She adjusted her sses on the bridge of her nose and smiled warmly, ¡°Wee, Gu. I¡¯m Chen Xue.¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Qiao Yin.¡± Qiao Yin also quickly made her introduction. This Gu Li seemed so adorable. She regretted gossiping about her behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m the dormitory head here, my name is Mi Dong.¡± Who doesn¡¯t love a beauty? Especially one who, at first nce, looked like a star, and a friendly and lovely girl was even more Mi Dong¡¯s cup of tea. Mi Dong was a novel enthusiast. She stated, since the first moment she saw Gu Li, her a face was given to every female protagonist she beloved. The three of them were introducing themselves to her while quickly climbing down from the bed and earnestly walked to her. Gu Li had originally been worried she would be excluded as a neer, but to her surprise, her three roommates were very enthusiastic. However, she was only slightly stunned for a moment, then she said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought some afternoon tea for everyone, I hope you all like it.¡± With that, she took a bag filled with food containers from Auntie Guan¡¯s hand, inside were all snacks made by Auntie Guan herself. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s afternoon tea, that¡¯s great. Thank you, Gu Li.¡± The most lively among the three, Chen Xue, quickly reached out to take it, her eyes smiling under her sses. At that moment, the dormitory head, Mi Dong, said to Gu Li, ¡°All three of us have lived here since our first year. If you need any help, just say so.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you all in advance.¡± Gu Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Who is thisdy¡­?¡± Seeing Auntie Guan standing by Gu Li¡¯s side, Mi Dong politely asked. ¡°Oh, this is my aunt. You can all call her Auntie Guan. She was worried, so she came to apany me to look around the school.¡± Since she wanted to have a low-key life, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t tell the outsiders Auntie Guan was the steward, so she just told a white lie. However, in her heart, she indeed regarded Auntie Guan as a family member. Auntie Guan chuckled lightly, kindly telling the girls, ¡°From now on, our Little Pear will be under your care, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Guan. We will get along well with Little Pear.¡± Mi Dong went with the flow, calling Gu Li ¡®Little Pear.¡¯ ¡°The snacks are really delicious, Qiao Yin, Dorm Head, you need to try.¡± Chen Xue stuffed a piece of date cake into her mouth, holding a piece of osmanthus cake in one hand, not caring about her image at all. Mi Dong and Qiao Yin looked at her distastefully but still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and walked over. The three were quickly won over by the delicious food, learning that they were all made by Auntie Guan, they wholeheartedly praised it. Seeing this, Auntie Guan smiled like a blooming flower. Gu Li didn¡¯t bring a lot with her, along with the help from everyone in the dormitory, it took less than half an hour to settle down everything. Not wanting to disturb Gu Li and her roommates, Auntie Guan left after a short while. As she was leaving, unnoticed by Gu Li, she quietly wiped the tears from her eyes. She had looked after Mo Shiting for more than twenty years, considering him her own son, and simrly treated Gu Li as her own daughter. Her feelings now were like sending her own daughter to college, both worried and reluctant to let go. ¡°By the way, Little Pear, I heard you were the top student in this year¡¯s entrance exam. You¡¯re so amazing.¡± Chen Xue looked at Gu Li with a face full of admiration. Gu Li lightly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, I was just lucky.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so modest. I don¡¯t believe for a second that luck could get you the top spot.¡± Chen Xue was lying on the bed, propping up her cheeks with both hands, asking her, ¡°Little Pear, where did you study before this? Your scores are so good, why didn¡¯t you apply for Imperial City University from the start? That way, we could have known you two years earlier.¡± Her words attracted the attention of Qiao Yin and Mi Dong, who promptly shifted their attention towards her. Gu Li, who was sitting on her bed against the wall ying with her phone, seeing everyone looking at her, could only say, ¡°I was studying in A Nation before. I transferred here specially for my boyfriend.¡± Hmm, she shouldn¡¯t be considered a liar, right? In fact, it was for Mo Shiting that she had abandoned everything in A Nation,e to this strange country, to experience another life. Upon hearing the words ¡®boyfriend¡¯, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°You have a boyfriend? Is he from our school too?¡± Chapter 345 - 294: Accidentally Became the Chapter 345: Chapter 294: identally Became the Group¡¯s Favorite?_2 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, he¡¯s already working.¡± ¡°Oh, then he must be very excellent, since you like him.¡± Chen Xue affirmed confidently. Gu Li intentionally expressed, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. He¡¯s just pretty ordinary and not very smart.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qiao Yin clearly didn¡¯t believe it. Mi Dong also added, ¡°A man who is not smart, how can he handle our Little Pear? Don¡¯t be fooled by Little Pear.¡± Seeing everyone didn¡¯t believe her, Gu Li pouted, ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s an absolute moron.¡± Yes, Mo Shiting was a big fool. How could he doubt her even though she liked him so much? In that case, don¡¯t think she would make a confession on her own. Seemingly in tune with her thoughts, Mo Shiting happened to call at that moment. Seeing his name shing on the screen, Gu Li bit her lip, steeled herself and answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡± Seeing her reaction, everyone knew that this call came from the so-called dummy boyfriend, and couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears. Gu Li: ¡°Howe you have time to call me?¡± Mo Shiting, exiting the conference room, replied, ¡°I just finished a meeting. How are things at the dorm? Are you getting used to it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, and my roommates are all nice. You should go back to your work.¡± Knowing her roommates were gossiping about her, Gu Li nned to hang up. Still, she was stopped by Mo Shiting, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after ss on Friday.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t respond immediately. Mo Shiting called her hesitantly, ¡°Tang Tang?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. There¡¯s still plenty of time.¡± After speaking calmly, she didn¡¯t wait for Mo Shiting to respond and hung up the phone directly. Chen Xue couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly and didn¡¯t want to talk more about her love life. She immediately changed the subject, ¡°Do you guys know why only our building doesn¡¯t have air conditioning?¡± In summer, without air conditioning for survival, this is something that many people find painful. Dormitory 601 was no exception. So, when they brought up this issue, everyone started telling Gu Li about it. After listening to all the exnations, Gu Li summarized: Five years ago, their dormitory building was scheduled for demolition and reconstruction. The school thought the instation of air conditioners was a waste of money, so the budget for it was never approved. The result was that year after year, the construction of the new building was continually dyed, and the air conditioning project was put on hold. ¡°Did none of you protest?¡± Gu Li was confused. As she understood it, everyone paid the same housing fee, but the environmental difference was real and a bit unfair. Whether the dormitory was new or not is another matter, but at least air conditioning should be equal. Qiao Yin finally said, ¡°We¡¯ve been protesting for two years, but it¡¯s in vain. Those who live in our building are usually poor students, without any pull. Teachers with good attitudes may just make excuses, saying to bear with it for another half a year until they move into a new dormitory. If you met someone with a bad attitude, they will ignore you altogether. After two years, we have all got used to it. Look, everybody has their own little fan.¡± At this point, Qiao Yin reminded suddenly, ¡°By the way, Little Pear, do you have a fan? I have an extra one that I can give you.¡± ¡°Thank you, I brought one.¡± Gu Li expressed her gratitude with a smile. Speaking of which, this fan was something Mo Shiting specially had the driver buy for her. After spending more than half a day together, Gu Li became gradually familiar with her three roommates in Room 601 and had a general understanding about their personalities. Her neighbor in the next bed, Chen Xue, a Chinese literature major, was modest and refined. Small and petite, frail and thin, but had a big appetite. The bed across from Chen Xue belonged to Qiao Yin, also a Chinese literature major. She was a bit nonchnt and showed her likes and dislikes openly. The dorm leader, Mi Dong, also a Chinese Literature student, was more mature and considerate and considered herself a big sister. But, in fact, none of them had turned 21 yet, so Gu Li, who had just turned 21, was the oldest, although she looked the youngest. Everyone was surprised to hear this:¡±Really? You¡¯re the oldest?¡± Gu Li proudly raised her head, ¡°Yes, from now on, you all will call me ¡®sister¡¯, my Chinese Literature major sisters.¡± The three of them: The Department of Architecture is Imperial City University¡¯s most top-level discipline. It is the hardest for sophomores to transfer into, with Gu Li being the only student to meet the eptance criteria this year. Of course, the fact of her joining the university with the highest score was well-known across the Architectural Department. The ss bell had not yet rung, but already, ss 1 from the Architecture Department was packed. Everyone was buzzing with conversation, anticipating the new student who would be registering with them soon.. Chapter 346 - 294: Accidentally Became the Chapter 346: Chapter 294: identally Became the Group¡¯s Favorite?_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Can you guess who the transfer student is? Is she pretty?¡± ¡°Scoring such ridiculously high marks, how could she be pretty?¡± ¡°Exactly. Which pretty girl would choose to study architecture? They would have chosen finance or literature. Those are the ces where pretty girls belong.¡± ¡°Hey! What kind of damn logic is that? Looking down on us girls, huh? Who said pretty girls can¡¯t study architecture?¡± A female student objected. A male student sneered in response, ¡°Oh, really? Take a look around our architecture department or our ss, do you see any pretty girls?¡± ¡°The appearances of female students in the architecture department are universally acknowledged as the lowest in the school.¡± ¡°You guys are so shallow! Can you eat beauty?¡± Another female student couldn¡¯t help but retort. Indeed, female students in the architecture department are rare, especially in their ss. There are only four girls, all quite masculine and always engrossed in sketching designs. Who has time to worry about their appearances? Isn¡¯t it enough to be beautiful on the inside? Upon hearing that, the boys burst intoughter: ¡°Of course, beauty can feed you. Look at those actresses, all of them are beautiful, but they all make a living on their appearances, right?¡± ¡°They are them, and we are us. You can¡¯tpare!¡± ¡°Exactly, before criticizing us girls for not being pretty, look at yourselves in the mirror. Do you look as handsome as those trending idols!¡± Under such a noisy atmosphere, Gu Li followed the instructor into the ssroom. As soon as she appeared, the surrounding air seemed to freeze, immediately stopping its flow. Everyone looked over. The boys eximed in disbelief, ¡°Holy cow, a beauty!¡± The girls blinked, unable to associate her with the rumored straight-A transfer student. Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes on her, Gu Li calmly walked onto the podium and gave them a small smile. Finally, a boy spoke up, ¡°You must have entered the wrong ssroom, little junior!¡± With the sound of his words, a burst ofughter erupted in the ssroom, of course, it was well-intentioned. After all, anyone would vie for the attention of a beauty, especially one as stunning as Gu Li. They were certain that this delicate-looking girl was undoubtedly a freshman, bound to be the campus belle of Imperial City University this term. ¡°Little junior, which department are you from? This is the third-year ss one of the architecture department, you should hurry back to your ss.¡± Another male student reminded her with a smile. Gu Li nodded slightly at him and then wrote her name on the ckboard: ¡°Gu Li!¡± Gu Li? This name sounds familiar. Oh yes, the new transfer student. Bang At this moment, everyone realized. Good heavens, she is actually¡­ ¡°p p p ¡± ¡°Gu Li, wee!¡± Before the boys could apud, the girls had already pped their hands to wee her. No jealousy, no exclusion, they were infinitely weing Gu Li¡¯s arrival, and even felt extremely proud. Who says there are no beauties in the architecture department? Herees one, and her beauty is exceptional, capable of sweeping everyone off their feet¡­ This year¡¯s campus belle title is, without a doubt, solely for our beauty, Gu Li. ¡°Gu Li, we also wee you.¡± Not wanting to fall behind, the boys immediately pped their hands. Feeling overwhelmed, Gu Li bowed: ¡°Thank you all, I hope we can get along happily in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Gu Li. Please find a seat.¡± The instructor smiled at Gu Li. Gu Li politely responded, ¡°Yes, thank you, sir.¡± Having said that, she calmly walked off the stage. The ssroom was almost full, with only a few empty seats left. Seeing an easily essible seat in the back, Gu Li walked over under everyone¡¯s gaze. Everything here was new to her, and where she sat didn¡¯t matter. But it was not the same from others¡¯ points of view. Because the person next to the empty seat happened to be the infamous ruler of Imperial City, Shen Yunrui. Shen Yunrui has a built-in istion system and basically no one dares to get close to him, especially girls. Once, a girl from another department who didn¡¯t know about his rules sat next to him during an elective course and was thrown out on the spot. And that girl was not bad-looking, she was even a department belle. From this, it can be seen that in Shen Yunrui¡¯s view, no matter how beautiful a girl is, there are no exceptions, he is not the gentleman worshipping kind of guy. Now, seeing Gu Li about to step on andmine, everyone was so anxious they forgot to warn her.. Chapter 347 - 295: Mo Shitings Generous Pursuit of His Wife_l Chapter 347: Chapter 295: Mo Shiting¡¯s Generous Pursuit of His Wife_l Trantor: 549690339 The ssroom was stepwise, they watched as Gu Li ascended up the steps, by the time they snapped back to reality, it was alreadyte. Because at that moment, Gu Li had already ced her thermos on the desk next to Shen Yunrui¡¯s, and rather brazenly, had taken a seat. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Entire ss gasped in sync as they watched Shen Yunrui¡¯s face visibly darken. Oh no, Gu Li was in big trouble now. The incident where the department beauty was kicked out was still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind, it hadn¡¯t even been a full summer vacation since, was history about to repeat itself? Ah, their ss was fortunate enough to wee such a beautiful girl. So delicate and good-looking, someone who seemed so gentle and soft, they desperately hoped that she wouldn¡¯t transfer out due to fear of Shen Yunrui. The ssmates secretly felt anxious for Gu Li, but considering the power of Shen Yunrui¡¯s family, none dared to step forward and pull Gu Li away. Of course, exceptions always exist. For example, their ss president, Yang Qian, a rtively righteous fellow. He was sitting not far away, so he stood up, preparing to call out to Gu Li. Unfortunately, he was toote¡ª ¡°Bang¡ª¡± The first thing to be thrown out was the thermos that Gu Li had just put down. The entire thermos rolled from thest row of the stepwise ssroom down to the front of the room. Fortunately, the lid was tightly screwed on, so there wasn¡¯t a spige. Confusion flooded Gu Li. She blinked at her thermos as it moved further away, it took a while for her to regain her consciousness. Turning her head, she stood up abruptly, looking incredulously at the boy sitting next to her. ¡°ssmate, are you being a bit too much? Did my cup offend you?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Shen Yunrui lowered his head to read, without lifting his eyelids even slightly, his attitude was extremely arrogant and rude. Gu Li:¡±?¡± What the hell! Who does he think he is? He dares to tell her to leave? Even Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t treated her this way before. He even threw her cup? Did he think she was easy to bully? Gu Li¡¯s anger surged with these thoughts, but she held it back, managing to squeeze out from between her teeth, ¡°Go get my cup back, and we¡¯ll pretend this never happened!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in a ssroom, she¡¯d have beaten him until he was crying for his daddy. To her surprise, Shen Yunrui tantly ignored her. In fact, he even impatiently threw her textbooks and pens off her desk, ¡°I said get out!¡± Gu Li:¡±!!!¡± This was intolerable! Gu Li clenched her fists, seething in rage. The spacious ssroom fell deathly silent. At that moment, everyone felt conflicted. On one hand, they silently apuded and rooted for her, after all, she was the first girl they had seen who dared to publicly challenge the school tyrant. On the other hand, they were also worried for her, after all, Shen Yunrui was the unquestioned boss in Imperial City, he was not someone to be messed with. ss President Yang Qian, not wanting to see Gu Li forced to leave the school, hurriedly tried to mediate, ¡°ssmate Gu Li, there¡¯s a seat over there. Why don¡¯t you sit there? I¡¯ll pick up your cup and books.¡± After he said this, he promptly went to pick up the books lying on the ground. Seeing this, other ssmates also got up to help pick up her fluttering cup. They thought Gu Li, being smart, would understand the saying ¡°a wise man knows when to retreat¡± and stand down. To their surprise, she insisted on seeking justice, surprisingly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve met many arrogant people, but it¡¯s my first time meeting someone as ill-mannered as you, who only knows how to bully girls!¡± What she detested the most was people who abused their power to bully the weak. Usually, upon encountering such situations, she would feel a surge of the hero streak and rush to their aid. Today, she was the one being bullied, and so without reason that it was utterly intolerable. ¡°Apologize!¡± She banged on the table, ring at him with her teeth gritted. Shen Yunrui, however, sneered disdainfully, ¡°You want me to apologize? Keep dreaming.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Get out! Any bitches, don¡¯te within one meter of me, it hurts my eyes to even look.¡± ¡°If you think girls are eyesores, then why don¡¯t you stop attending school? Or maybe, you should just go to a boys¡¯ school and stop bullying other students here.¡± Gu Li retorted back quickly. She finally understood how influential this guy was. Judging from the fact that no one in the ss, or even the teachers, dared to utter a word, he was undoubtedly the school tyrant. Humph! So what if he is? If she, Little Pear wanted, even the school tyrant had to respectfully address her as boss. Only, this person in front of her, didn¡¯t even qualify to be her underling. ¡°You¡­. you bitch!¡± Chapter 348 - 295: Mo Shiting’s Generous Pursuit of His Wife_2 Chapter 348: Chapter 295: Mo Shiting¡¯s Generous Pursuit of His Wife_2 Trantor: 549690339 Shen Yunrui, unable to outsmart her, was outraged and in his embarrassment, he swung his muscr fist towards Gu Li¡¯s face with malicious intent. The crowd waspletely shocked. In that instant, it was as though everyone had been frozen in ce. They could only watch as his fist hurtled towards Gu Li. They wanted to shout out, but no words woulde. Gu Li wasn¡¯t frightened in the least. She swiftly dodged his attack and even grabbed his wrist directly. Although it didn¡¯t look like she exerted much force, Shen Yunrui was strangely immobilized and no amount of struggle could set him free. ¡°Let go, you wench!¡± ¡°Let go, or I¡¯ll get you expelled from school!¡± ¡°You wench¡ª¡± Shen Yunrui turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver as he had not expected a petite skinny girl to best a hulking man standing over six feet tall. ¡°Let go of me, you wench!¡± Shen Yunrui¡¯s face was contorted with rage as he remained trapped by Gu Li¡¯s vice-like grip. Heshed out with his leg in an attempt to kick her. Of course, Gu Li had no intention of allowing herself to be kicked. With a nimble move, she shifted behind him and applied force to his restrained arm, bending it backwards. ¡°Agh¡ª¡± A blood-curdling scream echoed throughout the room, making the entire ssroom shudder. Everyone finally snapped back to reality. Fearing Gu Li might get into bigger trouble, Yang Qian rushed over and diplomely advised, ¡°Gu Li, you¡­you should just let him go now.¡± Where she had previously been dismissed as weak, she had just effortlessly taken down the school¡¯s bully. Her physical prowess impressed them enormously. Of course, this also quelled any improper intentions held by the other boys towards her. Which man,cking in strength and confidence, would dare to choose a girlfriend who was clever, beautiful, and far better in a fight than they were? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? ¡°Ah-choo¡ª¡± Meanwhile, a man who was in a meeting sneezed unexpectedly, startling a group of executives. ¡°Young master, have you caught a cold?¡± Lu Yang asked with concern. Mor Shiting answered nonchntly, ¡°No, I just think Young Madam is thinking of me.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°¡­¡± The executives: It was their first time witnessing someone expressing love in such a way. Imperial City University. Thanks to the intervention of a well-meaning ss leader, Gu Li finally relented and let Shen Yunrui go. But even as she was being escorted away, she turned back and coldly warned the visibly suffering Shen Yunrui, ¡°Try to throw my things away again, I dare you!¡± ¡°Just you wait and see!¡± Shen Yunrui yelled back through gritted teeth. Noticing that many ssmates were giving him strange looks, he felt a significant loss of face. He snapped out a threat, ¡°What are you looking at? Keep looking and I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs!¡± The gaze of the students scattered immediately, a collective shudder passing through the group. ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± Shen Yunrui stomped off, cursing under his breath. He hoisted his backpack onto his shoulder and stormed out of the ssroom, ignoring the rest of the lesson. With his absence, the ssroom erupted into a tumult of whispers and chatter, resembling a lively marketce. The homeroom teacher tried to maintain order with a few polite coughs, but the students were too excited to be calmed and the teacher let them be for a little while. Indeed, even the teachers had trouble tolerating Shen Yunrui¡¯s conduct. But knowing the weight of his family influence, they wouldn¡¯t dare to directly confront him, leading to a deep sense of frustration. Yang Qian led Gu Li to an empty seat on the other side of the ssroom. Her new desk mate was a fat, small-eyed girl with sses who was quite cute. The girl initiated a conversation with Gu Li, ¡°Hi, nice to meet you. My name is Xiang Xiaoyue.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Gu Li replied politely and took her seat. Earlier on, she had considered the seat to be too far away, but after stirring up all this trouble and inadvertently revealing her skills, she regretted not choosing to sit there sooner. Oh well, no use in over-thinking it now. After all, she did give that brat a hard-earned lesson. She should be happier about it. A few minutester, the ss resumed, and order gradually restored in the ssroom. After ss, during the break, Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°Gu Li, you¡¯re so incredible. Have you studied martial arts?¡± Gu Li replied truthfully, ¡°Yeah, just a little bit.¡± She added, ¡°It¡¯s necessary for girls to learn some self-defense if they can handle the hardship. That way, you will feel more confident wherever you go.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue nodded in agreement. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that a gentle and beautiful girl like you could actually beat Shen Yunrui.¡± Chapter 349 - 295: Mo Shiting’s Generous Pursuit of His Wife 3 Chapter 349: Chapter 295: Mo Shiting¡¯s Generous Pursuit of His Wife 3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hehe, a lot of things depend on technique, not just brute strength.¡± Gu Li had a good impression of Xiang Xiaoyue and didn¡¯t mind chatting with her further. Xiang Xiaoyue asked her expectantly, ¡°Could you teach me someday? I also want to be like you, able to take down bullies effortlessly.¡± ¡°Haha, sure thing.¡± Gu Li agreed readily. ¡°By the way, Gu Li, you should be wary of Shen Yunrui. He¡¯s really not someone to mess with.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue kindly warned her. Although Shen Yunrui couldn¡¯t beat Gu Li, his ability to dominate in Imperial City didn¡¯t rest on his fighting skills, but on his family ¨C the Shen Family. ¡°I heard that our Principal Tian has many connections with the Shen Family.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue had been at Imperial City University for two years and loved gossip, so she started sharing the background of Shen Yunrui, the school bully, with Gu Li. ¡°The Shen Family you¡¯re talking about, does that mean the top wealthy Shen Family in Imperial City?¡± Gu Li asked, furrowing her brows. Xiang Xiaoyue confirmed, ¡°Yes, one of the four major families, the Shen Family. Shen Yunrui is the young master of the Shen Family. His arrogance, I bet,es from being pampered since young.¡± ¡°Hmm, seems like it.¡± Gu Li slightly nodded, immediately thinking of Shen Yunsi. With names like Shen Yunsi and Shen Yunrui, wouldn¡¯t they be siblings? So, they really were ganging up to be her enemies. Was this what they called enemies on a narrow road? How unexpected! She had managed to have a connection with Shen Yunsi just by going to university. Should she call herself extremely lucky or unlucky? Definitely the former. Why is Gu Li so sure? Because when she returned to the dormitory after her morning ss, to her surprise, there was air conditioning in the dormitory! Not only was there air conditioning in their dormitory, but it was installed throughout Building 17. Despite the scorching heat, the workers were installing the ACs floor by floor ¨C from top to bottom. Gu Li¡¯s dormitory was on the sixth floor, and the AC was already installed and functioning normally. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s great! Has the school had a conscience awakening and installed ACs for us?¡± Gu Li was so happy she could fly. Her roommates from the Chinese department had the morning off, so they stayed in the dormitory and witnessed the AC being installed. The excitement was contagious, and they all started cheering with Gu Li. ¡°Hahaha, now we have AC to keep us alive.¡± ¡°Yeah, we can finally have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°Oh, Little Pear, you have no idea how we got through the previous two years in this heat.¡± Chen Xue reminisced, ¡°I still rememberst summer, it was so hot at night- up to 35 or 36 degrees. We were so hot, we couldn¡¯t sleep and had to take cold showers multiple times.¡± ¡°Now we finally see the end of the tunnel. Thanks to Little Pear! You must¡¯ve brought us good luck!¡± After saying this, Chen Xue excitedly hugged Gu Li. Gu Li was a bit confused, ¡°How does this be my merit?¡± ¡°Because without you, there wouldn¡¯t be any AC. Now we have you, and we also have AC.¡± Mi Dong joked. Qiao Yin summarized in one sentence: ¡°So, Little Pear is our 601¡¯s Lucky Pear.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She felt somewhat guilty. She hadn¡¯t done anything to deserve this praise. With that thought, she shouted cheerfully, ¡°Long live the AC! Long live the school!¡± Chen Xue corrected her, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s long live the Xinghe Group!¡± ¡°Xinghe Group?¡± Gu Li was stunned. Wait, Xinghe Group¡­ isn¡¯t that Mo Shiting¡¯spany¡­ The ACs in the entire dormitory building were installed by Mo Shiting? He¡­wow, what a grand gesture¡­ He really went to great lengths for her, Gu Li was deeply touched. Her roommates didn¡¯t know Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. Seeing her look confused, Mi Dongughed and told her, ¡°If you¡¯ve paid attention to the news, you¡¯ll know that recently, Young Master Mo Shiting announced that several subsidiaries of the Mo Group are bing independent and forming a new Xinghe Group. Our school¡¯s library and auditorium were both donated by the Mo Group, but this time, it was under the name of Xinghe Group¡¯s foundation that the fund for the ACs was granted.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gu Li finally understood. She wasn¡¯t aware that the school library was also donated by Mo Group. ¡°Has Mo Shiting¡­ I mean, Young Master Mo, ever visited our school? Do any of you know what he looks like?¡± Gu Li ventured to ask. Considering the amount of investments Mo Group made in Imperial City University, there was a chance that Mo Shiting would be invited by the school for a visit. If everyone had seen him, then she couldn¡¯t let hime to the school openly to find her anymore. Chapter 350 - 296 Sleeping next to the idol? _1 Chapter 350: Chapter 296 Sleeping next to the idol? _1 Trantor: 549690339 The roommates all shook their heads in unison. Chen Xue said, ¡°I heard that Young Master Mo is particrly low-key. He never shows his face in public, and the media don¡¯t dare to take his picture. How would we know what he looks like? But, his wife¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly halted, giving Gu Li an incredulous look, ¡°Little Pear, you couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­¡± As if they both had thought of something, Mi Dong and Qiao Yin also turned their eyes towards Gu Li. Gu Li felt a shiver run through her, sensing trouble in her heart. Oh no, could she have been recognized? But her natural face looked quite different from when she was dolled-up on TV. Even though she shared the same name, it wasn¡¯t likely¡­ Gu Li was hesitating on how to react when Mi Dong burst intoughter before she could decide, ¡°Haha, our imaginations are really wild. We actually suspected Little Pear to be Mo Shiting¡¯s wife, Gu Li. This is too shocking.¡± ¡°Yeah, how could Mo Shiting¡¯s wife be studying at this university? And in the demanding field of Architecture? Why wouldn¡¯t she just enjoy her life as ady?¡± Qiao Yin agreed with a nod. Chen Xue looked at Gu Li closely, unable to resist confirming, ¡°Little Pear, are you really ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯? Please don¡¯t lie to us.¡± ¡°Oh, Chen Xue, enough already, how is Little Pear possibly¡­¡± Just as Mi Dong was trying to stop her from persisting with augh, Gu Li responded straightforwardly before she could finish, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Boom There was an instant of silence throughout the room, as if the air had been frozen. It took several seconds for them to regain their bearings. They looked at each other and then at Gu Li again followed by excited screams. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah ¡± ¡°My god, it¡¯s really you¡­¡± Chen Xue burst into tears,ughing and crying as she embraced Gu Li. The sight was quite ridiculous. Gu Li was dumbfounded. Was this girl one of her readers? What a small world. Gu Li smiled, extending a hand to pat Chen Xue, who had glued herself to her. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you likedics.¡± Chen Xue released her, her eyes gleaming with excitement behind her sses ¡°Mainly, because your story is really wonderful, and your characters are beautifully drawn. Besides me, a die-hard fan, both our dorm leader and Qiao Yin also love your work. Right, guys?¡± ¡°Yeah, definitely.¡± Qiao Yin and Mi Dong nodded rapidly in agreement. If it got out that they were dormmates with ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯, they¡¯d garner so much attention. However, they were not ones to spill secrets. They understood Gu Li¡¯s special situation and that she clearly wanted to keep a low profile at university. So, unless she gave permission, they wouldn¡¯t disclose her information. Thinking of this, the three girls straightforwardly shared their thoughts with Gu Li. Gu Li took a moment to hug each of them, her voice filled with gratitude: ¡°Thankyou all. I trust you.¡± In reality, she struggled and hesitated at first but as the saying goes, one lie often leads to many more. If these girls were strangers, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t admit that she was ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯. However, they were set to be her roommates for the next two years. Gu Li felt it necessary to be honest, so she decided toe clean. The focus of everyone was on her identity as ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯, they had totally forgotten about the initial topic, Mo Shiting. Helpless against their fanaticism forics, their favorite author certainly held more importance to them than the faceless entrepreneur, Mo Shiting. The four of them chatted happily. In reality, it was more like the other three were questioning, and Gu Li was answering. Their focus was on the content of theics she created, as well as updates on her new works. ¡°Little Pear, when will the next installment be released?¡± Chen Xue had started to urge an update in person. Seeing her roll up her sleeves, as if ready to take on a battle, Gu Li instinctively took a couple of steps back. Oh no, a blunder! Having a fanatic fan close by, how would she everze around again? No way, she had to change the subject immediately. Having said that, Gu Li nced at her watch, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s time for ss. I have to go.¡± With that, she picked up her thermos and dashed off. Chen Xue: ¡°???¡± Was she that terrifying? Chapter 351 - 296 Sleeping next to the idol? _2 Chapter 351: Chapter 296 Sleeping next to the idol? _2 Trantor: 549690339 She blinked her eyes and nced at her two roommates. Reading her mind, Qiao Yin and Mi Dong harmoniously nodded: ¡°You scared him away.¡± Chen Xue: ¡°Sob!!!!!¡± ¡°Alright, look at it like this. Sharing a bed with your idol is something to brag about for the rest of your life,¡± Mi Dongforted her kindly. Qiao Yin said with envy, ¡°Exactly, I¡¯dugh in my sleep if I could share a bed with my idol.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help but look at Qiao Yin thoughtfully, ¡°Did you forget something important?¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Yin felt a cold shiver down her spine from Chen Xue¡¯s intense gaze, wondering if she had done something wrong. Mi Dong also seemed confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Xue grinned, ¡°Little Pear knows MUMU.¡± Boom Qiao Yin froze instantly. Right, her idol MUMU not only knows Little Pear but also seems to get along well with her. So, being Little Pear¡¯s roommate, wouldn¡¯t she have a chance to get closer to MUMU? ¡°Ah ¡± Qiao Yin finally reacted, letting out an earth-shattering scream that almost brought down the ceiling of their shabby dormitory. Rushing ¡°out¡± of the dormitory and on her way to ss, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help herself and started dialing Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Mo Shiting had just left a meeting. The project was having a serious problem, leaving him in a bad mood. His handsome face was tense, and he radiated a cold aura that discouraged people from approaching him. The other executives followed him cautiously, deliberately keeping a low profile. They feared that if they weren¡¯t careful, they would be called into the meeting room by Mo Shiting for further discussion. Lu Yang walked side by side with the executives, ncing at his watch. It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, everyone was famished, but remained hesitant to ask Mo Shiting if he wanted to go out for lunch. Just as he started to ask; Mo Shiting answered a call on his mobile. There was no need to guess who it was because only she could turn the indifferent young master incredibly tender. Just as they reached the elevators, The executives noticed the obvious change in Mo Shiting¡¯s mood, and they all took the hint to take the elevator downstairs. Soon, only Lu Yang was left, following Mo Shiting at a distance. ¡°You don¡¯t have ss this afternoon?¡± The man holding the phone spoke with an affectionate tone that could make people sick. Gu Li cheerfully responded, ¡°I do have ss, I¡¯m on my way to ss now. The reason I called was to thank you.¡± ¡°Thank me? What for?¡± Mo Shiting pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Heh.¡± Gu Li chuckled and told the truth, ¡°To thank you for providing air conditioning for all the girls in building 17.¡± Mo Shiting:¡± ¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± He said nonchntly. For him, this was a matter of a single sentence, and money was not an issue at all. However, this little white-eyed pear seemed to have a conscience and knew how to thank him so soon. The small price was absolutely worth it. While Mo Shiting was enjoying his self-satisfaction, he heard Gu Li say, ¡°But, you kind of seem like a central air conditioner.¡± ¡°Central air conditioning? What do you mean?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, suspecting that this wasn¡¯t apliment. Gu Li chuckled twice, ¡°Just like it sounds. I have to go to ss now.¡± ¡°Behave in ss, no flirting with others.¡± Worried that she would flirt with others at school, Mo Shiting reminded her. Gu Li dered confidently: ¡°I haven¡¯t been flirting with others.¡± She was busy fighting with others¡­ She wondered if Shen Yunrui would show up in the afternoon? If he, out of anger and embarrassment, brought a group of people to settle scores with her, should she fight or not? It was troubling. Gu Li frowned, lost in her thoughts, until Mo Shiting called her twice, ¡°Tang Tang¡±, to which she responded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± She wasn¡¯t focusing when on the phone. He nned to ¡°punish¡± her severely next time. Little did Gu Li know, the man had been plotting to ¡°bully¡± her, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. I have to go now. Bye.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting hung up the phone with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Lu Yang honestly could skip lunch. He was so full from eating the dog-food (watching the couple¡¯s sweet exchange). ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Mo Shiting saw him, his brow furrowed. Lu Yang: ¡°???¡± Did he just realize his existence? Lu Yang had been lighting up the ce like a giant light bulb, and now he noticed? ¡°Young master, I just got here.¡± Lu Yang lied shamelessly. Chapter 352 - 296 Sleeping next to the idol? 3 Chapter 352: Chapter 296 Sleeping next to the idol? 3 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting didn¡¯t fuss over when Lu Yang was present, but he asked him out of curiosity, ¡°If someone calls you a central air conditioner, what does she mean by that?¡± Lu Yang: ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Mo Shiting looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always surfing the inte? How could there be something you don¡¯t know?¡± Lu Yang wiped his sweat, ¡°Young Master, why are you suddenly asking about this? Did the Young Madam say this about you? That wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The term ¡®central air conditioner¡¯ has nothing inmon with you. If a woman calls a man a ¡®central air conditioner¡¯, it means he¡¯s nice to everyone and fit to be a friend, but¡­ definitely not fit to be a boyfriend. After all, no girl wants her boyfriend to be equally nice to other girls.¡± Lu Yang spoke confidently. Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face visibly sank. So, was she indirectly rejecting him? No, she must be jealous! Mo Shitingforted himself internally. He spent the whole afternoon thinking about Gu Li, unable to concentrate on his work. Gu Li had no idea that the casual joke she made had caused him so much trouble. One could say, it¡¯s because he cares that he¡¯s so concerned¡­ In the afternoon, there were only two architectural theory sses. Shen Yunrui also came, alone, which surprised Gu Li. The ssmates, afraid that Shen Yunrui would settle scores with Gu Li, were all tense. However, to their surprise, Shen Yunrui did not retaliate, behaving as if the events of the morning had never happened. This was highly unusual. Keep in mind, this fellow is one to keep grudges. The calmer he appeared, the more likely it was that he was brewing a major plot. ¡°Little Pear, you must be careful.¡± After ss, Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help reminding Gu Li again. Gu Li packed her books as she replied with a light smile, ¡°No worries, he can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°But he has the power to make your life at the school miserable.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was still not at ease. Gu Li held her books in her arms, leaving one hand free to pat Xiang Xiaoyue on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not a pushover. Let¡¯s go to the library together?¡± It was only a little after four o¡¯clock, too early for dinner, so it was better to go to the library and read for a while. Xiang Xiaoyue shook her head, ¡°No, I have work.¡± ¡°Work? What job do you have?¡± ¡°I work part-time at a convenience store when I don¡¯t have sses.¡± She replied truthfully. Her family was not well-off, and she paid her college tuition and living expenses through her part-time job and schrships. After Gu Li acknowledged her reply, she said earnestly, ¡°Working can be hard, you must take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue cheerfully picked up her bag, waved at her, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± After waving goodbye to Xiang Xiaoyue, Gu Li too walked towards the library. When she arrived at the tree-lined path, she saw a group of tall,rge men walking towards her. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, plus a smirking Shen Yunrui, there were a total of seven of them. So they were nning to fight her? Gu Li raised an eyebrow, tightly hugging her books, she looked at Shen Yunrui, ¡°What is it? Still afraid after getting beat up in the morning?¡± ¡°Hmph! Ignorant fool!¡± Shen Yunrui red at her, vicious in his gaze, as though he wanted to tear her apart. This ce was rather secluded and since it was during ss hours, almost no one passed by. Shen Yunrui chose this location to corner Gu Li for this reason. And Gu Li, knowing this, gave a cunning smile. Well, if she beat them up here, there¡¯s a good chance no one would see. Otherwise, she might be infamous. The fight this morning had urred in the ssroom, within a small circle, and the people in her ss wouldn¡¯t dare to spread it recklessly online. But if she fought in the open campus, which was more public, the situation might indeed be different. Both parties were decisive. Knowing that their issues could not be resolved without a fight, they decided to just fight. So, Gu Li simply put her books and thermos on the ground and rolled up her sleeves. As for the other men, they were all Shen Yunrui¡¯s hired goons. Even though Shen Yunrui had warned them about Gu Li¡¯s skills beforehand, to them, she just appeared to be a delicate little girl, insignificant, and they didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. Even when she rolled up her sleeves, they burst outughing. ¡°Ha ha, pretty girl, you can¡¯t just roll up your sleeves and expect to win a fight. Are you sure you¡¯re not going to beg us to spare you?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Li sneered, returning their words, ¡°Are you sure, you don¡¯t want to beg me to spare you?¡± ¡°Enough of this nonsense, get her!¡± Seeing they were dawdling, Shen Yunrui couldn¡¯t help but snap testily.. Chapter 353 - 297 Obey, Darlingl l Chapter 353: Chapter 297 Obey, Darlingl l Trantor: 549690339 Shen Yunrui seemed to have hired some skilled fighters from somewhere. They were exceptionally agile and their attacks were swift, urate, and ruthless, showing no mercy. After a few rounds, Gu Li no longer dared to take them lightly, especially since it was a one versus six fight, she had little chance of winning. What should she do? Should she just run away? After all, if she ended up in the hospital, not only would she be injured, but her school would most likely penalise her heavily, wouldn¡¯t it? That would be so embarrassing. No, she couldn¡¯t stick around and fight, she had to run! With that in mind, Gu Li took advantage of their distraction, grabbed her books and cup, and bolted. Her series of actions caught everyone off guard. It took Shen Yunrui a few moments to react to her escape. Shit! How did she manage to run away? ¡°What are you waiting for? Go after her!¡± Shen Yunrui was about to explode with anger, giving a swift kick to one of the men who was still standing around, dumbfounded. ¡°Go!¡± Only then did the men regain their senses, scrambling in pairs and trios to chase after her. No matter how fast Gu Li ran, she couldn¡¯t outrun these men. With them slowly closing in, Gu Li¡¯s heart was in her mouth. ¡°Ah, someone help!¡± At this point, she didn¡¯t care about keeping a low profile; she ran as fast as she could towards the main road of the school. Students started to appear one after the other. Seeing a group of tall, muscr men chasing a sweet-looking girl who was sprinting past them, they couldn¡¯t help but stop and exchange nces. What was going on? Were they filming a drama? They instinctively looked around for a camera, but saw nothing after a long time. Hmm, perhaps they were filming from a drone in the sky? You have to say, these students had quite the imagination. Howe they never thought that this might be a real-life situation? With no one willing to help and the pursuers not letting up, Gu Li could only run harder and faster. Luckily, she was light and had long legs, which allowed her to run exceptionally fast. This was the only reason she wasn¡¯t caught immediately. Meanwhile, a ck Bentley slowly entered the campus. Mo Shiting was in the driver¡¯s seat, alternating between steering and looking at the environment, nning to find a ce to park. He had made a whimsical decision to look for Gu Li without notifying her beforehand to surprise her, but unexpectedly, his gazended on a girl sprinting in the distance. The surprise was definitely there, but it was far from pleasant, and it was he who ended up being shocked! ¡°Tang Tang¡ª¡± Gu Li was panting heavily when she heard a familiar male voice calling her nickname. She immediately looked up and saw a familiar Bentleye to a rapid stop on the side of the road. The car door opened, and the man she loved dashed out. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Phew, she finally ran into her savior! The girl was instantly filled with tears, gritting her teeth and running towards Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting immediately sped up to meet her and caught the girl who had thrown herself into his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Heforted her by patting her shoulder, his voice urgent. Still panting, Gu Li shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I run fast.¡± ¡°Silly.¡± After saying this affectionately, his gaze turned cold when he nced sideways at the crowd that had just caught up. Since Shen Yunrui was at the back, Mo Shiting did not see him at first. Furthermore, Shen also did not get a clear look at Mo Shiting¡¯s face, as Mo Shiting was wearing a baseball cap, with the brim pulled down torgely obscure his face, only revealing his sharp chin. Seeing Gu Li protected in another man¡¯s arms, Shen Yunrui couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°Fuck! Who¡¯s this pretty boy? Get him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon his order, the men swarmed towards Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting recognized Shen Yunrui¡¯s voice, his lips curving into a sneer that was filled with coldness, ¡°Looking for death?¡± Why did that voice sound so familiar? Shen Yunrui¡¯s heart thumped, could it be¡­ In order to confirm his suspicion, he quickly ran to the front and finally recognized Mo Shiting. By now, Mo Shiting had let go of Gu Li and taken care of the first opponent to attack him. The man was thrown to the ground with no chance to fight back,pletely disbelieving that he had been brought down so easily. Everyone was dumfounded. Shen Yunrui was terrified, ¡°Shiting, I¡­I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± If there was anyone Shen Yunrui was most afraid of, it had to be Mo Shiting. No matter how powerful or influential he was outside, whenever he saw the real Mo Shiting, he was as frightened as a mouse seeing a cat, trying to get as far away as possible. Luck wasn¡¯t on Shen¡¯s side today. Not only did he directly confront Mo Shiting, but he had also insulted Mo Shiting as a pretty boy. Damn it! Shen Yunrui cursed under his breath, terrified out of his wits.. Chapter 354 - 297 Obey, Darling!_2 Chapter 354: Chapter 297 Obey, Darling!_2 Trantor: 549690339 When he was five years old, he visited the Mo Family home and saw a little girl who was extraordinarily cute. He wanted to tease her, so he mischievously threw her into a swimming pool. Mo Shiting happened to witness this incident and he punished him by locking him in the poisonous bug cave for three days and three nights, causing him serious psychological trauma. What infuriated him even more was that the people of the Shen Family didn¡¯t dare to utter a word about Mo Shiting¡¯s actions. Instead, they warned him not to offend Mo Shiting. From then on, he began to loathe women. In his view, women were as disgusting as poisonous bugs, the more beautiful they were, the more repulsive they seemed. As for Mo Shiting, every time he saw him, the fear from his childhood would resurface, leading him to be both frightened and hateful. ¡°Go away!¡± Mo Shiting, with his arm around Gu Li¡¯s shoulder, spat out a word icily. ¡°Y-Yes, we will leave immediately.¡± Shen Yunrui hurriedly bowed at waist level, gave a signal to his group, and then, as if afraid Mo Shiting would change his mind, they fled in panic. As fervently as they had been pursuing Gu Li just moments ago, now they were fleeing just as rapidly. In no time at all, they were the only two left within a ten meter radius. Knowing she was temporarily safe, Gu Li heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°How did you manage to offend him? Hm?¡± A sudden smack echoed from above her. Gu Li furrowed her brow and looked up to see the man¡¯s deep, captivating eyes. She paused momentarily before sullenly replying, ¡°Bad luck, I guess.¡± With that, she deftly changed the subject, ¡°Why are you here? Isn¡¯t it still work hours?¡± Something was wrong. It was now five o¡¯clock and it would take at least two hours to drive from the Mo Family corporation to here, which meant that he had left work at three. Mo Shiting would never admit to her that he was too distracted by thoughts of her to work, so he had simply decided toe find her. He nonchntly responded, ¡°I had business with your principal.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li gave him a doubtful nce. Seeing her disbelief, his voice deepened and he affirmed with certainty, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Oh, then you go find the principal. I¡¯m going to the library.¡± After finishing her sentence, Gu Li turned to leave. But her arm was tugged, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it? Aren¡¯t you going to find the principal?¡± Suppressing a smile, she intentionally asked. Mo Shiting replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m done. Now, I can apany you.¡± ¡°Apany me? I¡¯m going to the library to read. I don¡¯t need you to apany me.¡± As Gu Li spoke, she tugged his hand off her arm. Thinking that Mo Shiting would ask her to stay, she was surprised when he simply responded with an indifferent ¡°Okay¡± and turned to walk towards his Bentley. Gu Li:¡±???¡± Blinking, she watched as he got into the driver¡¯s seat. She was fuming A rotten man, a stinky man. Is he really leaving? Does he still want to get back together? Hmph! She stomped her foot and couldn¡¯t help but look back at him, to see if he would get out of the car again. But instead, she witnessed him start the car¡­ ¡°Bastard!¡± Indignantly, Gu Li cursed, gathered her textbooks and thermos, and turned to leave. But what she didn¡¯t know was that in the moment she left, Mo Shiting pulled the car over. After parking, Mo Shiting saw her stomping away in indignation, each step faster than thest. Afraid she would be truly angry if he didn¡¯t catch up, he quickened his pace. The school bell rang and the campus paths started to fill with students. Many female students carrying their textbooks were attracted by Mo Shiting¡¯s extraordinary aura. What a handsome man! With his perfect body proportions and long legs, he was even more attractive than many male celebrities. Although they couldn¡¯t see his full face because of his baseball cap, his distinct jawline, perfect lips and the high bridge of his nose were all signs that this was certainly an exceptionally handsome man. When did such a person appear in their school? Compared to him, their school idol, Song Yunque, waspletely overshadowed¡­ As they quietly watched him and took out their phones to discretely take pictures, quick to post them on the forum. Indifferent to the heated gazes around him, Mo Shiting saw his little Pear wandering further and further away. Afraid she would really get mad if he didn¡¯t catch up, he instinctively quickened his pace. Gu Li wasn¡¯t aware that Mo Shiting was following behind her, until she heard the girls exim in surprise and looked back to see him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d already left?¡± She stood still, unable to hide her joy.. Chapter 355 - 297 Obey, Darling!_3 Chapter 355: Chapter 297 Obey, Darling!_3 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting stepped forward to stand in front of her, exining with a smile, ¡°I just went to park the car. Now I will apany you to the library.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Li humphed arrogantly, pouting, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, his smile full of warmth. Gu Li was stunned by his gently curled smile. Not willing for others to see too much of him, she cleverly pushed his hat brim lower,pletely blocking his view. At her childlike behavior, Mo Shiting shook his head helplessly, ¡°How am I going to see to walk like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide you.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking cheerfully, she took the initiative to hook her arm through his. Mo Shiting curled his lip up, ¡°Fine. From now on, you can be my crutch.¡± Gu Li red at him in a spoiled manner, ¡°In your dreams.¡± ¡°Then can I be your crutch?¡± ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t curse me. I, Little Pear, n to be spry until I¡¯m a hundred.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± He chuckled lightly. Who knows what they will be like when they are old and gray? But he firmly believed that no matter how she changed, she would always be the most adorable and beautiful fairy. Mo Shiting¡¯s presence is too strong, Gu Li couldn¡¯t possibly take him to the library. After thinking for a moment, she decided to leave the school with him. However, it¡¯s too early to return to the vi near Imperial City University. So, where to? ¡°How about going to see a movie?¡± Mo Shiting suggested. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not so interested in watching moviestely.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡± Mo Shiting asked. Gu Li said, ¡°Get in the car first, we can think about it on the way.¡± Mo Shiting replied, ¡°Sounds good.¡± The two agreed and decided to return to their parked car. Mo Shiting gentlemanly opened the passenger door for her, and using the back of his hand to hold the door, ensured she got in without bumping her head. Besides certain times, he can actually be quite considerate. Gu Li thought to herself. But while fastening her seat belt, the image of thest time he had violently coerced her unconsciously emerged, and her eyes gradually dimmed. No matter how good he was, that incident had inevitably be a knot in her heart. Even though she was willing in the end, his sudden rage till now is something she still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mo Shiting got into the car, saw her looking vague, so he leaned over closer. Gu Li recovered from her thoughts, looked at him with somber eyes. Her lips moved as though about to speak, but then she stopped again. As if he perceived her thoughts, Mo Shiting held her hand in his and sighed heavily: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± All the words turned into those two. After all, no amount of words could express his inner regret and apology. Gu Li understood what he meant. Frowning, she finally decided to try to untie the knot in her heart: ¡°What if that day, I never agreed? What would you have done?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her deeply, in his eyes a hint of astonishment, ¡°You¡­ you were willing?¡± At that time, he was so angry that hepletely lost his reason and had no idea what he was doing. Naturally, he did not pay attention to her feelings. Even afterwards, when he realized he had hurt her, he was so regretful and sad that he spent every day immersed in alcohol, and he did not dare to remember even a bit of that day. He always thought she was trying her best to keep her virginity for Murong Si, but today, she actually¡­ Did he really misunderstand? The person she likes, really is him? This realization made him extremely happy. He gripped Gu Li¡¯s hand tightly. Gu Li¡¯s hand hurt from his grip, she couldn¡¯t help but rebuke, ¡°First, let go.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± He immediately let go of her like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Tang Tang, ¡­were you really willing?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s voice trembled. Seeing him asking such a stupid question, Gu Li was so annoyed she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She simply picked up the book lying on herp and threw it at him, grinding her teeth, ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t ever hurt me again!¡± Only after she¡¯d spoken did she realize she¡¯d let her guard down and literally spoken her mind, her face instantaneously turned bright red. Oh no, she was going to die of embarrassment. Mo Shiting was stunned, took a while toe back to his senses: ¡°Yes, baby.¡± Baby? Was she really his baby? Gu Li covered her burning face, turned to look out the car window, not daring to look at him. Mo Shiting raised his hand to stroke her fluffy hair, smiling softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, baby.¡± ¡°Humph, who¡¯s shy? I¡¯m used to big scenes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare look at me?¡± ¡°The scenery outside is so beautiful, why should I look at you? Start the car now!¡± ¡°Yes, baby!¡± Gu Li: Hearing him call her ¡°baby¡±, her face that had just recovered its normal color immediately turned red again. And at this time, he asked tentatively: ¡°What about Murong Si?¡± Chapter 356 - 298: Shipping the Couple on the Frontlinel Chapter 356: Chapter 298: Shipping the Couple on the Frontlinel Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Gu Li¡¯s mind was momentarily paralyzed, not understanding why Mo Shiting suddenly brought up Murong Si. Mo Shiting nced at her deeply, seeing her clear gaze, as if asking about an unimportant person, suddenly realized there was no need to ask anymore. So, he curled his lips, ¡°nothing.¡± Despite his casual tone, Gu Li sensed something unusual. At this moment, her intelligence came back to her. Seeing Mo Shiting sat upright, ready to drive with both hands on the wheel, she pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Do you still not believe that there¡¯s only a sibling rtionship between Brother Si and me?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes sank slightly, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Tut, you obviously don¡¯t believe.¡± Gu Li poked fun at him unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re rather interesting. Keeping everything to yourself without clearing things up. No, even if it¡¯s exined, you won¡¯t believe it. You only believe what you think.¡± Perhaps hit right in the feels, Mo Shiting remained silent. Seeing his silence, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t exin anymore. As long as you understand that I truly consider him my brother.¡± Mo Shiting stared at her deeply, knowing she wasn¡¯t lying, and the doubts deep inside him expanded. Could it be that the girl he saw in the hospital that day wasn¡¯t her? At this thought, Mo Shiting tried to recall, but realized he hadn¡¯t seen the other person¡¯s face from beginning to end that time. Because his mind had been disturbed by Gu Yuan¡¯s words earlier, he already had preconceived doubts about her feelings for him, hence after hearing such hurtful words outside the ward, he didn¡¯t have the courage to step in¡­ If he had been calmer then, went in and asked clearly, maybe, he wouldn¡¯t have caused such damage to her afterwards. In the end, it was all his fault! It was his distrust that led to all this¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mo Shiting sincerely apologized. Gu Li was shocked by his sudden ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, but sheughed after recovering, ¡°Alright, I forgive you.¡± Afterwards, not wanting to dwell on past matters, she changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about where to go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her, his eyes full of affection. Gu Li pulled out her phone, mapped an address and showed it to him: ¡°Here, it¡¯s said to be a sacred dating spot for couples, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He slightly nodded his head, couldn¡¯t help but hold her face and gave her a kiss before starting the car. The ce where Gu Li wanted to go was an amusement park near the school, she heard that the fireworks there at night are particrly beautiful. However, when they arrived at the amusement park, they were informed that other events were scheduled for the night, and no fireworks would beunched. There were several couples standing at the main gate, like Gu Li and Mo Shiting, they all came with the intention to watch the fireworks. Upon hearing that there were no fireworks to watch, the girls couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. Gu Li didn¡¯t mind though, as she decided on this ce on a whim anyway. If she can¡¯t watch it today, she can do so next time. ¡°Brother Ting, shall we leave?¡± She affectionately grabbed Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, urging him to leave with her. Mo Shiting knitted his brows, ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to see it? Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± He had already instructed Lu Yang to handle it. ¡°Eh? Wait?¡± Gu Li blinked, getting it in seconds. As predicted, in just a few seconds, a man wearing the park manager¡¯s uniform, walked fast towards the gate guard with a walkie-talkie, giving some instructions and asionally nced at the gathering crowd outside. In a short while, the big gate of the amusement park opened. The man came out and shouted, ¡°The management has made special approval, there will be fireworks tonight, is there any visitor willing toe in and get tickets?¡± ¡°Of course we are!¡± The couples couldn¡¯t have been more excited. They originally thought they would return disappointed today, but who knew there would be such a pleasant surprise. Waiting was indeed worthwhile. Everyone lined up orderly to enter, Gu Li and Mo Shiting stood in the middle of the crowd, their outstanding looks, fitting couple vibes, attracted attention from time to time. As if already used to such gazes, they held hands without changing their facial expressions, showing off their loving rtionship in a very natural way. The fireworks would only start at eight in the evening, and it was only six now. Mo Shiting suggested, ¡°Shall we go eat first? I¡¯m afraid you might be hungry.¡± But Gu Li, seeing the roller coaster not far away, and almost flying with excitement, didn¡¯t care whether she was hungry or not, excitedly shook Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s go on the roller coaster first? I¡¯ve never been on one before, it must be thrilling..¡± Chapter 357 - 298: Shipping the Couple on the Frontline_2 Chapter 357: Chapter 298: Shipping the Couple on the Frontline_2 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± How could Mo Shiting refuse? He thought to himself that if she wanted the stars in the sky, he would probably find a way to pluck them for her. ¡°Yay, let¡¯s go queue up then.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Li let go of him suddenly and ran off like a little bunny. Mo Shiting slipped his hand into his pocket and followed her with his long strides, his eyes filled with endless gentleness. Due to the timing, there weren¡¯t many people riding the roller coaster. After waiting in line for about ten minutes, it was their turn. At the beginning, Gu Li was quite excited. But as the rollercoaster climbed higher, she unexpectedly began to feel scared. Oh heck, she wasn¡¯t scared of heights, was she? ¡°Ahhhhh ¡± Before she had time to think about it, the roller coaster started flipping, making her scream with her eyes closed. The others were doing the same. The screams were deafening, one after another. Gu Li was trembling with fear. Mo Shiting reached out to hold her in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡± The man¡¯s deep, maic voice echoed in the rush of the wind. At this moment, Gu Li felt an unprecedented sense of security. ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± She finally dared to open her eyes and shouted out loud. Mo Shiting¡¯s mouth drew up in a small smile. Under the setting sun, he looked even more warm and charming than before. After the roller coaster ride, Gu Li could hardly stand. Mo Shiting teased her, ¡°Want to go again?¡± ¡°No, once is enough.¡± She quickly waved her hand, still frightened, ¡°Thank God we didn¡¯t eat before the ride, or I might have thrown up everything.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Who in their right mind goes on a roller coaster after a big meal? ¡°Can you walk? Should I carry you?¡± Seeing that she seemed weak, he asked with concern. Gu Li, slightly out of breath, said, ¡°No need, people willugh at us.¡± Though she said so, she leaned against Mo Shiting uncontrobly, ¡°Just let me lean on you for a bit.¡± ¡°You can lean on me for a lifetime.¡± The words of love slipped from his lips. Gu Li¡¯s face turned red, ¡°In your dreams.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you wish?¡± ¡°You¡­ Hmph, I¡¯m so hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Embarassed and with her strength returning, she decisively left him and ran off. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After having dinner, it was nearly eight o¡¯clock. The square where the fireworks were to be set off was packed with people. The two of them seemed to synchronously decide to avoid the crush and stay on the outskirts instead. ¡°Why do you like fireworks so much?¡± Mo Shiting asked out of curiosity. In his opinion, they were beautiful but pointless. After giving it a little thought, Gu Li replied seriously, ¡°Although fireworks are short-lived, even their fleeting brilliance can¡¯t erase their moment of lighting up the night.¡± As she spoke, she looked up at the sky. Just at this moment, a huge firework burst into the night sky, dazzling in its multiple colors. She couldn¡¯t help but counter-question him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this view is particrly beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Mo Shiting nodded, his eyes never leaving her smiling face. His deep eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°Gu Li ¡± He called her softly. Gu Li responded, slowly turning her head only to be met with his looming handsome face, and¡­ his lips moving towards hers¡­ The curfew at Imperial City University women¡¯s dormitory was at ten o¡¯clock. At nine o¡¯clock, Gu Li was already insisting on going back to school. Mo Shiting was reluctant to part, ¡°Won¡¯t you stay with me at the vi?¡± Gu Li persisted, ¡°No, I should stay at the dormitory.¡± ¡°Then can I pick you up on Friday night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably not a good idea.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten that they were technically divorced. If she stayed with him again, wouldn¡¯t she appear spineless? Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he understood her thoughts. He gently touched her hair and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll respect your decision.¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡± Why didn¡¯t he try to convince her? Maybe she would have agreed if he persisted. Hmph, typical man behaviour. They arrived at school by car, but Mo Shiting insisted on walking her to her dormitory building. Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse. The two of them walked side by side, keeping their thoughts to themselves. Surprisingly, neither of them said a word. At this moment, most of the students were already in their dormitories, so the campus was quite quiet, with only the rustling sounds of the wind. The walk from the school gate to the dormitory took them half an hour, unbelievably silent all the way. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were holding hands, one might have mistaken them for being in a cold war. Seeing that the curfew was about to begin, Gu Li didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to Mo Shiting properly. She quickly pecked him on the cheek and ran inside.. Chapter 358 - 298: Shipping the Couple on the Chapter 358: Chapter 298: Shipping the Couple on the Frontline_3 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting touched the area of his face that had been kissed, some warmth still lingering on it. His lips curved slightly, and a cheery smile gradually spread from the corners of his eyes to his brows. Out of breath, Gu Li sprinted up to the sixth floor and opened the door to her room. All three of her roommates were lying on beds with facial masks on, engrossed in their books. Upon seeing Gu Li, they all simultaneously turned their attention towards her. ¡°Diva, why are youing back sote? Were you on a date with Young Master Mo?¡± Despite the inconvenience of speaking due to the mask, Chen Xue still couldn¡¯t resist fanning the mes of gossip, interrogating her. Both Mi Dong and Qiao Yin perked up their ears to hear. Gu Li closed the door behind her and made her way in. Met with the three pairs of inquiring eyes, she smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I went on a date.¡± ¡°Wow¨C¡± Chen Xue squealed out loud, excitedly. The thrill of witnessing the romance of her favourite couple firsthand was simply too good. If it were not for the fact that the Diva was her roommate, she would have loved to create a new online ount to share sweet moments of the Shi and Li couple online. Hey, that idea seems doable. After all, telling the truth doesn¡¯t necessarily mean people will believe her, but at least the fans who love their favourite couples would be happy when they read about it. It¡¯s settled then. As Chen Xue thought more about it, she got more excited. She looked at Gu Li with shining, sparkling eyes. Meanwhile, Gu Li, with her mind filled with images of Mo Shiting and their romantic kiss under the fireworks, paid no attention to anything else. Chen Xue, true to her word, immediately took out her phone, opened Weibo, and created a new ount: ¡°The Diva Sleeps Beside Me.¡± Then, she found the Shi Li couple¡¯s super-topic, followed it, and began to post. The Diva Sleeps Beside Me: [Wow, I saw the Diva and Young Master Mo on a date today. They are so in love. Love them.] Very quickly, a fan underneath the post left ament, ¡°Sister, any photos? Let us screen lick!¡± The Diva Sleeps Beside Me: [No pics. Young Master Mo didn¡¯t let us take photos. But, I promise by my ID, Young Master Mo is super charming!] Fan: [Really? Are we sure this is not another fake post? No photo, no truth.] The Diva Sleeps Beside Me: [Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I didn¡¯t lie.] Once Chen Xue finished responding, she cursed inwardly: excluding the part about Young Master Mo being super charming, since she had never even seen what Mo Shiting looked like. As this thought struck her, she immediately removed her face mask and asked Gu Li, who was preparing to take a shower, ¡°Diva, is Young Master Mo handsome?¡± No sooner had she said this when Mi Dong and Qiao Yin also took off their masks. ¡°Yeah, Little Pear, what does Young Master Mo look like?¡± ¡°Is it true what they say about him being really handsome?¡± Gu Li paused for a moment, met her roommates¡¯ eager gaze, her eyes shifted and she deliberately said, ¡°He¡¯s okay, just¡­ hmm, somewhat simr-looking to GT¡¯s President.¡± ¡°The President of GT?¡± Talking about GT¡¯s President, he¡¯s another mysterious character. But tech guys are never that handsome, after all, they pour all their energies into technology, leaving no time to focus on looks, so¡­ Hmm, seems like Young Master Mo¡¯s appearance is enhanced by severalyers of the ¡°money¡± filter. That¡¯s what her roommates unanimously believed. After sharing a look with sweet and adorable Pear, they tacitly said, ¡°Pear dear, it doesn¡¯t matter if a man isn¡¯t handsome, as long as he loves you.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± What had they misunderstood? The next day, Gu Li attended her sses as usual. Shen Yunrui must¡¯ve been scared off by Mo Shiting because he behaved himself throughout the day and didn¡¯t trouble Gu Li. After thest ss, the ss President Yang Qian stepped onto the podium and announced, ¡°Dear ssmates, our department is having a wee party at the Xingyun Hotel this Friday at 7 pm to celebrate our new mates joining us. I hope everyone will actively participate!¡± While saying this, Yang Qian looked at Gu Li, who was sitting with Xiaoyue and said, ¡°Especially our Gu Li, you are one of the main characters, you muste.¡± ¡°Okay, ss President.¡± Gu Li nodded in agreement. As her voice faded, a cheer erupted from the whole ss. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t waste any more of your time. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The students left the ssroom in twos and threes. Gu Li packed up her things, ready to leave but noticed Xiaoyue sitting stationary in her seat. She couldn¡¯t help but ask out of concern, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work? Why are you still here?¡± Xiaoyue looked at her apologetically, ¡°Little Pear, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to attend Friday¡¯s party. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± ¡°Oh, no problem.¡± Gu Li responded with a slight smile. Xiaoyue continued exining, ¡°My boyfriend ising to see me that day, so¡­ I¡¯m very sorry once again.¡± ¡°Hehe, no problem at all. If my boyfriend came to see me, I¡¯ll probably do the same. I understand, I understand.¡± Gu Li patted her shoulder, her eyes scrunching up inughter. No sooner had she finished speaking than Mo Shiting, as if telepathically connected to her, sent her a message.. Chapter 359 - 299 A Bunch of Light Bulbs_l Chapter 359: Chapter 299 A Bunch of Light Bulbs_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°ss over? I¡¯m at your school, the usual spot.¡± The man showed up uninvited, giving Gu Li a bit of a surprise. Despite the surprise, she couldn¡¯t help but break into a wider smile. Seeing her beaming with joy, Xiang Xiaoyue joked, ¡°Who sent you this message? Looking so love-struck, your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded without any hesitation, hastily gripped her books tighter, ¡°He¡¯s here to see me, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Hehe, go ahead.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue waved goodbye and watched her cheerfully dash out of the ssroom. In that instant, she began to wonder, just how exceptional must a guy be to win over a fairy-like girl like Gu Li? Gu Li ran out of the ssroom as she didn¡¯t want to keep Mo Shiting waiting. On her way, she attracted stares from her ssmates. But she couldn¡¯t care less about this, after all, with love on her mind, Shiting was all she could think of. Mo Shiting was sitting in the car. Through the rear-view mirror, he spotted the petite silhouette in light blue hurtling towards him from afar. His eyes dimmed slightly, a deep affection in them. He decided to step out of the car, prompting a wave of adoration. It took about a minute for the girl to reach him. Under the golden sunlight, her beautiful face was now coated with a thin film of sweat that made her glow with life, and this view was incredibly vibrant and brilliant to him. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist touching her face, suppressing an urge to pull her into his arms and cover her in kisses. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± If not to see you sooner? Guli muttered under her breath, but put on a pretense of repulsion on her face, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t expect such a lukewarm reaction. His handsome face sank, ¡°You ungrateful girl, can¡¯t Ie and see you?¡± Gu Li tilted her head slightly, her eyes now twinkling with mischief, ¡°So ¡­ You came because you missed me?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Mo Shiting gently pinched her nose, ¡°I regret letting you go to college.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°There are many more things you¡¯ll regret.¡± ¡°My darling is right.¡± He agreed without hesitation. This ¡°darling¡± made Gu Li choke up. Every time he said ¡°darling¡±, she found herself getting flustered. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking, my darling?¡± It seemed as if Mo Shiting was addicted to calling her darling, he called her again. Gu Li decided to lean in and nt a kiss on his cheek. Before he could react, she backed away and burst outughing, ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡± ¡°Naughty.¡± Mo Shitingughed at her antics. If it weren¡¯t for the increasing number of students passing by, he¡¯d certainly have pulled her close for a good long kiss. Hmm, he would just have to find another ce. He mused to himself. ¡°Come stay with me tonight at the vi.¡± He leaned against the car with one hand in his pocket and opened the passenger¡¯s side door with his other hand, inviting her in. Guli pretended to hesitate, ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m a student and I need to stay on campus.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow on a business trip and will be back after a month.¡± The implication was clear. They were about to be separated, shouldn¡¯t they cherish the time they have together now? Gu Li understood his thoughts, considered for a moment, and finally obediently got into the car. Seeing her seated inside, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled slightly, revealing an almost imperceptible smile. Once they were inside, he headed straight towards the downtown area. After all, there wasn¡¯t much to do in this remote and deste vicinity, apart from the amusement park they went tost night. Of course, his primary concern was Gu Li not agreeing to spend the night with him and insisting on going back to school. Therefore, he decided to take her somewhere far off. Gu Li noticed the direction was off and frowned, ¡°Hey, you aren¡¯t nning on going back to the city, are you?¡± That crafty guy, could she be ignorant about his intentions? Always figuring out how to trip her up, huh! Mo Shiting leaned back in his seat, a smile on his lips as he responded, ¡°Honey, I know you don¡¯t have sses tomorrow. I¡¯ll have the driver bring you back then.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± She let out a dryugh and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯ve really gone to great lengths to find out my ss schedule.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°As I should.¡± ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t even know your schedule.¡± Gu Li puffed up her cheeks, protesting endearingly. Mo Shiting chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Lu Yang send it to you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not your secretary. I don¡¯t need to know your whereabouts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± Mo Shiting blurted out. Gu Li¡¯s pretty face turned beet red, ¡°You¡­ Stop taking advantage of me, I¡¯m your ex-wife. Remember, ex-wife..¡± Chapter 360 - 299 A Bunch of Light Bulbs_2 Chapter 360: Chapter 299 A Bunch of Light Bulbs_2 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°¡±As long as you¡¯re willing, we can drop the prefix anytime.¡± ¡°In your dreams.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± On the way, the two of them started chit-chatting randomly. In this reconciliation, they seemed indifferent to the presence of a marriage certificate, though, but of course, this was just the surface. In fact, they both cared about it deeply. Who doesn¡¯t want to spend a lifetime with their beloved under a legal bond? Gu Li thought about it, Mo Shiting thought about it even more. Last time he was actually ready to propose to her, but unfortunately, due to her absence, it all fell through. He would be leaving for a business trip tomorrow, so he decided he would continue with the proposal after he returned. Because Auntie Guan was arranged by Mo Shiting to take care of Gu Li near Imperial City University, she was no longer at Blue Sky Blue Sea. With no one to cook at home, Gu Li offered to cook. Mo Shiting naturally agreed, and so they made a detour to the supermarket. It was rush hour, and the supermarket was full of office workers pushing shopping carts and choosing vegetables. There were also quite a few young couples like her and Mo Shiting, shopping together. Gu Li always liked this bustling atmosphere, especially with her sweetheart by her side, her eyes were filled with a touch of happiness. ¡°Brother Ting, I really wish we could go grocery shopping together when we¡¯re old.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but share her feelings. Mo Shiting was pushing the cart with one hand, patting her head with the other, and he seriously replied, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°So we need to make a pinky promise?¡± She suddenly turned her head, and childishly lifted her little finger. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, and simply extended his hand to make a pinky promise with her. Gu Li: ¡°Pinky promise, a hundred years we won¡¯t change, whoever changes is a little rascal!¡± Mo Shiting: The two of them were quick shoppers. In less than half an hour, their shopping cart was already full. When they went to the cashier to pay, Gu Li saw the shelves filled with all kinds of TAO. She felt somewhat restless for unknown reasons. She didn¡¯t know whether he would buy them or not¡­ Did she hope for him to buy them or not to? Oh dear, what was she thinking about? Did she not suffer enough that day? No more naughty thoughts, Gu Li! Fearing that her little thoughts would be spotted by Mo Shiting, Gu Li quickly turned her face away, but her heart was uncontrobly thumping. Mo Shiting was just standing beside her, taking out his phone. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. The cashier scanned each item and added them up. A few minutester, they had tworge bags full of items. ¡°Sir, thates to three thousand, two hundred and sixty-seven. Will you be paying by mobile payment or cash?¡± Apart from stars, this was the first time in her life that she had seen such a charmingly handsome man. She could not help but take a few extra nces. He was incredibly handsome ¨C even better looking than her favorite star. His dignified demeanor was innate, and his handsome appearance surpassed any of those stars in the entertainment circle. My goodness, if this super handsome man decided to join the entertainment industry, she might even jump the fence to be his fan. The cashier was daydreaming about him, luckily she was wearing a mask and no one could see. Mo Shiting took out a ck card, ¡°Card payment.¡± Cashier: ¡°Uh¡­ Okay.¡± Nowadays, there are still young people who don¡¯t do mobile payments? But this ck card looked very high-ss. Could it be the legendary unlimited-amount WVIP card? Rich and handsome¡­ As she was about to take the ck card, a delicate small hand suddenly appeared in mid-air and snatched away his ck card. ¡°I will pay by mobile.¡± Gu Li took Mo Shiting¡¯s ck card and switched on mobile payment with a smile. Indeed, her Brother Ting knew how to attract bees and butterflies. Wherever he went, he could allure the hearts of young girls. She regretted not buying vinegar. She wanted to eat some. Realizing that she had been swooning over someone else¡¯s boyfriend, the cashier was embarrassed and quickly got back to work, ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± After scanning the payment code, she handed the receipt to Gu Li. Seeing that Gu Li was also exceptional looking, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that they were a match made in heaven. Upon leaving the supermarket, Mo Shiting noticed that Gu Li was hanging her head low, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, let¡¯s go home and cook.¡± Gu Li pinched his arm and spoke in a deliberately lowered voice to urge him along. Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Something on your mind?¡± ¡°No!¡± She denied it. Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°How dare l!¡± Mo Shiting: Isn¡¯t she being angry already? But what did he do wrong? The man was totally clueless. It was rare to see him like this, so Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, let¡¯s go..¡± Chapter 361 - 299 A Bunch of Light Bulbs_3 Chapter 361: Chapter 299 A Bunch of Light Bulbs_3 Trantor: 549690339 She was just kidding around with him earlier, but he was so earnest about it. How adorable. Mo Shiting shakes his head andughs lightly, ¡°You are incorrigible.¡± Upon going home, Gu Li went straight upstairs to change clothes, while Mo Shiting put the grocery bag back into the kitchen. As soon as he returned to the living room, a surprise visitor had arrived. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m here.¡± Song Yunque whistled cheerfully as he sauntered in. The world of two was interrupted, and Mo Shiting¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Scrounging for food.¡± Song Yunqueughed, then borated, ¡°I passed by the supermarket and happened to see you both. Given you bought so many groceries, how could I pass up a meal opportunity? It¡¯d be a disservice to my stomach.¡± Upon finishing his words, for fear of being kick out by Mo Shiting, he immediately yelled out, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m here to share your meal.¡± Anyway, he was confident that Gu Li wouldn¡¯t turn him down. As expected, hearing his voice, Gu Li immediately came out of the room, ¡°Little Que, you¡¯re here. You¡¯re wee to join us for food, but you will have to wash the dishes.¡± ¡°Ha, no problem, consider it done.¡± Song Yunque pounded his chest in affirmation, he didn¡¯t fear washing dishes since there was a dishwasher. Despite Mo Shiting was bothered by this unexpected guest, he could only consent since Gu Li had agreed. Gu Li changed into her leisure clothes downstairs, then rolled up her sleeves and entered the kitchen. That tactless Song Yunque actually wanted to help her. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes narrowed into a warning re. Song Yunque¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Oh no! I just attempted to tread the line of death. Hell¡ª¡± He shrank his neck, instantly turned around, and distanced himself from the kitchen. Seeing the situation, Mo Shiting proceeded upstairs. Song Yunque sat on the sofa, bing increasingly anxious, and even regretteding alone. Should I find a partner? If we¡¯re going to die, then let¡¯s die together? With that thought, he opened his WeChat and sent to Lu Cong, ¡°Third Brother, there¡¯s going to be a feast at Blue Sky Blue Sea tonight. Do you want to join?¡± After about ten seconds, Lu Cong replied, ¡°I just arrived in M Country, you go ahead.¡± M Country? Why did Third Brother suddenly pop up in M Country? He seems to be going there quite frequently recently. Could it be¡­ ¡°Third Brother, making frequent trips to M Country, are you having an affair?¡± After sending the message, he received a frustrated voice message from Lu Cong, ¡°Mind your words, I¡¯ve called off my engagement, I¡¯m freely dating now!¡± Song Yunque: So what if you¡¯re freely dating? Is it a big deal? ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t forget to bring your future Third Sister-in-Law over for us to meet someday.¡± Song Yunque was curious about the woman who made the Third Brother defy the family pressure and call off his engagement. Obviously, Lu Cong was pleased to hear the phrase ¡°Third Sister-in-Law¡± and he replied, ¡°Okay,¡± along with a smiley emoji. Song Yunque closed the chat interface with a sigh. If Third Brother went to M Country to see his lover, what about Second Brother? It¡¯s improbable for the eternally abstinent Second Brother to have a lover, right? So, Song Yunque decisively copied the first message he sent to Lu Cong, changed it to ¡°Second Brother,¡± and sent it to Li Jinyao. The result? It fell on deaf ears. After a long wait, damn Li Jinyao didn¡¯t even respond to him. In the end, Song Yunque had no choice but to invite Da Ha. Out of fear that Da Ha might not dare toe, he even lied on behalf of Gu Li, ¡°Da Ha, your boss summoned you to have dinner at Blue Sky Blue Sea. She¡¯s cooking dinner tonight, and you must show up.¡± Da Ha, who was ying games in the office, was skeptical after seeing Song Yunque¡¯s message, ¡°Were you not meeting a client? How did you end up at Blue Sky Blue Sea? Also, shouldn¡¯t my boss be at Imperial City University right now? How is she cooking? Don¡¯t deceive me.¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you for no reason? If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take a picture and show you.¡± After saying that, to prove he wasn¡¯t lying, he quietly walked to the kitchen door and took a snapshot of Gu Li, then sent it to Da Ha. Only then did Da Ha believe him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming. Tell my boss that Lin Ranzhu and Sister Yining are at thepany too. I¡¯ll bring them to have a meal.¡± ¡°Good, please hurry up. The more the merrier, the boss will definitely be pleased.¡± Song Yunque eagerly persuaded him. After sending the message, he couldn¡¯t help grinning as he was no longer the lone third wheel. Mo Shiting changes into his homewear and goes downstairs. Upon seeing Song Yunque absorbed in his phone, grinning like a fool, he doesn¡¯t question further and directly heads into the kitchen. Gu Li was methodically washing the vegetables. He walks up behind her, extends his hands to embrace her waist, and pecks her cheek, ¡°Shall we have hot pot tonight? It would save you some work.¡± ¡°Mmhm, that¡¯s what I was thinking too.¡± Seeing that their thoughts aligned, Gu Li turns her head and beams at him. Struck by her sweet smile, Mo Shiting¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he impulsively supports her nape and nts a kiss on her lips.. Chapter 362 - 300 Divorced and Still Not Leaving? Chapter 362: Chapter 300 Divorced and Still Not Leaving? _1 Trantor: 549690339 But before his lips had barely touched hers, before he had the chance to kiss her more than a few times, a grating voice hastily arose, ¡°Fourth Brother, where is your remote control? Howe I can¡¯t find it all over the ce?¡± Song Yunque had no clue that he¡¯d stumble upon a scene unfit for children. His eyes widened and he stood frozen on the spot. Without thinking, the two kissing people turned to look at him, especially Mo Shiting casting a clearly murderous stare, which made him immediatelye to his senses, ¡°Ah, sorry, you may continue, we didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Song Yunque covered his eyes as he stepped backward, deeply regretting his intrusion. Oh no, he¡¯s done for now. He interrupted Fourth Brother¡¯s intimate moment. He was definitely in deep trouble this time. Oh dear¡­ On the other hand, Gu Li¡¯s face turned beet red as she pushed Mo Shiting away, chiding him with a yful tone: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, hmph, I can¡¯t face anyone now.¡± Mo Shiting held her hand, a smile in his eyes, ¡°Your face is still here, isn¡¯t it? So beautiful, you shouldn¡¯t fear showing it to anyone.¡± ¡°You¡­ Annoying.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to tease her like this. She red at him, her eyes sparkling beautifully. Mo Shiting watched her adorable reaction, his throat unconsciously moving, his gaze darkening. He wanted to continue their kiss¡­ Thinking this, he decided to take action. Knowing she would hide when shy, he simply picked her up and ced her on the nearby table. Making sure she was seated properly, he lifted her chin and kissed her again. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Gu Li was kissed until she was breathless, she could only hold onto his neck and let him continue. A sweet atmosphere filled the kitchen, romance that made one blush and heart race was everywhere. Song Yunque still couldn¡¯t find the remote control, but given the previous incident, he didn¡¯t dare to barge into the kitchen again. However, he was still curious. What were the two of them doing now? Did they continue¡­ Of course, for his own sake, even if he was beyond curious, he didn¡¯t dare interrupt them again. About half an hourter, Mo Shiting finally emerged from the kitchen. Seeing his content expression, Song Yunque realized he was in a good mood. The anxiety in his heart finally subsided. ¡°Fourth Brother, why did you stop helping out in the kitchen?¡± He tried to curry favor with Mo Shiting, trying to make a conversation. Mo Shiting shot him a cold look, ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± Song Yunque shivered in fear and let out a cowardly chuckle, ¡°Of course not, how could I?¡± ¡°Follow me to the study!¡± Mo Shiting left these words behind and walked upstairs. Song Yunque:¡±???¡± The study? Upon hearing the word ¡°study¡±, he was sure nothing good woulde out of it. Was he going to get his revenge after all? Oh dear¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t youing yet!¡± ¡°Yes,ing right now.¡± No matter what, he had to face whatever wasing. If he had to die, he might as well die with dignity. With the feeling of being disciplined by the Big Demon King, Young Master Song bravely followed Mo Shiting upstairs. However, it wasn¡¯t until they entered the study that he realized Mo Shiting was not nning to punish him, but instead¡­ Looking at the stack of documents handed to him, Song Yunque flipped through a few pages and was shocked, ¡°Fourth Brother, are you serious? You want to expel Shen Yunrui from school?¡± Mo Shiting answered coldly, ¡°Which of his behaviors doesn¡¯t warrant expulsion?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Song Yunque was speechless. After all, it was true that Shen Yunrui, relying on the backing of the Shen Family, had been wreaking havoc in the school. But for Fourth Brother to do this was clearly a statement that he was ready to sh with the Shen family. Was it really necessary? Song Yunque blinked, feeling a bit puzzled. Mo Shiting gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°You don¡¯t need to handle this. I¡¯ll call the headmaster myself.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what am I supposed to do?¡± Song Yunque was puzzled. He assumed Fourth Brother wanted him to be a scapegoat for this. ¡°Protect Gu Li.¡± ¡°Protect Sister-inw? Oh, okay, no problem.¡± Song Yunque finally got it. Damn, it¡¯s no wonder Fourth Brother is making such a scene. Turns out that Shen Yunrui dared to offend his Sister-inw. Damn, He¡¯s just looking for trouble. After the two of them chatted for a while in the study, Da Ha came in with Lin Ranzhu and Ye Yining,ughing and chatting. Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at Song Yunque. It was obvious he knew he was behind this. Song Yunque shrank his neck and gave a sheepish smile, ¡°The more, the merrier, right?¡± With the situation having evolved from a date to a group meal, Mo Shiting, no matter how unwilling, had to tolerate it for Gu Li¡¯s sake. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Chapter 363 - 300 Divorced and Still Not Leaving? Chapter 363: Chapter 300 Divorced and Still Not Leaving? _2 Trantor: 549690339 He coolly warned Song Yunque and then headed downstairs with his long strides. Despite his gloominess, the result was ¡ª ¡°Hello, brother-inw!¡± ¡°Hi brother-inw!¡± ¡°Hello, brother-inw!¡± The sweetness of the greeting from these three people who had just walked in instantly charmed a certain hard-to-please man. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting gave them a gentle nod and surprisingly called out to Gu Li, who was busy in the kitchen, ¡°Your friends are here.¡± ¡°Ah? Who is it?¡± Gu Li put down the te she was holding, walked out, and gave them a bright smile upon seeing the three. ¡°Great,e help in the kitchen.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± And just like that, their world in the kitchen was invaded. Luckily, Gu Li and Mo Shiting had bought plenty of food. Even with the addition of four more people for a hot pot, there was more than enough to go around. After an hour of bustling, a joyful hot pot meal was served. Six people sat around the dining table. Apart from the reticent Mo Shiting, the others chatted animatedly, making it a lively scene. By the time they finished eating, it was already 10 in the evening. Da Ha was the first to stand up, ¡°Brother-inw, Boss, I¡¯ll take Sister Yining and Ranzhu home now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li nodded, then hugged Ye Yining and Lin Ranzhu goodbye. ¡°Sister Yining,e visit me at school when you get the chance.¡± Seeing that her Sister Yining had now returned to her normal appearance and was working hard on a new album, Gu Li was genuinely happy for her. Ye Yining affectionately pinched Gu Li¡¯s face, ¡°Sure, once I finish recording my new song in a few days, I¡¯lle find you.¡± ¡°Hehehe, great!¡± Gu Liughed and then told Lin Ranzhu, ¡°Don¡¯t ck off in your studies, you must get into Imperial City University in two years.¡± Lin Ranzhu hurriedly replied: ¡°Yes, yes, I will. But Sister Gu Li, by the time I get into university, you¡¯ll have graduated. That¡¯s a bit depressing.¡± Gu Li patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to pursue a postgraduate degree.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Lin Ranzhu immediately lit up with joy. On the other hand, upon hearing that Gu Li nned to pursue postgraduate studies, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes shed with a deep thought: just how many more years would they have to spend apart? Da Ha soon left with the two beauties. Song Yunque was about to follow, but Mo Shiting stopped him, ¡°Stay and wash the dishes!¡± ¡°Ah? Oh¡­¡± Why had he forgotten about that? If he had known earlier, he would have asked Da Ha to stay and help him wash the dishes. Nevermind, there was always the dishwasher. Just as Song Yunque wasforting himself, Mo Shiting added, ¡°By the way, we don¡¯t have a dishwasher at home. Remember to wash them by hand.¡± Boom Song Yunque stood frozen in ce, feeling like he was struck by thunder on a clear day,pletely unable to believe this was true. His ridiculously wealthy fourth brother didn¡¯t have a dishwasher at home, what a world? ¡°I can help you.¡± It was Gu Li in her kindness, unable to resist helping him out. Song Yunque¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was just about to agree when the stare from his brother made his spine tingle. He was forced to decline reluctantly, ¡°No, no need, Sister-inw. I am a master at dishwashing, I love it very much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li looked at him incredulously. This was the first time she had heard of someone liking to wash dishes. ¡°Of course! Why would I lie to you? Hehehe.¡± Song Yunqueughed bitterly in his heart. Seeing the situation, Gu Li didn¡¯t insist anymore, ¡°Alright then, thanks for the help.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯m happy to.¡± Song Yunque forced himself to say. Once Mo Shiting and Gu Li went upstairs, he looked at the dishes piled high on the whole counter and felt like having a good cry. He had asked for it. Boohoo. It took Song Yunque a full hour and a half to finish washing all the dishes. By the time he left Blue Sky and Blue Sea, it was almost midnight. If it were before Mo Shiting got married, he would definitely have stayed over for the night. But now, he dared not linger a moment longer in fear that he would be asked to weed the garden if he wasn¡¯t careful. After he left, Gu Li turned to Mo Shiting and said in a speechless tone, ¡°After all, he¡¯s your brother. How can you, as an older brother,ck any brotherly love at all?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, answering confidently, ¡°Who asked him to be so clueless?¡± His peaceful world had been turned upside down by Song Yunque¡¯s meddling. It was already very kind that he didn¡¯t punish him. ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t argue with you.¡± Gu Li yawned, stretchedzily then stood up from the sofa, ¡°You have to go abroad tomorrow, right? We should go to bed early.¡± With those words, she started heading towards the guest room. Seeing this, Mo Shiting quickly grabbed her, ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way..¡± Chapter 364 - 300 Divorced and Still Not Leaving? Chapter 364: Chapter 300 Divorced and Still Not Leaving? Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Li naturally understood his meaning but pretended to be clueless. Mo Shiting delicately touched her hair strands, his deep voice carried an extrayer of meaning, ¡°Our room is over there.¡± Gu Li¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, ¡°No, I need to sleep in the guest room.¡± ¡°Honey¡­ I won¡¯t touch you.¡± He held her hand, swearing fervently. Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded faster, but she still didn¡¯t agree with him: ¡°No, your credibility is negative.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Fine, good night.¡± He sighed gently and personally escorted her to the guest room. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Gu Li stood on tiptoe and lightly kissed his cheek before twisting open the guest room¡¯s door. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting followed her in, pinned her against the wall at the entrance, and gently kissed her. He kissed her forehead, her eyes, her nose, her face¡­ Gu Li pushed him away, but without any effect. The room was dim, lit only by the moonlight filtering in through the window, bestowing it with a faint glow. Therge man leaned against her, his forehead pressing against hers, his deep eyes filled with affection. ¡°Baby, are you really not okay with this.¡± Gu Li bit her lip, her heart at a turmoil. Actually, it was okay, she wanted to say those words. Why is it that the excruciating pain from that day shed through her mind, causing her body to tremble involuntarily? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still a bit scared.¡± She answered honestly. Upon hearing her words, Mo Shiting felt a sting in his heart: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault! I will wait for you until you are truly ready.¡± ¡°What if, I am never ready?¡± Gu Li asked. Mo Shiting chuckled and gently ran his thumb over her nose, his handsome face strangely enchanting under the faint moonlight, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait forever.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Alright, girls shouldn¡¯t stay upte, get some sleep.¡± After saying that, he quickly let go of her and turned on the light. The incandescent light brightened the whole room. Mo Shiting reluctantly rubbed her face before turning around and slowly walking out. Seeing him close the door from the outside, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself, she won¡¯t let him wait for too long. The next day. Early in the morning, Mo Shiting left the country. When Gu Li woke up, it was already nine in the morning. Early in the morning, the servant had already prepared breakfast for her. Seeing here downstairs glowing with health, they warmly greeted: ¡°Good morning. Young Madame.¡± ¡°Morning!¡± Gu Li beamed a radiant smile at them, ¡°Auntie Li, have you been looking after Mo Shiting recently?¡± Auntie Li was also an old servant of the Mo household. Usually, she helps out in the Mo Mansion. She was probably reassigned here after Auntie Guan went to take care of her at Imperial City University. ¡°Yes.¡± Auntie Li gently chuckled, ¡°Young Madam, Auntie Guan said you like Xiao Long Bao, I made them for you this morning. Try some and see if they¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie Li.¡± Gu Li walked over. Seeing the diverse food items she lovedid out on the dining table, it put her in an excellent mood. Watching her gracefully sit down and eat breakfast in adylike manner, Auntie Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Young Madam before, but she knew all too well that everyone in the Mo mansion, from the mansion¡¯s owner to the security guard, liked her. Young Madam is pretty, sensible, sweet, and kind. She doesn¡¯t put on any airs. She is far superior to Miss Shen. The young master indeed has good taste, he didn¡¯t marry the wrong woman. But Mrs. Song- Thinking of the domineering and overbearing Song Xiyue who had been away from home for many years, Auntie Li felt a hint of disdain. Of course, she could never imagine that she had jinxed it and summoned Mrs. Song here. Just as Gu Li finished her breakfast, a servant came rushing over with the news ¡°Young Madam, Mrs. Song is here.¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡± Could Mrs. Song have a irvoyant eye to know she was here? Or was it just a coincidence? If it was a coincidence, then she was really unlucky. While her mind was still racing, Gu Li picked up her napkin to wipe her mouth, got up and left the dining room. Auntie Li followed her, mumbling to herself about her bad luck and worrying if Gu Li might be bullied. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle, ¡°Auntie Li, don¡¯t worry. She can¡¯t bully me.¡± Having her inner thoughts exposed, Auntie Li rubbed her nose, ¡°Young Madam, the young master ordered, you should not be wronged in this house even in the slightest.¡± Alright, another ally. Upon this thought, a sense of warmth surged within her heart. Mrs. Song, along Aunt Liu, and a group of bodyguards barged in. As soon as she saw Gu Li dressed in her loungewearing out from the dining room, she red at her resentfully: ¡°Have you no shame? You have divorced and are still hanging around here? Have you no manners!¡± Gu Li arched an eyebrow, about to retort, when she heard Auntie Li¡¯s voice, ¡ö¡öMrs. Song, the young master said, Young Madam is the rightful mistress of this house.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Song Xiyue had not expected that Auntie Li, who had always doted on the old man, had been reassigned here to look after Gu Li, and even dared to stand up against her. She was uncontrobly furious.. Chapter 365 - 301: Young Madam is Pregnant_l Chapter 365: Chapter 301: Young Madam is Pregnant_l Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Come, Auntie Li is disrespecting her superiors. Drag her out.¡± She couldn¡¯ty a hand on Gu Li, but she should be able to deal with a mere servant, right? She refused to believe that Gu Li was going to fight her own bodyguards for a servant. Upon Mrs. Song¡¯smand, the bodyguards immediately stepped forward, ready to grab Auntie Li. Auntie Li stood tall, not showing any fear, more worried about them hurting Gu Li, she positioned herself in front of Gu Li. Gu Li was moved, her gaze bing icy as she stared down the bodyguards approaching them, ¡°I dare anyone to try!¡± These bodyguards had been on the receiving end of Gu Li¡¯s skills before, they stopped in their tracks simultaneously. Song Xiyue, seeing this, brandished her cane in anger, ¡°What are you standing around for? Can¡¯t I order you around anymore?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The bodyguards finally came to and moved forward, heads down. Gu Li tugged lightly on Auntie Li¡¯s arm, indicating for her to step back. Auntie Li pressed her lips together, wanting to say something but Gu Li assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± As Gu Li spoke, she stepped in front of Auntie Li and clearly threatened, ¡°Anyone who dares toy a finger on us here, I promise Mo Shiting will skin them alive and pull out their tendons!¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡± They had witnessed Young Master Mo¡¯s ruthless methods before, so they all backed off a few steps. Mrs. Song was fuming, ¡°You¡­you¡­traitors! Cough cough¡­¡± Seeing her continuous coughing, Aunt Liu quickly supported her while wailing, ¡°Madam, you must take care of your health. Don¡¯t let this vixen make you angry unnecessarily, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± A vixen? Gu Li snorted, so what if she was a vixen? Even if she became a vixen, she would still be a good one. However, this Aunt Liu had repeatedly provoked Mrs. Song to cause trouble, she really needed to teach her a lesson. With that in mind, Gu Li quickly walked over to her. In no time, she was standing in front of Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu saw the hostility in her eyes and felt a surge of fear, she gulped, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± A crisp p echoed through the room, a clear handprint emerged on Aunt Liu¡¯s wrinkled old face. ¡°You¡­you dare to hit me?¡± Aunt Liu cupped her pped cheek, tears pouring out, ¡°Madam, you have to defend me. This vixen has hit me for no reason¡­¡± Mrs. Song was also stunned by Gu Li¡¯s sudden action. When she came to her senses, she pointed her trembling finger at Gu Li, ¡°You¡­ you brazen girl who dares to¡­¡± Gu Li crossed her arms over her chest and raised her chin, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? She insulted me, why can¡¯t I hit her? Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve hit her, is it such a surprise?¡± Thest time they were in a brawl, this old woman was also at the receiving end of her kick, had she forgotten this so soon? At Gu Li¡¯s reminder, Mrs. Song was rendered speechless in her anger, ¡°You dare to bring that up! If it wasn¡¯t for you, the vixen, would the Mo Group be in such a mess? It¡¯s all because of you, the cause of disaster, that Shiting has be the Mo family¡¯s scapegoat!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡ª¡± Gu Liughed out loud, ¡°When did Brother Ting be the Mo family¡¯s scapegoat? Without him single-handedly leading the Mo Group to its peak, where would the Mo family be now, let alone your Song Family? Mrs. Song, you are being truly ridiculous!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t out-debate Gu Li. Veins popped up on her forehead as she eximed, ¡°Anyway, as long as I¡¯m still breathing, I¡¯ll never allow you to enter the Mo family home again.¡± Gu Li spoke with chilling calmness, ¡°Perhaps you should care more about yourself. You¡¯re not young anymore, you might not be able to keep your title as the Madam of the Mo family.¡± ¡°Outrageous! You little wretch, I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Overwhelmed with anger, Mrs. Song raised her cane to hit Gu Li. Gu Li was about to snatch the cane, but a figure reached out before her. She looked and saw it was Auntie Li. Auntie Li was unaware of Gu Li¡¯s formidablebat abilities and feared that she would get hurt. Despite her lower status, she felt the need to protect her. ¡°Old hag, get out of my way!¡± Mrs. Song was taken aback that a mere servant dared to impede her cane. Auntie Li coldly advised, ¡°Madam, if you injure the Mo family¡¯s golden grandchild with that cane, you don¡¯t think Mr.. Mo will let you off lightly, do you? Even if you can¡¯t consider the Mo family¡¯s descendant, you should think about whether the Song Family can handle the young master¡¯s revenge!¡± Chapter 366 - 301: Young Madam is Pregnant_2 Chapter 366: Chapter 301: Young Madam is Pregnant_2 ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Mrs. Song¡¯s walking cane was still in mid-air, forgotten to be taken back, and she waspletely stunned by Auntie Li¡¯s words. Gu Li was pregnant? How is that possible? She subconsciously nced at Gu Li¡¯s t belly, her face full of disbelief. Gu Li was also somewhat stunned as she looked at Auntie Li. When did she get pregnant without even her knowing? This lie was¡­ Ah! Knowing that Auntie Li was looking out for her, Gu Li felt both helpless and amused, so she didn¡¯t expose her. Seeing that Mrs. Song was shocked, Auntie Li held her chest high and continued confidently: ¡°The young madam can¡¯t be bumped or knocked now, Mrs. Song, you better look out for yourself!¡± Mrs. Song grimaced and put down her cane. Although she disliked Gu Li, she wouldn¡¯t hurt her great-grandchild. After hesitating for a few seconds, she didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave. Her departure was as dejected as her arrival was majestic. After all, the news of Gu Li¡¯s pregnancy was not something that made her happy. ¡°Mrs. Song, are you just going to let this slide?¡± After leaving Blue Sky and Blue Sea, Aunt Liu asked her unwillingly. Mrs. Song looked back at the luxurious vi and sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the child is born before making any ns.¡± When the timees, the child will stay. As for the child¡¯s mother, they will find a way to drive her away. In any case, the granddaughter-inw she had chosen must be from a family that matches the Mo family¡¯s standing, only Shen Yunsi was suitable. Hearing these words, Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she concealed the vicious glint in her eyes. She never thought that the olddy would even allow Gu Li, that little bitch, to give birth to the young master¡¯s son. Ha, the olddy is really naive. They couldn¡¯t get rid of that woman before, and once she has her child, will they still be able to separate them? No, she had to report this to Miss Yunsi. She couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Gu Li give birth to the child andpletely tie down their young master. When Mrs. Song finally left, the room immediately regained its quietness. Auntie Li rushed to say to Gu Li: ¡°Young madam, I¡¯m sorry. I simply had no other options just now, so I had to¡­¡± Her voice faded as she spoke, clearly feeling guilty. Gu Li also had a headache, and warned seriously: ¡°This can¡¯t happen again, Auntie Li.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I promise I won¡¯t take things into my own hands next time.¡± Auntie Li nodded repeatedly, her attitude as sincere as if she was swearing an oath. Gu Li sighed lightly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to change my clothes and go back to school.¡± As she spoke, she walked upstairs. Auntie Li followed closely behind, ¡°Young Madam, actually, I think you could consider getting pregnant as soon as possible. Although Mrs. Song is domineering, as you saw, as long as you¡¯re pregnant, she doesn¡¯t dare do anything to you. Besides, in the wealthy family, having children is really important.¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, but said nothing. Although Auntie Li¡¯s words weren¡¯t pleasant to hear, they were truly for Gu Li¡¯s benefit. They werepletely unaware of Gu Li¡¯s true identity, and genuinely believed that she was just a regr girl, a beautiful female college student. A girl like this married into the top-tier Mo family, was bound to face pressure from all sides, and not to mention, dealing with the snobbish olddy was particrly annoying. ¡°Young madam, sorry, I overstepped.¡± Seeing that Gu Li remained silent, Auntie Liughed awkwardly. Gu Li snapped back to reality and gave her a slight smile: ¡°Thank you, Auntie Li. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± By the time she arrived back at school, it was just in time for lunch. Her afternoon ss didn¡¯t start until two-thirty, so after finishing lunch in the cafeteria, Gu Li went back to the dorm for a nap. The dorm was bustling with noise, the three girls wereughing and chatting about something. Even standing outside, Gu Li could hear their chatter. Gu Li unlocked and opened the door, walking in. As soon as she came in, Chen Xue was the first to speak: ¡°Big sister, you finally decided toe back to the dorm. Did Young Master Mo drop you off?¡± Gu Liughed lightly, ¡°No. What were you guys so excited about?¡± ¡°We were talking about a piece of explosive news.¡± Chen Xue couldn¡¯t wait to share with her, ¡°You didn¡¯t know since you just got back to campus, but Campus Tyrant Shen Yunrui got expelled at noon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was baffled. With the Shen family¡¯s enormous influence, who would risk offending the Shen family by expelling Shen Yunrui? Was it Mo Shiting? Gu Li furrowed her brow, the more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. However, the Mo and Shen families had been friends for generations. Would his actions bring trouble? While Gu Li was deep in thought, Qiao Yin huffed, angrily saying, ¡°I never thought that Shen the tyrant would also get expelled one day.. It¡¯s satisfying to see!¡± Chapter 367 - 301: Young Madam is Pregnant_3 Chapter 367: Chapter 301: Young Madam is Pregnant_3 ¡°Exactly, we don¡¯t even know which kind soul rid us of this menace. We should really treat them well and show our utmost respect and gratitude.¡± Chen Xue joined her hands together in excitement. Chen Xue¡¯sment made Mi Dongugh, but she still kindly reminded them, ¡°There are a lot of Shen¡¯s minions in this school. We should keep our celebrations low key. We wouldn¡¯t want this news to reach him and bring us trouble.¡± Shen Yunrui had always despised girls. In his two years at school, he had already forced several girls to drop out. They certainly didn¡¯t want to be targeted at this crucial point. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re only talking about this in our dorm room. It¡¯s just us entertaining ourselves. We wouldn¡¯t spread this outside. Chen Xue and Qiao Yin both assured her. Seeing that Gu Li remained silent, they both looked towards her, ¡°Great god, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a bit shocked.¡± Gu Li answered honestly. ¡°Oh right, we almost forgot. You share a ss with Shen the tyrant. Chen Xue adjusted her sses nervously, ¡°Thank God he was expelled. Otherwise, I would have genuinely worried about him bullying you.¡± GuLi:¡±¡­¡± Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re already enemies. She muttered to herself. ¡°What was he expelled for?¡± Even though Gu Li suspected it had something to do with Mo Shiting, she wanted more rity on the matter. Chen Xue, being a gossip, immediately recounted Shen Yunrui¡¯s misdeeds over the past two years. From bullying ssmates, insulting and assaulting teachers, to directing male students to harass female students to the point of suicide, it was as if something happened every month. Each incident was substantial enough to hit the headlines. If it weren¡¯t for the backing of the Shen family, the school would have expelled him a long time ago. Gu Li had heard from Xiang Xiaoyue that Shen Yunrui was not to be messed with, but she never expected things to be this bad. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have showed mercy back then. I should have hit him harder. Back in ss, everyone was whispering, discussing the matter of Shen Yunrui s expulsion. Almost everyone was thrilled. After all, being ssmates with a bully, their ss felt the most pressure. Xiang Xiaoyue was especially happy. She had been worried about Gu Li offending Shen Yunrui and not guaranteeing her safety in the future. But within a few days, the bully was expelled from school. It was indeed cause for celebration. ¡°Little Pear, I am so happy today. After school, I will treat you to KFC. Xiang Xiaoyue generously suggested. Gu Li smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you working tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, but we still need to eat, right?¡± ¡°Sounds good, but I¡¯ll pay!¡± Knowing that Xiang Xiaoyue was financially challenged, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t let her pay for the meal. But Xiang Xiaoyue insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just got my sry today. I can afford a meal at KFC. If you don¡¯t agree, it means you¡¯re looking down on me, okay?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Liughed and couldn¡¯t help hugging her, ¡°Okay, well, I thankyou in advance.¡± At five, ss ended early. The two went to KFC which was just across the road from the school gate. It was very close. There were two vacant seats by the window. They went over and sat down. ¡°Little Pear, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order.¡± As Xiang Xiaoyue spoke, she opened the KFC app. Gu Li said, ¡°Anything is fine. I am not picky.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll order their signature finger-licking chicken, grilled wings, fried wings, and Colonel¡¯s chicken chunks. Xiang Xiaoyue read out a long list of items. Gu Li looked at her, ¡°Can you finish all of it?¡± She was worried it was too much expense for her. But to her surprise, Xiang Xiaoyue lifted her face from the phone with a serious expression, ¡°I thought you have a good appetite?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± That hurts. Xiang Xiaoyue realized she had been too blunt and hurriedly added, ¡°But, really, it¡¯s so unfair. How are you still so skinny? Unlike me, who¡¯s ballooning.¡± ¡°Ah, being a bit chubby is cute.¡± Gu Li chuckled. She wasn¡¯t lying. She never felt that being skinny was synonymous with beauty. Everything needs to be bnced. Not too skinny, not too chubby. Stay within a normal range. Xiang Xiaoyue being plump was nice. If Gu Li were a man, she would definitely like it. Sleeping with her would be sofortable. Xiang Xiaoyue was oblivious to Gu Li¡¯s admiration. Thinking she was consoling her, she changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Little Pear, are you nning to participate in the Xinghe Cup at Imperial City University¡¯s Architecture Design Competition?¡± On hearing the words ¡°Xinghe Cup,¡± Gu Li perked up, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of thispetition, can you tell me more about it?¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m going to get our meal.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue stood up when she saw that their order was ready. Ina short while, she came back with two full trays. GuLi:¡±???¡± Wait, does her ssmate have some sort of misunderstanding about her appetite? Chapter 368 - 302: Didn’t See Her True Face_l Chapter 368: Chapter 302: Didn¡¯t See Her True Face_l While eating barbecue wings, Gu Li remembered the Xinghe Cup she had mentioned earlier and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Darling, tell me about the Xinghe Cup Architectural Design Competition.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue took a sip of her c and told her, ¡°The Xinghe Cup, true to its name, is apetition sponsored by Xinghe Group, previously known as the Mo Group. This year, it¡¯s already the fourth session. Its primary purpose is to scout for talented elites for Xinghe¡¯s construction projects from Imperial City University. Any students who ce in thepetition will be granted full schrships and opportunities to study abroad by Xinghe Group. However, they must sign a contract with Xinghe that requires them to work for at least three years before they can leave.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then,¡± Gu Li sincerely agreed. Imperial City University¡¯s architecture department is one of the world leaders, full of talented individuals, and Xinghe Group, too, is a top-rankingpany, a perfect match. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that Mo Shiting had indeed devoted a lot of effort in building and expanding the Mo Group. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good too. I didn¡¯t get selectedst year, but I hope I have a chance this year.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue said seriously. Gu Li slightly nodded, ¡°Keep going! I believe in you.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you want to sign up together?¡± She enthusiastically suggested. Gu Li shook her head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not participating.¡± She didn¡¯t need such an opportunity, and moreover, she didn¡¯t want topete with those who truly needed it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you participating?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was somewhat disappointed, ¡°I was hoping that we could make an effort together.¡± ¡°I can still support you even if I don¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°But I think opportunities like this are hard toe by, it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re giving it up. Putting everything else aside, I believe that you¡¯re definitely capable of getting selected.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue had full confidence in Gu Li. Gu Liughed, ¡°Thank you for your high opinion of me, but my family won¡¯t let me work at Xinghe Real Estate, so¡­ I won¡¯tpete for this spot.¡± Why not? Just as Xiang Xiaoyue wanted to question further, her peripheral vision suddenly caught a man and woman holding hands intimately across the street from the restaurant. She dropped her phone on the ground with a crash. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the off expression on Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s face, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. It II Xiang Xiaoyue was staring intently outside, ignoring her fallen phone. Gu Li quickly picked up the phone and followed Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze. She saw a young couple hugging intimately under the sunset on the sidewalk. They just looked like a pair of lovers, and seemingly nothing seemed inappropriate. However, Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with rage and shock. Could it be that she¡¯s been cheated on? The thought shed through Gu Li¡¯s mind. She widened her eyes and swallowed, trying to say something, but Xiang Xiaoyue had already mechanically stood up and was heading for the door with a stiff gait. ¡°Xiaoyue¡ª¡± Concerned, Gu Li hastily grabbed their bags and chased after her. ¡°Xiaoyue?¡± Gu Li caught up with Xiang Xiaoyue in a few steps and worriedly looked at her, holding her arm. Finally snapping back, Xiang Xiaoyue turned around and gave Gu Li a deep look, her tone calm: ¡°Little Pear, what do you think I should do about a cheating boyfriend?¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth, ¡°Go up to him, p him, and then proudly say, ¡®I¡¯m breaking up with you today!''¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was amused by Gu Li¡¯s ruffled look, but whileughing, she suddenly teared up, her voice choked with sobs, ¡°I want to do that, but I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Her tears started to pour out as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯s always been saying that he¡¯s busy. I never thought that he would do something like this. I know that girl, the three of us were high school ssmates and were really close. A few days ago, she even told me that she nned to invite us to dinner the next time my boyfriend came to visit¡­¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Life truly is filled with melodrama all over. Heartbreaker, white lotus, best friend? All gathered together. While she felt terribly sorry for Xiang Xiaoyue, she also didn¡¯t want to see her so weak, so she said, ¡°Since you already know they are together behind your back, won¡¯t you do anything to prevent him from having it both ways?¡± ¡°I¡­ sob, I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue horribly wiped her tears, her eyes already turning red from crying. The man and woman engrossed in their passionate kissing nearby werepletely oblivious to their presence. Gu Li didn¡¯t like this at all. If the situation were reversed and she saw Mo Shiting passionately kissing another woman in public, she would have immediately rushed over and kicked him. However, Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t that kind of person, and she wouldn¡¯t have that chance either.. Chapter 369 - 302: Didn’t See Her True Face_2 Chapter 369: Chapter 302: Didn¡¯t See Her True Face_2 She was quite confident in their rtionship. ¡°Do you want to break up, or do you want to forgive him?¡± She pulls out a tissue to help Xiang Xiaoyue wipe her tears, asking her solemnly. Xiang Xiaoyue was struggling immensely within her heart. She and her boyfriend had been childhood sweethearts, dating from high school through university. So many years of emotions were weighing heavily on her, and she was reluctant to let go. But¡­ was a rtionship that included a third party what she had originally yearned for? Clearly, it was not¡­ Thinking of this, Xiang Xiaoyue put on her sses again, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Wait for me here, I have to go over there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li knew that she was not the one to intervene too much, so she stayed where she was, waiting for her. But Xiang Xiaoyue, biting her lips, slowly walked towards them. By now, the duplicitous couple had stopped kissing and were merely chatting. The two of them didn¡¯t see Xiang Xiaoyue approaching and tantly discussed her¡ª ¡°After her birthday next month, you have to remember to break up with her. Also, let¡¯s keep our affair a secret for now, and only make it public after some time. Otherwise, Xiaoyue would think I¡¯m the third party and won¡¯t forgive me.¡± This fake bitch was afraid of being called out even after being the other woman. A world-ss slut indeed. Xiang Xiaoyue quietly mocked to herself. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t stupid; after all, the other party was certainly an expert maniptor, while she wasn¡¯t even a match for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will break up with her. If it weren¡¯t for my birthday, when she could buy me those limited-edition sneakers, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate her annoying behavior for even a second.¡± The scumbag spoke with disdain, showing undisguised disgust. Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank. Annoying behavior? What annoying behavior? Although she was a bit overweight, people still told her she was cute when they saw her. Curious about the kind of abhorrent words this scum and the fake bitch could spew out, Xiang Xiaoyue forced herself to stand still, listening quietly. The next second, she heard the fake bitch say, ¡°You¡¯re really tolerant, having dated her for so many years because of me.¡± Because of her? What was happening? Was there any hidden story in their past rtionship? An unbearable possibility popped into Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s mind, and she clenched her fists subconsciously. The scumbag touched the fake bitch¡¯s head, arrogantly saying: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sacrificing myself for a morefortable life is worth it. Look at what you¡¯re wearing and my sneakers, haven¡¯t all these been bought with her money?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the smartest. Back in high school, you always got her to stand in line for meals for me. But hey, tell me the truth, all these years, have you ever truly¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, rest assured. Apart from holding her hand a few times, I¡¯ve done nothing else. I will never betray you, let alone possibly like her!¡± ¡°Hmph, I knew you dare not!¡± Their words, like many sharp knives, brutally jabbed into Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s heart. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, heard it with her own ears, she would never have believed that her apparently loving boyfriend could possibly be this kind of person. And what she considered her sweet first love was nothing but a big joke, a great deception¡­ ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue staggered and fell to the ground,ughing bitterly. Gu Li hurriedly came over to help her up. This action finally caught the notice of the two culprits. They turned their heads simultaneously, and a hint of panic shed across their eyes. ¡°Xiaoyue, let me exin ¡± The scumbag boy, probably not wanting to lose such a hard-working and financially supportive girlfriend, walked towards Xiang Xiaoyue with a thick face. The fake bitch had steadied her mind and followed suit. Gu Li didn¡¯t hear clearly what they had just said, but from Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s devastated state, she knew it must have been very offensive. ¡°Alright, go ahead and exin.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue straightened her back, her voice cold. This version of her was entirely different from the usual affable and endearing Xiang Xiaoyue. Secretly, Gu Li praised her. That¡¯s the way to deal with the scumbag and the fake bitch. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to surprise you, so I didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯de to your campus. I met with Qin Xiaolian to ask about where you would be working tonight.¡± Confident that Xiang Xiaoyue hadn¡¯t seen them kissing or heard their chat, the scumbag fabricated lies. ¡°Yes, Xiaoyue. Tiancheng did not lie to you.¡± Qin Xiaolian also treated Xiang Xiaoyue as a fool. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue chuckled twice, herughter light and airy, but it sent chills down one¡¯s spine.. Chapter 370 - 302: Didn’t See Her True Face_3 Chapter 370: Chapter 302: Didn¡¯t See Her True Face_3 ¡°Xiaoyue, I¡­¡± The scumbag Liang Tiancheng grew increasingly panicked. Just as he reached out to grab Xiang Xiaoyue, she had already swung her hand first, delivering a hefty p on his face. The crisp smack stunned the pair of scumbags. ¡°You¡­you actually hit me?¡± Liang Tiancheng opened his eyes wide, disbelief swimming in his pupils. He and Xiang Xiaoyue had grown up together, and she¡¯d always been obedient to him. If he told her to go east, she never dared to go west. But today, she had the audacity to hit him, and even in front of Qin Xiaolian¡­ Having pped him, Xiang Xiaoyue still didn¡¯t feel any less incensed, with all her inner rage and hatred incited. She snatched the backpack from Gu Li¡¯s hand, charged at Liang Tiancheng again when he wasn¡¯t prepared, delivered several brutal kicks, and even mmed the backpack into his face with fury. Liang Tiancheng was so concerned with protecting his face that he had no chance to fight back. Seeing this, Qin Xiaolian, tremblingly, stepped forward to restrain the frenzied Xiang Xiaoyue, but ended up spraining her foot as Xiaoyue flung her off. ¡°Woo woo, Tiancheng, my foot hurts so much.¡± Qin Xiaolian clung to a utility pole to get up, pitifullyining. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the fake bitch hurt herself trying to save him, Liang Tiancheng was infuriated. He clenched his fist, ready to punch someone. Fortunately, quick as a cat, Gu Li pulled Xiang Xiaoyue away, otherwise she¡¯d surely get hurt. Gu Li stood in front of Xiang Xiaoyue, coldly ring at Liang Tiancheng, ¡°What? You enjoy taking advantage of women, using women, and now you want to hit women, is that it? Do you want me to expose all your misdeeds so that you can¡¯t even lift your head in public anymore?¡± ¡°You¡­what business is it of yours?¡± Liang Tiancheng was taken aback by Gu Li¡¯s beauty, losing his nerve for a moment. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my business or not, I can¡¯t stand by when I see injustice. Besides, I particrly despise scumbags like you who trick women¡¯s feelings!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Liang Tiancheng was so flustered his face turned red. Gu Li¡¯s outburst attracted the attention of passersby who paused to watch the drama unfold, pointing and gesticting at Liang Tiancheng. At this moment, despite her painful foot, Qin Xiaolian hobbled over to Liang Tiancheng¡¯s side and tugged his arm, ¡°Tiancheng, forget it, let¡¯s not stoop to their level, let¡¯s go.¡± True to her fake bitch nature, she managed to sound both considerate and magnanimous. Unbeknownst to anyone, they¡¯d think Gu Li and Xiang Xiaoyue were the ones making a fuss. ¡°Hah!¡± Gu Li sneered, exposing her false innocence on the spot, ¡°What do you mean, forget it? You deceived my friend¡¯s feelings, let¡¯s say we forget about that for now. But after all these years, you¡¯ve spent so much of her money. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to repay? Everyone, right?¡± Gu Li pulled the bystanders into the argument. Upon hearing this, people¡¯s gazes towards Liang Tiancheng changed. ¡°My god, this guy looks so squeaky clean, who¡¯d have guessed he¡¯s a leech?¡± ¡°Sponging off someone is one thing, but two-timing? What a jerk.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s got no taste, the other woman is clearly not as good-looking as his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Exactly, either he¡¯s blind, or something¡¯s wrong with his head.¡± Everyone chimed in, siding with Gu Li and Xiang Xiaoyue. After all, most people still had their moralpass intact, and detested cheating men and homewreckers most. Qin Xiaolian¡¯s face turned green with anger. They actually said she wasn¡¯t as good looking as that chubby girl? They must be the ones who¡¯re blind! ¡°Tiancheng, we¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Liang Tiancheng was a stickler for without reproach, who could not tolerate such a scandal. He immediately shook free of the fake bitch¡¯s clutching hand and made a run for it. The fake bitch clenched her fists, her manicured nails digging painfully into her palms. Unlike the useless Liang Tiancheng, she chose to stay and face the confrontation, continuing her defense, ¡°Xiaoyue, you misunderstood Tiancheng and me. We¡¯re only good friends.¡± ¡°Good friends?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue stared at her, a sneer tugging at the corner of her lips, ¡°I once thought too, that you two were ¡®only good friends¡¯.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Qin Xiaolian pouted pitifully, then looked around, her gaze finallynded on Xiaoyue. In a small voice full of pleading, she begged, ¡°I beg you, Xiaoyue, don¡¯t end your long-standing rtionship because of me. Or else, I¡¯ll be the ultimate viin.¡± The fake bitch¡¯s acting was really good, her tearsing on cue, which made the onlookers somewhat inclined to believe her. Xiaoyue was disgusted by her to the extreme, and all the more disgusted with her own previous naivety. How could she have been so foolish? To have been friends with such a malicious person for over a decade and not see her true colors. Ridiculous! Xiang Xiaoyue shook her head, mercilessly ripping off the fake bitch¡¯s pretentious mask, ¡°Enough, Qin Xiaolian, stop treating others like idiots.. Good friends kiss? Good friends hold hands and make goo-goo eyes at each other?¡± Chapter 371 - 303: Shameless to This Extent_l Chapter 371: Chapter 303: Shameless to This Extent_l ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No? You think I didn¡¯t see it? I¡¯m telling you, not only did I see it, but I also recorded it on my phone. Do you want to see it?¡± On hearing that Xiang Xiaoyue had recorded a video of their kiss, Qin Xiaolian¡¯s perfect facade finally started to crack. She instinctively backed off, struggling desperately, ¡°You¡­you are spreading false rumors! I don¡¯t need a friend like you, boo hoo¡­¡± She ran off crying after she finished speaking. Gu Li:¡±???¡± My god, can someone be so shameless? What a sight to behold! With no excitement to watch, the crowd dispersed gradually. After confronting the fake b*tch, Xiang Xiaoyue seemed drained of all her energy. She leaned on Gu Li and said in a choked voice, ¡°Little Pear, am I really useless?¡± Gu Li steadied her as she sighed gently, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t met a few jerks when they were young? Don¡¯t worry, you will meet the right person eventually.¡± ¡°Really? Will I get to meet them?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was uncertain. This ludicrous first love hadpletely shattered her trust in love. Listening to her murmuring, Gu Li also felt sad. The vulnerable and helpless girl before her reminded Gu Li of when she had a hard time with a breakup. She also felt helpless and desperate¡­ Sigh! They could really share each other¡¯s feelings. She turned around, hugged Xiang Xiaoyue and firmly said, ¡°You will definitely meet him.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m short and fat. What kind of guy would like me¡­¡± ¡°You may be short, but you¡¯re not fat!¡± Gu Li said this seriously. ¡°You¡­ You just called me short¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue who originally wanted someforting words, ended up feeling more upset. Gu Li was speechless, ¡°You are just slightly shorter than me, butpared to others, you¡¯re not that short.¡± ¡°You¡­you hurt me and you still find it funny¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue sure had a cheerful personality as she could still hum a tune at this time. Gu Li was surprised to find that her voice was rather good. If she was promoted well in the music industry, she could get arge fan base. Oh my god, I¡¯m thinking about work again. She silently mocked herself before saying, ¡°Anyway, why do girls have to be so tall? You aren¡¯t bing a model, right? Beingfortable is what matter most.¡± ¡°You have a good image, good temperament, and a good figure. Of course, all these don¡¯t matter to you.¡± ¡°Well¡­if you¡¯re really not happy with your figure, why don¡¯t we go and do some exercises? Lose weight, do yoga, or something else, to improve your posture and temperament? As long as you persist, you¡¯ll gain a new and improved self; everyone will be amazed.¡± Gu Li gave her a heartfelt suggestion. Xiang Xiaoyue was inspired by her, ¡°Alright, I will change. I won¡¯t be defeated by scumbag men and cheap women! Plus, all the money I spent on that jerk, I will get it back!¡± Why should she be the only one to suffer, supporting him and even his mistress? Does she look like she is easy to bully? Humph! Gu Li noticed that her mood was gradually returning to normal and finally, she felt relieved. ¡°I support you! Where does he study? I¡¯ll apany you to collect the debt.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Pear.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue felt an immense gratitude towards Gu Li for her support, ¡°But I need to solve my problems myself. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I am doing.¡± Gu Li could only say, ¡°Alright then, if you need help with anything, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue nodded, picked up her bag, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; I need to go to work now. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Gu Li waved at her, watching as she disappeared into the nearby subway station before returning to college. Because of Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s situation, Gu Li was not quite feeling herself the whole night. Even when Mo Shiting messaged her after she returned to her dorm from evening study, she couldn¡¯t muster the energy to reply him. Mo Shiting, sensing something was off, called her internationally. Gu Li hit the receiver and said feebly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Baby, where are you?¡± Mo Shiting asked with concern. Gu Li was lying in bed, with her nkets pulled up over her, she muttered indistinctly, ¡°Sleeping.¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± It was not even 10 pm in Hua Country, and she usually stayed upte. There was no way she would be sleeping so early. Plus, her voice was a little off, so Mo Shiting was very worried. Gu Li crawled out of her bed, sitting upright, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that suddenly, it seems like none of the guys I know are decent.¡± Mo Shiting, who was innocently hit by the stray bullet:¡±¡­.¡± Chapter 372 - 303: Shameless to This Extent 2 Chapter 372: Chapter 303: Shameless to This Extent 2 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He carefully recollected, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong these few days. Plus, he had left the country early this morning, and had immediately texted her afternding. He theoretically shouldn¡¯t have offended her. Yet, you never know with women, since they were like needles in a haystack. Therefore, he was careful, in case she decided to take out her anger on him for some unrted reasons. Gu Li said, ¡°My ssmate got cheated on by her boyfriend. I guess I was just speaking from empathy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Shiting breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it had nothing to do with him, it was fine. ¡°I heard Old Lady came to you looking for trouble this morning? You weren¡¯t bullied, were you?¡± He had rushed to inspect work afternding in another country and had just gotten wind of this news. ¡®Rx, I¡¯m too mighty for your grandma to mess with.¡± Gu Li tried to sound casual. Mo Shiting picked up on the jest in her words and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, ¡°Mighty? You¡¯re not actually a seafood, are you?¡± ¡°Hmph, what if I am?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh at his joke, ¡°I¡¯m a fierce great white shark, be careful, or I might eat you.¡± Mo Shiting paused for a moment and said with a meaningful tone, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to be eaten by you.¡± Gu Li: After blushing for a few seconds, her voice softened, ¡°Stop teasing me, will you?¡± ¡°Who started the teasing, hmm?¡± ¡°You¡­ You did!¡± ¡°Alright, whatever my wife says is correct.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Li let out a melodious hum. His antics improved her gloomy mood considerably, ¡°Is your work going well?¡± ¡°So far, so good.¡± Mo Shiting answered. He nced at his wristwatch. In another two minutes, he would have another meeting. He was scrambling to engage in conversation with her. ¡°Well, you best get back to work. The sooner you finish, the sooner you cane home.¡± Even though Mo Shiting didn¡¯t tell her, Gu Li knew he was very busy. She couldpletely empathize with his work situation. However, when she thought about himing back only after a month, her mood turned somber again. She missed him, she really did¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting softly agreed. Before hanging up, he jokinglymented, ¡°Baby, I heard you¡¯re pregnant? Am I going to be a father?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­ Get lost!¡± After chatting with Mo Shiting, she nced at the time on her mobile phone. It was ten past ten. She was unsure whether Xiang Xiaoyue had returned to her dormitory or not. Even though Xiang Xiaoyue seems strong, Gu Li still felt worried for her. She thought for a bit and sent a WeChat message saying, ¡°Have you returned to school?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue didn¡¯t reply. After waiting for a few minutes without receiving a reply from her, Gu Li decided to call her. Still no answer. At this time of the day, she should be off work. Gu Li decided to go and check on her at her dormitory. She quickly jumped off from her bed, changed her clothes, and put on her slippers. Just as she wasing out from the restroom, Chen Xue saw Gu Li getting ready to go out and asked, ¡°Big sis, where are you off to at this hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to dormitory 16 to check on my ssmate.¡± After saying this, Gu Li quickly left, leaving Chen Xue with a puzzled expression on her face. After enquiring, Gu Li learnt that Xiang Xiaoyue hadn¡¯t returned. She tried calling Xiaoyue again, but didn¡¯t get through. Could something have happened? Of course, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t go looking for Xiaoyue all alone at this hour. Luckily, Song Yunque was around. She immediately thought of him. ¡°Fourth sister, what do you need at this hour?¡± Having received a phone call from Gu Li, Song Yunque was bbergasted. As Gu Li went around campus looking for Xiaoyue, she panted and said, ¡°Are you free right now? Can you help me find someone?¡± ¡°Fourth sister called. Of course, I have to make myself free. Where are you at? I¡¯ll find you immediately.¡± Song Yunque was just at the snack bar near the dormitory, so he ryed the message as he ran. Gu Li ryed an address. Song Yunque realized it wasn¡¯t far from his ce and increased his pace. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After saying this, Gu Li hung up. Despite knowing there was little hope, she still tried Xiaoyue¡¯s number and miraculously, someone answered. ¡°Xiaoyue, where are you?¡± Gu Li asked, unable to wait. A strange male voice replied from the other end, ¡°Are you a friend of the phone¡¯s owner? We found her extremely drunk at the YC Bar¡­¡± ¡°Alright, can you please look after her for a while? I will pick her up. Thank you.¡± After thanking the person on the other end, Gu Li hung up. ¡°Fourth sister, I¡¯m here.¡± Song Yunque appeared after jogging all the way. Gu Li, getting straight to the point, asked him, ¡°Do you know where the YC Bar is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue waspletely drunk, crying her eyes out, and was unsteady on her feet. Gu Li had a hard time supporting her and had to seek the help Song Yunque to carry her.. Chapter 373 - 303: Shameless to This Extent_3 Chapter 373: Chapter 303: Shameless to This Extent_3 Song Yunque carried Xiang Xiaoyue on his back, exerting quite a lot of effort to prevent her from wriggling. After fussing around for half a day, they finally got to the dormitory sessfully. Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s roommate was utterly shocked to see a handsome guy carrying her back, which stirred a strong curiosity towards Song Yunque. ¡°Why does this handsome guy look so much like the school idol Song Yunque?¡± ¡°No way! How could Xiaoyue know the school idol Song?¡± ¡°Among those who came along with them, wasn¡¯t there also a pretty girl? Maybe the school idol Song is that girl¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Whether he is the school idol Song or not, we can ask Xiaoyue when she wakes up tomorrow.¡± Gu Li and Song Yunque had no idea about the girls¡¯ private discussions. After leaving Building 16, Song Yunque couldn¡¯t help but to grumble, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, I thought all girls were as light as you. But your ssmate is quite heavy, my shoulders and arms are still sore now.¡± Gu Li was speechless, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve carried me before.¡± ¡°No need to carry, you seem lightweight by just looking at you.¡± ¡°Dare to say that again in front of your fourth big brother?¡± As soon as she mentioned Mo Shiting, Song Yunque got scared instantly, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, please spare me.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Who told you toin about my ssmate? I haven¡¯t evenined about you being foolish.¡± Song Yunqueughed bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re biased. I¡¯m at least your little uncle, your senior, and your partner and fan. Howe I¡¯m treated worse than a ssmate you¡¯ve known for just a few days?¡± Gu Li responded bluntly: ¡°Who told you that she might be my best friend, but you cannot?¡± Song Yunque argued, ¡°I can also be your best friend, a confidant or whatever, I can do it all.¡± Gu Liughed nonchntly, ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s ask your fourth big brother tomorrow, let¡¯s see if he agrees.¡± Song Yunque was silent, unable to continue the conversation. Friendship over! Meanwhile, at Shen Family¡¯s residence. The news of Shen Yunrui getting expelled from Imperial City University was causing quite a stir in the Shen Family. Certainly, the Shen Family sent people to negotiate with the school, but the school¡¯s attitude was very firm, with absolutely no room for negotiation. When Shen Yunrui¡¯s mother, Lady Shen, heard about Mo Shiting¡¯s maniption behind the scenes, she freaked out, crazily smashing everything she could, leaving the room aplete mess. Shen He, the head of the Shen Family, rushed home after hearing the news. Seeing Lady Shen about to throw an antique vase he had just bought from an auction, he aggressively grabbed it from her hands. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Shen He scolded angrily, ¡°Are you trying to smash everything we own?¡± Lady Shen, unfazed by his sternness,ined tearfully, ¡°So what if I smash everything? You¡¯re heartbroken for your antiques, can¡¯t you show some sympathy for our son?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Shen He said angrily, not wanting to address the disgrace Shen Yunrui had brought upon him, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that wretched son of ours! Always causing turmoil and now he¡¯s been rightly expelled!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Lady Shen was hysterical, clutching her chest and cursing, ¡°You¡¯re a total coward, always backing down from the Mo Family and Mo Shiting! This time Mo Shiting has gone too far, I don¡¯t care, you have to seek justice for our Yunrui, otherwise, I will just kill myself right in front of you¡­¡± After saying that, she pretended to hit her head against the wall. Fortunately, a servant rushed over to her in time. Shen He felt a headacheing on with her melodramatics. His face turned ck as coal, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing this, Lady Shen couldn¡¯t help crying again, ¡°Oh, my poor Yunrui, what bad karma has he incurred to have suffered the wrath of that guing god Mo Shiting? He was still just a child when he was thrown into that dark room for days, terrifying him out of his wits. And now that he¡¯s finally about to graduate from Imperial City University, he¡¯s expelled all thanks to Mo Shiting. Oh, where is justice in this world? That Mo Shiting is not human¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Shen He finally lost his temper and banged on the table, ¡°Can¡¯t you see your precious son¡¯s character? Over the years, which of his actions wouldn¡¯t lead to expulsion if taken separately? If taken more seriously, if not for me being his father, he would¡¯ve been in prison! This is all because you¡¯ve spoilt him too much!¡± ¡°You¡ªaww, I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡± Seeing Shen He unmoved, Lady Shen started her familiar spectacle ¨C crying, making a scene, then threatening suicide. Shen He held his aching forehead, gesturing to the steward to take her back to their room. Just then, they heard a clear female voice, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Youngdy¡ª¡± The servants were overjoyed to see Shen Yunsi return home with her luggage, ¡°Sir, madam, the youngdy has returned.¡± ¡°Dad, mom, what happened at home?¡± Chapter 374 - 304: Honour from a Son l Chapter 374: Chapter 304: Honour from a Son l When Yunsi Shen stepped into her chaotic home, she was taken aback. Her father stood silently by the sofa while her mother was held up by several maids. ¡°Yunsi, you¡¯re finally home¡­ You must stand up for your brother!¡± The moment Lady Shen saw her daughter, she saw a glimmer of hope. So, she swiftly shrugged off the maids beside her and approached Yunsi Shen. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yunsi Shen furrowed her brows, instinctively looking at her father who was a picture of gloom. She had secretly returned to the country some time ago, keeping it a secret from her family. Now that she was back officially after hearing about Gu Li¡¯s divorce from Mo Shiting, she had intended to surprise her parents. However, she was the one who ended up being shocked. Before Shen He could say anything, Lady Shen rushed to say, ¡°Your brother has been expelled from Imperial City University.¡± ¡°What? How did this happen?¡± Yunsi Shen was utterly baffled. She was actually not fond of her misogynist brother who would bully women all day. Especially hearing their mother¡¯s tant favoritism towards her brother stirred up her annoyance. But on the surface, she showed none of that. Hence, Lady Shen waspletely oblivious to the fact that when Yunsi Shen heard about Shen Yunrui¡¯s expulsion, she actually found it rather satisfactory. She still held out hope that Yunsi Shen would help Shen Yunrui. ¡°Yunsi, since you¡¯re so close with Mrs. Song, could you plead with her to help get your brother back into the university?¡± Lady Shen, perhaps out of desperation, tugged hard on Yunsi Shen¡¯s arm, causing her physical difort. Suppressing her innate anger, Yunsi Shen reluctantly said, ¡°Mom, Mrs. Song doesn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Imperial City University. I don¡¯t think she would necessarily be able to help.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s Mo Shiting¡¯s grandmother! If she¡¯s willing to ask favor, he would certainly oblige her and let your brother return to the university. You don¡¯t know, but it was Mo Shiting who pressured the university to expel your brother.¡± Lady Shen gritted her teeth in hate against Mo Shiting. ¡°Mo Shiting? Why would he do that?¡± replied a shocked Yunsi Shen. ¡°How would I know? Yunrui hasn¡¯t had any connections with Mo Shiting for years. How did he suddenly incur his wrath?¡± Absorbing her mother¡¯s words, Yunsi Shen considered a possibility, her lips barely curling into a smile. Gently patting Lady Shen¡¯s shoulder, she softly said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go talk to Mrs. Song. But first, I need to have a serious discussion with Yunrui. Where is he now?¡± Lady Shen wiped away her tears and choked out, ¡°He¡¯s in his room. Refusing to see anyone.¡± Afterforting Lady Shen and sending her back to her room, Yunsi Shen and her father, Shen He, went to the study. Father and daughter sat on the sofa. Shen He said bluntly, ¡°I will send your brother abroad. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with his expulsion from Imperial City University.¡± Yunsi Shen, who was elegantly crossing her legs, was unsurprised by her father¡¯s decision to bury the matter. After all, her father, though in a high-ranking position, was promoted by old Master Mo himself and would naturally feel a bit inferior to the Mo Family. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s serious expression, Shen He seemed somewhat displeased. Yunsi Shen remarked sarcastically, ¡°Dad, old Master Mo has been retired for years and has no actual power. And yet, with your current status, why would you still flinch at his presence? Moreover, it was Mo Shiting who expelled Yunrui. Why are you even afraid of someone the younger generation? I can¡¯t see eye to eye with you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it for your sake?¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Shen He said in a solemn tone, ¡°You¡¯ve always had feelings for Mo Shiting. Wouldn¡¯t it mean bearing a grudge against him and officially severing any possibilities of marriage with the Mo family if I go against him? Your brother is not up to the task and no matter where he studies, he won¡¯t make much difference. But you¡¯re different in that the future of the Shen family rests upon you. Yunsi, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Yunsi Shen pressed her lips together and then with a determined nce, replied, ¡°I know what I should do, father. I will work hard to marry Mo Shiting.¡± Hearing this, Shen He nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Go ahead, I have faith in you.¡± Imperial City University. The next day, Xiang Xiaoyue returned to ss. Gu Li had arrived before her, and seeing her calm demeanor, which was a stark contrast to her dispirited, drunken state from the previous night, he was slightly relieved.. Chapter 375 - 304: Honour from a Son_2 Chapter 375: Chapter 304: Honour from a Son_2 ¡°Good morning!¡± She took the initiative to smile and greet Xiang Xiaoyue. ¡°Good morning, Little Pear.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue also smiled at her and sat down next to her. ¡°I heard from my roommate that it was you who brought me backst night, thank you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was a bit embarrassed that Little Pear knew she had gotten drunk at a bar because of her breakup. After all, sometimes, the wounds in the heart, one would less wish to be known by those around. But since she had already been found out, she would just have to face it straight on. Gu Li looked at her, slowly concealing the smile on the corner of her mouth, ¡°Next time if you get drunk, remember to call me. Being alone is too dangerous.¡± Her serious words were full of concern for her. Xiang Xiaoyue was moved and nodded, ¡°Thank you. I promise I won¡¯t hurt myself over this jerk anymore, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m really not at ease.¡± After saying this, Gu Li intentionally turned her face away. Seeing this, Xiang Xiaoyue quickly rushed over and hugged her neck, ¡°Oh, my dear Little Pear, I know I was wrong. Can you please forgive me this time, okay?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°I know you are not angry, stop pretending.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that the one who carried me back to the dormitory was a boy?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t resist asking curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°A senior.¡± Gu Li did not mention Song Yunque¡¯s name. Xiang Xiaoyue said excitedly: ¡°So it was a senior. I heard from my roommate that he is very handsome, a bit like the top student of our school?¡± ¡°Oh? Who is the top student of our school?¡± Gu Li raised her eyebrows, secretly thinking, could it be that Song Yunque, that fool, is the top student? Is he that awesome? Just as she was thinking, she heard Xiang Xiaoyue chattering on, ¡°The top student is Song Yunque from Senior year. Although he¡¯s quite low-key, he is handsome and has a sense of humor, polite and kind, all the students in our school like him.¡± ¡°Oh, turns out our top student is so approachable?¡± ¡°Of course. So my roommates were all excitedst night and asked me first thing in the morning, is it him?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°By the way, if it¡¯s him, then you know the top student, Little Pear. Could it be, your boyfriend is the top student? Wow¡­¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t stand it and shook her head quickly, ¡°Insane. How could my boyfriend be Song Yunque? I don¡¯t like that type.¡± She had originally nned to introduce Song Yunque to this girl, but who would have thought she would be such a fan? Well, better forget it. She definitely didn¡¯t want to lose her peace of mind in the future. However, seeing that Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s mood has improved significantly, she should eventually make sense of the situation and get over the shock of her breakup, which made her feel quite relieved. Song Family. Ever since that day when she couldn¡¯t get rid of Gu Li at Blue Sky and Blue Sea and ended up returning in disappointment, these few days, Mrs. Song had been in low spirits, until¡ª ¡°Madam, look who¡¯s here to see you.¡± Aunt Liu led Shen Yunsi in, smilingly speaking to the olddy who was dozing off on the sofa. The olddy raised her head, saw Shen Yunsi appearing with a yful smile, and immediately became alert: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Yunsi? When did you return to the country?¡± ¡°Hello, Granny!¡± Shen Yunsi politely said hello, smiling: ¡°I came back yesterday, but it was toote, so I didn¡¯te to disturb you. Today I specifically came to see you, you are not angry, right?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not angry.¡± The olddy was genuinely happy to see her, ¡°Sit down quickly, let Granny look, have you lost weight?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Yunsi gracefully walked to her side and sat with her. After the two had exchanged pleasantries, she opened her bag, took out an extravagantly packed box, and handed it to the olddy, ¡°Grandmother, this is an imperial green jade bead ne that I bought for you, it¡¯s imperial green jade, do you like it?¡± Imperial green is the best color and highest value of jade, even a small piece is very expensive, and what Shen Yunsi gave to the olddy this time was an entire ne of jade beads, which would cost at least tens of millions. Mrs. Song saw it and loved it right away, but pretended to refuse, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so thoughtful. How could I ept this?¡± Of course, Shen Yunsi saw the olddy¡¯s intention, can¡¯t stop a smile from curving her lips, ¡°Grandmother, only you suit wearing such noble and dignified green. If you don¡¯t take it, I really don¡¯t know what to do with it.¡± ¡°Well¡­ then okay, Granny will ept it.¡± After Mrs. Song finished speaking, she refrained from touching the jade beads and directly closed the box.. Chapter 376 - 304: Honour from a Son 3 Chapter 376: Chapter 304: Honour from a Son 3 Shen Yunsi simplyughed without uttering a word, but in her heart, she looked down on Mrs. Song. This olddy is a textbook social climber who loves power and money. If Yunsi were not the eldest Miss Shen, and if she had not spent so much money trying to win her favor over the years, she probably wouldn¡¯t have even gotten in the door, right? At this thought, Shen Yunsi couldn¡¯t help but think of Gu Li. Gu Li was already divorced from Mo Shiting; it must have something to do with the olddy, right? ¡°Yunsi, you¡¯re such a filial child. If Shiting could marry you, it would be a blessing for our Mo family,¡± Mrs. Song suddenly took her hand and said affectionately. Shen Yunsi epted it and pretended to be embarrassed, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t y jokes about Shiting and me. He¡¯s already married. I wouldn¡¯t want to be a homewrecker. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that his little wife is quite beautiful.¡± ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the use of just being beautiful?¡± Mentioning Gu Li made Mrs. Song frown in disgust, ¡°Plus, they¡¯re already divorced. That woman who can¡¯t be shown in public, has nothing to do with the Mo family anymore.¡± ¡°Ah? They¡¯re divorced? But they just got married recently, howe they¡¯re divorced?¡± Shen Yunsi faked astonishment. For sure, Mo Shiting¡¯s love life was well kept under wraps; even now, she was not sure about the real reason they divorced. ¡°I dislike her, so of course Shiting wouldn¡¯t like her either.¡± Mrs. Song dered in a triumphant manner. Anyway, no one knows the real story behind Mo Shiting¡¯s divorce, so she didn¡¯t mind using this affair to establish her own authority and let everyone think that Mo Shiting still respects her as his grandmother. Shen Yunsi appeared to believe it, ¡°Grandma, Shiting really is filial.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Song continued in her delusions, ¡°He has always respected me, his grandmother. He initially got married to take control of the Mo family¡¯s shares; it was a forced move. Yunsi, there¡¯s nothing wrong for a man to marry several times. Don¡¯t reject him just because of this.¡± ¡°Heh, how could I?¡± Shen Yunsi gave a strained smile. What she had her eye on was the future title of being thedy of the Mo family; she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Mo Shiting himself. Of course, in her mind, aside from Shiting, there were no other men suitable for her. ¡°That¡¯s good. I still hope that you can spend more time with Shiting in the future. Unfortunately, he¡¯s currently abroad and won¡¯t return soon.¡±please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries. Mrs. Song knew fairly well about Mo Shiting¡¯s whereabouts. Shen Yunsi gave a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± As their conversation ended, she asked,¡±By the way, Grandma, do you know what Shiting¡¯s ex-wife is doing now?¡± ¡°I believe she¡¯s in college?¡± Uncertain, Mrs. Song mentioned Gu Li¡¯s pregnancy. Fearing Shen Yunsi might mind, she quickly changed the subject, ¡°Why are you concerned about an irrelevant person? Let¡¯s talk about your ns once you finish your studies ande back. Will you return to work for the familypany or join politics and assist your father?¡± With a faint smile, Shen Yunsi responded: ¡°Neither. Several universities have sent me offers to be a lecturer. I¡¯m still considering.¡± Mrs. Song seemed delighted to hear that, ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re a cultured and educated schr. Being a university professor sounds great.¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re ttering me. Compared to you, I¡¯m far behind.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re such a sweet girl.¡± The two of them went on with their insincerepliments. Aunt Liu stood by, keeping her smile and remaining silent. After Shen Yunsi finished her visit and was about to leave the Song house, Aunt Liu escorted her to the door, seizing the chance to say,¡± Miss Yunsi, there¡¯s something I should tell you.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Shen Yunsi turned around with a softugh, ¡°What is it?¡± Aunt Liu scoped the surroundings, made sure no one was passing by, and then leaned into Shen Yunsi¡¯s ear to whisper quietly,¡±Gu Li¡­She¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yunsi subconsciously clenched her bag; if it weren¡¯t for her self-control, she would¡¯ve lost herposure. ¡°Gu Li admitted it herself. There should be no doubt.¡± Aunt Liu affirmed with certainty. Shen Yunsi nodded in understanding, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu. I get it now.¡± Gu Li truly had her ways, huh? She managed to get pregnant, even after divorcing Mo Shiting? By the looks of it, she¡¯s nning on using her child to gain an advantage? Heh, does she think she can easily walk in and out of the Mo family¡¯s house as she wishes? Once in, she thinks she cane back a second time? Dream on! Given Mo Shiting¡¯s nature, if he had truly loved her, why would they have divorced so easily? Either she¡¯s not really pregnant, or the child she¡¯s carrying isn¡¯t Shiting¡¯s, and she¡¯s just making him take the me¡­ ¡°Miss Yunsi, we all hope you could be the Young Madam of the Mo family. Keep it up.¡± Aunt Liu started ttering and sucking up to her. She had provided such valuable information for Shen Yunsi; surely, Shen Yunsi wouldn¡¯t treat her unfairly. Chapter 377 - 305 Gu. Self-love. Gu Li l Chapter 377: Chapter 305 Gu. Self-love. Gu Li l Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Shen Yunsi took off her own diamond bracelet and handed it to her. ¡°Aunt Liu, I¡¯m counting on you from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Yunsi.¡± Aunt Liu greedily took the bracelet and put it in her pocket, ¡°Rest assured, if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll text you immediately.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Shen Yunsi turned around, her delicate makeup suddenly turned ferocious where Aunt Liu couldn¡¯t see it. She had to find out if Gu Li was pregnant¡­ Gu Li was having a st at Imperial City University. Every morning she dragged Xiang Xiaoyue for a run on the sports field, and after ss, she pulled her to do yoga. At night, while Xiaoyue worked at the convenience store, she would study in the ssroom, asionally chatting with Mo Shiting. Before she knew it, over a week had passed. Under her urging, Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s weight dropped noticeably, and her image and temperament were getting better and better. Xiang Xiaoyue called her a ¡°savior,¡± and couldn¡¯t wait to devote herselfpletely to her. ¡°No way, I have a boyfriend!¡± Gu Li refused firmly. Xiang Xiaoyue was terribly curious about this boyfriend Gu Li was talking about and always asked who this holy being was that won over Gu Li¡¯s heart. Gu Li smiled mysteriously, ¡°You might meet him when he returns to the country.¡± ¡°When is heing back, then?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was very interested. Gu Li nced at the calendar and sighed, ¡°It should be a while.¡± Time flew by, and before she realized it, it was Friday again. By her count, she hadn¡¯t seen Mo Shiting for nearly half a month. This seemed to be the longest they had been apart since they reunited¡­ After ss, Gu Li sat in the ssroom, lost in thought. Xiang Xiaoyue nudged her, ¡°Want to go do yoga?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Not today, I¡¯m going to visit my aunt this weekend. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡± Auntie Guan had called her at noon, saying she had made a nourishing chicken soup and insisted shee home to drink it. ¡°Okay then, see you on Monday.¡± After spending so much time together, Xiang Xiaoyue really didn¡¯t want to part ways with her. Gu Li smiled, the dimples on her cheeks rippling, ¡°Mhm, see you Monday. I¡¯ll bring you something tasty when Ie back.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue pouted, ¡°I¡¯m on a diet, don¡¯t tempt me.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Keep daydreaming then, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Mhm. Bye.¡± After waving goodbye to Xiang Xiaoyue, Gu Li stayed in the ssroom for another ten minutes. She finished organizing her notes before packing her books and standing up. She exited the building, nning to go back to the dormitory to get her things before heading to the vi, but then she received a call from Mo Shiting. ¡°Finished ss?¡± The man¡¯s maic voice came from the other end of the phone, and a joyful smile involuntarily spread across Gu Li¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, I just left ss.¡± ¡°Oh? So where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°To see Auntie Guan.¡± Gu Li answered truthfully, not knowing that the man she was talking to was standing right behind her maintaining about 10 meters distance, following her step by step. The girl was wearing a beige silk t-shirt, light blue jeans, paired with a pair of small white shoes. Her spirited gait made her an eye-catching sight. Even some bold boys whistled at her. Seeing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a shadow crossing them. It was really troubling that these young rabbits dared to covet his wife. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Gu Li frowned when she didn¡¯t hear him respond for a while. She moved the phone from her ear to see that the call was still connected, which confused her even more. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is the signal bad?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°Brother Ting?¡± After calling him several times in a row, the man finally responded with a half smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me husband?¡± ¡°Hmph, in your dreams.¡± The girl¡¯s lovely face instantly flushed. Mo Shiting was behind her and couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he noticed her suddenly stop in her tracks, stomp her foot, an action that was somewhat cute. ¡°Heh.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh, finally stopping teasing her, ¡°Sweetie, lookback.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was slightly startled, ¡°Look back? What do you mean?¡± As she turned slowly, the man¡¯s tall figure suddenly came into view. The moment she saw Mo Shiting, Gu Li let out an excited ¡°wow,¡± and in the next second, she sprinted towards him like a hundred-meter runner, throwing herself into his arms. Her shout immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Everyone turned to look at her, just in time to see her frantically running towards a young man, half running, half jumping, and directly attaching herself to his neck. Chapter 378 - 305 Gu. Self-love. Gu Li_2 Chapter 378: Chapter 305 Gu. Self-love. Gu Li_2 The man was tall and handsome, his eyes and brows filled with indulgentughter. Afraid that she would fall, he carefully held her in his arms. Their foreheads were touching, it was a beautiful sight. Anyone who saw them wouldn¡¯t doubt that this was a deeply in love couple. However, they were both way too reserved. Even in this scenario, they didn¡¯t kiss? The audience was expecting to see that¡­ The audience waited on the spot, hoping. But in the end, they saw the man walk away cradling the girl in his arms; they didn¡¯t get to see what they wanted, so they were slightly disappointed. Mo Shiting¡¯s car was parked nearby. He carried Gu Li all the way to it. The walk was too conspicuous, so Gu Li simply nestled against his chest, hiding her face. ¡°Is it so unbearable?¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, teasing with a smile. Gu Li pouted, ¡°I¡¯m shy, okay? I have a thin skin.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°If you have a thin skin, then nobody has thick skin.¡± ¡°Humph ¡± Gu Li threw a punch at him. ¡°Talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, why didn¡¯t you let me know beforehand when you returned? Were you trying to surprise me?¡± ¡°Hmm, kind of.¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer, ¡°What do you mean ¡®kind of? It either is or it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡± It is.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your surprise might turn into a shock?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like, seeing me holding hands with a young, handsome man, or something.¡± Gu Li purposely teased, ¡°After all, I¡¯m pretty popr. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might cheat on you?¡± Mo Shiting stared at her with a look that said he had her all figured out. ¡°Apart from me, who else would you be interested in?¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± Once back in the car, Mo Shiting drove towards the city. Seeing this, Gu Li quickly reminded him, ¡°I promised Aunt Guan I would go back to the vi. She is waiting for me to have chicken soup.¡± Mo Shiting responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already told her to go back to Blue Sky Sea first.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re going back too?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re going on a date.¡± ¡°A date?¡± Gu Li looked excited, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mo Shiting turned to look at her, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it your idea to have a date? I thought you had apian.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Did one need a n for a date? This seemed a bit childish. He didn¡¯t need one. Seeing Gu Li continually stare at him with her rolling eyes, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°How about we go watch a movie?¡± Gu Li turned him down, ¡°There aren¡¯t any good movies recently.¡± ¡°Then how about dinner first?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± It seemed like a typical case of him not having any dating experience. But if he had been experienced in dating, she probably would have been more upset. Thinking this, Gu Li felt better. Once back in the city, it was time for dinner. Gu Li suggested they have hot pot, to which Mo Shiting readily agreed. They drove to a hot pot restaurant with a simple and stylish decor. As it was quite popr online, there was a long line of people waiting. It seemed like it would take at least three hours for a table for two. Gu Li wasn¡¯t willing to wait and wanted to go somewhere else, ¡°Brother Ting, shall we go to another restaurant? Hot pots are basically the same everywhere. We don¡¯t necessarily have to eat here.¡± Mo Shiting held her hand tightly, ¡°This restaurant is owned by a friend of Li Jinyao. They have private rooms.¡± ¡°Ah, so youe here often?¡± Gu Li was surprised. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who would enjoy hot pot. As expected, the next second, she heard Mo Shiting say, ¡°This is my first time.¡± ¡°Then how did you know there were private rooms here?¡± ¡°I asked Jinyao.¡± ¡°When did you ask him?¡± Gu Li, like a curious child, kept asking questions. Mo Shiting patiently answered her while leading her inside, ¡°When you suggested we have hot pot.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°I want to ask¡­ Brother Ting, why are you so handsome?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± The corners of his mouth turned up subtly. Yeah, he was ttered. After the hot pot meal, Gu Li couldn¡¯t control herself and overate. She touched her bloated belly and told Mo Shiting mournfully, ¡°I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m too full. Can we take a walk nearby?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t refuse and held her hand, ambling around the nearby square. In the middle of the square, a street singer was performing, attracting arge crowd of people, threeyers deep. ¡°Let¡¯s go listen.¡± Gu Li immediately became interested and hurriedly pulled Mo Shiting over. Mo Shiting had no interest in street performances, but he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Gu Li, so he went along with her. Chapter 379 - 305 Gu. Self-love. Gu Li 3 Chapter 379: Chapter 305 Gu. Self-love. Gu Li 3 He stood tall, a prominent figure among the crowd that naturally drew attention, particrly from thedies there. While the audience was dazzled by him, they were deterred by his apparent air of aloofness. Even though they were immensely curious about him, none dared to approach him. Besides, they noticed an attractive youngdy standing beside him ¨C their match was aesthetic and appealing. A handsome boy indeed, but always someone else¡¯s. Opposite the za was a three-storey bridal shop, itsrge logo was particrly eye-catching. Mo Shiting noticed it right away. Looking at the wedding dresses disyed in the shop window, his heart stirred a little as he nced at Gu Li by his side, who was engrossed in the music. ¡°Darling?¡± He tugged lightly at her hand, calling her. ¡°What is it?¡± She turned her head, looking puzzled. Mo Shiting: ¡°Let¡¯s go over to the opposite side and take a look.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was pulled away from the crowd before she couldprehend where they were going. As they reached the entrance of thevish bridal shop, she suddenly understood ¨C did he want her to try on bridal dresses? Pah! He had not even proposed yet. If she obediently went in with him now, wouldn¡¯t that be making things too easy for him? She refused to be trapped by him so easily. Just as she was about to refuse to enter the shop, it was as if the man before her knew what she was thinking ¨C he actually knelt down on one knee in front of her. W-He¡­ Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe what she was seeing. My gosh, was he proposing to her? This casual proposal, should she ept it? Oh my, my¡­ Her heart pounded so fast she felt like it was going to leap out of her throat. Gu Li nervously clutched her handbag, struggling to swallow. One, two, three¡­ Why was he still not speaking? Was he also as nervous as she was? Then, while waiting for him to propose, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but look down, only to find out that, he was just tying her shoces. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Mo Shiting was oblivious to Gu Li¡¯s borate misconception of a proposal scene. He just noticed her shoces were undone and naturally, he tied them for her. ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go in.¡± He stood up, trying to hold Gu Li¡¯s hand, but she brushed it away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl¡¯s sudden detachment puzzled him. With a serious expression, Gu Li said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to school.¡± ¡°Back to school?¡± Mo Shiting was dumbfounded. What¡¯s the point of going back to school at this hour? Was she ying hard to get? Have I done something wrong? ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go back to Blue Sky Blue Sea together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you anymore. I hate you, hmph!¡± After saying this, Gu Li turned around and walked back towards the za,pletely ignoring him. Mo Shiting: ¡°???¡± Realizing what just happened, he quickly chased after her. Hearing his hurried footsteps behind her, Gu Li bit her lip, walked faster and even started to jog. Hmph, stinky Mo Shiting, Dead Mo Shiting, if I talk to you again, I¡¯m a pig! While sternly ming Mo Shiting in her heart, she wasn¡¯t paying attention to her path and collided with someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Li quickly apologized, looked up, and saw a familiar face. Boom! It was Gu Zuo. No good coulde out of his sudden appearance. Gu Li took a step back and asked guardedly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Miss, the Family Head has arrived and wishes to see you and Young Master Mo.¡± Gu Zuo bowed respectfully, revealing the purpose of his visit. Her father was here? Was he still hoping to separate her from Brother Ting? Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered as her lips pursed. Just then, Mo Shiting caught up. He quickly pulled her into his arms, giving Gu Zuo a cold nce, ¡°Lead the way.¡± About five minutester, the two were led by Gu Zuo to a nearby quaint teahouse. The teahouse was reserved, with only a few employees and no other customers. Outside the teahouse, guards dressed in in clothes stood watch, clearly to protect Gu Yuan from potential danger. Gu Yuan was seated at the round table with the best view, sipping his tea elegantly. Catching sight of Gu Li and Mo Shiting from the corner of his eyes, he set his teacup down, ncing at them casually,¡±Please, have a seat.¡± Mo Shiting politely nodded at him as if to exchange greetings, then led Gu Li to sit opposite him. Once seated, Gu Li, unable to contain herself, eagerly asked, ¡°Father, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Yuan ced two cups of freshly brewed tea in front of them, and in a deep voice, he counterquestioned, ¡°You tell me?¡± Gu Li gripped Mo Shiting¡¯s arm tightly, raised her chin defiantly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re here to separate Brother Ting and me, then you might as well dismiss the idea. I will never leave him, no matter what. The same goes for Brother Ting ¨C he will never leave me!¡± Chapter 380 - 306:1 Will Marry No One But Her in Chapter 380: Chapter 306:1 Will Marry No One But Her in My Life. __1 Clearly, at this moment, a certain someone named ¡®Li¡¯ seems to have forgotten the promise she just made. As for Gu Yuan, he¡¯s looking at his only daughter as if he despises working with bad material. They say girls are impossible to hold onto once they grow older, but to his mind, she¡¯s acted as if herst name was Mo from birth¡­ Humph, if he knew this would be the oue, he should¡¯ve hypnotised her at the age of five to erase all memories of that troublemaker, Mo Shiting. Regretfully¡­ Gu Yuan ps the arms of his chair, turning to Mo Shiting, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Hearing her father ask Mo Shiting, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but look at him as well. Though she believed he would have the same answer as she does, her heart can¡¯t help but falter. After all, in their love story, it appears as if she¡¯s the one taking the initiative. Feeling the girl¡¯s fingers mp down on his left arm, Mo Shiting slightly crooked his lips, reaching out with his right hand to touch the back of her hand, silently pacifying her. The unrest in Gu Li¡¯s heart gradually disappeared, reced by an unprecedented sense of security. She should have no reason to doubt Brother Ting. ¡°Uncle¨C¡± Mo Shiting changes his form of address, no longer calling him Director Gu. Gu Yuan¡¯s forehead slightly creased, a shadow quickly sweeping past his eyes, he said in a serious tone, ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone else but her in this lifetime. If you don¡¯t agree with us being together, then we might as well be in a rtionship for life.¡± Gu Yuan didn¡¯t expect him to dare respond like that, he mmed the table in anger, ¡°What do you mean? Having a lifelong rtionship with my daughter? Who ¡®d be willing to follow you with no official title? ¡°Father?¡± Gu Li was shocked by Gu Yuan¡¯s sudden outburst, ¡°Brother Ting means that we would only be in a lifelong rtionship if you disagree. If you agree, he will surely marry me.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± GuLi: She held her neckback, but couldn¡¯t refrain from speaking up for Mo Shiting, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Anyway, it¡¯s not right for you to break us up. GuYuan: After a moment of silence, he took a deep breath, gesturing to Gu Li, ¡°You leave. I want to talkto him alone.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Fearing that Gu Yuan would give Mo Shiting a hard time, Gu Li was reluctant to leave. Mo Shiting gently advised her, ¡°Good girl, obey.¡± ¡°Candy?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She had to stand up, looking at Mo Shiting worriedly, then at Gu Yuan, giving off the vibe of ¡®if you dare to bully Mo Shiting, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my father1. Gu Yuan almost choked on his own blood. Gu Li stepped out but didn¡¯t go far and stood waiting by the door. Gu Yuan sipped his tea, coolly said, ¡°I never thought you two would manage to stick together for so long.¡± ¡°Hove her!¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t hesitate to give him a reason. ¡°Are you sure about your decision?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He spoke honestly, ¡°Only after regaining something once lost do you truly understand what it means to lose. This time around, I will absolutely not let go-¡± Gu Yuan frowned, ¡°Even if you have to pay a heavy price? A determined look shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, ¡°What cost could be greater than losing her?¡± GuYuan:¡± ¡­¡± Gu Li waited outside for a whole ten minutes but there were no signs of Mo Shitinging out. She was worried and wanted to go in and check, but Gu Zuo, the gatekeeper, was standing at the door, so she had to give up on breaking in for the time being. However, since they¡¯re on Brother Ting¡¯s turf, her father shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Brother Ting. As for Brother Ting- Considering her feelings, he would never harm her father. She just wasn¡¯t sure what the two were discussing behind her back that could take so long. Gu Li was unable to resist her curiosity, and would frequently poke her head in to eavesdrop, but unfortunately, she was too far to hear anything. Fortunately, Mo Shiting soon rose, gave a slight bow to Gu Yuan and walked out. His expression was calm, showing no signs of unhappiness, so they must not have had a falling out, right? ¡°Brother Ting¨C¡± As soon as Mo Shiting came out of the teahouse, Gu Li rushed over and took his arm, asking worriedly, ¡°What did my father say to you? He didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?¡± Mo Shiting gazed intently at her, his face enveloped in an indulgent smile, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah? Yes?¡± Gu Li was taken aback, ¡°What did he say?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of cunning: ¡°He said that I owe you a grand wedding.¡± ¡°A wedding? Has my father agreed to our request?¡± Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded hard, she could hardly believe it. Mo Shiting could not help but reach out and ruffle her hair, the edge of his mouth curving into a smile, ¡°Yes!¡± He didn¡¯t tell Gu Li that Gu Yuan had agreed to their marriage under one condition and that condition¡­ Chapter 381 - 306 - I Will Marry No One But Her in Chapter 381: Chapter 306 ¨C I Will Marry No One But Her in This Lifetime. 2 Thinking about this, Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze at her deepened a bit. Gu Li felt somewhat ufortable under his stare, ¡°Why¡­why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face? ¡± As she spoke, she reached out to wipe her face. Mo Shiting chuckled, ¡°No. You¡¯re very pretty. Let¡¯s go.¡± With these words, he took her hand, their fingers tightly interwoven. The two left the tea house and headed towards the square. The roaming singer at the square was still performing, and the crowd was slightly less. The logo of the bridal shop opposite them was still bright, very eye-catching. Seeing that Mo Shiting was not heading towards the parking lot, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To try on wedding dresses.¡± The man spoke in a deep voice. The moment Gu Li heard the words ¡°try wedding dresses¡±, recalling the scene at the entrance of the bridal shop where she misunderstood him proposing, she was so embarrassed, she wanted to hit him, then hit herself. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She stopped in her tracks, puffing out her cheeks, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to marry you?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°???¡± ¡°Did I upset you?¡± He cautiously asked, his mind filtering through countless possibilities, but he still couldn¡¯t understand why her mood had suddenly changed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Li crossed her arms and directly confronted him, ¡°Where¡¯s the ring? Where are the flowers? Where¡¯s the proposal ceremony? You want me to marry you without any of these? In your dreams!¡± The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt, she let go of his hand and turned to leave. Mo Shiting immediately caught up to her and wholeheartedly embraced her from behind. Gu Li struggled in his grip, could not break free, and started to throw a tantrum, ¡°Let go of me, you stubborn man!¡± Mo Shiting held on and didn¡¯t release her. His chin rubbed against her head, his maic voiceced with amusement, ¡°OK, OK. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings, I¡¯ll apologize to you, OK?¡± ¡°Hmph, is this how a person apologizes? There is no sincerity at all. You¡¯re evenughing? I don¡¯t want to hear youugh.¡± Gu Li scolded him, her anger adorable. ¡°Well¡­¡± The smile at the corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s mouth grew wider, ¡°I gave myself to you, isn¡¯t that sincerity?¡± Gu Li paused for a second, not believing that he could be so shameless and say such words. ¡°Even the Great Wall is not as thick-skinned as you, Young Master Mo!¡± It took her a long time to squeeze out that sentence. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t rebut, ¡°So we¡¯re a perfect match.¡± Gu Li burst into giggles, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not as shameless as you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting raised his brows, ¡°If I remember correctly, someone once said that her lifecks me, without me she will be lonely forever.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Unbelievable, he even remembered her joking words all the way till now? Wasn¡¯t his memory a bit too good? ¡°Humph.¡± Gu Li cleared her throat, ¡°Mr. Mo, if I remember correctly, someone once said he would feed me to the fishes in the ocean.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± When little Pear gets stubborn, not even Mo Shiting can persuade her, and the two ultimately did not try on any wedding dresses. On the way back to Blue Sky Blue Sea, Mo Shiting thought of a hundred different proposal ns, he wished he could execute them all now. In fact, he had once thought about proposing, he even prepared a whole eventst month, but she stood him up. Afterwards, consumed by work, he never brought this matter back to the table. Perhaps in his heart, Gu Li was already his wife, and he justified not being fussy about ceremonial routines, misunderstanding how significant a proposal ceremony was to a girl. Taking her to try on wedding dresses tonight was an impromptu decision, moreover, he was impatient to see what she looked like in a wedding dress, so that afterwards, he could ask a design team to tailor one to her. He really didn¡¯t think this through, she has the right to be angry. Back at Blue Sky Blue Sea, Mo Shiting did not immediately get out of the car. Instead, he leaned over to the passenger seat, stretched one arm on the window and embraced her. ¡°What can I do to make you stop being mad?¡± He asked in a deep voice. The light from the streetlights outside the car shone through the car window, adding a bewitching touch to his handsome face. Gu Li was lost for a moment. Seeing her not answering, Mo Shiting leaned in a little bit closer. Gu Li subconsciously bit her lips. At this moment, a reckless idea crossed her mind, she extended her hand around his neck and kissed his lips. The girl initiated a kiss. Mo Shiting paused for a second, but quickly took control, pressing her and kissing her back. The small interior of the car gradually filled with a blush-inducing, heart-racing intimacy. At the height of their passion, Gu Li regained a trace of rationality, ¡°No¡­not in the car.¡± Chapter 382 - 306 - I Will Marry No One But Her in This Lifetime. _3 Chapter 382: Chapter 306 ¨C I Will Marry No One But Her in This Lifetime. _3 ¡®¡±¡¯Alright.¡± The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his deep and raspy voice especially alluring in the quiet night. He got out of the car quickly and came around the front to hold her. Knowing what would happen when they entered the house, the girl nestled in his arms, too shy to lift her head. Luckily it waste at night, and the servants had gone to bed. The surrounding area was so quiet that Mo Shiting¡¯s hurried footsteps were particrly noticeable. Mo Shiting held her and strode quickly up the stairs. As soon as the bedroom door was shut, he couldn¡¯t wait to put her on the bed. Everything was happening so naturally, but at the crucial moment, Mo Shiting stopped. What happened? Gu Li was a bit stunned. Seeing him roll off the bed and walk towards the wardrobe, she was even more puzzled. What was going on? Could it be that he didn¡¯t want her anymore? That couldn¡¯t be, could it? She was so beautiful, and her figure was really good too. Gu Li thought about it and looked at herself. The more she looked, the more she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be this unattractive. But the man stopped halfway, that was an undisputed fact. Would a normal man act like this? Certainly not. So, the conclusion was, Mo Shiting was not a normal man. Gu Li jerked, finally realizing with hindsight the consequences of having intimate rtionships before turning 22. Boom She thought she had a narrow escape, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ How should shefort him? Should she say she didn¡¯t mind, or that it didn¡¯t matter? But no matter what she said, he had his pride, didn¡¯t he? As her thoughts were in a turmoil, Mo Shiting hade out of the wardrobe. Gu Li looked at him, taking in his perfect body. To confirm a possibility, her gaze unconsciously moved downwards. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to have any problems, she finally sighed in relief. Thank goodness. Otherwise, she would be the culprit of the Mo family. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± At some point, the man hade to the edge of the bed and stood in front of her. ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you?¡± Gu Li turned away, afraid that he would notice her shy and quickly shifted the topic, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°I was getting this.¡± As Mo Shiting spoke, he shook the small box in his left hand, a smile ying on his lips that was somewhat mischievous. It was only then that Gu Li noticed he was holding two small boxes. She was familiar with the logo on the packaging. Dizzy, weren¡¯t these the condoms she bought? How did he know she kept them in the wardrobe? He had gone to get them just now? And he took thergest size? She worried for nothing. No, what she should be worried about was what wasing next¡­ ¡°Why are you bleeding from your nose?¡± The man asked in a worried tone, interrupting all the erotic thoughts in Gu Li¡¯s head. Only then did Gu Li realize that something warm was flowing from her nose. It was blood. Oh no, how embarrassing! It was a perfect scene worthy of a major traffic ident¡­ Seeing her nosebleed, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t make fun of her. Instead, he was frantic. He clumsily handed her a tissue and helped her stop the bleeding. Embarrassed, Gu Li hid under the covers and didn¡¯t dare to face him. Mo Shiting helplessly tugged at her nket, ¡°Are you going to just leave me hanging?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. I just need some quiet!¡± The girl¡¯s muffled voice came from under the nket. It seemed that for the time being, she had no intention of seeing him. Mo Shiting: ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go take a cold shower.¡± Upon finishing his words, he really went to the bathroom. Hearing his footsteps gradually fading away, Gu Li pulled down her quilt. Being aware of her own dramatics just now, she pursed her lips, decided to take the plunge, got up, and went to find him. The bathroom door was not closed. As soon as Gu Li stepped in, he pulled her into his arms. The warm water from the showerhead cascaded over them, soaking them both instantly. The steam enveloped them. He tilted her chin up, his lips met hers, his husky voice full of seductive humor, ¡°Baby, are you willing to take care of me now?¡± ¡°Take care of you¡­¡± Mo Shiting, however, was refreshed. Seeing her hair still slightly damp, afraid it would give her a headache, he found a hairdryer, sat on the edge of the bed, and gently helped her dry her hair. Listening to the rumbling sound of the hairdryer, Gu Li felt the man¡¯s meticulous care, and suddenly had a lot to say, ¡°Brother Ting, I think you¡¯ll be a great dad in the future.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s hand movement paused slightly. His thumb lightly scraped her nose, and with a yful smile, he asked, ¡°Are you implying something?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li¡¯s face turned red, but she saw the heat in his eyes intensify. God, he wouldn¡¯t want to again, would he? ¡°You¡­you¡­I¡¯m warning you, I have no strength left!¡± Gu Li was so nervous that she stuttered.. Chapter 383 - 307: Chairman Tang has a daughter named Tang Tang? _1 Chapter 383: Chapter 307: Chairman Tang has a daughter named Tang Tang? _1 She looked so cute warning him that Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± After saying that, he threw the hairdryer on the floor. Gu Li: Brute! The next morning, Mo Shiting got up looking refreshed as ever. As he was going downstairs, he ran into Auntie Guan and Auntie Liing in from outside. ¡°Good morning, Young Master! It¡¯s the weekend, why don¡¯t you sleep in a bit?¡± Auntie Guan asked jovially. Being more experienced, they knew by his radiant appearance that something good had happened the previous night, which made them very happy for him. ¡°Good Morning!¡± Mo Shiting was indeed in a good mood, and his lips were curled into a smile. They then noticed his formal attire. ¡°Young Master, are you heading out?¡± Normally, he would go for a morning run at this time. Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad.¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you just get back yesterday?¡± Auntie Guan and Auntie Li were both quite surprised. ¡°I have urgent business.¡± Mo Shiting walked toward the foyer. Initially, he nned not toe back but to transfer flights abroad directly due to unfinished business. But he missed Gu Li too much and finally, ended up taking an extra ten-hour flight here. Of course, he would never tell them this nor would he let Gu Li know. She would probably lift her tail in delight upon hearing this. At present, he felt she was already too spoiled by him. After taking his leather shoes from the shoe cab and putting them on, hemanded, ¡°Take care of Young Madam for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡± Auntie Guan and Auntie Li said almost simultaneously. ¡°Young Master, please take care of yourself too.¡± ¡°Young Master, drive safe.¡± As they watched Mo Shiting leave, beaming at the sight of their handsome young master, Auntie Guan and Auntie Li, who had seen him grow up, were filled with satisfaction. ¡°Auntie Li, let¡¯s prepare something tasty in the kitchen so that when Young Madam wakes up, we can help her regain her strength.¡± Auntie Guan said to Auntie Li with augh. Auntie Li readily agreed and followed Auntie Guan into the kitchen, unable to pull herself away from gossiping, ¡°Do you think Young Madam might have some good news soon?¡± ¡°Look at your haste¡­¡± Auntie Guan sighed, ¡°She¡¯s still a student. I don¡¯t think Young Master would want her to be a mother so soon.¡± ¡°What should we do? I boasted to the Old Madam a few days ago that Young Madam was pregnant.¡± Auntie Li told Auntie Guan about the incident with the Old Madam. Upon hearing this, Auntie Guan gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you dared to tell this kind of lie.¡± ¡°Oh dear, I just can¡¯t stand seeing the Old Madam mistreating Young Madam. She¡¯s such a nice girl. Why can¡¯t the old woman understand that and why does she want to tear them apart?¡± Auntie Li can¡¯t understand the Old Madam¡¯s way of doing things. Auntie Guan patted her shoulder and said, ¡°If she could understand, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such chaos in the Mo Family and made Young Master lose his mother.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Auntie Li sighed heavily, feeling a sting at her heart. Gu Li woke up naturally after a deep sleep. Upon checking her phone, she found it was already half-past twelve. Where is Mo Shiting? Why didn¡¯t he wake her up? As she tried to get up, she found her entire body aching as if she¡¯d just been run over. That man! Look at the state she was in¡­ She mustn¡¯t let him take advantage of her again tonight. Gu Li swore to herself. Recalling the intimate moments with himst night, her face flushed uncontrobly. Shey in bed for more than half an hour, but eventually, her grumbling stomach forced her to get up. She walked into the bathroom, and looking in the mirror, she saw the traces of their love all over her body. Her cheeks were immediately flushed. Having brushed her teeth and washed her face with a sweet andplicated mood, she returned to the dressing room and rummaged through all the dressers before finally finding a high-necked shirt. It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was still summer and most clothes in her wardrobe were round-necked or V-necked. Wrapping herself uppletely, Gu Li checked herself in the mirror to make sure no one would suspect what she did, and then she felt at ease to go downstairs. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake.¡± Auntie Guan was wiping an antique vase in the hall and smiled at Gu Li when she saw hering downstairs. ¡°Auntie Guan, where is Mo Shiting?¡± Chapter 384 - 307: Chairman Tang has a daughter named Tang Tang? 2 Chapter 384: Chapter 307: Chairman Tang has a daughter named Tang Tang? 2 Not seeing any trace of Mo Shiting, Gu Li was a little puzzled. Auntie Guan truthfully said, ¡°Young Master left for abroad early this morning.¡± ¡°What? Gone abroad?¡± Gu Li widened her eyes, very surprised. That bastard, how could he have left after being back just for one night? Did he juste back to sleep with her? ¡°Did he say when he¡¯ll return?¡± Even though she was a little angry that he left without saying goodbye, Gu Li was more concerned about his whereabouts. Seeing Gu Li¡¯s undisguised concern for Mo Shiting, Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help but show a nosy smile, ¡°Yes, yes, the young master wrote you a letter, I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡± Having said that, Auntie Guan put down her duster and quickly entered another room. Gu Li:¡±???¡± What era is this, and he¡¯s still writing letters to her? His romance is quite retro. She sat on the sofa, rubbed her still aching waist, and couldn¡¯t help but curse Mo Shiting in her heart again. In a short while, Auntie Guan came out with a light blue envelope, smiling cheerfully. ¡°Young Madam, this is for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li took it with both hands, unable to resist her curiosity, she opened the letter in front of Auntie Guan. Auntie Guan guessed it must be a love letter, so she discretely left the sofa area. Considering that Gu Li hadn¡¯t eaten anything, she hurried off to the kitchen, nning to serve the meal she and Auntie Li had prepared early in the morning. Upon opening the envelope, Gu Li took out the letter. She thought it would be a passionate love letter; her heart was already pounding, but the bold handwriting on the paper only had a few words: ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± Gu Li: Because she was really tired, Gu Li spent the whole afternoon in the Blue Sky Blue Sea, without going out. That evening, as soon as hended at his destination, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t wait to call her. Humph! The ungrateful Han who ran off after eating, finally had some news. Gu Li silentlyined, and coolly said: ¡°Young Master Mo, the busy CEO Mo, which country are you in?¡± Mo Shitingughed at the sour note in the girl¡¯s voice, ¡°In M Country.¡± ¡°Oh, M Country.¡± Gu Li¡¯s tone became more sour, ¡°As far as I remember, the Tang Group of M Country has a Miss who wants a coalition with Young Master Mo. Did you go to M Country for that marriage proposal?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s smile faded, he sounded helpless, ¡°Baby, you can lose your temper, but don¡¯t make usations.¡± ¡°Humph, I remember that when Tang Yue was actively suggesting, there was no opposition from someone.¡± Just thinking about what she saw from behind the pir that day, made Gu Li grind her teeth in anger. Upon her mentioning it, Mo Shiting also recalled the matter, and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Humph, if ¡®sorry¡¯ works, then why do we need the police?¡± The girl protested in a sweet voice. Mo Shiting was full of indulgence, ¡°Then what would you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you hard!¡± ¡°Oh? Like how?¡± ¡°Like¡­ you must do everything I say!¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth and said. She wanted to turn over and take control. Mo Shiting was naturally willing, ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll cooperate in anyway, top, bottom, left¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Li blushed and, fearing he would say more obscene words, hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Enough, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say anything else. You go on your date with Miss Qin.¡± As she was about to hang up, Mo Shiting said, ¡°Baby, not rejecting clearly was just to spite you. I will never do that again.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± ¡°Tang Tang?¡± ¡°I know, I know. You take good care of yourself.¡± As soon as he gently called her ¡°Tang Tang¡±, she no longer had the strength to resist. Some people are like poison, with no antidote. Mo Shiting was that for her. ¡°Yes. I love you!¡± After he affectionately said these words, he quickly hung up without giving Gu Li time to react. Looking up, she saw a tall figure striding towards her. It was Tang Yue. Sure enough, Mo Shiting¡¯s business trip to M country was at the invitation of the Tang Group for an inspection. To show his sincerity, Tang Yue naturally came to the airport to meet him personally. It was just that because Mo Shiting didn¡¯t clearly reject the marriage proposalst time, Tang Yue actually brought Qin Shurong this time. ¡°President Mo, wee to M Country.¡± Tang Yue walked up to him and extended his hand first. Mo Shiting politely shook with him.. Chapter 385 - 307: Chairman Tang has a daughter named Tang Tang? 3 Chapter 385: Chapter 307: Chairman Tang has a daughter named Tang Tang? 3 Upon seeing this, Qin Shurong quickly extended her right hand, a gracious smile on her face, ¡°President Mo, we meet again.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her briefly, greeting her without shaking her extended hand. Qin Shurong felt somewhat embarrassed and retracted her hand in chagrin. Tang Yue subtly knit his brows. It seems Mo Shiting has no interest whatsoever in Shu Rong. It¡¯s somewhat regrettable. After all, he genuinely admired this young woman, quite a few years his junior. If they could be connected through marriage, that would be ideal. ¡°President Mo, the car is waiting outside. Shall we talk along the way?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two men, with their long strides, walked shoulder to shoulder towards the car. Qin Shurong, wearing high heels, diligently followed behind them. Looking at Mo Shiting¡¯s tall and aloof silhouette, she felt extremely unwilling. Unconsciously, her fingers curled into fists. Upon exiting the international flight arrival terminal, they arrived at the parking area in full swing. Mo Shiting, Lu Yang, along with Tang Yue and the driver, boarded one car. Qin Shurong was arranged in another car. Tang Yue and Mo Shiting took the back seats. Once in the car, Tang Yue nced at his wristwatch, ¡°President Mo, today happens to be my sister¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s such a coincidence that you are here. Would you do us the honor of joining us for dinner to celebrate her birthday?¡± If it had been before, Mo Shiting would have undoubtedly refused without hesitation. However, now, perhaps influenced subtly by Gu Li, he seemed to have gradually be more amiable. So, he nodded lightly: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be honored.¡± ¡°Haha, how could it be considered a bother? My sister will be delighted to see you.¡± Tang Yueughed, then asked, ¡°How long do you n to stay in M Country?¡± ¡°Two days.¡± ¡°Such a short trip?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Originally, he had nned to stay for a week, but he had started missing Gu Li again. Seeing his serious expression, Tang Yue had no choice but to say, ¡°In that case, tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you on a tour of the Tang Group¡¯s factory.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The journey from the airport to Tang Mansion was approximately an hour¡¯s drive. Tang Mansion¡¯s mistress happened to be Tang Wan, Tang Yue¡¯s biological sister. Although Tang Wan never married in her life and was a famously tough businesswoman, she was a low-key person who disliked making public appearances, so not many people knew her true appearance. As Mo Shiting had never previously coborated with the Tang Group, he naturally had not personally met Tang Wan either. The car slowly pulled into Tang Mansion. Tang Wan had not invited any outsiders for her birthday. As Mo Shiting entered the hallway with Tang Yue, he saw a well-dressed middle-aged woman sitting on a sofa, drinking coffee. He assumed her to be Tang Wan. Out of courtesy, he was about to greet her when he heard Tang Yue ask, ¡°Sister Meng, where is my sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡± Shen Meng gracefully stood up. Seeing Mo Shiting, a trace of astonishment flitted through her eyes. ¡°Who is this gentleman?¡± ¡°The CEO of the Xinghe Group, Mo Shiting.¡± Tang Yue introduced them, ¡°President Mo, this is my sister¡¯s best friend, Sister He Meng, and also Shu Rong¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Mo Shiting nodded faintly. ¡°You¡­ Hello! You¡¯re truly a talent, young and promising.¡± He Meng did not withhold her admiration for him. Unfortunately, her daughter was not in a position to match him. Otherwise, she would be overjoyed to have such an outstanding son-inw. ¡°Mummy, where is Auntie?¡± Qin Shurong walked to He Meng¡¯s side, sweetly hooking her arm around hers, smiling as she asked. He Meng pointed upstairs and suddenly sighed, ¡°Probably thinking about Tang Tangagain. Sigh!¡± Ever since Tang Wan lost her daughter at a birthday banquet 17 years ago, she stopped throwing significant birthday parties. Every time this day came around, she would seclude herself in her room for a while to miss her daughter. Mo Shiting normally wouldn¡¯t concern himself with others¡¯ personal matters, but he happened to be particrly sensitive to the name ¡°Tang Tang¡±, and subconsciously paid attention to their conversation. However, perhaps because he was present, He Meng stopped talking about Tang Tang after Qin Shurong tugged at her sleeve. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes darkened subtly, and he began to scrutinize the surroundings. His gaze came to rest for a moment on a photograph on the wall and suddenly, he had a clear understanding. ¡°President Mo, shall we have a chat in the study?¡± Tang Yue proposed proactively. He was well aware that every year on this day, his sister¡¯s mood was particrly low. The reason for inviting Mo Shiting to his home was also to divert her attention. After all, his sister had been incessantly expressing her desire to meet this young man. ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Shiting pulled his gaze away from the photograph, nodding thoughtfully. Upon reaching the study, Tang Yue exined, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t usually celebrate her birthday, so we haven¡¯t invited any outsiders tonight. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Please make yourself at home. I truly want to make friends with you.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze was deep and probing. He ventured a question, ¡°Does Chairman Tang have a daughter named Tang Tang?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Tang Yue was taken aback. The fact that Tang Wan had given birth to a daughter before marriage was a secret closely guarded by the Tang family and was unknow to the outside world. Mo Shiting replied, ¡°I guessed.. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your sister¡¯s daughter is missing?¡± Chapter 386 - 308: Pleasing the Future Mother-in- lawl Chapter 386: Chapter 308: Pleasing the Future Mother-in-wl ¡°President Mo, do you know something?¡± A tinge of inquiry slipped into Tang Yue¡¯s gaze. It¡¯s not that he suspected Mo Shiting¡¯s motives for inquiring about this matter, on the contrary, he was even more hopeful that he had a relevant clue. After all these years, the Tang family had never given up on their search for Tang Tang, their little princess who, unfortunately, had disappeared as though evaporating from the face of the earth and could not be found no matter how hard they tried. Of course, Mo Shiting did not immediately voice the suspicion in his heart. Casually, he said, ¡°I overheard a conversation between Miss Qin and her daughter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Unable to hide his disappointment, Tang Yue responded with a wry smile, ¡°It seems I overthought it.¡± Rarely seen offering help, Mo Shiting proposed, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, perhaps, I can help.¡± Tang Yue swiftly raised his eyes to look at him, obviously taken aback by his offer, but soon, he regained hisposure, a smile full of gratitude graced his lips, ¡°Then let me thank you in advance, President Mo.¡± After speaking, he promptly opened a drawer, took out an old photo album, and handed it to Mo Shiting. ¡°These are pictures of Tang Tang as a child. She loved to smile and take pictures. Every few days, my sister would take pictures of her as keepsakes. As a result, our house is filled with thick photo albums, each of them filled only with her photos. Unfortunately, they only go up to when she was four and a half.¡± At the end of his sentence, Tang Yue¡¯s voice became slightly hoarse and his expression slowly darkened. Mo Shiting epted the photo album, and opened the first page. The photos should have been arranged in chronological order. The first one was of Tang Tang just after she was born, a small bundle, cute as a little angel. The second, she was a month old, still very small but bearing a slight resemnce to what she would look like when she grows up. With the third, fourth, fifth¡­ As Mo Shiting flipped through the pages, the image of Gu Li as a five-year-old became clearer in his mind, gradually ovepping with the girl in the photos. If there had been any doubts before, at this moment he was absolutely certain: Gu Li was the daughter that the Tang family had lost. But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand. Since Gu Li¡¯s mother was clearly still alive, why didn¡¯t Gu Yuan let them recognize each other? Even more so, why did he tell Gu Li that her mother had passed away? Could it be that Gu Yuan was not Gu Li¡¯s biological father, and he also wasn¡¯t aware of Gu Li¡¯s origins? It seemed he needed to do some research. His brow furrowing, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes became thoughtful. As he handed the photo album back to Tang Yue, Mo Shiting asked, ¡°Can I have a picture of her when she was four?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Tang Yue directly gave him a photo of Tang Tang at age four, ¡°I appreciate this.¡± The dimensions of the photo were small, perfect for keeping in his wallet. As he tucked the photo into his wallet, Mo Shiting said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if I hear anything.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Tang Yue expressed his heartfelt thanks, although without much hope. The two men changed the subject and were deep in conversation when, after about half an hour, a servant knocked on the door asking them to join dinner downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and let me introduce you to my sister.¡± Tang Yue smiled lightly. Although his encounters with Mo Shiting had been brief so far, he felt an inexplicable affinity toward him, perhaps even a sense of kindred spirit. Downstairs. Tang Wan was sitting on the couch with He Meng and her daughter nking her on either side, making small talk. ¡°Auntie, guess who came tonight?¡± Even though Mo Shiting was always indifferent towards Qin Shurong, she was still thrilled to see him at the Tang family¡¯s residence. This signified that they were getting closer. Even better, she had already nned to seize the opportunity to give Mo Shiting a ride back to his hotelter. She had previously arranged for a paparazzo to stake out the Tang family¡¯s house. She just wanted to seize the opportunity to get pictures of her and Mo Shiting together and just use it to build up some publicity. Even though Mo Shiting was currently single, Qin Shurong knew that being linked together in the press would do her no harm. As Qin Shurong thought about this, her smile grew wider and wider, no attempt at concealing her joy. ¡°Who¡¯sing? Look at how happy you are¡­¡± Tang Wan¡¯s curiosity was piqued, a grain ofughter finally appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Just as Qin Shurong was about to say Mo Shiting¡¯s name, He Meng cut her off, ¡°Mo Shiting. I remember you once said that you admired this young man.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Tang Wan raised her eyebrows in surprise, she didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting would visit her home and on her birthday. Must have been lured here by Tang Yue, right? Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. As soon as He Meng finished speaking, two tall figures descended gracefully from the spiral staircase. Unconsciously, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes fixed on Mo Shiting, there was a distant look in her eyes as if trying to catch a glimpse of someone through him. So engrossed in studying Mo Shiting¡¯s face was she that she failed to notice the two men approaching.. Chapter 387 - 308: Pleasing the Future Mother-in-law! Chapter 387: Chapter 308: Pleasing the Future Mother-inw! ¡°Sis, this is Mo Shiting.¡± Tang Yue¡¯s amused voice brought Tang Wan back from her drifting thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also think he¡¯s quite handsome, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re gazing at him so intently?¡± Tang Yue teased. Snapped back to reality, Tang Wan was somewhat embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but re at her little brother and chide, ¡°You talk too much, leaving no secrets unexposed.¡± Tang Yue quickly responded, ¡°Everyone has a love for beauty, and even our Chairman Tang is no exception. It¡¯s a good thing, a good thing.¡± ¡°Yes, Tang Yue is correct. Just now, I was praising President Mo for his youth, talent, and good looks.¡± He Meng smoothed things over just in time. ¡°You tter me.¡± Mo Shiting responded politely and turned his gaze to Tang Wan. Tang Wan was very well preserved. Although in her early forties, she looked just over thirty. She was even more beautiful in person than in photos, and she resembled Gu Li even more. Facing his future mother-inw, Mo Shiting dared not to take her lightly and did a respectful bow, ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Mo Shiting. Happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Wan nodded with a smile. Mo Shiting had always been rumored to be cold and distant, indifferent to everyone. He was known as someone hard to approach. However, seeing is believing. She found that this young man, while outwardly cold, was warm at heart and reliable. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go sit down for dinner.¡± Tang Yue reminded her. Tang Wan nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s all move to the dining room.¡± Then, she warmly invited Mo Shiting, ¡°President Mo, this way, please.¡± ¡°Chairman Tang, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Shiting.¡± Looking at a face that resembled Gu Li by seventy percent, and knowing she will be his mother-inw, Mo Shiting felt spontaneously closer to her. Of course, he had his own ulterior motives. For example, if Gu Li acknowledged her mother in the future and he identally made her mad again, his mother-inw might be able to put in a good word for him. Nobody could see through Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts. They were all taken aback by his sudden warmth towards a woman he had just met. Qin Shurong started to doubt her life. My God, does Mo Shiting¡­ have an interest in my aunt? After all, her aunt, both beautiful and intelligent, was far more charming than a 20-year-old girl¡­ Realizing this possibility, the smile on Qin Shurong¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, leaving her in aplex mood. ¡°Shiting? Then I¡¯ll call you that from now on.¡± Tang Yue patted his shoulder, showing great camaraderie. Mo Shiting smirked, ¡°Alright.¡± This is his uncle-inw, but also¡­ his elder? Suddenly being in a lower generation, Mo Shiting began to hesitate about whether he should let his Gu Li recognize her rtives. ¡°Ah-choo ¡± The very next day, the unsuspecting Gu Li, far away in Hua Country, sneezed suddenly. ¡°Young Madam, the wind was pretty strongst night, did you forget to cover yourself with the quilt?¡± Auntie Guan asked with concern. Gu Li wiped her nose with a tissue and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I guess it¡¯s just my allergies acting up again, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Oh, do you want me to prepare a drink to soothe you?¡± ¡°No need to bother.¡± Gu Li got up as she spoke, ¡°Auntie Guan, I¡¯m going out for a bit. I¡¯ll head back to school in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Madam, shall I apany you back this afternoon?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Be careful of the cars on the road.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I will.¡± Gu Li left the vi, got a sports car from the parking lot, and headed for the creative park. Da Ha had said that theirpany had recently taken on quite a few trainees, all of whom were promising. She decided to go have a look. When she got to the creative park, Da Ha was busy organizing files, and Song Yunque had gone to the training room to train the new trainees with the new coach. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here.¡± Da Ha was sitting at the office desk, waving at Gu Li. Gu Li tossed her purse casually onto the sofa and sat down with one leg slung over the other, ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± ¡°Yes, right away.¡± Da Ha, all smiles, put aside his work and scampered off for water. In no time, he had made a fragrant coffee for Gu Li. ¡°Latte.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Li took a sip from the cup and looked at him, ¡°How¡¯s the progress on GE Entertainment¡¯s scandal?¡± She had been busy with her studies and had put this matter aside. Now that she remembered, she decided to deal with it. Upon hearing this, Da Ha showed a smug face, ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve got plenty of dirt on them. Even if you didn¡¯t ask, I was nning to discuss it with you in a few days.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Wait, let me get it for you.¡± As he finished speaking, Da Ha returned to his desk, opened the safe, and took out an A4-sized envelope made from cowhide paper.. Chapter 388 - 308: Pleasing the Future Mother-in- law_3 Chapter 388: Chapter 308: Pleasing the Future Mother-in-w_3 ¡°Well, here¡¯s all the dirt on top-tier artists from GE. Just one scandal would be enough to keep GE busy.¡± ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Gu Li took the bag, her expression serious. Just as Da Ha had said, the stack of documents was thick, involving four or five popr artists. And their deeds were heinous enough to raise one¡¯s hackles. What the hell is GE Entertainment? Is it a haven for devils? They¡¯ve reaped all the benefits, made all the money, but lost their conscience¡­ ¡°Boss, which one do you n to expose first?¡± Da Ha asked excitedly. Gu Li rested her chin on her hand, lost in thought for a moment, and said: ¡°Anonymously send them all to JF. We shouldn¡¯t get involved in this mess.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Da Ha was somewhat disappointed. Gu Li said, ¡°Let thew punish the wicked. I believe the police will handle the case fairly. As for us, we should focus on running our small entertainmentpany and don¡¯t have time to waste with them.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Da Ha nodded, immediately grasping Gu Li¡¯s intention. Anyway, JF was bound to release the case publicly, triggering a bloodbath. He¡¯d just wait and enjoy the drama. In the afternoon, Gu Li returned to Imperial City University. Instead of going to her ssroom, she went straight to the dormitory to read. As evening fell, her three roommates from the Chinese department returned from the library, talking andughing. Seeing Gu Li sitting at the desk, Chen Xue couldn¡¯t resist asking her: ¡°Have you checked the trending news? It just got updated.¡± ¡°No, what happened?¡± Gu Li turned her head to look at them. ¡°Well¡­¡± Just as Chen Xue was about to answer, Gu Li¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this call.¡± She nced at the screen, saw that it was Da Ha calling, smiled at Chen Xue, and then answered the call, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Boss, JF acts so fast, they just arrested top-tier star Cheng Wei from GE for questioning. It¡¯s trending.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li widened her eyes in surprise; she finally understood. Perhaps Chen Xue was referring to this. Cheng Wei was the least guilty of all. Presumably, JF wanted to investigate carefully and avoid making any mistakes. After hanging up Da Ha¡¯s call, Gu Li immediately opened Weibo and clicked in. The new trending topic, due to Cheng Wei¡¯s poprity, was fermenting very quickly. In only a short ten minutes, it had shot up to the top three. Given its rate of spread, it would soon hit number one. ¡°JF has taken action, it seems Cheng Wei can¡¯t escape the legal consequences this time. My ssmate is a fan of Cheng Wei. She¡¯s cursing in her Moments and is ready to stop being a fan.¡± Qiao Yin looked at her phone, sharing the gossip with them. Both Mi Dong and her phone were rxed, ¡°Hey, my high school ssmate hates Cheng Wei. She¡¯s now celebrating in her Moments.¡± She was a mere spectator. She found it entertaining, regardless of whose house was copsing. It was just too satisfying. Chen Xue: ¡°I almost joined Cheng Wei¡¯s fan club. But then, the college entrance examination pulled me back to reality.¡± ¡°So, you should be thankful to the entrance exam.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Chen Xue adjusted her sses and said, baffled, ¡°But Cheng Wei seems decent, how could he be a scumbag? My values have been severely challenged.¡± Mi Dong chuckled: ¡°Are scumbags written on people¡¯s faces? How innocent!¡± ¡°Hey, Little Pear, why are you silent?¡± Seeing that Gu Li was staring at her phone and not joining in the discussion, Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help calling her. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li then shifted her gaze from the phone, ¡°I¡¯m chatting with a friend.¡± ¡°A friend? Or your boyfriend, eh?¡± The three girls looked at her teasingly. Gu Liughed, ¡°Ah, you got me.¡± She was indeed texting Mo Shiting. They weren¡¯t whispering sweet nothings, though. He just told her he¡¯d return to the country tomorrow. Meanwhile, GE Entertainment was in chaos. The top-tier celebrity Cheng Wei was taken away for questioning, and within an instant, numerous media outlets had blown up the office¡¯s phone lines, including Cheng Ying¡¯s and the staff¡¯s mobile phones. Cheng Ying was at a loss and could only circumvent the reporters and drive to the Shen residence to see Shen Yunsi. Shen residence¡¯s study. Cheng Ying was nervously pacing back and forth: ¡°Miss Shen, help please. If you don¡¯t help, GE is in serious trouble.¡± Shen Yunsi sat on the sofa, her eyebrows knitted: ¡°He¡¯s just ying the field. Why was he taken by JF? Tell me, is there something else that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Cheng Ying shrank her neck, her face pale, stuttering, ¡°Yes¡­ there is. He cheated girls out of money, drugged them and¡­ um¡­ gave them to¡­ investors.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shen Yunsi, who didn¡¯t anticipate Cheng Wei¡¯s audacity, blushed in anger, ¡°How dare he!¡± ¡°Miss Shen, no matter what, we have to figure out a way to get Cheng Wei out or make him keep his mouth shut. Otherwise, I fear if he can¡¯t hold his tongue, he might spill about the other artists..''¡± Chapter 389 - 309: Mo Shiting cant bear to part with another woman? 1 Chapter 389: Chapter 309: Mo Shiting can¡¯t bear to part with another woman? 1 Shen Yunsi red at her. ¡°With Cheng Wei¡¯s fame, JF wouldn¡¯t arrest him without any evidence. So, how do you expect me to save him? Even if my father holds power, he wouldn¡¯t risk losing his position to save him.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Cheng Ying was momentarily speechless. Indeed, at this critical moment, Cheng Wei was probably beyond saving. ¡°But what if he really implicates others¡­¡± What Cheng Ying feared the most was that GE Entertainment might be implicated due to him. Shen Yunsi frowned. ¡°Who else is involved in this case?¡± Cheng Ying honestly answered, ¡°All the significant artists in GE are more or less unclean. If JF decides to conduct a thorough investigation, ourpany might be finished.¡± Shen Yunsi, shocked that her ownpany was facing such a major crisis, stared at her in disbelief, trembling with anger. ¡°You¡­you actually dared to¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Overwhelmed with fury, she reached out and pped Cheng Ying hard across the face. Cheng Ying didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. Head lowered, she meekly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shen. However you wish to punish me is fine, as long as this matter can be resolved. Regardless, I can assure you, I am totally loyal to thepany and to you!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Shen Yunsi scoffed. Overwhelmed by the turmoil, she pulled out a cigarette box from the drawer, lit a slender cigarette, and started smoking. Cheng Ying swallowed, then continued, ¡°All I did was for the sake of securing more resources and promoting more stars. Actually, these aremon urrences in this circle. As long as we can stop JF¡¯s investigation this time, everything should be fine.¡± II II Shen Yunsi inhaled deeply and exhaled smoke, remaining silent for a while. Under the swirling cloud of smoke, her sharp eyes narrowed, her emotions unreadable. Cheng Ying stole a nce at her, but couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking. ¡°Cheng Ying¡ª¡± After about five minutes, Shen Yunsi finally broke the silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Ying hurriedly responded. Shen Yunsi exhaled a mouthful of smoke, her voice cold. ¡°You are the artist director and the legal representative of GE Entertainment. If anything happens to thepany, the first person to go to jail would be you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Ying nodded, her face ashen. It was precisely because of this that she was so terrified. Shen Yunsi stubbed out her half-smoked cigarette, her mood somewhat improved. ¡°The money to start thepany came from me. I also gave you many resources. I never thought you would be so greedy, allowing your artists tomit such heinous acts. H j 11 ¡°To put it bluntly, you and GE have nothing to do with me legally, even if GE is finished, it wouldn¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you¡­¡± Hearing the tone of Shen Yunsi, it seemed like she intended to stand by and sever all ties with both her and GE. Cheng Ying panicked, knelt down, and pleaded, ¡°Please, Miss Shen! I recognize my mistake. I¡¯ll put GE back in order and operate it properly. I will not resort to any evil practices. Miss Shen, GE hase so far. Do you really want to let it fall apart like this? Miss Shen¡­¡± Shen Yunsi sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to persuade Cheng Wei to keep his mouth shut. I¡¯ll also take care of the media.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Cheng Ying felt immensely grateful, she was just short of bowing down to her. In her mind, with the influence of the Shen family, as long as Shen Yunsi was willing to help, and if the situation does not escte, GE would only lose one popr artist and wouldn¡¯t have to go bankrupt. Shen Yunsi helped her up. ¡°You should get up. Go back andmunicate well with the other artists. Destroy all evidence immediately. Don¡¯t wait for JF toe knocking, remaining clueless about what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± After speaking, Cheng Ying, unwilling to waste a single moment, picked up her bag and hurriedly left. Shen Yunsi stood by the window, watching her car quickly disappear into the night. Her red lips curled into a cold smile. Indeed, those actors in the entertainment industry are just as messy and disgraceful as she had imagined. Ha! They got what they deserved! Although Shen Yunsi despised the entertainment industry, it was, after all, tied to her own interests. So, she used her connections to control public opinion, and found people to warn Cheng Wei to keep quiet. Due to the arrest of a popr star, there was a major upheaval in the entertainment industry that night. Anticipating trouble, many couldn¡¯t sleep, fearing they might be arrested in their sleep. And Gu Li? She didn¡¯t have such a worry at all. Knowing that Mo Shiting was returning to the country the following day, Little Pear had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.. Chapter 390 - 309: Mo Shiting can’t bear to part with another woman? _2 Chapter 390: Chapter 309: Mo Shiting can¡¯t bear to part with another woman? _2 The next day, after school in the afternoon, Gu Li rushed back to her dormitory to spruce up before heading to the airport to surprise Mo Shiting. But when she stepped into her dorm, she immediately felt the peculiar tension in the room. Her three roommates, usually chatty, exchanged worried nces and fell silent as she came in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Li locked the door behind her, puzzled as she walked further in. Seeing that Qiao Yin and Chen Xue gave no opposition, Mi Dong finally asked, ¡°Pear, has Young Master Mo gone abroad?¡± ¡°Yes, he will be back soon.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t hide it from them, then asked, ¡°Why did you ask all of a sudden? Did anything happen?¡± She wasn¡¯t a fool. Given her roommates¡¯ unusual behavior, something was definitely off. Could something have happened to Mo Shiting? Gu Li¡¯s heart missed a beat at the thought, and she reached out to steady herself against a shelf nearby. Fortunately, she soon heard Mi Dong exin, ¡°We just found a news piece online. Young Master Mo is making headlines in M Country, and, well¡­ There¡¯s a young woman in the news with him. They were caught on a midnight date.¡± ¡°Phew! You scared me.¡± Gu Li sighed in relief and patted her chest in jest. With a smile, she said, ¡°I thought something happened to Mo Shiting. Please don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± Her roommates were bbergasted by her unexpected reaction. After a moment, Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ curious about who that woman is?¡± Gu Li was about to ask who the woman was when Qiao Yin jumped in impatiently, ¡°Little Pear, aren¡¯t you worried that Young Master Mo might have done something to betray you?¡± ¡°Why would I worry? He would never betray me!¡± Gu Li¡¯s reply was firm and resolute. Her roommates exchanged another round of nces upon hearing her response. Deciding to let her see for herself, Mi Dong handed her the phone, ¡°You should see it yourself first. No matter what, we all stand with you!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Being aware of her roommates¡¯ genuine concern, Gu Li thanked them with a warm smile, and epted the phone from Mi Dong. The news came from a site simr to Microblog in M Country, apanied by two photos taken at around 11 PM. The location was the entrance of a vi. Besides Mo Shiting¡¯s silhouette, the photos also featured a stunning young woman. If one were to specte from the photos, it would seem that the two had ate- night date, and the woman was sending the man off, parting reluctantly. Upon scrutinizing the photos, Gu Li noticed that although they were close, there was no actual physical contact. The ims of a passionate goodbye were utter nonsense. Her Brother Ting wouldn¡¯t part reluctantly with another woman. Gu Li trusted Mo Shiting from the bottom of her heart. Nevertheless, seeing the news made her understand her roommates¡¯ reactions. After all, outsiders wouldn¡¯tprehend the bond between her and Brother Ting, nor understand him. Thus, they¡¯d easily be deceived by the photos. But she was involved personally, she wouldn¡¯t be swayed that easily. More to the point, she recognized the woman in the photos as Qin Shurong. Considering Miss Qin, who had been eying Mo Shiting, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unnerving dislike. She rarely felt such revulsion towards anyone, yet there was something about Miss Qin that incited this feeling. ¡°Pear, are you alright?¡± Seeing her staring nkly at the phone, Mi Dong poked her arm, concerned. Snapping back, Gu Li handed the phone back to her, and smiled charmingly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know her. She¡¯s a coborator. This trip to M Country Mo Shiting made was to visit theirpany. I trust my husband. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to betray me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring!¡± Although her roommates were still skeptical, seeing her unaffected made them suspect their apparent misunderstanding of Mo Shiting. They stopped pressing the matter. After all, they had no right to meddle in Gu Li¡¯s love life. Moreover, with Little Pear being so charming, surely Young Master Mo wouldn¡¯t be blind enough to cheat on her? Those members of the media, always taking things out of context, were quite a nuisance. Even so, one should always beware of fires, theft, and third wheels. Consequently, Mi Dong couldn¡¯t resist cautioning her, ¡°Little Pear, we all know you and Young Master Mo have a wonderful rtionship, but with his status, there will be numerous women throwing themselves at him. Make sure to keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let those vixens gain the upper hand.¡± Chapter 391 - 309: Mo Shiting can’tbear to part with another woman? _3 Chapter 391: Chapter 309: Mo Shiting can¡¯tbear to part with another woman? _3 ¡°Mmm, I will, thank you.¡± Gu Liughed and hugged her, her eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Room Leader, you¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, only now you know¡­¡± Before Mi Dong could finish her sentence, Gu Li interrupted, ¡°Really like the Tang Monk, always nagging, never stopping.¡± ¡°Pfft???? ¡± Qiao Yin, who was drinking her water, almost choked withughter. ¡°Hahaha..¡± Chen Xue, in contrast, was rolling over withughter,pletely losing her poise. After amusing everyone, Gu Li quickly took off. The corner of Mi Dong¡¯s mouth was frozen in a smile, she gritted her teeth, ¡°Gu Li, you stop right there!¡± After stirring things up in her dorm, Gu Li put on some light makeup and went out feeling refreshed. As soon as she left, Qiao Yin brought up, ¡°So what do you guys think, is Young Master Mo and that woman really innocent like Little Pear said? After all, not many men are able to resist temptation. And even though Little Pear is pretty, her background can¡¯tpare with the Tang family, the wealthiest family in M Country. Even if Young Master Mo stays loyal, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Mo family won¡¯t be tempted to arrange a marriage alliance. If that happens, Little Pear would be forced out. Being a daughter-inw in a wealthy family isn¡¯t easy, Little Pear must be having a tough time?¡± Chen Xue paused munching her seeds, nced at Qiao Yin, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Little Pear is a smart girl, she will never let herself be treated badly or get hurt. I believe she can handle it.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say she couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± Qiao Yin didn¡¯t like how Chen Xue retorted, ¡°Why are you being so sarcastic? ¡°Sarcastic?¡± Chen Xue widened her eyes, rendered speechless, ¡°I¡¯m being sarcastic? Do I need to agree with you and say that Little Pear is actually having a miserable time?¡± ¡°You??? ¡± ¡°Alright now, both of you, pipe down.¡± Fearing an argument, Mi Dong quickly changed the subject, ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to go shopping and not self-study tonight? Let s go. ¡°Hellyeah! Let¡¯s go!¡± Chen Xue discarded her sunflower husk, pping her hands excitedly. Qiao Yin bit her lower lip, but at Mi Dong¡¯s urging, picked up her bag and followed them out the door. The school path was lush and green. The girl¡¯s denim skirt and white T-shirt, and her canvas shoes, bathed in sunlight, radiated the very essence of youth. The entire way, she was the most dazzling sight, attracting countless admiring gazes. ¡°Wow, look, it¡¯sGu Li!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Gu Li from the Architecture department, right? The department beauty.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! She¡¯s got a huge chance of being the campus queen in the next voting cycle.¡± ¡°So beautiful, why doesn¡¯t she be an actress? ssmates murmured and discussed her, but no one came forward to strike a conversation because, before any of the guys could make a move, their pride was destroyed by the sudden appearance of a man. The man was driving a ck sedan, not expensive, maybe a few hundred thousand at best, so you could assume he was an ordinary sried man. However, when he stepped out from the car, his natural regal aura made one question, is this guy really just an ordinary worker? Who could possiblymand such a man? Who dared order him around? Seeing him in such a cheap car,pared to Auntie Guan¡¯s, Gu Li was a bit surprised. Did this man, who loved luxury cars like his life, change? Or did he go bankrupt? While she was secretly criticizing in her heart, the man had already covered the distance between them with his long strides. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement, ¡°Why are you here? I thought your flight would arrive at 7? I was just about to head to the airport to receive you.¡± ¡°Missed me?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her deeply, his eyes and eyebrows radiated fondness. ¡°No!¡± Gu Li pouted and denied. The man chuckled and lovingly pinched her nose, ¡°Actions betray your words.¡± ¡°Humph! Take your devil¡¯s w away.¡± Gu Li quickly brushed his hand away. Then remembering what he just said, ? carried on, ¡°Of course I missed you, I missed you giving me an exnation!¡± ¡°Exnation for what?¡± Mo Shiting was confused. ¡°Figure it out!¡± Gu Li bypassed him, walked to the car, pulled the door open, and sat in the passenger seat. The car was full of top-line equipment, spacious andfortable, Gu Li said to herself ¡°liar¡±, she knew it, how could he drive a car worth only several hundred thousand? Seeing herpletely ignoring him and getting into the car, Mo Shiting stuck his hands in his pockets and thoughtfully walked over. He thought hard for several seconds but couldn¡¯t recall doing anything that needed exining. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t remember, he decided to ask her directly as soon as he got into the car, ¡°Ok, what do I need to exin?¡± ¡°Hmph, figure it out!¡± Gu Li pretended to be angry and turned her head to look out the window. The students who had been watching them one after the other get into the car had all dispersed by now. Mo Shiting stared at the back of her fluffy head, his gaze narrowing and flickering with a dark glint. ¡°Turn around, I remember now.¡± Chapter 392 - 310: I’ve Found Another Relative for You._l Chapter 392: Chapter 310: I¡¯ve Found Another Rtive for You._l ¡°Ah? Have you figured it out?¡± Gu Li suddenly turned her head, her eyes glimmering with a light, shallowughter. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mo Shiting nodded with a smile, leaned over, and pecked her lips. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s exined? Hm?¡± The lingering ¡°hm¡± in his melodious voice, carrying a hint of sensuality, made Gu Li¡¯s heart quiver involuntarily. She punched him in jest, ¡°You rascal, always taking advantage of me.¡± Mo Shiting just smiled and didn¡¯t respond. He gently held the back of her neck, propping up her head with his hand. Feeling his warm hand gentlybing through her hair, Gu Li blinked subconsciously. Then, she heard his maic voice, ¡°Seems like you prefer the following exnation.¡± Before Gu Li could react, his handsome face was once again close to hers, kissing her lips. Gu Li¡¯s face blushed slightly, but instead of pushing him away, she closed her eyes in response. Unlike the light kiss earlier, this one was long and lingering. It was interrupted only when the ringing of her cell phone from her bag shattered the romantic atmosphere in the car. She didn¡¯t want to respond to the annoying ringtone, but it was incessant, on and on. Therefore, Mo Shiting had no choice but to release her. Gu Li was blushing all the way to her ears as she clumsily rummaged through her bag to find her phone. Upon checking, it was a call from Murong Qian. While answering the call, she told Mo Shiting, ¡°Let¡¯s drive.¡± With the car parked here for so long without moving, outsiders could guess at what they were doing. It was so embarrassing! Mo Shiting chuckled in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, dear.¡± ¡°Humph, who¡¯s your dear?¡± Gu Li red at him affectionately before focusing on the conversation with Murong Qjan. Murong Qian on the other end of the phone heard the couple flirting and teased, ¡°Oh heavens, is my timing bad? Did I interrupt your special moment?¡± She was so loud that Mo Shiting heard her. He coldly retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡± Murong Qian feigned innocence andughed, ¡°Oh dear, I guess I should say sorry then.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Sorry for what? We are driving.¡± ¡°Wow! Driving?!¡± Murong Qian deliberately misinterpreted Gu Li¡¯s words, eximing in shock. Gu Li was speechless, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. He picked me up from school. We¡¯re in the car. Can¡¯t you think more positively?¡± ¡°How am I not positive?¡± Murong Qian argued back, ¡°I¡¯ve been the most cheerful female artist in the entertainment circle for three years running. Isn¡¯t that positive enough? If you can, go get such an award yourself.¡± ¡°Tskll¡¯mnot an artist!¡± ¡°Hmph, even if you were, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get it. You could, at most, get the bad voice female artist award.¡± ¡°Hey Miss MuMu, no personal attacks, Iwarnyou!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t handle the truth?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Despite Gu Li being witty, she had never won an argument against the feisty Murong Qian, and this time was no exception. So, she tactfully changed the subject, ¡°Now, to the point. What do you want from me?¡± ¡°You want from me¡­oh yeah, why did I call you?¡± Murong Qian suddenly became bewildered. While busy arguing with Gu Li, she forgot the purpose of her call. ¡°Wait, let me recall. I¡¯m getting old, my memory isn¡¯t as good.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you remembered yet?¡± She asked idly, leaning against the seat. By this time, Mo Shiting had driven the car out of the school campus. Watching Gu Li immaturely ¡°arguing¡± with Murong Qian, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, one hand reaching out to touch her head. Gu Li pulled his hand back onto the steering wheel, warning: ¡°Be careful when driving.¡± Murong Qian suddenly snapped back to reality, smacked the table, ¡°Oh right, I remembered. I was about to ask if Mo Shiting was in M Country? But I heard him beside you and forgot about it.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t taking this me. However, how did Murong Qian know he went to M Country? Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, turned to nce at Gu Li. Just so happened that Gu Li also nced at him, her almond eyes narrowing lightly, carrying a warning. Did he do something wrong? Mo Shiting was full of question marks. The next second, the answer seemed obvious: ¡°Why did you ask that suddenly?¡± The question was addressed to Murong Qjan by Gu Li. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the top news in M Country, could I not know? Although the picture isn¡¯t clear and only his back is visible, the headline clearly states that the CEO of the Xinghe Group, Mo Shiting, and the heiress of the Tang Group are about to be an item. I wanted to confirm with you, but he¡¯s with you, so obviously the guy in the picture isn¡¯t him, right?¡± Chapter 393 - 310: I’ve Found Another Relative for You._2 Chapter 393: Chapter 310: I¡¯ve Found Another Rtive for You._2 Upon hearing the news, Mo Shiting¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He had absolutely no clue about this whole thing. After all, he had taken a 10-hour ne ride and rushed to pick up his wife uponnding. How would he have the time and energy to keep up with thetest gossip about himself? Furthermore, matters such as these would usually be handled by the PR department; he didn¡¯t need to worry about them himself. But what on earth were those people in the PR department doing? Instead of deleting the scandalous news article, it had somehow ended up on the M Country¡¯s headlines? No wonder Gu Li had demanded an exnation from him earlier. Thankfully, she seemed to have faith in him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let him kiss her so willingly. Thinking of this, Mo Shiting once again shifted his gaze to Gu Li. However, Gu Li wasn¡¯t paying attention to him. She was engrossed in her conversation with Murong Qian, ¡°No! It¡¯s him! He just returned to the country.¡± Ah? Then you¡­ you saw the news too? Were you fighting with him just now?¡± Murong Qian made an educated guess based on Mo Shiting¡¯s previous tone of voice. Gu Li just let out a vague ¡°Hmm,¡± it was unclear which question she was answering. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught the pitiful nce thrown her way by Mo Shiting. Fearing that he would blurt out that they were kissing in the car and reveal the truth to Murong Qian, Gu Li quickly took control of the situation, ¡°I just think the media is so hical! How can they quote things out of context and interpret images misleadingly? Brother Ting doesn¡¯t know that woman at all. They didn t even touch each other, yet the media portrayed it as a heartbreaking separation. This is going too far!¡± ¡°So, you trust him, then?¡± Of course! Even if I don¡¯t trust him, I trust in my charm. How do I lose to Qin Shurong? Regarding family background, although Gu family might not be as wealthy as the Tang family, my father is a national Chief Minister. If it were ancient times, I would be equivalent to the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, okay?¡± The girl¡¯s words shocked the man next to her and Murong Qian on the other end of the phone. Murong Qian was deeply amused, ¡°It¡¯s so rare for you topete with someone on the basis of your father¡¯s status. Mo Shiting must be very charming.¡± Ignoring her sarcasm, Gu Li firmly retorted, ¡°Good steel is used on the edge of the knife, my father would dly support me.11 ¡®Heh, you are the beauty, so you must be right.¡± ¡°Also, when ites to being young and beautiful, I¡¯m no less than her right?¡± In the face of an annoying love rival, Gu Li was determined to crush her in all aspects without hesitation. ¡°WelL.you¡¯re definitely younger than her. As for beauty¡­ why not ask the man next to you?¡± Murong Qian, with no good intentions, passed the ball to Mo Shiting, intending to enjoy the show over the phone. However, Gu Li did notply, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not needed anymore. Bye.¡± ¡°Ah? Wait¡­¡± Just as she was about to prevent Gu Li from hanging up, the cheeky girl hung up the phone without mercy. That¡¯s really petty, Li. Life is so dull for me, why won¡¯t you let me have a bit of fun?¡± On the other end, after hanging up, Gu Li asked in a feisty tone, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s prettier? Qin Shurong or me?¡± Desperate to survive, Mo Shiting quickly responded, ¡°I can¡¯t remember what she looks like.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. In my eyes, all I see is you.¡± Gu Li: She decided to change the subject. So, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin what happened in M Country? Even though I trust that there¡¯s nothing between you and Qin Shurong, yourte- night meet-up is enough to stir up imaginations.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°How did the news report it?¡± Gu Li simply opened the web article and handed it to him, ¡°Here, read it yourself.¡± Mo Shiting pulled over to the side of the road, nced over the article on the phone, and understood the situation. ¡°This was taken at the entrance of the Tang¡¯s residence. I attended Chairman Tang¡¯s birthday party that night and left around it pm. Qin Shurong wasn¡¯t the only one with me, Tang Yue was there as well.¡± Mo Shiting told her the truth. Hearing that he actually attended a birthday party at the Tang¡¯s residence, Gu Li tried to hide her jealousy, ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re quite close with the Tang family, even attending their private functions. No wonder the media reported the wav they did.¡± Initially, she didn¡¯t care much about it. But now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset. Mo Shiting held her small hand in his, gave it a gentle squeeze, and deliberately said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I do feel quite close to the Tang family. I feel like we¡¯re meant to be together.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Unexpectedly, he boldly admitted in front of her that he felt a close connection with the Tang family. Gu Li angrily pulled her hand away, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you marry Qin Shurong? We are divorced after all, so you can marry anyone you want. I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m getting out of the car now. Goodbye.¡± After finishing her piece, she turned around and reached for the passenger¡¯s side door to get out. Chapter 394 - 310: I’ve Found Another Relative for You._3 Chapter 394: Chapter 310: I¡¯ve Found Another Rtive for You._3 Mo Shiting tried to stop her, ¡°That¡¯s enough, are you really that jealous? Weren¡¯t you just arrogantly saying that you¡¯re leagues better than whoever she is? ¡°What of it? Since your heart belongs to her, why does it concern you?¡± Even though she knew he was just teasing, Gu Li still couldn¡¯t help but get upset. Such a bad man! Is this how he jokes? ¡°Annoying! Annoying!¡± The more Gu Li thought about it, the more aggravated she became, and she fiercely pounded her fists against his shoulder. Mo Shiting just grinned, letting her hit him. About ten secondster, he finally caught her hand, ced it on his own heart and spoke, with a bewitching tone that made her heart race, ¡°Do you feel that? My heart only beats for you.¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­.¡± Her face instantly turned bright red, she quickly withdrew her hand. Her heart was as sweet as honey, but she deliberately countered, ¡°You¡­you stop it. If you¡¯re not with me, will your heart stop beating?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­.¡± Sometimes, he truly felt this girl was way too hard to please! ¡°Ah! Forget it, just take a look at this.¡± Mo Shiting simply took out his wallet and handed it to her. ¡°Why are you giving me your wallet?¡± Even though she didn¡¯t understand, Gu Li still took the wallet and opened it. Inside the wallet were only a few hundred-dor bills and an array of different cards. She didn¡¯tck money, so she had absolutely no interest in rifling through his wallet. However, an old picture quickly caught her attention. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this a picture of me when 1 was young?¡± Seeing her own childhood photo, Gu Li was very surprised, ¡°Why do you have my picture? I don¡¯t remember you ever taking a picture of me?¡± Before she met him, she had no memory. After meeting him, she remembered most things, but could never recall having taken photos. Mo Shiting hooked his lips, ¡°Take a closer look.¡± GuLi: ¡°???¡± His words piqued her curiosity, she carefully observed the photo and finally noticed something different: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I should be three or four years old in this photo?¡± When she said this, she suddenly paused and widened her eyes, ¡°Even my father doesn¡¯t have a photo of me before I was five years old, where did this photoe from?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her intently, and said seriously, ¡°Tang Tang, I think, I may have identally found you another rtive.¡± Boom Capital City, Presidential Hotel. During this time, Gu Yuan had been staying here. He had intended to take the flight tonight back to A Nation, but just as he was about to leave for the airport, he received a call from Mo Shiting. ¡°Uncle, are you still at the hotel? Tang Tang and I areing to find you.¡± While driving towards the Presidential Hotel, Mo Shiting asked. Gu Li was still sitting next to him as the passenger, but her head was bowed, lost in her thoughts. Is she actually the biological daughter of the Chairman of the Tang Group, Tang Tang? How could that be possible? Her father said that her mother had already passed away and she was left alone. He had a hard time finding her and brought her back to acknowledge her ancestors at the Gu family. If her mother is still alive and is even the renowned Chairman of the Tang Group, her father couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware. So, what was actually going on? Gu Li had countless questions in her mind. Mo Shiting naturally understood her train of thought, so he decided to take her to ask for answers while Gu Yuan was still in Hua Country. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yuan slightly frowned, asking calmly. Mo Shiting said, ¡°Yes! Something very important.¡± ¡°My ne to A Nation leaves at 10 o¡¯clock. I can only wait for you half an hour.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Once done, Mo Shiting took off his Bluetooth earphone. After nce at the GPS, it would take them at least half an hour to reach the Presidential Hotel. He pursed his lips, speeding up the car. Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the entrance of the Presidential Hotel. After passing multiple checkpoints, he and Gu Li finally got inside. As they entered the lobby, they saw Gu Zuoing down to greet them. ¡°President Mo, Miss.¡± Gu Zuo greeted them respectfully, ¡°Family Head is on the 18th floor in Room 1801.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Li gave a slight nod, linked arms with Mo Shiting and hurried to the elevator. Staring at the LCD screen of the elevator pad, her heart pounded faster the higher they climbed. Mo Shiting caressed the back of her hand, and whispered by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Yeah, right! After all, she was about to uncover the truth. Anyone in this situation would not be calm. The elevator dinged, indicating they had arrived at the 18th floor. Turning a corner and walking a few meters more, they arrived at Room 1801. There were four guards standing nearby. As soon as they saw them, the guard closest to the door hurried to knock. By the time they reached the door, it was already open. Chapter 395 - 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_l Chapter 395: Chapter 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_l Gu Li and Mo Shiting walked in hand in hand while Gu Zuo stayed behind, standing guard at the door with the other bodyguards. The vast room was only upied by Gu Yuan. He sat on the sofa, one leg casually crossed over the other, a cigar in his hand which he elegantly took a puff from. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± The two of them called out to him at the same time. Gu Yuan¡¯s gaze was deep. Without a word, he extinguished his cigar, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The couple exchanged a wordless look and moved to sit on the nearby double seater sofa. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Gu Yuan nced at his wristwatch, ¡°You have 10 minutes left.¡± ¡°Father, I want to ask you about my mother.¡± Gu Li got straight to the point. Gu Yuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and a shadow passed over his well-maintained handsome face, ¡°What more do you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know who she was? What was her name? Is it possible that she¡¯s¡­still alive? Does she have any connections with the Tang family in M Country? Is she¡­the chairwoman of the Tang Group, Tang Wan?¡± Gu Li gathered her courage and asked the questions that she had in her heart. She looked straight at Gu Yuan with clear eyes, disying no fear in the face of his imposing manner. Gu Yuan did not respond to her directly but instead nced at Mo Shiting. His gaze was shadowed and full of warning. The implication was clear: Gu Li would not have brought up her mother without reason, and Mo Shiting certainly had something to do with it. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t shirk responsibility either. He bowed slightly to Gu Yuan and admitted frankly, ¡°Indeed, it was me who identally found this photo which led Tang Tang toe and ask.¡± Having said that, he took out the photo from his wallet and handed it to Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan took it and gave it a nce. He stated very confidently, ¡°The little girl in the photo looks a lot like Tang Tang as a child, but it can¡¯t be her.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be me? It¡¯s clearly me.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but retort. She had an instinctual feeling that her father was hiding something. Mo Shiting pursed his lips and looked at Gu Yuan with a probing gaze. Without changing his expression, Gu Yuan said, ¡°The young girl in the photo has a birthmark on her right hand, which you don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li hurriedly snatched back the photo. The little girl was wearing a sleeveless top. Upon closer inspection, indeed there was a birthmark the size of a fingernail on her right arm. On the contrary, Gu Li¡¯s arm was smooth and unblemished, without a single scar. So, could it be that she really wasn¡¯t Tang Tang? But why were they so alike, even their names were the same¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Could it be possible that her arm had undergone birthmark removal surgery? After all, if handled properly, it wouldn¡¯t leave a trace. Considering this, Gu Li turned to Mo Shiting with hope in her voice, ¡°Brother Ting, when I was five years old, did I have a birthmark on my arm?¡± Out of her father and Mo Shiting, she was more inclined to believe Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting took the photo from her and looked at it. He furrowed his brows, ¡°As far as I remember, your skin was smooth and wless as a child, there were no birthmarks on your arm. However, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that you might have undergoneser surgery before your fifth birthday.¡± He was silent, then suddenly turned to face Gu Yuan and said, ¡°Uncle, no matter if Tang Tang is the girl in the photo or not, I believe she has the right to know her true identity. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could tell her the truth.¡± ¡°Impudence!¡± Gu Yuan mmed the table in anger, ¡°Who gave you the right to question me? Let me make this clear, Gu Li¡¯s mother has long been dead. Furthermore, her surname is Liu, not Tang. No further questions about this matter!¡± ¡°Father?¡± Taken aback by Gu Yuan¡¯s sudden outburst, Gu Li was somewhat stunned. However, the next second, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and get a DNA test done with the Tang family. And, Gu Yuan, I will on my part, disown you as my daughter!¡± 11 j 11 Gu Li panicked slightly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant. I just wanted to clear up some doubts in my heart. Are you overreacting?¡± His authority being challenged by these young people had already angered Gu Yuan, and Gu Li¡¯s striking back at that moment only added fuel to the fire. Veins stood out on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and reprimanded, ¡°Fine! If you are so keen on rejecting your identity as Miss Gu and wishing to be Miss Tang, I¡¯ll let you have your way!¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t?? ¡± ¡°Make way!¡± Gu Zuo quickly stepped in, ¡°Family Head.¡± ¡°Show them out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zuo respectfullyplied and approached Gu Li and Mo Shiting. He bowed slightly, ¡°Miss Gu, President Mo, please leave.¡± Gu Li stubbornly stood up, ¡°Father, I implore you to let me exin myself.¡± Gu Yuan didn¡¯t pay her any attention, ¡°Gu Zuo, if she refuses to leave, announce in the newspapers that I, Gu Yuan, am severing my father-daughter rtionship with Gu Li.¡± Chapter 396 - 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_ 2 Chapter 396: Chapter 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_ 2 Upon hearing this, Gu Zuo looked at Gu Li with a distressed expression, ¡°Miss, you better leave first.¡± Gu Li remained silent, subconsciously looking at Gu Yuan, but he had already turned his back to her, acting as if he never wanted to see her again. He really didn¡¯t love her; over such a trivial matter, he no longer wanted her as his daughter¡­ Feeling a bit hurt, she cringed and bit her lip, her eyes gradually bing dull and lightless. Mo Shiting lifted his hand to rub her head, whispering infort, ¡°Let¡¯s go first. Your father is still angry; we¡¯ll talk once he cools down.¡± Gu Li lowered her head, deep in thought. Mo Shiting decided to put his arm around her shoulders, addressing Gu Yuan¡¯s back, ¡°Uncle, have a safe trip, we¡¯ll go first.¡± No matter what, Gu Yuan was still his future father-inw, Mo Shiting politely said his farewell. He finished speaking, then he walked out with Gu Li. As soon as they left and the door closed behind them, Gu Yuan turned around, his deep eyes filled with heavy sadness. After leaving the Presidential Hotel, Gu Li¡¯s mood was still very low. Mo Shiting held her hand, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Not hungry.¡± How could she have the mood to eat at that time? But as soon as she finished speaking, her stomach uncontrobly grumbled twice. Mo Shiting pinched her fingers and kissed them, softly suggesting, ¡°How about we go back to Blue Sky and Blue Sea, and brother can make you some noodles to eat?¡± Gu Li looked up, meeting his deep affectionate gaze, she suddenly threw herself into his arms, murmuring, ¡°Brother Ting, aren¡¯t you going tofort me at all?¡± ¡°Your father loves you very much.¡± Knowing what she cared about, Mo Shiting cut right to the chase. Gu Li sulked, ¡°Love me? He constantly threatens to severe our father-daughter rtionship over trivial matters. Is this love? I think, let¡¯s fulfill his wish. Whoever wants to be Miss Gu can be.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s tense words, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Silly girl!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°We were indeed too rash just now, somewhat neglecting his feelings. It¡¯s normal for him to be so angry.¡± Mo Shiting reasoned, feeling more and more that their previous approachcked consideration. Who would react calmly in such a situation? After Mo Shiting exined it, Gu Li carefully recalled the events and gradually calmed down. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re right, I need to reflect. But I still can¡¯t believe that there are two people in the world who look so alike.¡± Gu Li stated honestly. She always suspected that her father was lying or hiding something. Mo Shiting gently nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to look into this matter for you.¡± ¡°How will you check?¡± Gu Li asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to rush to the Tang family for a DNA test? My father said that if I dare to, he will disown me.¡± Over the years, even though Gu Li never said it out loud, she still loved Gu Yuan very much in her heart. If her little doubt was to hurt her own father¡¯s feelings and lose him in the process, she would never agree to it. ¡°I am thinking, is it possible, that you are not his biological daughter at all? Is he afraid to lose you and therefore doesn¡¯t want you to recognize your kin?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s imagination took flight. Gu Li was speechless, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± There has been gossip circting that Gu Li was not Gu Yuan¡¯s biological daughter, maybe it was true. Gu Li sighed, ¡°I know. You¡¯ve probably heard rumors that I¡¯m not Gu Yuan¡¯s real daughter. In fact, when I was little, I also heard quite a few of those. Once when I had an argument with Gu Susu, she even pointed at me and called me a bastard.¡± Saying this, she suddenlyughed, ¡°People spread those rumors because my father brought me home when I was five, and he had always been single before that. So, they doubted whether I was his own flesh and blood. I too doubted this once and even secretly went for a DNA test. The result was ¡ª I am his genuine biological daughter.¡± Mo Shiting was surprised to hear that she had such a period of self-doubt, feeling a bit sorry for her. He held Gu Li tighter, resting his chin on her head and saying solemnly, ¡°Gu Li!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°No matter who you are, I will always treat you well for the rest of my life!¡± Gu Li leaned back slightly, tilting her head to meet his sincere gaze, and said with a bright smile, ¡°Me too, Brother Ting. I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go home and make some noodles.¡± ¡°Okay, honey.¡± Chapter 397 - 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_3 Chapter 397: Chapter 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_3 The man affectionately kissed her nose, then carried her horizontally with him as he strode quickly off towards the parking lot. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Auntie Li was delighted to see them return without any prior notice. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam- -¡± She rushed forward to greet them, all of a sudden worried about not having enough ingredients in the fridge to cook them a delicious meal. As they entered the house, Auntie Li hurriedly asked them, Young Master, Young Madam, what would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ll have someone going out to buy the ingredients immediately.¡± ¡°No need, Auntie Li.¡± Gu Li smiled, ¡°I want to eat the noodles Brother Ting made. You can go ahead and busy yourself with other matters, no need to cater to us.¡± ¡°Really¡­ does the Young Master know how to cook?¡± Auntie Li couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He does. Under Auntie Guan¡¯s guidance, Brother Ting¡¯s cooking skills have soared. It¡¯s reallymendable.¡± As Gu Li was saying this, she gave a thumbs-up and made a gesture of praise. ¡°Really?¡± Auntie Li was still somewhat surprised. ¡°More real than gold. Right, Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°Auntie Li, you may leave. ¡°All right, Young Master.¡± Knowing her unintended presence was a little overwhelming, Auntie Li promptly exited. Anyway, whether or not the Young Master can cook, if the young couple wanted to enjoy their time together, let them be. After Auntie Li left, the other servants withdrew as well. Leaving only the two of them in therge vi. Mo Shiting patted Gu Li¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sit down and watch TV, 111 make you some noodles.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded fervently, and lightly pushed him, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting entered the kitchen with a smile. Seeing this, Gu Li stretchedzily, walked over to the sofa area to sit down, and casually turned on the TV. She randomly selected a channel, only to find a piece of entertainment news reporting a hot celebrity Cheng Wei suspected ofmitting a crime and being taken away by the police. As the case was still under investigation, there were not much details avable, so the host only introduced it briefly. However, considering the uproar this matter had caused, it was rather impressive that GE Entertainment hadpletely yed dead up until now, without even a grunt. Perhaps, GE¡¯s senior management had decided to abandon Cheng Wei? Weren¡¯t they afraid he would spill everything under interrogation? Gu Li silently grimaced, suddenly remembering, wasn¡¯t the big boss behind GE the universally praised Shen Yunsi? After the news ended, Gu Li lost interest in watching the next piece. She simply turned off the TV, took out her phone to browse foreign websites, and keep an eye on Mo Shiting¡¯s gossip. When she clicked on that previous link, she found that it could no longer be opened. It had been deleted. It makes sense though. Since Mo Shiting already knew about his own gossip, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let it sit. But how could his gossip be exposed so coincidentally? With the strength of the Tang Group, they should not have let this matter escte this far until Mo Shiting had to delete the post, right? Or was this news fabricated by the Tang Group or Qin Shurong one-sidedly? Running her narrowed eyes, Gu Li fell into contemtion. The delicious aroma wafting from the kitchen attracted her attention. Her stomach grumbled uncontrobly again. Gu Li quickly got up from the sofa. Leaving her phone behind, she bounced off to the dining room, ¡°Brother Ting, it smells so good. What kind of noodles did you make?¡± ¡°Braised beef noodles.¡± Mo Shiting brought arge bowl of noodles to the dining table. Gu Li quickly ran over to sit down, ¡°Not bad, not bad. It looks really appetizing. Brother Ting, you didn¡¯t sneak out and order takeout behind my back, did you?¡± A corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You have no conscience.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m finding ways topliment you.¡± After finishing her words, Gu Li could not wait to take a spoonful and put it in her mouth, smacking her lips in praise: ¡°Delicious, delicious. Ah, I forgot to take a photo, let me take a picture and post it on WeChat Moments first.¡± With that, she bounced back to the living room to fetch her phone. Mo Shiting watched her lively figure, the corners of his mouth forming a light smile. In no time at all, Gu Li came running back and took pictures of the beef noodles from every angle. Finally, she selected the most satisfactory one and posted it to WeChat Moments. The caption read: [A beloved bowl of beef noodles. My stomach has been bought over by my husband¡¯s cooking skills. Again.] ¡°OK, let¡¯s start eating.¡± Gu Li sat down again. Mo Shiting sat opposite her. Seeing her eat with great relish, his heart was filled with a strong sense of happiness. Curious about what she had posted on her Moments, he took out his phone and opened WeChat. Upon reading the post, he smiled and promptly liked and responded, ¡°Your husband will continue to try his best.¡± just as he was about to exit Moments, he noticed someone responding to hisment: ¡°You guys? What¡¯s going on?¡± It was Tang Yue. He knows Tang Tang? Mo Shiting¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, brimming with surprise. Chapter 398 - 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_l Chapter 398: Chapter 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_l Seeing Mo Shiting constantly fixated on his phone, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Brother Ting, what about your noodles?¡± Mo Shiting replied to Tang Yue¡¯s message and put down his phone, ¡°They¡¯re still boiling. They should be ready soon.¡± With that said, he got up and went to the kitchen. Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes and casually picked up the phone next to her. The newly posted message in her WeChat Moments already had several likes andments. Among them, the most eye-catching were from Mo Shiting and Tang Yue. The two of them were unexpectedly chatting under her Moments post¡ª Mo Shiting: Husband says he will do better. Hehe, pretty decent resolution there. Gu Li curved her lips into a smile, her joy was clearly evident. Tang Yue @him: You guys? What¡¯s the situation? Hmm, he must be bemused, right? After all, he thought Brother Ting was single all this time, even attempting to pair him with Qin Shurong. Speaking of this, Gu Li felt a little bit irked. However, thinking he could potentially be her uncle, she didn¡¯t seem to dislike him as much. Mo Shiting @him: Spouses! Lovers! Sweethearts! Tang Yue:¡­ Detailed conversations weren¡¯t suitable for WeChat Moments, hence their exchange ended there. Gu Li sniffed a little, and noticed that Da Ha, Song Yunque, Lin Ranzhu, and her three dormitory sisters had all leftments. The most excited one was undoubtedly Chen Xue. Chen Xue: Wow wow wow, am I seeing this right? These noodles, did Young Master Mo make them himself? Young Master Mo is actually cooking for you, this is unthinkable. But, are you sure his cooking isn¡¯t a culinary disaster? Gu Li giggled, replying: Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill you. After responding to all of her friends¡¯ments, Gu Li exited WeChat Moments. That¡¯s when she noticed that Tang Yue had sent her a message on WeChat. ¡°Are you telling me you got married to Mo Shiting?¡± Obviously, he was still shocked. Guli replied truthfully: ¡°Mmhm, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you in the dark.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I had known you were a couple, I would have invited you both to dinner. When do you have time toe to M Country with him?¡± Gu Li contemted for a moment, and replied: ¡°Next week we have statutory holidays for a week, we¡¯re nning to visit M Country. Is that okay?¡± Since she had doubts about her lineage, she should face it head-on. As for her father, she was his biological daughter after all, blood ties couldn¡¯t be erased. I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I need an answer. Gu Li murmured in her heart. Tang Yue quickly replied: ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always wee. See you next week.¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± After Gu Li sent this message, Mo Shiting came over with a bowl of beef noodles. Seeing that Gu Li still had a lot of noodles left in her bowl, and that she was thoughtlessly ying with her phone, he couldn¡¯t help nudging her: ¡°The noodles wouldn¡¯t taste good if they get cold.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll eat now.¡± Gu Li obediently put her phone aside and picked up her chopsticks. Butthen, he reced the noodles in front of her with a new bowl, ¡°Eat this one.¡± Gu Li was slightly taken aback, ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat yours,¡± he said, picking up his chopsticks to begin eating from the bowl she¡¯d previously tasted. Gu Li knew he didn¡¯t want her to eat the noodles that were about to get cold. Her heart was suddenly filled with warmth. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ting,¡± she said sweetly, her eyes glittering with joy. Mo Shiting nced at her, and asked with a half-smile, ¡°How do you n to thank me?¡± Gu Li tilted her head for a moment, and cheerfully replied: ¡°Returning a favor with another, I can cook noodles for you next time.¡± He raised an eyebrow slightly, deliberately misconstruing her meaning, ¡°Under¡­ for me to eat?¡± ¡°Cook noodles for you to eat!¡± Seeing his unseriousness, she quickly corrected. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shitingughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t the next noodles just the same? Why are you so nervous? Could there be other implications?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li clenched her fist and thumped the table, ¡°Alright now, Mo Shiting, don¡¯t bully me. Even a bunny might bite when cornered.¡± After speaking, she even made an expression of baring her teeth. Mo Shiting simply picked up a piece of beef and brought it to her mouth, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± She grunted petntly, but obediently opened her mouth to bite the beef. However, he was a step faster and pulled his chopsticks back before her mouth could reach the beef. How annoying, he was actually teasing her? ¡°Are you going to let me eat or not?¡± The girl called out in a huff. Mo Shiting picked up another piece of beef and offered it to her, ¡°Eat.¡± Chapter 399 - 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_2 Chapter 399: Chapter 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_2 ¡°No thanks. Who knows if you might take it back halfway.¡± With a pout, Gu Li decides she no longer trusts him. With patience, Mo Shiting responds, ¡°I won¡¯t trick you this time.¡± ¡°But what if you do trick me?¡± ¡°If I trick you¡­ I will treat you with extra bowls of noodles?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­.¡± Is her wall of trust non-negotiable? The two talk lovingly and teasingly, and the mealsts more than an hour. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so full.¡± Gu Li touches her rounded belly and stretchesnguidly. Mo Shiting walks over, hisrge hand rests on her belly. He grins cheekily, ¡°How many months along?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± Gu Li retorts without missing a beat. ¡°Is mydy expecting a Nezha?¡± Mo Shiting jests. With a thud, Gu Li bats away his teasing hand, ¡°Get lost!¡± That night, news of a celebrity being investigated by the police continues to make headlines, even exposing some of GE¡¯s old scandals that can¡¯t be brought to light. Despite Shen Yunsi¡¯s attempts to use her connections to suppress the hot search trends, the power of the masses is infinite and the trending news can¡¯t be suppressed. A frantic Cheng Ying calls Shen Yunsi: ¡°What should we do, Miss Shen? If the rumors go on like this i.e., under police investigation, the agency will enforce an outright ban on GE. We must find a way to distract the public¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Do you have any scandals of otherpany¡¯s artists?¡± Shen Yunsi asks coolly, ¡°If you do, post them immediately.¡± With a troubled face, Cheng Ying says, ¡°We do but, the problem is we also have skeletons in our closet. If we leak any news now, they might retaliate and we may end up losing more than we gain.¡± Shen Yunsi scoffs coldly, ¡°In that case, whye to me?¡± Cheng Ying: ¡°Miss Shen, I heard you and Young Master Mo grew up together, and A Sweet Pear became your love rival by using unsavory means to steal Young Master Mo. You must hate this vixen.¡± The mention of Gu Li makes Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes sh with intense disgust, ¡°And so?¡± With sinister intentions, Cheng Ying says: ¡°Rumor has it, she was thrown out by Young Master Mo. Before, she had Young Master Mo¡¯s backing, acting high and mighty, causing us and Qiu Yuxin to suffer losses. Now, she¡¯s an abandoned wife. Miss Shen, this is a golden opportunity to crush her!¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes glint with anticipation of the mischief toe, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°For a naive girl like her, we just need to concoct some damaging rumors, then reveal her divorce with Mo Shiting. This will ruin her for life.¡± Cheng Ying grits her teeth in hatred. But Shen Yunsiughs coldly, ¡°Do you think Gu Li is that easy to deal with?¡± Cheng Ying smirks: ¡°No matter how capable she is, isn¡¯t she just a rookie? Am I supposed to be afraid of her?¡± ¡°Alright then. Go ahead, but be discreet. Don¡¯t leave any trace back to you. And remember, this was all your idea. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Shen Yunsi doesn¡¯t really care about Cheng Ying¡¯s fate anyway. If she dares to cken Gu Li¡¯s reputation, Shen would enjoy seeing it. ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Cheng Ying is not bothered by Shen Yunsi¡¯s indifferent attitude. They hang up quickly. She quickly contacts a marketing ount she has previously coborated with to start creating rumors about Gu Li. Gu Li knows nothing about this. She is busy strolling in the garden, linked arm in arm with Mo Shiting. As autumn draws close, the evening air is crisp and cool. The breeze rustles through the trees and the air is exceptionally fresh. They walk leisurely on the shaded path, hand in hand. Gu Li looks up at the moon and suddenly says, ¡°Brother Ting, it seems like the Mid-Autumn Festival is just around the corner. Shall we celebrate it with grandfather?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nods gently and hears Gu Li ask again, ¡°How did you use to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Mo Shiting says tly, ¡°I was too busy flying around for work and had no holiday spirit. What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Li tries to recall, ¡°My Father wasn¡¯t often home, and I didn¡¯t like spending time with my stepmother and cousin Gu Susu. So, every Mid-Autumn Festival, I would go out with Da Ha. In some years, we¡¯d celebrate it together with our Master. But then, our Master disappeared¡­.¡± Her voice fades and bes mncholy, ¡°Brother Ting, I miss my Master a lot.¡± Mo Shiting holds her close, kisses her forehead and assures her gravely, ¡°No news is good news. Your Master must be fine..¡± Chapter 400 - 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_3 Chapter 400: Chapter 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_3 He had tried to help her find her Master before, but the clues left by her Master were almost nonexistent. How easy could it be to find a man in this vast sea of people, when you don¡¯t know his appearance, real name, or even if he intentionally erased his existence? Mo Shiting spected that the man must not want Gu Li to find him, so he totally disappeared from her world. But why? He obviously cherished his apprentice so much¡­ ¡°Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li ced her face on his chest, and murmured, ¡°Do you really not have a photo of your father?¡± Mo Shiting only then remembered that during thest visit to the old house, grandpa had given him an old photo, which he had directly stored in his study. ¡°I have.¡± He responded earnestly. ¡°Ah? You have?¡± Gu Li hadn¡¯t expected it at all and was surprised at his affirmative reply. Her eyes widened, ¡°Brother Ting, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have one before?¡± ¡°Some time ago, grandpa gave me an old photo.¡± Mo Shiting exined. Gu Li¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, ¡°Where is the photo? I want to see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the old house. You can see it after the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± Mo Shiting told her honestly, then curiosity shed in his eyes, ¡°Why are you so curious?¡± ¡°Ohhaha.¡± Gu Li gave a dryugh, ¡°Because I really want to know ¨C what kind of incredibly handsome man would give birth to a super handsome guy like you?¡± ¡°My father was indeed the most handsome man in Imperial City in his time.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t deny this. When Gu Li sessfully changed the subject, she continued, ¡°So, I really want to see who is handsomer, him or my husband.¡± Mo Shiting affectionately rubbed her nose, ¡°Of course, your husband is!¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, the student outdoes the master? Our son will be handsomer than me.¡± ¡°Cut!¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to jump so far ahead in the conversation. She retorted him without hesitation, ¡°Who said I was going to have a son for you? I like daughters. I¡¯m having a daughter.¡± ¡°Our daughter will be prettier than you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± She pinched his waist fiercely with her fingers, gave a warning while gritting her teeth, ¡°Say it again?¡± Mo Shiting, unable to contain hisughter, hooked his lips and pushed her against a tree trunk. ¡°Baby, when are we going to register our marriage, hmm?¡± ¡°You¡­you haven¡¯t proposed yet. Keep dreaming.¡± Gu Li swallowed subconsciously, her heart thumping wildly. After saying this, she was about to push him away, but his lips had alreadynded on hers, gently sealing her lips. Unfortunately, just as they started kissing, the phone she was holding buzzed ¨C someone was calling. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to be bothered and continued kissing her. But Gu Li turned her face away to dodge his lips and whispered, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s pick up the call first.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll answer it after our kiss.¡± Mo Shiting said as he tried to kiss her again. ¡°No.¡± Gu Li pushed his shoulders forcefully. Knowing she was determined not to allow the kiss, Mo Shiting reluctantly backed off a little. However, he still held her against the tree, preventing her from leaving. With no other option, Gu Li nestled into his chest and epted the call. ¡°Hello??? ¡± ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯ve trended again. This time, it¡¯s a shocking untruth, totally ridiculous.¡± Da Ha¡¯s voice, brimming with righteous indignation, came over the phone. Gu Li knitted her eyebrows, ¡°What shocking untruth?¡± Da Ha said, ¡°Go and check Weibo yourself now. You¡¯re the top trend, surpassing the previous GE and Cheng Wei¡¯s trending topics.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li was shocked, ¡°Am I that popr?¡± ¡°You are not, but my brother-inw certainly is. Anyway, I won¡¯t keep you. Hurry up and check Weibo.¡± Da Ha urged her to quickly check Weibo and hung up the phone. Mo Shiting had also heard Da Ha¡¯s words and his handsome face darkened a bit. He wondered who had the audacity to fabricate rumors about his sweetheart. So, as Gu Li opened Weibo, he also took out his phone. Trending No. 1: #A Sweet Pear¡¯s affair ex-husband# Trending No. 2: #Insider reveals A Sweet Pear used illegal means to marry into the Mo Family# Trending No. 5: #A Sweet Pear¡¯s fake pregnancy to win back Mo Shiting# Trending No. 7: #A Sweet Pear¡¯s new lover# A wave of rumors hit the inte, causing a storm of blood and violence. In just over an hour, there were more than a dozen trends rted to Gu Li. The number of discussions reached a level almost on par with those held on top stars, pushing Cheng Wei and GE¡¯s trending topics to the back. Without a second guess, Gu Li knew this was GE¡¯s handiwork. Seems like, they had run out of options. The girl¡¯s bright eyes flickered, and she noticed another trend ¨C #Mo Shiting posted on Weibo# ¡°Brother Ting? Did you post on Weibo?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but lift her head and look at him. Chapter 401 - 313 - A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu l Chapter 401: Chapter 313 ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu l ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze turned elsewhere. Under the dim street light, his handsome face seemed to flush slightly. Did she see it wrong? She wanted to look closely at his face, but his expression changed too quickly, and she couldn¡¯t make out anything. ¡°What did you post?¡± Gu Li clicked on the trending keywords to view their content while asking him. However, before he could respond, she saw his tweet ¡ª ¡°Together forever @A sweet pear.¡± Her heart was sweetened, she tiptoed and gently kissed his cheek, teasinglyughed, ¡°You are quite smooth, Mr. Mo.¡± Mo Shiting replied nonchntly, ¡°Just a random post.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Knowing that he was being modest, Gu Li giggled softly. She ced her hands around his neck, her eyes shining brighter withughter, ¡°Brother Ting, aren¡¯t you afraid people will say you¡¯re lovestruck by going all out dering your love for me like this?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°What do you mean by lovestruck?¡± Gu Li took out her phone, checked a site for definitions, and exined to him, ¡°Love brain is a popr inte term, referring to a thought pattern that puts love first. The people with love brain would be willing to pay a not insignificant cost to satisfy, apany their loved ones during their romantic rtionships.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°Let them talk, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°But I care.¡± Gu Li leaned against his chest, sounding a bit agitated, ¡°Why are you even bothering about those trolls? Brother Ting, although I¡¯m touched by what you¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t think they deserve your response. If they start condemning you because of me, I will feel really sad.¡± They can curse her all they want, but if they dared to aim their venom at him, she would not let it pass easily. Mo Shiting put his arms around her waist, with a soft smile gracing his lips, ¡°Do not worry, no one would dare to curse me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Li was not as optimistic as he was, she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in the real world, no one might dare to curse you in person, but the inte brings forth countless keyboard warriors who indiscriminately bash anyone. They hate the world, yet pose themselves as the moral high ground, ready to curse anyone they find displeasing. They didn¡¯t bother you before because you kept a low profile. But now, because of me, as you ¡®fall from grace¡¯, they may have begun cursing you.¡± Gu Li was right. She opened Weibo again and aside from the joyous cheers from Gu Li¡¯s readers and Shiting and Li¡¯s couple fans, the trolls had indeed started to mock Mo Shiting for being lovestruck, throwing out terms like ¡®crazy with love¡¯, ¡®insecton the brain¡¯, and even making ims that theXinghe Group would be doomed because of Gu Li. Of course, among thesementers, there were also Mo Shiting¡¯s obsessed fans. On one hand, they were cursing Gu Li, on the other, trying to persuade Mo Shiting with all their might. ¡°A sweet pear really is a vixen, seeding in getting Young Master Mo¡¯s head spinning round and round. Young Master Mo, have you not read the story of the fall of the Shang Dynasty? With your resources, any woman may be at your disposal, so why choose a woman who would only hold you back and be of no help whatsoever?¡± ¡°Marriages among the wealthy always value matching social statuses. You and Miss Shen Yunsi make such a good match, why would you willingly degrade yourself, and throw away a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed?¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, wake up.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, did A sweet pear cast a spell on you? Given your resources and social standing, even marrying a princess wouldn¡¯t be a stretch. Why would you go for this crooked-neck pear?¡± ¡°Do you two actually have true love? If you do, then why did you divorce?¡± ¡°Please exin to the public, have you guys got divorced? Also, is A sweet pear faking her pregnancy?¡± ¡°Guys, some marketing ount posted the audio! Everyone should go take a listen. The steward who is in charge of looking after A sweet pear bragged in front of Mrs. Mo, saying that A sweet pear was pregnant. But in reality, she wasn¡¯t. This is so scandalous, even the elderly was cheated.¡± Seeing thisment, Gu Li looked at Mo Shiting, both of them understood each other without saying a word, pulled out their phones and searched. #A sweet pear alleged fake pregnancy# This was newly trending. If the previous series of keywords was nothing more than conjecture, merely defamatory, then thistest trending keyword was rooted in reality. Upon ying the recording, what greeted them was Auntie Li confidently telling the olddy that the young madam was pregnant. The trolls were instantly infuriated, criticizing all the more harshly. Meanwhile, A sweet pear¡¯s readers and supporters of the couple were outnumbered and outbarked by the trolls, theirments being drowned out by the countless hateful words. Chapter 402 - 313 - A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu_2 Chapter 402: Chapter 313 ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu_2 Public opinion overwhelmingly used Gu Li of having sinister motives, deceiving even the elderly, and being unworthy of marrying into the Mo family. Gu Li secretly wondered, did the Old Lady have a hand in this? Did she hate Gu Li so much? Or maybe, the olddy was kept in the dark? Were her subordinates acting independently? ¡°The recording was made by someone present. Aside from Auntie Li and me, everyone there was brought by the olddy.¡± She told Mo Shiting truthfully. ¡°I will find out the truth.¡± Mo Shiting said coldly, ¡°If the olddy really did it, I will get justice for you.¡± If the olddy was indeed behind this, she had clearly crossed his line, and he would not let this go easily. After careful recollection, Gu Li said: ¡°I think it was Aunt Liu who is always beside the olddy present. As far as I can remember, she was always sneakily using her phone that time. I suspect that she might have been bribed by GE. You don¡¯t need to investigate this, I have a solution.¡± In fact, whether they divorced, or whether she was pregnant, what did it have to do with these people? They were not public figures, after all. If it had been before, Gu Li would definitely have directly silenced those online trolls, so that they would never have the chance to jump on the inte again. But this time, she couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye. Brother Ting, because of her, was now being ndered by inte trolls, suffering damage to his reputation, and if things got worse, it might even affect the stock price of the Xinghe Group. It was because she had previously been too low-key and detached that people repeatedly used the issue of her not being worthy of Brother Ting to stir up controversy, resulting in her bearing unfounded usations of using underhanded tactics to marry into a wealthy family. Therefore, she no longer intended to hide, the identity of Miss Gu was nothing shameful, and although her father repeatedly emphasized that she must not reveal herself publicly as the daughter of the Gu family, this time, for Brother Ting, even at the risk of angering her father, she had no choice but to do so. ¡°Oh? What kind of solution?¡± Mo Shiting was curious. Gu Li gave him a teasing wink, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± That night, the negative trending topic about ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± continued to fester, dominating the entire trending list tillte at night. Under the provocation of the online water army, phrases such as ¡°A Sweet Pear is a scheming bitch¡± and ¡°A Sweet Pear is not worthy of Mo Shiting¡± were being repeated. Manyizens who didn¡¯t know ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± were curious and clicked in to see, and only then did they realize that she was the wife of the CEO of the Xinghe Group. As for why they didn¡¯t say ex-wife? Because there was no solid proof that the two had divorced. Along with Mo Shiting¡¯s domineering confession, let¡¯s just assume they¡¯re still a couple. After reading this series of negative rumors, manyizens with sound moral judgment stood up in defense of Gu Li [Do theseizens live by the sea? What business is it of yours who Mo Shiting marries? ] [Exactly. They are a handsome man and beautiful woman, super good looking, they are perfect together in every way. Those who say that A Sweet Pear doesn¡¯t match up to Mo Shiting are clearly blind, right? ] [I am just an ordinary viewer who loves watching the show and gossiping. Mo Shiting and A Sweet Pear are not public figures, why should they have to announce their marital status? Do you announce on the inte whether you sleep with your husband and whether you have conflicts and divorce? Do you owe the public an exnation?] [I think the trending topic tonight is probably used to cover up some celebrities¡¯ illegal and criminal deeds, right? Let me remind everyone that we should focus on those hical artists who take all the benefits but despise thew, rather than target a loving couple.] [There is something, I don¡¯t know if I should say. My ssmate is a reporter special assigned to A Nation, he once mentioned to me that there is a daughter of A Nation¡¯s Chief Minister Gu Yuan, whose name is Gu Li. She is of the same age as A Sweet Pear, they can¡¯t be the same person, can they?] [Really? So Gu Li is Miss Gu of A Nation¡¯s Gu family? Are you joking? Are you a nt?] [Everyone can go to foreign websites to search for information about Gu Yuan, and see if he looks like A Sweet Pear?] [Look, guys, I have found Gu Yuan¡¯s photo, see below. Look at the simrity?] [It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a bare-faced photo of A Sweet Pear, otherwise it would be even better forparison.] [You canpare even with heavy makeup, look at these eyebrows, these eyes, this nose, who wouldn¡¯t say they¡¯re father and daughter?] Chapter 403 - 313 - A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu 3 Chapter 403: Chapter 313 ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu 3 Thements above sure included Gu Li¡¯s sock puppets. Under her instigation, people had be heavily interested in her real identity. She then got Da Ha to hire some inte trolls to heat up the topic. In no time, #ASweetPearGuYuan# gantly climbed the trending charts. Due to Gu Yuan¡¯s special identity, news about him was soon detected by A Nation. At this moment, Gu Yuan had just arrived in A Nation. As soon as his nended, he received a call from his secretary. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re trending in Hua Country.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yuan raised his eyebrow, clearly confused. He had just returned from Hua Country. How did he ended up being a hot topic in just a blink of an eye? What had happened? The caller respectfully reported, ¡°You and aic artist named A Sweet Pear are trending in Hua Country. Rumors say that she is Miss Gu, Gu Li.¡± Gu Yuan: Good going, Gu Li. She¡¯s got me in a mess? His deep, long eyes narrowed, and he responded coldly: ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± At the end of the conversation, he hung up the phone. Opening the browser, he began to search for relevant information. He thought that the young girl had messed things up and was nning to give her a piece of his mind. However, upon seeing all the cruelments online, Gu Yuan immediately boiled with anger. ¡°This is utterly unreasonable!¡± He was outraged enough to m the table, only to realize that he was currently on the move and didn¡¯t have a table to m. He reluctantly held back his anger. ¡°Gu Zuo!¡± ¡°Yes, Family Head.¡± Gu Zuo turned sideways, bowing slightly. ¡°Tell the PR department to release a statement. The gist should be ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu Li. If Mo Shiting wants to marry her, it¡¯s not going to be easy!¡± Gu Yuan instructed through gritted teeth. If it wasn¡¯t for that annoying Mo Shiting, why would Gu Li have to suffer so much? His girl could only be punished by him. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone else hurt a hair on her head. ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Zuo probably understood what had happened. As one of Gu Yuan¡¯s confidantes, he understood how much Gu Yuan valued Gu Li and quickly executed the task. Gu Li¡¯s original intention was to first raise the topic¡¯s poprity and then reveal her identity. However, before she could act, a piece of news on an overseas socialworking forum was forwarded to Weibo by an enthusiasticizen. A statement was published by an officially verified ount named the ¡°Spokesperson of the Gu family¡±:[Rest assured, A Sweet Pear is the apple of Mr. Gu¡¯s eye, the only Miss Gu. The CEO of Xinghe Group, Mo Shiting is just Miss Gu¡¯s boyfriend, his future son-inw status has not yet been approved by the Gu family. Please be informed] Boom Not long after the news was released, Mo Shiting was instantly pushed into the stormy limelight again. The fans couldn¡¯t believe it. The top idol in their hearts, Mo Shiting, hadn¡¯t even gained the approval of the Gu family? Damn it, isn¡¯t the Gu family being too condescending? This was uneptable. They had to seek justice for their idol. Therefore, the fans started posting messages on foreign websites advocating for Mo Shiting. Although there were some radical fans, most were rational. They only promoted their idol, didn¡¯t argue or belittle Gu Li. As for the trolls, they had taken a heavy blow. With Gu Li¡¯s powerful status, even if they wanted to belittle her, they didn¡¯t know where to start. use her of clinging to rich men and ying mind games? She was obviously a top-tier white, rich and beautifuldy. Did she even need to do that? use her of faking a pregnancy to marry into a wealthy family? Anyone with even a slight bit of sense wouldn¡¯t spread a lie so easily unmasked, it¡¯s clear the recording was forged. Most importantly, the Gu family didn¡¯t even recognize Mo Shiting as their son-inw¡­ Ah, it seemed like Young Master Mo was doing all the giving. The marketers didn¡¯t dare to offend Mo Shiting too much and instantly backed off. The trolls that had previously used Mo Shiting of being in love were also quick to flee when the tide turned against them. On the other hand, the two-person CP fans and A Sweet Pear¡¯s readers were still passionately celebrating. ¡°Wow, I knew it! A family that could produce such a talented and beautiful daughter like our great deity couldn¡¯t be ordinary. I never expected that they¡¯re actually a top-tier elite cadre.¡± ¡°Now, no one dares to ridicule our great deity for being unworthy of Mo Shiting, right?¡± ¡°Both of them are top-tier in terms of looks. Moreover, they are also well-matched. This is indeed a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Get together! Get together!¡± ¡°ShiLi CP Forever the Best!¡± As the news of Gu Li being Miss Gu was exposed toote, Shen Yunsi had already gone to bed at that time. The next morning, she received the news from Cheng Ying. ¡°Miss Shen, what should we do? I originally thought that the girl was a nobody and easy to deal with. I never expected that she has such a powerful background. If they find out that I was the one trying to tarnish her image, I¡¯m screwed.¡± Cheng Ying was filled with regret. If she had known this earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have messed with Gu Li in the first ce.. Chapter 404 - 314 Mo Shiting’s Contract of Selling Himself_i Chapter 404: Chapter 314 Mo Shiting¡¯s Contract of Selling Himself_i Shen Yunsi hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Li would hail from the esteemed Gu family of A Nation. During all the time she was covertlypeting with Gu Li, what she was most proud of was her superior social status. However, she learned today, that the girl she always looked down upon came from not just an ordinary background, but even surpassed her. How could she swallow this prick to her pride? No, she hadn¡¯t lost yet. The Gu family might be more formidable than the Shen family, but Gu Li, a junior at Imperial City University, how could shepete with the 25-year-old her who held a doctoral degree from a world-ss university? If she wished to ept the invitation from Imperial City University, she would have already been a professor in the Department of Chinese Studies. Hence Gu Li would always be inferior to her. Comforting herself in this manner, Shen Yunsi¡¯s mood gradually improved. Cheng Ying, oblivious to Shen¡¯s thoughts, was still incessantly pleading with her over the phone, ¡°What should we do, Miss Shen? Please, you must help me, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yunsi kept her annoyance in check and lightly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you clear your traces on the inte, so they won¡¯t find any evidence against you. But¡ª¡± She hesitated here and suddenly halted her speech. Cheng Ying held her breath, only to hear Shen continue, ¡°This is thest time. Don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cheng Ying hesitated, after all, Shen Yunsi was her investor, and her financial support established GE. How could their financial ties be severed so abruptly? ¡°Miss Shen, about the matter of GE¡­¡± Shen Yunsi impatiently cut her off, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, GE is yours. Whether it thrives or perishes, it has nothing to do with me. Cheng Ying, you are a clever person, you know what to say and what not to.¡± A hint of a sparkle shed in Cheng Ying¡¯s eyes, she pursed her lips, ¡°Alright, I understand, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t answer, instead hanging up the phone without hesitation. Cheng Ying held her phone in her hand, unable to stop herself from a self- mocking thought, was this everyone scatters at a sign of trouble? Hopefully this time, she¡¯d only have lost Cheng Wei. Otherwise, if those secrets were exposed, as the legal representative of GE, she might end up serving a prison term. Shen Yunsi was known to be very good at socializing and had an extensivework of contacts. Deleting posts, removing articles, and suppressing trending searches was a minor matter for her. Therefore, within just an hour, she tidied up all the information about Gu Li¡¯s background and negative reports on the Hua Country¡¯s inte. The speed of message blocking was so fast. If someone didn¡¯t check their social media yesterday, they wouldn¡¯t even know that such a sensational thing had once been trending on the inte. Of course, this was attributed to Shen Yunsi¡¯s self-interest, after all, thest thing she¡¯d like to see was the knowledge of Gu Li¡¯s status as a top-notch rich and beautifuldy bing a public spectacle. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Ever since learning that her father had unterally announced her identity as Miss Gu, Gu Li carried aplicated mood. She called Gu Yuan right then. However, Gu Yuan was in an important meeting at that time. The secretary informed her that the meeting would go on for a while and asked her to callter. So, Gu Li waited and waited, until one o¡¯clock in the morning, but Gu Yuan¡¯s meeting was still not over. Mo Shiting kept herpany untilte at night. Seeing that she was nodding off between the waiting, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he unhesitatingly picked her up and forced her to go to sleep. Gu Li was indeed exhausted, but she didn¡¯t want Mo Shiting to stay up with her. So, she nodded and agreed to contact Gu Yuan the next day. When she woke up, the day was bright. She picked up her phone from the bedside table and saw that it was already half past eleven. ¡°Wow, I have a ss this afternoon, I can¡¯t make it now.¡± It takes at least 2 hours to get back to the university from here, that¡¯s just crazy. Mo Shiting walked into the room just as she was running around the bedroom in confusion, pulling at her hair. He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, knowing that you definitely wouldn¡¯t wake up, I have already asked for leave for you.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Gu Li swiftly turned her head, a trace of a smile in her eyes. Mo Shiting advanced towards her with his long stride, gently tousling her bangs, his profound gaze was full of warmth, ¡°Go freshen up, we will have lunch.¡± ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± After saying this, Gu Li dashed into the bathroom. After washing up, dressing anding downstairs, Mo Shiting was already seated in the dining room waiting for her. The dining table was full of various dishes, but Aunt Guan and Auntie Li, who had cooked, were not in sight. Presumably, they didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel and tactfully excused themselves. Chapter 405 - 314 Mo Shiting’s Contract of Selling Himself_2 Chapter 405: Chapter 314 Mo Shiting¡¯s Contract of Selling Himself_2 ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li bounced over and sat next to him. Mo Shiting scooped a bowl of soup for her, ¡°Start with this.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Brother Ting.¡± Having said this sweetly, Gu Li picked up her spoon, scooped some soup and put it to her mouth. Today¡¯s dish was a savory duck soup. It was so delicious that she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sips before she remembered to ask Mo Shiting, ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you have work today?¡± Mo Shiting responded in a steady tone, ¡°There was a phone conference this morning which I could handle from home. I¡¯ 11 take you to school this afternoon.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s no need, right?¡± Gu Li refused. She didn¡¯t want him to go through so much trouble. Mo Shiting understood her concern, but exined, ¡°I have to travel abroad this afternoon. Since I will be going by the school on my way to the airport, I can drop you off.¡± ¡°Oh, going abroad again? Which country?¡± Hearing that he was traveling abroad, Gu Li¡¯s expression inexplicably darkened. Even though they wouldn¡¯t see each other for the next few days even if he stayed, the feeling was still different. Mo Shiting promptly responded, ¡°G country. I¡¯ll be back Friday evening, just in time to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did a smile gradually appear on Gu Li¡¯s face, ¡°For a moment, I thought you¡¯d be away for ten days or half a month.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting leaned in closer, his handsome face breaking into a yful smile, ¡°What? Do you start missing me even before I leave?¡± His unexpected closeness made Gu Li¡¯s heart skip a beat. She quickly turned her face away, continuing to drink her soup, while denying, ¡°No, not at all. I was just thinking about the uing Mid-Autumn Festival this weekend. If you¡¯re not here, should I go to the ancestral home to apany grandpa? But since you¡¯ll be back on Friday, it saves me the worry.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± Mo Shiting responded with an inscrutable expression. ¡°What else could it be? If I really miss you, I¡¯ll definitely say it out loud.¡± Gu Li remained indifferent. Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°Right, whatever the wife says, is always right.¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and I need to call my dad.¡± She had almost forgotten this important task after just one night¡¯s sleep. Seeing that her bowl of soup had nearly finished, Mo Shiting considerately refilled it. Gu Li picked up her phone and dialed Gu Yuan¡¯s number. The call connected sessfully this time. ¡°Father.¡± When faced with her father who had always been strict with her from an early age, Gu Li instinctively sat up straight, involuntarily growing tense. Seeing her like this, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of heartache. His sweet Tang Tang was naturally lively and could frolic and joke even in front of his reputable grandfather, acting like a spoiled little girl, but when in the presence of Gu Yuan, she would instinctively straighten up and maintain a serious demeanor. He wondered what kind of upbringing Gu Yuan had provided to have such a stark side effect on her? If it were anyone else with such a beautiful and adorable daughter, wouldn¡¯t they pamper her and treasure her? Nurture her with delicacy, as if she were a fragile jewel? Mo Shiting silently pledged to spoil her double in the future, to treat her as his beloved daughter. But Gu Li, who was busy talking to Gu Yuan, had no idea that her husband had swiftly decided to y a fatherly role in just a few seconds. ¡°What do you need?¡± Perhaps because he was still angry with her, the temperature inGu Yuan¡¯s voice was rather low. Gu Li bit her lip gently, saying sincerely, ¡°Thank you for helping me outst night.¡± The indifference on Gu Yuan¡¯s handsome face eased slightly. Unfortunately, his voice over the phone stillcked warmth, ¡°Don¡¯t misuse the inte in the future, it damages the reputation of the Gu family.¡± Gu Li was somewhat angry at his remark, retorting, ¡°Father, when did I ever ruin the Gu family¡¯s reputation? Did Imit murder, or arson? All I did was identally marry the man who all women in Hua Country want to marry.¡± ¡°Marry?¡± Gu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°Are you even husband and wife now?¡± ¡°We will be eventually.¡± Gu Li defiantly responded. Although she usually concedes in front of her father, she still insisted on principle. It seemed her answer was within Gu Yuan¡¯s expectation. He shook his head in frustration, ¡°As a girl, all you do is chase after a man. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Gu Li: ¡°When have I ever chased after him? Now he is the one who ¨C ¡± ¡°Anyway, now that your identity is public, you must consider the consequences in all matters. If you dare to do anything that damages the Gu family¡¯s reputation, I will disown you!¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± After a brief silence, she boldly retorted, ¡°If you disown me, where will you find such a lovely and sweet daughter like me?¡± Chapter 406 - 314 Mo Shiting’s Contract of Selling Chapter 406: Chapter 314 Mo Shiting¡¯s Contract of Selling Himself 3 Gu Yuan: ¡°???¡± It was the first time that Gu Li boasted in front of Gu Yuan. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she hurriedly ended their call before he could speak. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Father, take care. Bye.¡± After speaking, she quickly hung up the phone. Phew! Well done, Gu Li! She patted her chest and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the look on her father¡¯s face at this time. Sigh. She also wanted to be like other young girls, acting spoiled in front of their fathers without any inhibitions. Sadly, she did not have such a luxury. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep voice broke Gu Li¡¯s train of thought. Gu Li looked up, meeting his concerned gaze, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she replied, ¡°I was thinking about how to win over my dad.¡± ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s harder to woo than you.¡± Gu Liined. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled, ¡°Am I that hard to conquer?¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Gu Li red at him. Recalling the things he had done to her before, she grimaced with frustration, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that certain someone made me kneel all night in the ancestral hall, drew a turtle on my face the next morning, locked me in a room without food. And when I choked on a fishbone and was sent to the hospital, I was inexplicably kissed. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, you heartlessly abandoned me¡­ Umm¡­¡± Faced with her pointed usations, Mo Shiting had nothing to say in his defense. So instead, he lowered his head, lifted her chin, and silenced her with a kiss. ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li tried to push him away, but to no avail. Annoyed, she bit his tongue hard, causing him to wince with pain. Finally, he let her go, ¡°Aside from kissing you, I couldn¡¯t find a second way to express my apology.¡± Gu Li smirked, ¡°Shameless! You are clearly using this as an excuse to take advantage of me, you rogue!¡± After her words, she raised her hand and pped it on his shoulder. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t dodge and said with sincere tone, ¡°Okay, if you want my life, you can take it anytime.¡± Gu Li poked him and said with confidence, ¡°Put it in writing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded indulgently, got up without bothering to eat, walked to the side cab, and took out a set of paper and pen. He spread out an A4. size paper, picked up the pen, and wrote, ¡°I, Mo Shiting, hereby inscribe this document, stating that all usage rights and ownership rights over me belong to Gu Li, for a lifetime.¡± When he was done writing, he asked, ¡°Is that alright?¡± Gu Li smiled satisfactorily, ¡°Okay, sign it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He readily signed his name, rolled up the paper, and handed it to her, ¡°Indenture.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Liughed and quickly kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Seal.¡± An unexpected blessing fell upon Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and eat. I need to go back to schoolter.¡± As Gu Li carefully stored his ¡°indenture¡±, she urged him to continue eating. Little did she know, he responded, ¡°My tongue hurts. I can¡¯t eat.¡± Gu Li eximed, ¡°Is it that painful?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± When this little girl really put force into things, she didn¡¯t hold back. Too fierce. ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Feeling somewhat guilty, Gu Li moved closer to him without noticing the mischievous gleam in his eyes. When she voluntarily fell into his arms, Mo Shiting swiftly scooped her onto hisp. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re tricking me!¡± Realizing that she¡¯d been tricked, Gu Li pinched his arm unhappily. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting smirked, his left arm wrapped around her waist, while his right hand picked up a piece of braised pork with his chopsticks and held it to her mouth. Without any hesitation, Gu Li opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°I also want chicken breast.¡± After finishing her meal, shemanded him without any hesitation. Mo Shitingplied with a smile, ¡°Okay. What else would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Fish.¡± ¡°Vegetables.¡± ¡°Tofu.¡± Meanwhile, in A Nation. Just after finishing his call with Gu Li, Gu Yuan¡¯s office door was knocked. Gu Zuo came in to report with respect. ¡°Sir, Count Allen is here.¡± Upon hearing that Murong Si was visiting, Gu Yuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After bowing, Gu Zuo quickly retreated. Gu Yuan stood up from his office chair and moved to the sofa area. Just as he sat down, he saw the tall figure of Murong Si walking in. ¡°Uncle.¡± Murong Si greeted him politely. Gu Yuan: ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He walked over and sat opposite Gu Yuan. ¡°Uncle, I saw yesterday¡¯s news.¡± Murong Si got straight to the point, ¡°Little Pear has suffered a lot in Hua Country. Aren¡¯t you worried about letting her stay there? Mo Shiting is clearly not a good match for her. He will only expose her to difficulties and controversies. He does not deserve Little Pear.¡± ¡°So?¡± Gu Yuan responded indifferently, lighting a cigar and taking a puff. The smoke filled the air, making his deep andplex expression hard to discern. Chapter 407 - 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are related Chapter 407: Chapter 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are rted Murong Si wore a serious expression, his tone somewhat imposing: ¡°She has toe back. A Nation is her home, this is where she belongs.¡± Gu Yuan of course knew what Murong Si felt for Gu Li, however, he did not support it. From a man¡¯s point of view, Murong Si was a young man with deep schemes, someone capable of great things, but from a father¡¯s position, he did not trust this man with his daughter at all. As for Mo Shiting, although he didn¡¯t like him either, at least, he has moral principles, is benevolent, and not altogether bad. Seeing Gu Yuan remain silent, Murong Si became impatient, ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Ah Si¡­¡± After forcefully drawing on his cigar twice, Gu Yuan finally spoke, ¡°Gu Li does not have you in her heart. Even if Mo Shiting did not appear, with her personality, she would not like you. There are plenty of fish in the sea, why be infatuated with one flower? You might as well let go and pursue your happiness.¡± ¡°Uncle, Little Pear is my happiness. I don¡¯t want anyone but her!¡± Murong Si¡¯s tone was very resolute, with a streak of ruthlessness quickly shing in his eyes. Gu Yuan stared at him, ¡°You might want to reconsider. Though I don¡¯t favor Mo Shiting, since Gu Li has already made her choice, I can only respect her decision.¡± Not expecting Gu Yuan to no longer oppose their rtionship, Murong Si¡¯s hands clenched into fists unconsciously. His face turned tight, remained mute for a long while. The air was suddenly filled with silence, vaguely filled with a sense of escting tension. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡± At this time, the sound of knocking interrupted the unspoken standoff between them. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Yuan extinguished his cigar and spoke lightly. As his voice fell, the secretary came in and respectfully reported, ¡°Sir, the President would like to see you.¡± Gu Yuan casually adjusted the cor of his shirt and stood up, ¡°Understood. Get the car ready, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary left after confirming, but not before giving Murong Si a covert nce. Seeing the ghastly pallor on Murong Si¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but surmise. Had Count Allen and him had a quarrel? However, he decided better of prying into the private affairs of these important people. The secretary soon left. Murong Si stood up with a frosty face. Knowing that Gu Yuan didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, and realizing he wouldn¡¯t get the answer he desired, he suppressed his anger and bowed slightly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Gu Yuan waved his hand, indicating for him to leave. Catching Murong Si out of the corner of his eye as he reached the door, he slightly cornered his lips and stopped him abruptly, ¡°Ah Si¡ª ¡± Murong Si halted his steps and slowly turned around. ¡°Love is not everything in life. You are the talent and future hope of A Nation. I hope you understand this and focus your mind on nation-building.¡± Considering that he had watched him grow up all these years, Gu Yuan was reluctant to see him go astray and kindly reminded him so. Murong Si curved his lips with a hint of ridicule in his heart, but the expression on his face remained as stoic as ever: ¡°I understand. Thank you, Uncle.¡± While speaking, he bowed again to Gu Yuan, then strode quickly out of the room. The moment he stepped out of the office, his handsome face seemed particrly gloomy. Gu Yuan watched his tall and straight figure, his deep eyes narrowed, shrouding a sense of helplessness. Hopefully, he woulde to his senses and stop being so obstinate. Imperial City University. Mo Shiting dropped off Gu Li at the school around five in the afternoon. As he had to catch a flight, he didn¡¯t stay long. He just pulled into the campus, allowed her to alight, and then left. It was a hasty goodbye, but it was mutual, fearing that any dy would only intensify their reluctance to part. Gu Li strolled down the tree-lined avenue with her backpack. The setting sun illuminated her, casting an enchanting glow over her figure. ¡°Little Pear.¡± A familiar female voice suddenly sounded behind her. Gu Li turned around and saw Xiang Xiaoyue briskly walked towards her carrying a stack of books. ¡°Little Pear, I heard you took leave for some personal matters. Has everything been settled?¡± Concern seeped through Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s words. Gu Li smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s settled.¡± After that, noticing the pile of foreignnguage books in her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Why are you carrying so many foreignnguage books? What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing for the English sixth level exam in December. I missed it by a few points when I was a sophomore, it was such a shame.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue said truthfully, then asked, ¡°By the way, have you passed the sixth level?¡± Chapter 408 - 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are relatives! Chapter 408: Chapter 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are rtives! Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Could she say, in truth, she hadn¡¯t even sat for the four-level exam yet? After all, she was someone who had skipped straight to university entrance, without even sitting the high school entrance exam. ¡°I guess, you must have passed. You¡¯re a top student, you¡¯re supposed to be better than us ordinary folks,¡± Xiang Xiaoyue mumbled to herself. Once again, Gu Li fell silent. Xiang Xiaoyue nudged her with her elbow, ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? Why are you so quiet?¡± Gu Li stared at her and admitted frankly: ¡°I confess, I haven¡¯t even sat the four-level yet.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly unable to believe what she had just heard. ¡°Indeed.¡± Gu Li nodded, her tone couldn¡¯t be more sincere. Underneath Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s sses, her eyes blinked, finally gathering her thoughts, ¡°Then you can¡¯t be this way, you must take the four-level exam, pass it in the second half of this year, then next year pass the sixth level. You can register these days, you better hurry.¡± Gu Li barely had any interest. She was fluent in English, French, and German. There was no need for her to take these exams. However, seeing how Xiang Xiaoyue was so passionate about it, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. After considering for a moment, she nodded, ¡°Alright, listening to you, I¡¯ll go register.¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, that¡¯s fantastic. So now, we can study English together.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s smiled until her eyes were virtually squinted. Gu Li¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Sure. Anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± XiangXiaoyue: ¡°Huh?¡± She, who was just a few points off the sixth level, had to ask Gu Li, who hadn¡¯t even passed the four-level¡­ Was this a joke? But on second thought, perhaps Little Pear was one of those quiet achievers. She might know more than her. With this in mind, Xiang Xiaoyue immediately epted, ¡°Mhm, mhm, alright, no problem.¡± ¡°Hahaha, just messing with you.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the dorm, or to the library?¡± ¡°To the library for an hour of reading. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± There was nothing to do back at the dorm, and it was too early for dinner, so going to the library to pass some time sounded good. As the two headed towards the library, Xiang Xiaoyue btedly remembered something she had seen earlier and curiously asked, ¡°Little Pear, was that your boyfriend dropping you off earlier?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°He¡¯s going abroad, and dropped me off on his way to the airport.¡± ¡°Oh, your boyfriend is really good to you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue expressed her envy. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think about her ex-boyfriend, Liang Tiancheng. Good thing she had caught him redhanded, otherwise, who knows how long she would have been deceived. Perhaps it¡¯s only after losing something that you learn to cherish it. Today, that man hade to pester her again, which was quite annoying. Noticing Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s gloomy mood, Gu Li asked directly, ¡°Did that guye to find you?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was surprised. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li muttered, ¡°How could I not know you? What did he say to you?¡± She despised men who cheat or mooch off women. Confoundingly, Liang Tiancheng was both. Xiang Xiaoyueughed coldly: ¡°What could he say? Just wanting to reconcile with me. Saying that he was always fond of me, but was led astray by Qin Xiaolian¡¯s sweet talk. Begging me to give him another chance. Promising he would change.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu Li asked. It¡¯s not really appropriate for outsiders to intervene in a rtionship. Although she would advise her, if Xiang Xiaoyue was still infatuated, ready to dive headlong into it, all she could do was respect her decision. However, should that man dare to hurt Xiang Xiaoyue again, she would definitely give him a taste of his own medicine. Gu Li had already prepared for the worst in her heart, fortunately, Xiang Xiaoyue seemed somewhat sensible, ¡°Of course not. After careful thought these few days, the more I think, the more foolish I feel. What¡¯s so great about Liang Tiancheng? He¡¯s not as handsome as Song Yunque, not as well-off as Song Yunque,cks Song Yunque¡¯s talent. What do I see in him? His parasitic lifestyle?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡± Gu Liughed out loud, ¡°You¡¯re alwaysparing him to Song Yunque. This Song Yunque wouldn¡¯t happen to be your dream man, would he?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue hugged the books in her arms, with a look of adoration, ¡°He¡¯s like a little sun in my heart, full of warmth.¡± Chapter 409 - 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are relatives_3 Chapter 409: Chapter 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are rtives_3 ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a story?¡± Gu Li looked eager for gossip. Perhaps it was because she was so familiar with Song Yunque. In her eyes, he was such a silly goofball. Yet, surprisingly, others saw him as a heartthrob. Tsk, tsk. She wondered what Xiang Xiaoyue would think if she knew that her heroic heartthrob had onceined about her being too heavy while carrying her behind her back. ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Liughed out loud without realizing, as she amused herself with this thought. Xiang Xiaoyue nced at her sideways, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing. I¡¯m just curious to hear your story. Go on.¡± ¡°Well, urn¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue cleared her throat, ¡°When I came to school on my first day as a freshman at Imperial City University. I brought too many things with me, and I was struggling to carry everything by myself. I saw many male students who were empty-handed, but none of them offered to help. Meanwhile, female students who didn¡¯t have much to carry received help from several male students willingly. The stark contrast struck me. I felt hurt, and wondered, was it because I was too fat for them to want to help?¡± Gu Li looked her over. After exercising for a while, Xiang Xiaoyue had slimmed down considerably. She was not even plump anymore. When they first met, she wasn¡¯t even fat ¡ª at most, slightly chubby. But so what if one is chubby? Even during the Tang Dynasty, being chubby was considered as beautiful. What kind of mindset do these students at Imperial City University have? Superficial! Xiang Xiaoyue went on, ¡°As I was dragging my luggage along, I became increasingly disappointed by this indifferent university life. However, my heartthrob appeared out of the blue. He came over enthusiastically and asked me, ¡®ssmate, do you need help?¡¯ At that moment, it felt as if the whole world had be a better ce, and I was d that there was such a kind-hearted, nonjudgmental male student in Imperial City University. I didn¡¯t dare to ask his name then, but Iter found out at an award ceremony that he was the school idol, Song Yunque.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lightughter escaped Gu Li¡¯s lips. Curious about Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s real feelings towards Song Yunque, she decided to ask directly, ¡°Since you knew who he was, why didn¡¯t you get to know him?¡± ¡°He is the high and mighty school idol, the young master of the Song Family. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. We live in totally different worlds. What¡¯s the point in getting to know him? Besides, I was in a rtionship then. Although my boyfriend was a jerk, it would have been even worse if I drunkenly chased after the school idol, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes!¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°I almost forgot about your jerk of an ex-boyfriend.¡± XiangXiaoyue:¡±¡­¡± Did her jerk of an ex-boyfriend really have such a negligible presence? Before they knew it, they had arrived at the library while talking. Just as they were about to enter, a joyful male voice could be heard in the distance, ¡°Pear, Pear, Little Pear.¡± Boom Speak of the devil and he shall appear¡­ It was Song Yunque. Gu Li smiled inwardly, as it seemed that this pair had quite the synchronicity. Might as well go with the flow and introduce them. Luckily, this idiot didn¡¯t call her Big God or Four Sister-inw, or else, it would have scared Xiang Xiaoyue to death. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Li intentionally concealed her true identity from Xiang Xiaoyue. It¡¯s just that Xiaoyue had no interest in her background. And Gu Li couldn¡¯t just suddenly blurt out, ¡°Hey, do you know? I¡¯m actually the illustrious manga artist Gu Li, and also the ex-wife and girlfriend of Mo Shiting, the CEO of the Xinghe Group.¡± Song Yunque called out to Gu Li a few times before he ran over, while Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her legs trembled. ¡°Li¡­Little Pear, am I seeing things? Is that the heartthrob? He knows you? He¡¯s calling you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Gu Li gave a slight smile and told her, ¡°The time we were at the bar, it was your heartthrob who had helped us out of a sticky situation, and then carried you back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°What?¡± The books in Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s hands abruptly fell to the ground. Startled, she staggered back a couple of steps, luckily, Gu Li caught her just in time to prevent her from falling. Song Yunque came over and helped Xiang Xiaoyue pick up her books, five in total, and handed them back to her. ¡°Tha¡­thankyou.¡± Nervous, Xiang Xiaoyue swallowed, her fair cheeks blushing a rosy red. Gu Li cast her an amused nce, then turned to Song Yunque, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Grandma instructed me to specifically look for you, Four Sister-inw.¡± As expected, Song Yunque was unreliable, and blurted out the term ¡°Four Sister-inw¡± again. Xiang Xiaoyue was even more shocked, ¡°Fo¡­Four sister-inw? Your boyfriend is a member of the Song family?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, his family name is Mo.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, you scared me.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue exhaled in relief. But the next second, she thought to herself: ¡®Mo?¡¯ There aren¡¯t many who carry that surname in Imperial City. Could it be the ¡®Mo¡¯ from Mo Group? Does that mean that Gu Li has some rtion with Young Master Mo? However, Gu Li had no time to consider Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s conjectures. Upon hearing that the elderlydy in the Song Family had sent Song Yunque to look for her, she immediately felt that something was up. Chapter 410 - 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived l Chapter 410: Chapter 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived l As expected, the next second Song Yunque said: ¡°Saturday is the Mid-Autumn Festival, my aunt asked me to invite you to the Song¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°That might not be very appropriate.¡± Gu Li refused. The Mid-Autumn Festival is a day for family reunions, and she didn¡¯t believe she could truly be a part of the family with that olddy who always looked down on people. Moreover, she also had to go to the Mo¡¯s house that day. Being in two ces at once is impossible. Song Yunque seemed to have anticipated her response, andughed, ¡°So, I¡¯ve already refused for you.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Gu Li visibly rxed. Although she didn¡¯t like the olddy, refusing directly would hurt the old person¡¯s pride, who knows what trouble that could cause. After all, she is Mo Shiting¡¯s biological grandmother. Until thest resort, she didn¡¯t want to sour the rtionship. So, Gu Li was more than happy with SongYunque¡¯s action. Unfortunately, the happiness didn¡¯tst long. SongYunque¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°I exined to her that you and Fourth Brother have already promised the old man to go to the Mo¡¯s house on the Mid-Autumn Festival, and can only visit our ce the next day.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± After all that, he had simply taken the liberty of agreeing for her? She really wanted to kill him, what should she do? ¡°Song Yunque, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself.¡± Gu Li¡¯s smirked. Why does the Fourth Sister-inw look a bit scary? Did he do something wrong? Uh oh. Song Yunque felt a chill run down his spine, and instinctively took two steps back, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, I just remembered I have something else, I better go. Bye bye.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he took off, faster than a rabbit, as if scared that Gu Li would hold him ountable. Seeing Song Yunque fleeing in panic, which was nowhere near his usual cool, campus celebrity, male god persona, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but scoff. Xiaoyue¡¯s rose-colored sses should be shattered by now, right? She turned around and saw Xiaoyue staring nkly in the direction of Song Yunque¡¯s departure. ¡°Um.¡± Gu Li cleared her throat, trying to get her attention back, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to reality.¡± But Xiaoyuepletely ignored Gu Li and kept staring straight ahead, a smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The male god is so cute.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Could this be what they call ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡¯? ¡°By the way, Little Pear. You haven¡¯t told me how you met the male god?¡± Xiaoyue finally remembered to ask her. Gu Li honestly replied: ¡°My boyfriend is his cousin, so- ¡± ¡°Oh right, you just now mentioned your boyfriend¡¯s surname is Mo¡­ wait, is it the Mo from Mo Group?¡± Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t believe it and wanted to confirm. ¡°Yes, Mo Shitingis my boyfriend.¡± Gu Li admitted openly. Xiaoyue: ¡°I!!¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t a fan, didn¡¯t go online, didn¡¯t have a Weibo ount, she had definitely heard of Mo Group. After all, it¡¯s the first family of Hua Country, and the brands under the Mo are everywhere. Of course, the most important thing was, Mo Shiting donated their school¡¯s library, teaching building, and dormitory building. Having studied at Imperial City University for more than two years, even if she didn¡¯t pay attention to the news, it was impossible for her not to know about this. However, be it Mo family or Mo Shiting, they were all from different worlds to Xiaoyue. She never imagined having any connection with them. But she never expected that her new friend turned out to be the girlfriend of Mo Shiting¡­ This was beyond belief. ¡°Little Pear¡­¡± Xiaoyue suddenly grabbed Gu Li¡¯s hand excitedly. Gu Li looked confused: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you¡­ pinch my face to see if I¡¯m dreaming?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± With the sudden appearance of Song Yunque revealing Gu Li¡¯s true identity, and the fact that her new friend was also the popr onlineic artist, A Sweet Pear, Xiaoyue was overjoyed. ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t go to the library now, my mood right now is not suitable to stay in the library.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Gu Li asked her with a smile. Xiaoyue thought about it for a moment, then said seriously: ¡°I have to go back to the dormitory right now, get on theputer, and apply to join your fan club. I want to be your number one fan.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Do you really need to be so serious, dear? Xiaoyue did just as she said, dragging Gu Li back to the dormitory quickly without a moment¡¯s dy. Gu Li also returned to her own 601. Her roommates were all there, chatting away. Seeing her appear, Chen Xue was the first to speak, ¡°Big shot, we sawst night¡¯s trending topic, it was unexpected, we didn¡¯t expect that your family background is so powerful.¡± Chapter 411 - 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived ! Chapter 411: Chapter 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived ! ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Li chuckled lightly, ¡°So you guys believe I should be poor.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chen Xue immediately denied it. Mi Dong cast a nce toward Gu Li, ¡°We just think you are very approachable and don¡¯t exhibit the arrogant demeanour of wealthy heiresses, that¡¯s very rare. However, your manners and speech clearly reflect you being born in a well-bred family. Who can foster such nobility? Even the daughters of newly rich families can¡¯t match you.¡± Although Mi Dong¡¯s family isn¡¯t wealthy, they have a decent amount of fortune. Having grown up with her friends, she knew too well how spoilt and wayward they could be; none of them were as good-natured as Gu Li. ¡°Anyway, thank you for yourpliments.¡± Naturally, Gu Li liked being praised, especially, by people like Mi Dong and Chen Xue who meant it sincerely. Thus, feeling generous, she proposed, ¡°Would you all like to go out for dinner tonight? My treat.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xue was the first to respond. Mi Dong also smiled, her eyes squinting into crescents, ¡°I want to eat crawfish.¡± ¡°Done deal!¡± Gu Li readily agreed. Noticing that Qiao Yin had been silent since she entered, Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist asking her, ¡°Qiao Yin, what about you? Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat tonight?¡± Qiao Yin looked up, ¡°You guys go, I won¡¯t be eating.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chen Xue adjusted her sses, looking a bit disappointed, ¡°There are four of us in the dormitory. It¡¯s a rare asion for all of us to get together for a meal.¡± Qiao Yin smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because I already have ns.¡± She finished speaking, picked up her bag, waved at them, ¡°Enjoy your dinner, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Alright, next time then.¡± Of everyone in the dormitory, Gu Li was least familiar with Qiao Yin. She politely responded with a fleeting smile. As soon as Qiao Yin left, Chen Xue immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going then, Gu Li. I¡¯d also like to have some crawfish.¡± Gu Li: ¡°No problem. I actually also fancy a bit of that.¡± All of them enjoyed crawfish. Sharing thismon interest brought them closer than ever during the dinner. On their way back to the university from the crawfish restaurant, seeing a bubble tea shop on the side, Mi Dong asked, ¡°Do you guys want bubble tea?¡± Chen Xue answered, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll have matcha milk tea withrge pearls, thank you.¡± Gu Li asked confusedly, ¡°Large pearls? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chen Xue burst intoughter, ¡°Missy,rge pearls are just bigger tapioca balls, you haven¡¯t heard of them before?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ve tried tapioca balls, but big pearls¡­ It¡¯s my first time hearing about it. In fact, I almost misunderstood.¡± She blushed. ¡°So, what do you want to drink?¡± Mi Dong asked her. Gu Li pointed at Chen Xue and said, ¡°Same as her.¡± ¡°Alright. You two stay here.¡± Having said that, Mi Dong quickly walked away. Gu Li and Chen Xue waited by the roadside. As neighbouring bunkmates with the reader-author rtionship, their bond was quite deep, and theyfortably opened up to each other. Therefore, taking advantage of the moment, Chen Xue turned to Gu Li and said, ¡°Little Pear, there¡¯s something I found out today that you should know.¡± ¡°What is it? You make it sound mysterious.¡± Gu Li¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Chen Xue leaned in and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about Shen Yunsi, your rival. She has epted the university¡¯s invitation to serve as a guest professor in our Chinese Language Department.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded indifferently, seeming to be unconcerned. Chen Xue was anxious, ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Gu Li looked at her coolly, ¡°What should I do then? Should I be afraid of her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯se to target you. You¡¯re a student, and she¡¯s a professor. She could cause you trouble easily.¡± Chen Xue analyzed the situation for her. Gu Li shook her head andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in the architecture department, and she¡¯s in the Chinese Language Department. Our schools are independent, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to stir trouble. Besides¨C¡± At this point, she quirked her lips, a yful glint in her eyes, ¡°I doubt anyone capable of causing me trouble has been born yet.¡± Chen Xue: ¡°¡­¡± Wow, aren¡¯t you full of yourself, Gu Li. Does Young Master Mo know about this? ¡°In any case, I will keep an eye on her for you. You should also be careful.¡± Chen Xue was obviously still worried about Gu Li. Gu Li, moved, hugged her, ¡°Thankyou, my dear Snow.¡± ¡°If you really wish to thank me, devote yourself entirely to me.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t give much thought to Shen Yunsiing to teach at Imperial City University. However, during her English ss on Friday afternoon, when she saw Shen Yunsi in a lc-colored professional suit confidently walking into the ssroom, introducing herself, she couldn¡¯t help muttering ¡°Damn¡± in her heart. Chapter 412 - 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived_3 Chapter 412: Chapter 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived_3 Who will tell her why a guest professor from the Chinese department hase to the architectural department? The girls didn¡¯t even care about Shen Yunsi¡¯s appearance. But the boys, they were exploding with excitement. They began whispering to each other. A loud-mouthed boy couldn¡¯t wait to blurt out, ¡°Wow, professor! Are you going to teach us English this semester? Really?¡± Shen Yunsi smiled:¡± Of course, it¡¯s true. Your English teacher is sick and hospitalized. I just happened to have some time, so I came to fill in for her for a while.¡± This exnation was so perfect that the students never suspected whether Shen Yunsi arranged for their English teacher to be hospitalized just so she could take over Gu Li¡¯s ss. Gu Li sat in the audience, observing Shen Yunsi. She noticed that Shen has put on some delicate makeup today, tied her hair into a unique bun. Her facial features were soft and beautiful, giving off a schrly air. No matter how you look at it, she seemed like a smart and pretty woman. A beautiful teacher like this is like the goddess of many boys¡¯ dreams. No wonder they were so excited. ¡°Alright, students, now that you are all familiar with me, it¡¯s time for me to get to know all of you. May I start taking attendance?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mind!¡± No wonder she¡¯s a phony b*tch, even such pretentious words received such cheering apuse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start taking attendance now. Yang Qian ¡ª ¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Zhang Yun.¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Little Pear, Why do I feel like Professor Shen is ncing at you from time to time? Do you two know each other?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue, who pays no attention to what¡¯s happening around her, has no idea that Shen Yunsi is actually Mo Shiting¡¯s ¡°childhood friend¡±. Out of kindness, Gu Li told her, ¡°We have never formally met, but she considers herself as my rival.¡± ¡°Ah? She considers herself¡­?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue let out augh, ¡°Ok, I got it.¡± It seems, Shen Yunsi also likes Young Master Mo. Is she going to be against Little Pear after this? Realizing this, Xiang Xiaoyue secretly tugged at Gu Li¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°Little Pear, your English ss might not be pleasant from now on.¡± Gu Li nodded along: ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Intuition told her that Shen Yunsi must have a reason to suddenly teach in the architecture department, and it definitely has something to do with wanting to give her a hard time. But she did not expect that Miss Shen¡¯s countermeasures woulde so swiftly. ¡°To the two girls whispering in the third row by the right wall, do you have problems with me?¡± As Shen Yunsi¡¯s sharp words fall, the entire ss turned toward the third row by the right wall. For a moment, Gu Li and Shen Yunsi became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Gu Li pursed her lips, finding Shen Yunsi¡¯s ways of targeting her to be rather childish. Xiang Xiaoyue, however, sat up straight and answered seriously, ¡°Reporting to the teacher, we have no objections to you.¡± ¡°If you have no objections, why were you talking and disturbing the ss discipline? When I was taking attendance, everyone was quiet except for you two.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s tone was gentle, but exudes an invible authority. And her usation has subtly influenced the way the other students look at Gu Li and Xiang Xiaoyue. ss President Yang Qian was also seemingly brainwashed by Shen Yunsi, and stood up to rebuke Xiang Xiaoyue, ¡°Xiaoyue, apologize to Professor Shen right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, professor!¡± Xiang Xiaoyue had to stand up. She was indeed chatting with Gu Li earlier, but their voices were so low they were barely audible, they didn¡¯t even disturb the person sitting next to them. Where did this disturbancee from? Shen Yunsi was clearly ying favorites. After all, which teacher would be so extreme as to not even allow students to whisper? Luckily, it was only her who was chatting earlier and Little Pear didn¡¯t even speak much, so Shen Yunsi should have no reasons to find fault with her, right? s, she still underestimated Shen Yunsi ¨C ¡°What about the other student? Talking requires two people, so shouldn¡¯t both of you apologize for it?¡± Gu Li stood up calmly and politely asked, ¡°May I know, Professor Shen, how do you n to punish us?¡± She should be punished severely! Looking at Gu Li¡¯s face that was extremely beautiful even without makeup, Shen Yunsi wished she could scratch her face with her nails. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling the press of her long nails deep into her palms. Damn this vixen, damn her! ¡°You, do you want to go outside and stand as punishment? How¡¯s that?¡± Shen Yunsi asked with a pinch of menace in her tone. Gu Li replied:¡± Do you want to gain the reputation of an ¡®Old witch¡¯ who physically punished on your first day at the school? Professor Shen, considering the beauty that you are, you simply doesn¡¯t match with the term ¡®Old witch¡¯.¡± Upon finishing, she turned to Yang Qian, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, ss president?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Being suddenly called out, Yang Qian was in a dilemma. Because he found that Gu Li¡¯s words seemed pretty reasonable. Chapter 413 - 317: A Set-up_l Chapter 413: Chapter 317: A Set-up_l Then Gu Li continued, ¡°Talking in whispers during ss was wrong on my part, but it wasn¡¯t intentional, please forgive me, teacher. Xiaoyue and I promise not to repeat it. Fellow ssmates, I apologize to you all, and please, let¡¯s refrain from whispering in ss and pay attention to the lecture.¡± Seeing Gu Li¡¯s sincere attitude, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Yang Qian decided to follow her instincts, saying to Shen Yunsi, ¡°Professor Shen, I believe these two ssmates did not mean any disrespect, nor did they intentionally ignore you. Considering this is their first offense, could you perhaps let them off this time? After all, they are not the only ones who whisper in ss, I believe most of us here have done it including myself.¡± Yang Qian, always a straightforward person, acknowledged thismon urrence, even including herself in it. Hearing her words, the ssmates began nodding in agreement. Whispering in ss is amon practice. If Gu Li and Xiaoyue were to be punished this time, anyone could be next- who would want that? Thus, everyone started voicing their opinions, the ssroom quickly became chaotic, like a bazaar. Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to have such a persuasive technique, she gained the support of the entire ss in just a few words. If she genuinely took this chance to punish them, would she be the detested enemy of all? Damn seductress! Shen Yunsi gritted her teeth in anger if looks could kill, Gu Li would have been cruelly executed by now. Noticing her malicious gaze, Gu Li casually lifted her eyes to meet hers. The corners of her mouth curled up in a nonchnt smile. Shen Yunsi only grew more infuriated. Seeing the chaos below the tform, she decided to rap on the desk with a ckboard eraser, and shouted, ¡°Quiet! Please, everyone quiet down!¡± The room instantly fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her. Shen Yunsi took a deep breath, trying to maintain her most perfect smile, ¡°Everyone, I was just joking with you all. I didn¡¯t expect our ss to be so united and friendly, and our ss monitor to be so principled, as your teacher, I¡¯m veryforted.¡± ¡°So, Professor, does this mean you won¡¯t punish Gu Li?¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help but ask. Most of the ssmates liked Gu Li, naturally, they didn¡¯t want her to be punished. A sh of coldness crossed Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes, but without a change in her smile, she replied, ¡°Of course, Gu Li is our ss¡¯s favorite member, how could I bear to reprimand her?¡± Upon hearing herment, Gu Li and Xiaoyue nced at each other, unable to resist the slightest twist of their lips. Shen Yunsi continued speaking, ¡°Alright then, the two students who vited discipline, please sit down. Considering this is your first offense, I will overlook it this time. Moving on, everyone please turn your books to page 31¡­¡± As her clear voice rang out, Gu Li pulled Xiaoyue to sit down with her, and like the other students, flipped open her textbook. She thought Shen Yunsi¡¯s run of targeting them was over for the time being, but to her surprise, Shen Yunsi was not done yet. She had only covered less than two minutes of content when she said, ¡°Gu Li, why don¡¯t you read this text aloud so I can check your pronunciation?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li confidently stood up, holding her textbook. Shen Yunsi smirked inwardly, waiting for Gu Li to make a fool of herself. Ever since she found out Gu Li was indeed Miss Gu, Shen Yunsi had been investigating her background, only to surprisingly discover that Gu Li had not received any formal education. As for English, it wasn¡¯t very popr in A Nation, and most citizens were more ustomed to speaking Chinese with English more or less at an elementary school level. Therefore, she had reasonable grounds to believe that Gu Li¡¯s English was also quite poor. The text she had just chosen contained many umon words and was hard to understand. She did not believe that Gu Li could handle it smoothly. Xiaoyue also worried for Gu Li. Even for her, who had almost passed the sixth level, this part of the text was challenging, let alone for Gu Li? After all, Little Pear has not yet passed the Four Level English exam. Apart from them, the other students looked quite expectant. In their minds, Gu Li equated to a straight-A student; a straight-A student equated to an all-rounder; this minor issue was nothing to her. With the mix of different thoughts among the students, they began to listen to Gu Li¡¯s rendition¡ª ¡°A pair of lovers premarital understand each other well or character special simr, s¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and resonant, her pronunciation was very standard, exuding a British ent that was pleasant to the ear. Chapter 414 - 317: A Set-up_2 Chapter 414: Chapter 317: A Set-up_2 The students were quickly immersed in her beautiful reading voice, while Shen Yunsi clenched her fists in anger. She had intended to embarrass Gu Li, but instead, she had sessfully gained favor among the whole ss. It waspletely counterproductive. However, Shen Yunsi was not so easily discouraged. If she couldn¡¯t deal with her this time, she didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t be able to the next time. No one was invincible. Gu Li was no exception. Emotionally, Gu Li finished reading the whole text, leaving the room inplete silence. After about three seconds, the students came back to their senses, and the ssroom resonated with thunderous apuse. Seeing this, Shen Yunsi also lightly pped her hands, flippantly telling her to sit down with a forced smile. ¡°Thankyou, Professor Shen!¡± Gu Li smiled especially sweet at Shen Yunsi, but Shen Yunsi knew that Gu Li¡¯s smile was full of provocation. As soon as Gu Li sat down, Xiang Xiaoyue quickly passed her a note: ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Gu Li! With your English proficiency, I think you could easily pass the sixth level test even if you did it blindfolded.¡± Gu Li smiled and wrote on her note: ¡°Thanks for thepliment, I think so too.¡± Seeing her reply, Xiaoyue sent her a string of exmation marks in response. Shen Yunsi continued to teach. As much as Shen Yunsi was a bitch, she had her own unique teaching methods that were easy to understand, so much so that even Gu Li had to admit that she was truly talented. ss ended at four-thirty. The students left the ssroom one after another, with Xiang Xiaoyue and Gu Li packing up their stuff and walking out. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and Gu Li had arranged with Mo Shiting early on that he would pick her up after school ends. Xiang Xiaoyue was curious about how handsome Mo Shiting was and insisted on escorting Gu Li to the school gate where she was to meet him. Gu Li did not refuse. The two arrived at the school gate, and Mo Shiting¡¯s call came in. Gu Li immediately answered: ¡°Hello, where are you? I¡¯m waiting for you at the school gate.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s voice wasced with apologies, ¡°Sorry! The flight was dyed. I¡¯ve just exited customs. I¡¯ve already arranged for the driver to pick you up. He should have arrived by now. We¡¯ll see each other in the city.¡± ¡°Okay then. Take care on your way.¡± ¡°I will, baby.¡± The man¡¯s low voice exuded a sense of sexiness. Every time Gu Li heard him call her ¡°baby¡±, her face would unavoidably turn red. She bit her lip lightly and said in a soft voice: ¡°I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± ¡°Sure, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Gu Li hung up the phone with a smile, and just happened to meet Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°Hehe, was that call from Young Master Mo? Where is he?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue asked with anticipation. Gu Li stared back at her, suddenly feeling a bit reluctant to tell her that Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t being. But she had to tell her eventually. So, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Xiaoyue, Mo Shiting is still at the airport, and you probably won¡¯t meet him in person today. However, you should be able to see him on Monday night. How about I ask him to take you out for dinner then?¡± ¡°Really? he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s going to take me out for dinner?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was stunned. Initially, she was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t see the national heartthrob in person today. However, happiness came so quickly that she now had the chance to have dinner with him? Ah¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh at her stunned expression, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We are good friends and you will have plenty of opportunities to see him in the future. He¡¯s just an ordinary man and not that scary.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Xiaoyue continued to nod dumbfoundedly. Mo Shiting is not scary? The man who has an intimidating aura of 2.8 meters is not scary? Just hearing his name was intimidating to her. But then again, maybe he would tone down his aura since she was the best friend of his beloved wife. Well, let¡¯s just see how it goes, she decided not to dwell on it too much. ¡°Young Madam¨C¡± The sudden male voice interrupted Gu Li and Xiaoyue¡¯s conversation. Seeing that the voice belonged to Uncle Yang, the Mo family¡¯s driver, Gu Li waved her hand at him before turning to Xiaoyue for a goodbye, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Let¡¯s meet again on Monday night.¡± Mid-Autumn Festival was a statutory holiday, andbined with the weekend, they have a total break of three days, and won¡¯t have ss until Tuesday morning. ¡°Okay, you should go. Be careful on the road.¡± Knowing that Gu Li had a long journey back to the city, Xiaoyue urged her. ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡± After saying that, Gu Li waved to Xiaoyue and got into a ck business car. ¡°Bye.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue stood there, watching as the car slowly dwindled into the distance. It was then that she turned around and entered the school. Chapter 415 - 317: A Set-up_3 Chapter 415: Chapter 317: A Set-up_3 To her surprise, she had not gotten far before a familiar voice called out, ¡°Xiaoyue ¡± It was Liang Tiancheng. How was this jerk still not giving up? Xiang Xiaoyue kept her face straight, didn¡¯t turn around, and quickened her pace. ¡°Xiaoyue, wait for me ¡± Seeing that she really wasn¡¯t responding, the jerk hurriedly chased after her. Xiang Xiaoyue was short and no matter how fast she walked, she wasn¡¯t a match for those long legs of his. So, within a few meters, she was caught by Liang Tiancheng. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Xiaoyue ¡± Liang Tiancheng grabbed her arm tightly, ¡°I was wrong. Please give me a chance, don¡¯t break up with me, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Xiaoyue coldly sneered, ¡°Where did you go wrong? Is it that you cheated and I found out, or is it that you used the hard-earned money I made to support your mistress and I found out?¡± IIJ II The jerk, his face red from her scolding, couldn¡¯t help but defend himself. ¡°Why do you have to put it so ugly? I admit, I was with Qin Xiaolian, but that was before I dated you. Later, for you, I broke up with her. But she¡¯s been having a hard time and I just can¡¯t bear to see it, so I only helped her out.¡± Unexpectedly, the jerk actually managed to make his cheating sound so innocent, even going as far as to shift the me onto himself. Xiang Xiaoyue trembled with anger, ¡°So, by your logic, I¡¯m the homewrecker?¡± ¡°If¡­ if that¡¯s the way you see it, I can¡¯t help it. But please believe, the person I really love is only you!¡± The jerk still tried to win Xiang Xiaoyue back, unbeknownst to him, his words only made her more repulsed. Damn it, how was she so blind before? To actually fall for such a jerk? Thankfully she managed to cut losses in time, otherwise, it would have been embarrassing. ¡°Xiaoyue, could you forgive me this one time? Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, I can apany you to appreciate the moon, okay? Don¡¯t you like to look at the moon from the mountaintop the most? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue coldly rejected him, ¡°I can¡¯t stand a grain of sand in my eyes, Liang Tiancheng, we¡¯repletely over. If you have any conscience left, don¡¯t look for me again!¡± After she finished speaking, she forcefully pulled off Liang Tiancheng¡¯s hand that was gripping her arm. However, the shamelessness of Liang Tiancheng simply refreshed her understanding. She took a step and he followed, she couldn¡¯t get rid of him. ¡°What do you want, exactly?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue stomped her foot, about to explode. Liang Tiancheng righteously said, ¡°If you don¡¯t reconcile with me, I¡¯ll go to your school every day to find you.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that she could withstand his passionate advances? Women, after all, are tough on the outside but soft on the inside. As long as he persisted and kept pestering her for a couple of days, wouldn¡¯t she eventually yield and continue to serve as his ATM? Xiang Xiaoyue was not foolish, ever since she saw through Liang Tiancheng¡¯s disgusting face, she only felt disgust for him. And at this moment, how could she not understand what he was plotting in his heart? However, no matter how well he schemed, she wouldn¡¯t be fooled. However, the current situation was quite troublesome, if not dealt with immediately, this jerk would definitely follow her all the way to the dormitory building. What should she do? Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered, and she caught sight of a tall figure walking towards her not far away. The setting sun shone on him, giving him a warm and youthful aura. It was her idol, Song Yunque. As soon as she saw Song Yunque, Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes unconsciously followed him, tracking his movements until Song Yunque moved closer and closer. Only then did she snap out of her reverie ande up with a solution. ¡°Yunque ¡± A sweet and tender female voice called out, causing a chill to run down Song Yunque¡¯s spine. Yunque? It was the same as his name, but it sounded odd, making his skin crawl. As Song Yunque continued his walk, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, not realizing that the call was meant for him. ¡°Yunque, Song Yunque ¡± Song Yunque stopped in his tracks, ¡°!!!¡± Who was this bastard, daring enough to call him, Young Master Song, in such a tone? Subconsciously turning his head, his arm was immediately grabbed by someone. Just as he saw the girl¡¯s face, not yet grasping who she was, he heard her speak without blushing or panting, ¡°Liang Tiancheng, this is my new boyfriend, you don¡¯t hold a candle to him. So, please give up, I definitely will not reconcile with you.¡± Song Yunque was stunned and unconsciously blinked. He had a girlfriend now? How was he not aware of it? Moreover, this girl was at best pretty and cute, definitely not his type. Even if he were to find a girlfriend, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be her. Could she have mistaken him for her boyfriend? Thinking of this, Song Yunque quickly tried to correct the mistake: ¡°ssmate, you might have¡­¡± Wait, she just called him Song Yunque, which means she knew who he was. So she was trying to pull a scam? Chapter 416: 318: You Dont Love Me at All, Sob¡­_l Before Song Yunque could finish his denial, he was interrupted by Liang Tiancheng with a derisive tone, ¡°Xiaoyue, stop kidding. Your new boyfriend? Can¡¯t you see the disparity between what you have and what he has? Why in the world would he be interested in you?¡± Although Liang Tiancheng wasn¡¯t rich, he had a keen eye and had long discerned from Song Yunque¡¯s clothing and demeanor that he was unquestionably a privileged young master. Setting everything else aside, the seemingly ordinary white T-shirt he was wearing was a limited edition from a luxury brand, worth 100,000 yuan, and the sports shoes he was stepping on were resold online for over a hundred thousand yuan. How could such a handsome rich guy possibly like the average Xiang Xiaoyue unless he was blind? Xiang Xiaoyue was left somewhat embarrassed by his sharp questioning. Indeed, why did she have to resort to having a heartthrob pretend to be her boyfriend out of all people? Leaving Liang Tiancheng aside, she feared that nobody would believe that she and Song Yunque were a couple. Forget it, this was her and the jerk¡¯s affair, and she shouldn¡¯t involve innocent people. With this thought in mind, she let go of Song Yunque¡¯s arm and was about to apologize to him, when unexpectedly, he stretched out his hand to put his arm around her shoulder, with an authoritative look at Liang Tiancheng, ¡°I am her boyfriend, got a problem with that?¡± Boom
He is actually¡­ standing up for her. Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s heart uncontrobly began to speed up. As for Liang Tiancheng, he was taken aback, utterly unable to believe what he had heard, ¡°What¡­ what did you say? How could you possibly be interested in her? She¡¯s short and fat. Besides her fair skin, she ispletely devoid of beauty. You¡­ I would advise you not to be too sympathetic, otherwise when she cons you, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really amusing.¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Who I fancy, do I need your concern? Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me with your presence.¡± ¡°You ¡± Liang Tiancheng was left red-faced, flustered. He finally targeted Xiang Xiaoyue who was rtively easy to bully, ¡°Xiang Xiaoyue, well done! You¡¯ve got yourself such a strong supporter! But don¡¯t think he can save you this time. I¡¯ll be back for you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue never expected someone could have such audacity, which made her tremble with rage. Song Yunque nced at him, a glint of mockery shing in his eyes. He just recognized that this girl was his sister-inw¡¯s friend who was left heartbroken by her cheater boyfriend and got drunk to deal with her pain, whom he carried back to her dorm. It seemed that this extremely annoying boy in front of him was the cheater himself. Since he, Young Master Song, had bumped into him today, for his sister-in-w¡¯s sake, he would definitely finish off this jerk once and for all! ¡°Wait a moment ¡± Seeing the jerk turning away after dropping a threatening line, Song Yunque called out to him. The jerk turned back, only to be greeted by a punch in the face, sending him stumbling backwards. Stunned, he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Xiang Xiaoyue was also a bit astonished. After all, who would have thought that Song Yunque would actually throw a punch? However, well done!
If circumstances allowed, she would cheer for him. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you hit me?¡± Liang Tiancheng finally recovered, and he rolled up his sleeves, huffily striding forward to pick a fight. Xiang Xiaoyue promptly stepped in front of Song Yunque, ¡°He hit you for me. If you have a problem, take it up with me.¡±
Song Yunque easily pulled her aside and calmly responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite natural that I hit you since you won¡¯t pay your debt?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue: ¡°????¡± How did he know that the jerk owed her money? Liang Tiancheng was also surprised. Considering his understanding of Xiang Xiaoyue, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t tell an outsider about this. Could they be¡­ ¡°Well? Are you going to get lost now? Do you want to take another punch, or would you just pay off the debt here and now?¡± Song Yunque blew on his fist, his face disying a cheeky grin. By this time, numerous onlookers had gradually gathered around. Among them, some girls recognized Song Yunque and couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Brother Song. Brother Song is ying the hero saving the damsel in distress.¡± ¡°Go Brother Song!¡± Observing that Song Yunque was quite popr and not an easy person to deal with, Liang Tiancheng clenched his fists tight. After assessing the situation, he recognized that dragging this fight would only be more detrimental to him. He finally ground his teeth and said, ¡°I cede!¡± Turning his words into action, he fled.
As he was retreating, Song Yunque loudly threatened, ¡°If you dare to harass her again, I¡¯ll punch you till your teeth scatter!¡± ¡°p, p, p ¡± ¡°Brother Song is amazing.¡± Chapter 417: 318: You Don’t Love Me at All, Boo Hoo _2 The girls cheered excitedly for Song Yunque. Song Yunque waved his hand, signaling them to leave. The group of girls reluctantly dispersed and left in twos and threes. The surrounding area quickly quieted down. ¡°Thankyou, senior.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue walked up to Song Yunque, bowed sincerely, ¡°Also, I had to use you as a shield out of necessity, I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Song Yunque waved his hand coolly at her and then, mischievously winked at her, ¡°However, if you speak well of me in front of my sister-inw next time, I would be very happy about it.¡± ¡°Your sister-inw? Gu Li? Do¡­do you remember me?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue is astonished. She¡¯s such an ordinary person, and the man of her dreams actually remembers her?
It¡¯s unbelievable. Song Yunque chuckles, ¡°Of course, you left a deep impression on me.¡± The first girl he ever carried on his back was her, and she was rather heavy, how could he possibly forget her easily? ¡°Why did it leave a deep impression?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue asked in doubt. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Fearing she would feel embarrassed, Song Yunque scratched his nose and hurriedly made an excuse to leave, ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll go first. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± Without getting her answer, Xiang Xiaoyue didn¡¯t dwell on it, she smiles and watched him leave. When he had gone far away, she muttered to herself: ¡°What kind of deep impression exactly? Could it be¡­¡± A sudden brainstorm. She couldn¡¯t wait to send a message to Gu Li on WeChat: ¡°Gu Li, was the guy who carried me upstairs that day our senior, Song Yunque?¡± Once onboard the car, Gu Li began to rest with her eyes closed, her mobile phone was in her bag, she didn¡¯t notice the message from Xiang Xiaoyue at all. She only opened her eyes when they reached the downtown area. Seeing the car was not heading towards Mo Mansion or Blue Sky Blue Sea, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the driver, ¡°Uncle Yang, where are we going?¡± Uncle Yang said kindly, ¡°Xinghe Hotel. The young master will be waiting for you there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Answering lightly, Gu Li took out her phone from her bag. Lighting up the screen, she realized there are several WeChat notifications.
Upon checking, she saw Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s message. Gu Li promptly replied: ¡°Yes, it was him. But, why did you suddenly think of that?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue did not reply, she sent a few exmation marks: ¡°!!!¡± GuLi: ¡°???¡±
Xiang Xiaoyue: ¡°Want to crash into a wall.jpg¡± ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Gu Li was amused and replied her: ¡°You should be happy that your crush carried you, why do you look so troubled?¡± After waiting for a few minutes, she received a voice message from Xiaoyue, detailing everything that had happened at school. ¡°By the way, the crush asked me to say sweet things about him in front of you. Gu Li, I did it!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± After chatting with Xiang Xiaoyue on WeChat, Xinghe Hotel was already in sight. Uncle Yang parked the car at the entrance of the hotel. ¡°Young Madam, you can get off here. I will park the car in the underground garage.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± After speaking, Gu Li undid her seatbelt. After getting out of the car, Uncle Yang drove off. Gu Li was about to call Mo Shiting to ask him where he was, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw him walking out of the hotel lobby.
¡°Brother Ting-¡± Having not seen him for several days, she missed him dearly. Gu Li couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and sprinted towards him. As if they were in sync, Mo Shiting opened his arms to embrace her. With a leap, the girlnded urately on him, her hands draped around his neck, she pecked him on the cheek, ¡°I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Hmm, I missed you too.¡± Mo Shiting is particrly fond of her throwing herself into his arms, his eyes were filled with warmth. People wereing and going in the lobby, their disy of affection was very eye-catching, and some people have already noticed and were watching them. Unwilling to show their affection in public, Mo Shiting held Gu Li and strode quickly toward the elevator area. The elevator went straight to the VIP suite exclusively for the President of Xinghe on the top floor. The moment they entered the room, Mo Shiting closed the door, and pinned Gu Li against the entranceway, nting a fierce kiss. Gu Li couldn¡¯t process anything due to his passionate kiss until muchter, she began toin, ¡°You, you actually tricked me toe to a hotel. You¡¯re up to no good.¡± After saying that, she started to thrash him. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t stop her, allowing her to yfully hit his shoulders like a kid.
When she was almost done, he leaned his forehead against hers, breathing slightly heavily: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more romantic here?¡± ¡°Romantic?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow and looked inside subconsciously. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look.¡± Chapter 418: 318: You Dont Love Me at All, Sob¡­ 3 Mo Shiting held her hand and led her inside step by step,ughing all the while. After passing through the entranceway, they arrived in the living room, and then the bedroom beyond. ¡°The romantic setting is here in the bedroom? Why do I get the feeling, Mr. Mo, that your intentions are not entirely pure?¡± Gu Li teased as they walked along. Mo Shiting replied,¡±It¡¯s all done with a sincere heart.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Finally, they pushed open the bedroom door. The light illuminated arge bed. This bed had diamonds arranged into a stunning heart shape on it, which was filled with vibrant red roses.
Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± This was rather cheesy. Was this Brother Ting¡¯s idea of being romantic? Uh, from which cheesy romance novel did he giarize these ideas? Gu Li muttered to herself. Still, in order not to disappoint him, she pretended to be surprised, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful. Thank you for preparing all of this, Brother Ting.¡± Mo Shiting gave a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m pleased as long as you like it.¡± It seemed that Song Yunque was reliable after all, blessing him with this brilliant idea. ¡°Mhmm, I like it so much,¡± said Gu Li, smiling with her eyes half-closed. It seemed that her acting skills had improved ¨C it would be such a waste if she didn¡¯t go into acting. Just as she was thinking, Mo Shiting quickly took out a delicate, small box from the sea of roses. Was he proposing? Gu Li¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. She even extended her left hand, prepared to ept his ring. However, when the man opened the box, what he unveiled was a pair of¡­ earrings. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± What a letdown! Apparently, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t quite understand the heart of a girl, unaware of how much anticipation can lead to disappointment. However, at this point, he and Gu Li were not on the same wavelength.
She assumed that he went to such extravagant lengths to create this cliched romance just to pop a marriage proposal, but the thing he took out was not a ring at all. Not a ring was one thing, yet earrings? Did he not know that she didn¡¯t have pierced ears? The more she thought about it, the more irritated Gu Li became, her pretty face visibly sinking.
When Mo Shiting took out the earrings, he was about to help her put them on, then quickly detected her displeasure, he instinctively softened his tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hmph, what do you think?¡± Even the normally good-tempered Gu Li couldn¡¯t hold back this time. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± asked Mo Shiting, his handsome face clouded with confusion. Gu Li took a deep breath, pointing to the earrings in his hand, ¡°What do you n to do with this?¡± Mo Shiting honestly replied, ¡°Put them on for you.¡± ¡°Do you see any piercings in my ears?¡± Gu Li pointed at her ears, gritting her teeth. Mo Shiting cracked a smile, understanding what had annoyed her. Seeing him softly smiling, Gu Li was suddenly overwhelmed with frustration, ¡°You¡¯re stillughing, stillughing, you¡­ I¡¯m so angry with you! You clearly don¡¯t love me, boo hoo¡­¡± At this point, she was so distressed that tears started to flow. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The smile on Mo Shiting¡¯s lips froze, as he clumsilyforted her, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry.¡±
¡°Hmph, you¡¯re bullying me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m a bad guy!¡± ¡°You¡­Hmph¡­I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I want to go back to school.¡± Gu Li wiped her tears and started walking towards the door. Mo Shitingimmediately hugged her from behind, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t exin clearly. Though they look like earrings, they are actually ear-clips ¨C you don¡¯t need to have pierced ears to wear them. Don¡¯t you believe me? Allow me to help you put them on?¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Did she misunderstand him? ¡°Really! Of course, I knew you don¡¯t have pierced ears. I had this pair specially designed for you. Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡± Mo Shiting asked gently. At his words, Gu Li finally turned slowly towards him and extended her hand haughtily, ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He handed her the box. Women are made of water, indeed there¡¯s a whole truth in it.
It seemed that he should rify things beforehand in the future, to prevent her from crying inadvertently. Gu Li took the box and examined the earrings closely, only to realize that Mo Shiting had not deceived her. The design was of pear-shaped earrings, but there was more to them at the back. They were designed specifically for girls who were afraid to get their ears pierced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ting. I misunderstood you.¡± Knowing that he was putting in a lot of effort to cheer her up and that he ended up getting verballyshed by her, Gu Li bit her lip, her eyes filled with remorse. Mo Shiting gently wiped away her tears with his thumb, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not exining in advance. Let me help you put them on, okay?¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± The girl obediently nodded, her smile as sweet as ever. Not wanting to hurt her with his clumsy hands, Mo Shiting held his breath, not even daring to breathe. After quite a bit of fuss, he finally managed to sessfully put on the two diamond-studded earrings. ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Gu Li¡¯s long, curled eyshes fluttered, her face full of anticipation. ¡°Hmm.¡±
Mo Shiting nodded, sincerely admiring her,¡± Very beautiful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Gu Li¡¯s lips curled into a pleased smile, and she casually asked, ¡°So, Brother Ting, what do you have nned next?¡± Chapter 419: 319 - I Find You a Bit Annoying Herel ¡°Apian? Of course¡­ Mo Shiting gazed at her, smiling but not speaking. Gu Li cast a suspicious nce at him, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re acting strange?¡± ¡°Strange?¡± He asked back with a flirtatious look. Gu Li took a step back, ¡°I don¡¯t know, haha. I¡¯m so hungry though, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Ugh, she could use her toes to guess what he was nning. It¡¯s still too early for that, at least wait until tonight. Just one look at her and Mo Shiting knew she was thinking about something else, his smile grewrger, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The next part won¡¯t take long, it¡¯ll be done in no time.¡± ¡°What?¡±
Gu Li widened her eyes, suddenly doubting what was going on. He doesn¡¯t need much time, it will be done in no time? Before she could react, Mo Shiting was already on one knee in front of her. Gu Li: ¡°???¡± ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­¡± My God, is the theme of today really a proposal? Was the diamond earring just the beginning? ¡°Thump thump thump¡­¡± Her heart was uncontrobly beating wildly. But at this moment, her mind was still in control. No, she had just misunderstood once, she must hold back this time. He makes a move, I¡¯ll wait, and then decide whether or not I follow! Within a few seconds, Gu Li¡¯s mind had twisted and turned countless times. Fortunately, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t ¡°trick¡± her again, he really took out a box that was even more exquisite than before from his suit pocket. He opened the box, and the two diamond rings inside dazzled her eyes. Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Tang Tang¡ª¡± Finally, the man called her name in a deep and affectionate tone, ¡°Do you remember when we were kids, I told you that I¡¯d protect you when we grow up, but I failed. Since we reunited, I¡¯ve been hurting you, avoiding you, and even pushing you away time and time again. But you have always stubbornly guarded our feelings. Thank you!¡±
Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to say such heartfelt words, tears rolled uncontrobly from her eyes. ¡°Thankyou for loving this scoundrel for so long. In the next 50, 70, or even 100 years, let me love you, is that okay?¡± The man finished speaking with sincere intensity in his voice, his eyes full of anticipation as he waited for a positive answer from her. However, Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not okay.¡±
¡°Tang?¡± The unexpected answer left the man somewhat flustered. Gu Liughed and wiped her tears, ¡°Of course we have to love each other. In the future, let¡¯s see who loves whom more. The loser will act like a puppy. How about it?¡± Mo Shiting was amused, ¡°Okay! So now, will you ept my proposal?¡± ¡°Here you go, put it on.¡± The girl generously stretched out her hand. ¡°As you wish, Mrs. Mo.¡± Mo Shiting reverently held her hand and slid the ring onto her middle finger. ¡°My turn.¡± Gu Li knowingly took out the other ring and put it on him. The ceremony wasplete. The two looked at each other andughed. Mo Shiting picked her up and spun around several times on the spot.
¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The girl¡¯sughter echoed throughout the suite, filling the room with a sense of happiness. The proposal was sessful, and the two spent a particrly sweet and intimate night together. As a result, Gu Li couldn¡¯t get up the next morning because of a sore waist and back. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to wake her, he waited until she had a good sleep before asking her to get up. When she checked the time, it was already two in the afternoon. Gu Li was dizzy, ¡°Oh no, didn¡¯t we promise grandpa that we¡¯d go to the old house for lunch? Now, grandpa must be very upset.¡± Mo Shiting crossed his arms and leaned against the entrance of the bedroom, ¡°He¡¯s probably too happy to be upset.¡± ¡°Why would he be happy?¡± Gu Li was slightly stunned. Mo Shiting gazed at her deeply, after a moment, he said mischievously, ¡°Because, I called him and told him that you were too tired to get up.¡± ¡°You-¡± Not expecting him to imply to his grandfather what they didst night, Gu Li threw a pillow at him in anger, ¡°Shameless!¡±
Mo Shiting elegantly caught the pillow and strode quickly towards her, ¡°We¡¯re a couple, isn¡¯t it normal to do that?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t even picked up our marriage certificates yet, you should say ¡®fiance¡¯ or ¡®future spouse¡¯.¡± Gu Li was nitpicking. Mo Shiting put the pillow back on the bed, ruffled her messy hair, and smiled, ¡°Baby, are you reminding me to get the marriage certificate as soon as possible?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li answered seriously, ¡°I think, the matter of the marriage certificate is not urgent, we should wait until after graduation from university.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 420: 319 - I Find You a Bit Annoying Here_2 The two of them lingered in the hotel for most of the day. By the time they got back to the Mo Mansion, it was already past five in the afternoon. Old Master Mo was practicing Tai Chi in the courtyard. Seeing them walk in hand in hand, he gracefully retracted his movement and took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa ¡± ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back.¡± The couple simultaneously greeted him. Old Master Mo red at Mo Shiting, then turned to Gu Li with a smile. The warmth in his attitude towards Gu Li was a stark contrast to his harshness towards Mo Shiting. ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s go inside the house and y chess.¡± ¡°Absolutely, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t decline. She instantly ¡°abandoned¡± Mo Shiting, took Old Master Mo¡¯s arm, and helped him walk into the main house. Seeing this, Mo Shiting had no choice but to follow behind them. Once inside the house, Old Master Mo ordered Uncle Guan to fetch an antique chess set from the study. The older man and the young girl sat across each other while Mo Shiting stood behind Gu Li, watching her y chess. Gu Li was not very good at chess, and lost to Old Master Mo every time.
But Old Master Mo wasn¡¯t any better, soGu Li was the only one he could feel superior to. At the sight of both of them ying poorly, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and moved a piece on behalf of Gu Li. This move effectively blocked Old Master Mo¡¯s retreat. He was not pleased. ¡°You cheeky brat,¡± he fumed, ¡°don¡¯t you know that a true gentleman neverments when observing a chess game?¡± Mo Shiting smirked, even as he brazenly refuted him, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He had simply made a move. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Mo was left speechless, his frustration manifesting in a p to the table. ¡°Why are you so free today? Neglecting a business worth billions just to watch us y chess?¡± Mo Shiting: Gu Li burst intoughter, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s ignore him and y our game. I¡¯ll take back our moves and start again somewhere else.¡± She quickly undid Mo Shiting¡¯s move. Old Master Mo sniffed, ¡°Little Pear is considerate. Unlike that cheeky brat who only knows how to irritate his grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Brother Ting was just helping me because I¡¯m so bad at chess. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have lost horribly. Please don¡¯t me him. If you must me someone, me my poor skills.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always covering for him!¡± After ming Gu Li, Old Master Mo red at Mo Shitingagain, ¡°I think you¡¯re a nuisance here. You should go and work.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Yeah, Brother Ting, you should go do your things. You don¡¯t need to keep mepany here.¡± Gu Li felt bad for Mo Shiting and suggested him to leave. Feeling unwanted by both, Mo Shiting awkwardly scratched his nose.
Just then, Lu Yang called to report an urgent meeting that needed to be held immediately. Mo Shiting ended the call and said to Gu Li, ¡°I need to attend a meeting at the Other Garden. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gu Li nodded eagerly, ¡°Alright, go ahead with your work.¡± ¡°Off you go.¡±
Old Master Mo impatiently ushered him out. Mo Shiting shookhis head, put his hand in his pocket, and strode off. Once he left, the spacious main house was left with only the old man and the young girl locked in a chess battle. The oue was inevitable; Old Master Mo was sure to win. After losing several games, Gu Li dered, ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. It¡¯s so boring to lose every time.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Old Master Mo chuckled and stroked his white beard, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re eager to join that brat. Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Gu Li¡¯s face blushed slightly, ¡°Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? I¡¯m just tired of losing every game.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We won¡¯t y chess. Would you like to chat with grandpa instead?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Talking was far more interesting than ying chess. Plus, she had always wanted to ask Old Master Mo about Brother Ting¡¯s father. Now, she finally had the chance.
¡°Grandpa, I heard that Brother Ting¡¯s father is a very important and impressive figure. Can you tell me about him?¡± Gu Li brought up her question. Old Master Mo packed up the chess pieces, his eyes deepening into a thoughtful state as if he was sunk in memories. Gu Li patiently waited for him to speak. However, as the minutes ticked away, he still remained silent. Gu Li started to feel apprehensive. Had she said something wrong? ¡°Grandpa?¡± Chapter 421: 319 - I Find You a Bit Annoying Here_3 She gingerly called out to him. The old man regained his senses, and his emotions had returned to normal. Gently patting the armrest of the rosewood chair, he sighed, ¡°Once you get old, your mind bes useless. I can¡¯t quite remember the events of many years ago. Pear, you asked me if Xinghe was a very influential figure. How should I answer you? In his career, he was indeedpetent and capable, but he¡­ ultimately, was not a qualified father.¡± The mention of the past seemed to age the old man by a decade in an instant. Gu Li could not bear to ask him any further, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have reminded you of your past sorrows.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The old man, leaning on his cane, stood up. Gu Li hurriedly stood up to support him. ¡°Come, join me in a trip to the study.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man¡¯s study was in the second room, decorated in a quaint style and filled with rare treasures.
This is Gu Li¡¯s first time here. Seeing the series of architectural models in the bookcase, her attention lingered, guessing they were possibly left behind by Mo Shiting¡¯s father. However, fear of upsetting the old man again deterred her from raising the question. It was the old man who brought it up first, ¡°Do you like these models?¡± ¡°Yes, you know, I study architecture.¡± Gu Li reached out and touched a model of a museum, her eyes full of excitement. The old man said: ¡°The models here are all works of Xinghe, that is, Shiting¡¯s father. He was a constant genius, winning the highest global architecture design award when he was just ten years old. But at that time no one knew that the award was granted to a boy of only ten years old.¡± ¡°An Idol!¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°His talent was recognized by all. Mo Group, under his leadership, became the number onepany in Hua Country. But just 27 years ago, when he was just 22, he fell for a small star in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°And what happened after that?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t wait to ask. As far as she knew, Mo Shiting¡¯s parents had a marriage of convenience,pletely devoid of romantic feelings. As a result, Mo Shiting never experienced the warmth of a family from a young age. Her intuition told her that perhaps this starlet had something to do with it. Perhaps, it was also the reason why Mrs. Song despised the entertainment industry so much. ¡°And then¨C¡± Just as Old Master Mo was about to continue, a knock on the door interrupted him. ¡°Come in.¡±
As his voice fell, the door was pushed open, and Uncle Guan walked in respectfully, ¡°Old Master, the elders of the Mo Family along with Mr. Jianming and Mr. Jianyu have arrived.¡± ¡°What are they here for?¡± The old man knitted his brows and seemed slightly surprised by their arrival. Although it was the Mid-Autumn Festival today, it was not a tradition in the Mo family to spend it all together.
¡°They know that the young master is in the old house and they want to see him!¡± ¡°These people really are¡­¡± The old man was at a loss for words. ¡°Where¡¯s Shiting?¡± ¡°The young master is still in a meeting in the study at the Other Garden, we have already informed him.¡± ¡°Alright, I see. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After dismissing Uncle Guan, the old man turned to Gu Li, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough time today to discuss further. I¡¯ll tell you more about it some other time.¡± ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Despite her curiosity, Gu Li made the concession and lightly nodded her head. Since the elders of the Mo Family were present, Gu Li didn¡¯t feelfortable going downstairs with him, but the old man insisted, ¡°You are a daughter-in-w of the Mo Family, a future headdy. Sooner orter, you will have to confront all sorts of people. Are you afraid of them?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not, I just think they probably came here to discuss something very important. I¡¯m worried it won¡¯t be good for me to be there.¡± Gu Li voiced her concern.
The old man stated firmly, ¡°You are part of the Mo family; if anyone dares to challenge that, I¡¯ll take them on.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­alright then, I will apany you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Hehehe, Little Pear, let¡¯s go.¡± The old man¡¯s mood changed as fast as a scene change in a Sichuan opera. As they descended the stairs, they saw arge crowd gathered in the main hall. Almost all the seats were upied, leaving only the main seat for the old man. Gu Li helped the old man to his seat and then silently stood by his side. Upon seeing her, everyone exchanged nces. Hadn¡¯t Mo Shiting divorced her long ago? Why was she still here? With burning questions in their hearts, they naturally wanted to rify the situation. So, Mr. Jianyu adjusted his sses and said with a smile: ¡°Uncle, why is this girl here in the old house? Didn¡¯t she divorce Shiting long ago? Could it be, she has returned to the old house as a maid?¡± His words were deeply suggestive. The moment the old man heard this, he mmed the table and scolded angrily,¡± She is a maid? It seems to me that you are not nearsighted, you are blind!¡± ¡°I apologize, I misspoke.¡±
Mr. Jianyu was flexible, not taking offence when berated by the old man, and still wore a slight smile. Already disliking this sneaky cousin, Gu Li was about to retort when out of the corner of her eye she saw a tall figure striding in from the door. Chapter 422: 320 Hope is Her Master_l Chapter 422: Chapter 320 Hope is Her Master_l It was Mo Shiting. The moment he arrived, all attention in the room was immediately drawn to him. Upon seeing him, Mo Jianyu lightly tapped on the armrest of his seat and delivered a derisive remark while sporting a forced smile, ¡°The busy man finally shows up.¡± Mo Shiting chose to ignore his sarcastic mockery, but considering that these people were all his elders, he did not forget his manners. He walked up to them and gave a slight bow, ¡°Greetings, Uncles, Aunts.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, he decisively went over to stand next to Gu Li. At this point, the servants had brought over two stools, one for each member of the couple. Once they were seated, Old Master Mo began to speak, ¡°You wanted to speak to Shiting, didn¡¯t you? Now that he¡¯s here, speak your mind.¡± ¡°Brother, you do the talking.¡± Mo Jianyu turned his gaze to Mo Jianming. After scanning the room and receiving the elders¡¯ consent, Mo Jianming detailed, ¡°Like this¡­ today, on the asion of the Mid-Autumn Festival, a day symbolizing family reunion, we convened here to emphasize that the Mo family is aplete, indivisible unit. Regrettably, Shiting breached the teachings of the old ancestors and we had no choice but to deprive him of his control over the Mo Group, but that was never the intention of us all. After observation over the period, we conclude that Shiting is fully capable of leading the massive enterprise that the Mo family is. So, we hope that Shiting could return and resume his position as the president of the Mo Group. As for the Xinghe Group, it should once again be a subsidiary of the Mo Group. Now, how do you feel about this?¡±
Mo Jianming managed to say all these without changing his facial expression, prompting a pin drop silence in the room. Gu Li internally sneered at how he could deliver such audacious words so solemnly, she was just about to apud sarcastically. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t her turn to speak in this situation, so she had to hold her tongue. Mo Shiting¡¯s thin lips formed a subtle curve upwards. Old Master Mo found their greedy and selfish faces intolerable, he sted, ¡°This is absurd! Do you think the division and merger of apany is like child¡¯s y? Merge when you want to, split when you feel like it? Not to mention Shiting, even I wouldn¡¯t agree to this!¡± ¡°Uncle, you needn¡¯t get agitated. We¡¯re doing this for the sake of the Mo Family.¡± Mo Jianyu hypocritically tried to calm him. ¡°Ha!¡± Old Master Mo sneered, ¡°For the benefit of the Mo Family? I should truly thank you on behalf of the Mo family. Just wondering, who was it that relentlessly pressured Shiting into stepping down and forfeiting his leadership rights? Fine, since Shiting didn¡¯t care about those petty things, let¡¯s just let you have them. But what? It hasn¡¯t even been that long, and now that you failed to manage thepany and it¡¯s stumbling, you suddenly remembered you can¡¯t do without him, right?¡± These days, he had a clear understanding of the Mo family¡¯s situation. Without the financial backing of the Xinghe Group and the genius leadership of Mo Shiting, the entire Mo family was like a derelict ship teetering in the ocean, bound to sink sooner orter. He had thought that these people could at least hold on for a while longer, but he never expected them toe to him this soon. Not only did they shamelessly request to be supplicated, but they even dared to fabricate such fancy reasons for it? The Old Master, being the forthright and hot-tempered man that he is, strongly disliked this kind of deceitfulness and hypocrisy, and today he was tremendously relieved after scolding them. Each word from the Old Master struck them like a bullet, leaving the two brothers, Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu, speechless and their faces flushed with embarrassment. The other elders exchanged nces, wanting to say something, but they realized that they were indeed at fault and could not muster a single word in their defense. Had it been anyone else, they would have probably retreated with their tail between their legs after being berated thoroughly by the Old Master. But the brothers, Mo Jianming and Jianyu, were not just anybody. They stubbornly insisted on their point of view, demanding that Mo Shiting return to the Mo family and assume the presidency, while merging the Mo and Xinghe Groups. ¡°Shiting, no matter what, we are all part of the Mo family, worshipping the same ancestors. You must give it careful thought, the rise and fall, glory and shame of the family is no small matter.¡± Hearing Mo Jianming¡¯s ¡°well-intentioned¡± advice, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, and asked calmly, ¡°And if I disagree?¡±
¡°He he he¡­¡± Mo Jianyuughed out loud, adjusted the sses on his nose, said, ¡°Shiting, it¡¯s entirely beneficial to you to merge and be the person in power again. How can you joke about it?¡± ¡°I am not joking!¡±
Chapter 423: 320 Hope is Her Master_2 Chapter 423: Chapter 320 Hope is Her Master_2 Mo Shiting¡¯s face was serious, ¡°I never intended to return to the Mo family since the day I left.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just watch the Mo family fall, can you?¡± An elder blurted out in desperation. ¡°Yes, Shiting, the Mo family can¡¯t go on without you.¡± ¡°Just let go of the past and return to the Mo family.¡± The other elders also expressed their concerns. Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu remained silent. If it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary, they wouldn¡¯t havee to Mo Shiting to beg for mercy. But in the end, they had to submit to reality. The budget deficit of the Mo family is very severe, and it has always been supported by Xinghe. Now, if Mo Shiting doesn¡¯t lend a hand, they might go bankrupt within a year.
Since it is a family business handed down from generations to generations, they naturally didn¡¯t want it to be ruined like this, so they had to plead with Mo Shiting. Who could¡¯ve known that this damn kid would be so unwilling? He was rejecting kindness! The brothers Mo Jianming cursed Mo Shiting in their hearts simultaneously. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t care about their dissatisfaction; his long legs gracefully crossed,zily yet showing an aura of invincibility. ¡°I can agree to return to the Mo family, but the premise is that you all must leave.¡± ¡°Leave? How could we?¡± An elder, with wide-eyed, refused. There was another person who didn¡¯t want to give up andined to the old master. ¡°Brother, you have toment on this. We asked Shiting toe back, but he wants us to leave. Is¡­ this something a human would do?¡± Old Master Mo retorted coolly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all do the same previously?¡± Hearing this, Gu Li slightly curved her lips, trying her best to suppress herughter. The grandfather was totally biased, right? Awesome! When it came to momentum and eloquence, no one in the room could match the old master. The elders were scolded a few times and finally quieted down. This matter was argued for about an hour, with no conclusion. In the end, Old Master Mo mmed his palm on the table, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Everyone, go home!¡± ¡°Brother¡ª¡± ¡°Uncle-¡± The people were still persevering. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, his tone serious: ¡°Here are two options for you all, go back and think about them. Once you agree, we can talk.¡± ¡°What are the options?¡±
Someone asked impatiently. Mo Shiting looked at them coldly and said, ¡°First, sell your shares to me. I will offer 50% more for the price. After this, your rtion to the rise and fall of the Mo family will end. Second, you only take the dividends and do not interfere in anypany decisions, the control of which will always stay with me. Besides, no matter how you choose, Xinghe will never merge with the Mo family.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Fine, allow us to consider it for a few days.¡±
The two proposals provided by Mo Shiting, even though they didn¡¯t meet their expectations, at least it was better than the Mo family going bankrupt. Even if they were unwilling, they had no choice but to agree to consider it for now. The crowd left soon after. Only the Mo family¡¯s grandfather, grandson, and Gu Li were left in the spacious room. Having watched an intense family feud unfold, Gu Li sighed quietly in her heart. Then she turned to Old Master Mo with a sweet smile, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m a bit hungry, shall we go to eat?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Old Master Mo stood up, ¡°We should have eaten earlier. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let these ungrateful people spoil the mood.¡± ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Li affectionately hooked her arm around his, supporting him as they slowly walked towards the dining room. Mo Shiting followed them silently. The dinner was quite sumptuous, with the servants preparing twelve dishes and two soups. The portions were delicate, making it a visually appealing feast. Mo Shiting sat next to Gu Li, constantly serving her food. Old Master Mo sat across from them, witnessing an overwhelming show of affection, and he could hardly bear to watch.
Gu Li tasted a few bites of the meat served by Mo Shiting. When she saw Old Master Mo looking at them, she quickly picked up a pair of public chopsticks, served him some broli and spinach, and said with a cheerful smile, ¡°Grandfather, you should eat more greens. They say that broli and spinach contain several times more vitamin K, calcium, and ribovin than light-colored vegetables. It¡¯s good for elder people.¡± ¡°Ah, only my dear granddaughter, Gu Li knows how to treat elders, unlike someone else, tsk tsk¡­¡± Old Master Mo was enjoying the food served by Gu Li and casually taunting someone else. Mo Shiting, however, acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at him and continued serving food for Gu Li. ¡°Alright, alright, stop serving me. Look at my bowl, it¡¯s piled up like a small hill. I¡¯m almost full.¡± Chapter 424: 320 Hope is Her Master_3 Chapter 424: Chapter 320 Hope is Her Master_3 Gu Liined with a bitter face. Only then did Mo Shiting give up. He jokingly ruffled her hair and said, ¡°You usually eat no less than you do now.¡± Gu Li had her mouth full and couldn¡¯t talk. She could only re at him, of course, while taking the opportunity to kick him under the table. Watching the two of them flirt as if no one else was there, Old Master Mo silently bowed his head and ate his meal. He had never experienced such a drawn-out mealtime. It seemed that in the future, he would only invite Little Pear toe home for dinner. As for that rascal Mo Shiting, hmph, he could get lost. Better yet, never return, so that he won¡¯t turn into a light bulb. Not long after dinner, it was time to enjoy the moonlight. Previous Mid-Autumn Festivals at the Mo¡¯s house were very quiet. However, this year was much more lively because of Gu Li.
The servants had set up several tables on the open grassy yard,den with various fruits. Mo Shiting and his wife sat at one table with Old Master Mo, while the servants sat at separate tables. The master and the servants enjoyed the moon together, creating a particrly warm atmosphere. Not even 10 o¡¯clock, Old Master Mo felt drowsy and left early. Subsequently, the servants also made their excuses and retired. Before long, only Mo Shiting and Gu Li were left in the yard. ¡°Did they agree to leave together? Why did they all leave?¡± Seeing the lively scene suddenly disappear, Gu Li was taken aback. Mo Shiting smiled, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the moon is so big and bright tonight.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Gu Li was speechless. Mo Shiting moved his handsome face closer, his voice was a bit wicked, ¡°Do you really not understand, or are you pretending not to?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Li pushed him away, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get back to business. Do you really intend to take charge of the Mo family again?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Mo Shiting replied. From the day he left, he knew such a day woulde, but he didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. ¡°It seems these guys are even weaker than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too strong.¡± Gu Li said sincerely.
Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, his tone suggestive, ¡°I¡¯m too strong? It seems you¡¯re quite pleased.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Not expecting him to bring it up like that, Gu Li red at him, ¡°Young Master Mo, your image has totally copsed.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too close to the situation to see it clearly!¡± ¡°Alright, whatever my wife says is right.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Ever since they started dating, she found that he was getting better and better at this. He would casually sweet-talk her, where did he learn all those sweet nothings? The autumn breeze blew gently, the weather was cool, and the two cuddled together, enjoying their calm yet romantic happiness. Gu Li suddenly remembered that Song Yunque had epted the olddy¡¯s invitation for her, and she couldn¡¯t help asking Mo Shiting, ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°I have meetings in the morning and afternoon. Why?¡± Gu Li honestly told him about the olddy¡¯s invitation. ¡°Should I go?¡± She decided to ask his opinion. Without hesitation, Mo Shiting replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go.¡± ¡°But¡­ after all, she¡¯s your grandmother.¡±
Gu Li thought it would be improper not to ept the invitation. Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, after a moment he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have meetings?¡± ¡°A visit won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Since he¡¯ll be apanying her, she had nothing to worry about. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back to rest.¡± After finishing his sentence, Mo Shiting stood up. He extended his hand towards her. Gu Li naturally reached out, taking his hand. The two of them, hand in hand, strolling under the moonlight, and the atmosphere gradually filled with sweetness. When they returned to another garden and passed the study on the second floor, Mo Shiting stopped, ¡°Rememberst time, you said you wanted to see a photo of my father, want to see it now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
Gu Li immediately nodded. Oh my, she almost forget about it. Thank goodness Brother Ting remembered. ¡°Thene in.¡± Mo Shiting opened the door. It wasn¡¯t her first time in this study, so Gu Li was quite familiar with it. Once inside, Mo Shiting went to get the photo, while she was touching the architectural models here and there, couldn¡¯t put them down. In a little while, Mo Shiting pulled out the photo from the drawer and called Gu Li over, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li trotted over. ¡°There¡¯s only one, but it¡¯s fairly clear.¡± Mo Shiting looked at the photo for a few moments, then handed it to Gu Li. Gu Li held the old photo tightly in her hand, closed her eyes uncontrobly, and was somewhat afraid to look at it.
She was filled with anticipation, hoping this was her master. But what if it wasn¡¯t? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing her eyes tightly shut and her eyshes flickering a few times, a hint of concern shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 425: 321 Past Life Events_l Chapter 425: Chapter 321 Past Life Events_l ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Li immediately opened her eyes and held her breath as she looked at the photo. She was full of anticipation, really thinking she would see what her master looked like when he was young. She even had in mind how to talk to Brother Ting about this. However, she never thought that the face in the picture would be a stranger¡¯s. It¡¯s not my Master¡­ Gu Li felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment, unconsciously gripping the photo tightly. Mo Shiting watched her and felt more and more that something was off about her. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, ¡°Did you know my father?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was startled by his question and quickly denied it, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Tang Tang!¡± His tone suddenly became serious,¡±! hope you won¡¯t hide anything from me.¡±
¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Gu Li hesitated for a moment then finally decided to tell him the truth, ¡°Actually, I always thought my master was your father. But only today, when I saw this picture, did I realize that I was mistaken.¡± As she spoke, Gu Li¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°But their handwriting was almost identical, and my master was also a highly talented architectural designer just like your father. Both were amazingly talented. He¡­he¡­why isn¡¯t he my master¡­! really thought your father wasn¡¯t dead.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and she started to cry. Uncertain if this was because she couldn¡¯t find her own master, or because she confirmed, once again, how slight Mo Shiting¡¯s father¡¯s chances were of surviving a ne crash¡­ ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry.¡± Mo Shiting took out a tissue to wipe her tears, trying to lighten the mood, ¡°Your eyes already look like a panda¡¯s. If you keep crying, you might be locked up in a zoo.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡± Gu Li, who had been crying her eyes out, suddenly burst intoughter at his absurd joke, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, where do I look like a panda?¡± Mo Shiting teased with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t I get a mirror for you to take a look?¡± After saying this, he pretended to reach for a mirror. Gu Li immediately hugged him, ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± As she spoke, she yfully wiped her tears on his shirt. Amused by her childish action, Mo Shitingughed. There was infinite softness in his eyes, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Gu Li nestled in his embrace, listening to his steady heartbeat, her emotions gradually soothing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ting, did I remind you of your past sorrows?¡± Mo Shiting pursed his lips and replied in a light voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve long epted the fact that he¡¯s not here anymore. You won¡¯t affect me.¡± Although he came across as calm and collected, Gu Li knew that it was impossible for him not to feel something. Brother Ting was probably just trying to not make her feel bad, wasn¡¯t he?
It was all her fault for having such bad emotional control. Thinking of this, Gu Li stood on her tiptoes and kissed him softly, saying in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m a bit tired. Should we go to bed?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, easily lifting her into his arms.
On the way back to the room, Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded wildly. He surely must have understood her subtly suggestive hint, right? The reality proved that he might have misunderstood. As soon as they entered, he put Gu Li on the sofa and affectionately rubbed her fair, soft face. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a bath for you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Gu Li to respond, he strode quickly toward the bathroom. After a while, he came out and considerately said to her, ¡°Wait a few minutes, and the bath will be ready. I have a meeting to take care of. You go to sleep first.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Li hadn¡¯t expected her first active attempt to end in his unsuspecting way. All she could do was sigh to herself. Mo Shiting really did have work to do and quickly left thereafter. Gu Li walked into the bathroom, at this time the bathtub was filled with water up to her bathing height. On top of the water wereyers of rose petals releasing a pleasant aroma. Seeing all this, her mood is inexplicably improved. She took off her clothes and settled herself into the bathtub,fortably soaking in the hot water, she even started ying a drama on her phone. However, before she could really settle down to watch the drama, she received a call from Murong Qian.
¡°Sister, happy Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± Gu Li greeted her sweetly. Murong Qianughed, ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. I¡¯ve got some good news that I want to share with you.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Gu Li¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°I¡¯ve got a month¡¯s vacationing up. I cane to Hua Country to visit you.¡± ¡°Why do you have another vacation?¡± Gu Li doubted, ¡°You¡¯re a popr celebrity, and yet you keep taking off.. Isn¡¯t that unprofessional?¡± Chapter 426: 321 Past Life Events_2 Chapter 426: Chapter 321 Past Life Events_2 Murong Qian stared at her, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you weing me to Hua Country?¡± ¡°What about your son? Is heing too? Or?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯sing with me.¡± Whenever Murong Qian mentioned Murong Yun, she couldn¡¯t help but brag, ¡°That little guy has been so attached to me recently. He can¡¯t be without me, he has practically be my appendage.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t envy such a thing.¡± Murong Qian intentionally teased her, ¡°But if you try harder, you may have a child to y with next year.¡± ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯m still young. I will consider it after graduating from university.¡± Gu Li was adamant. Murong Qian suddenly recalled something and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve always been curious, how is your marital life? Did the consequences of an intimate rtionship before your 22nd birthday not affect him? Is it true?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Upon mentioning this, Gu Li was also a bit puzzled, ¡°I guess, perhaps the doctor made a wrong diagnosis.¡± ¡°At this point, we can only think about it this way. But in any case, it¡¯s all in the past, there¡¯s no point in delving deeper into it, we should move on.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Li quickly nodded and brought it back to the main topic, ¡°When is your flight? I will pick you up.¡± ¡°No need, someone will pick me up.¡± Murong Qian rejected without any hesitation. Gu Li was surprised, ¡°Who? Do you have a secret lover here behind my back?¡± Murong Qian:¡±¡­¡± It was almost five in the morning when Mo Shiting finished handling the urgent matters at hand. Not wanting to disturb Gu Li, he decided to catch some sleep in the study. Gu Li woke up to find no sign of anyone having slept on the other side of the bed, and realized he had not returned to the room. Could he have worked all night? Feeling uneasy, she quickly got out of bed, changed her clothes and ran to the study. Upon opening the door, she saw him sleeping on the office desk as expected. Gu Li tiptoed over and draped a coat over him. The man was in a deep sleep and wasn¡¯t disturbed. Seeing this, Gu Li¡¯s eyes welled up with a tender affection. Ruling over such arge enterprise alone, if only she could help him out.
Biting her lip, she began to seriously think while gazing at his sleeping face. In fact, she had also studied business management. If she worked in hispany, she would bepletely capable. But he probably wouldn¡¯t agree, would he? Or should Da Ha go and help him? Da Ha is also a business prodigy. Running a small entertainmentpany is a total waste of his talents.
She should ask Da Ha about itter when it¡¯s a bitter. Gu Li was standing next to Mo Shiting, her thoughts rambling on when she didn¡¯t notice that the man had woken up at some point. It wasn¡¯t until a pair of strong hands encircled her thin waist and lifted her onto hisp that she let out a ¡°ya¡± in surprise.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Mo Shiting held her waist and nodded gently, his voice drowsy and seductive. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± He squinted his eyes, resting his chin on her shoulder, and asked in a hoarse voice. Gu Li honestly replied, ¡°I came over to check on you when I woke up and didn¡¯t see you. To be honest, I¡¯m still a bit sleepy.¡± On holidays, she could sleep until 11 a.m., and now it was only 6 a.m., indeed it¡¯s too early. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his eyes filled with amusement, ¡°Then, you should continue sleeping.¡± ¡°Together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±
He could still sleep for an hour, just to keep herpany. Seeing her agreement, Gu Li immediately stood up from hisp, grabbed his hand and prompted energetically, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Shiting burst intoughter, ¡°So proactive? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have much time, or else¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Gu Li interrupted him blushing, ¡°I just wanted you to rest a bit, don¡¯t get any weird ideas!¡± Mo Shiting made an innocent face, ¡°That was exactly my intention, where did you get the idea that I was thinking something inappropriate?¡± ¡°You¡ª Humph!¡± Gu Li puffed up her cheeks and let go of his hand, ¡°I think you¡¯re far too energetic, you don¡¯t need sleep. Why don¡¯t you go for a run instead.¡± With that, she quickly turned around and walked away. Mo Shiting hastened his pace to catch up with her and said in all seriousness, ¡°I think holding my wife while sleeping is more meaningful than jogging.¡± Gu Li¡¯s lips lifted into a smile, ¡°Then you should stop jogging from now on.¡± Mo Shiting sighed, ¡°If you let me hold you every day, I might just stop.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡±
She wanted this too, but Imperial City University was simply too far away. Though she also attended university in the same city, she always felt like they were in a long-distance rtionship, sigh. She was d she insisted on enrolling in university, otherwise, they would have been in a long-distance rtionship for four more years.. Chapter 427: 321 Past Life Events 3 Chapter 427: Chapter 321 Past Life Events 3 After returning to the main house and having breakfast with the old master, Mrs. Song called. She contacted Gu Li directly, reminding her that she had to go to the Song¡¯s residence today. Gu Li was nning to keep the appointment, so she did not refuse. However, not wanting to interrupt Mo Shiting¡¯s meeting, she specifically waited for him to finish his morning conference before departing. By the time they arrived at Song¡¯s residence, it was already time for lunch. The younger members were absent, leaving only the olddy to entertain them. If this was in the past, Gu Li¡¯s tardiness would certainly have provoked sarcasm. Today, however, Mrs. Song was remarkably cordial to her ¨C could she have found out about her real identity? Gu Li spected silently, yet her face remained as calm as always. After sitting with Gu Li for about 10 minutes, Mo Shiting nced at his wristwatch and said in a deep voice, ¡°Grandma, we have another meeting at noon, so we need to leave.¡±
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Song¡¯s amiable old face instantly turned cold, ¡°How could you? You came home to visit me after so long, much less to stay for a meal?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°I wille over again next time. I am very busy today.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying. However, the olddy was still very unhappy, ¡°Alright then, you go. But this girl will stay here with me.¡± ¡°Grandma, she has to leave with me.¡± Mo Shiting was insistent. Who knew if the olddy would make things difficult for Gu Li as soon as he left? He couldn¡¯t take that risk. Unexpecting Mo Shiting to care so much for Gu Li, Mrs. Song¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Fine then, you all leave. Don¡¯t bothering ever again! I don¡¯t need a grandson who is so infatuated with such a woman. I really don¡¯t get it, what do you even see in her? Do you think beauty can put food on the table?¡± Upon hearing thest sentence, Gu Li realized that the olddy wasn¡¯t aware of her true identity. So, the courteous facade she had been maintaining must have been for Mo Shiting¡¯s sake. It was just that she hadn¡¯t anticipated Mo Shiting not even being willing to have a meal with her. Unable to bear it, she revealed her true emotions. At this moment, Gu Li felt a slight sympathy for the old woman. However, there must be something hateful in those pitiable. After all, if she had a shred of love for Mo Shiting, he would undoubtedly treat her with his whole heart. In Gu Li¡¯s view, she actually didn¡¯t fully understand what her existence meant to Mo Shiting. No matter how harshly the olddy scolded him, he could bear it. However, the moment she started attacking Gu Li, Mo Shiting, however mild-mannered he might be, would not allow her to bully Gu Li. So when he heard the olddy calling Gu Li ¡°irregr¡±, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face instantly turned ck, and he decisively pulled Gu Li and walked out. There was no hesitation in his steps, he didn¡¯t lookback. Seeing this, Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t help but hammer her chest with her hand, speaking to Aunt Liu beside her in great pain, ¡°What sin did Imit in this life that even my son and grandson are like this? Xinghe, if only he hadn¡¯t fallen head over heels for that fox spirit from the entertainment industry, he wouldn¡¯t have died young. It¡¯s all my fault; I wasn¡¯t firm enough. If I had been a bit more ruthless and hidden that woman, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to harm Xinghe.¡± Aunt Liu turned her eyes and insincerely consoled her, ¡°Mrs. Song, do not be sad. Young Master Mo and his father are different. He has a ruthless heart and knows exactly what he wants. You have to believe that he is temporarily infatuated with Gu Li¡¯s beauty. After a few years, he will understand that it is Miss Yunsi, a match in social status, who really suits him. Additionally, Miss Yunsi is much more outstanding than the miss of the Lin family back then. You need to have confidence in her.¡±
With Aunt Liu¡¯s constion, Mrs. Song felt a sudden surge of disdain for Miss Lin, ¡°Yes, Lin Ruotong, that useless thing. Couldn¡¯t even hold onto her husband. If she was capable, Xinghe wouldn¡¯t have run off with that actor.¡± What made it worse, there was the ne crash, and she lost her beloved son¡­ Thinking about it, Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t help but feel sad again. Aunt Liu consoled her for a while, then began to speak up for Shen Yunsi, ¡°Actually, as long as you support Miss Yunsi, she can definitely defeat Gu Li.¡±
This woke Mrs. Song like a blow, and she quickly aroused her spirit, ¡°You go and call Miss Yunsi for me. I want to invite her for afternoon tea. Ask her when she is avable.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Aunt Liu walked away. A minuteter, she came back to report, ¡°Mrs. Song, Miss Yunsi says she is avable at three o¡¯clock this afternoon.¡± ¡°Good! You get it arranged.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As they left the Song¡¯s residence and headed back to the parking lot, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face remained tense. He didn¡¯t speak a word to Gu Li.. Chapter 428: 322: Is there an unbreakable relationship between Tang Tang and the Tang Family? _1 Chapter 428: Chapter 322: Is there an unbreakable rtionship between Tang Tang and the Tang Family? _1 Knowing he was still angry with the old mistress, Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered as she tugged at his sleeve. Mo Shiting turned his head and looked at her deeply, ¡°Hungry?¡± Gu Li nodded vigorously, ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mo Shiting asked. ¡°You have a meetingter, so why don¡¯t we go back home to eat? I don¡¯t want to bother Aunt Liang to cook for us at this hour, so I n to order some takeout on the way. What do you think?¡± Gu Li suggested. Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± He added after a pause, ¡°But no junk food.¡± GuLi:
She had only ordered fried chicken once. Gu Yang sat in the car and saw them slowly approaching. He quickly started the car and drove towards them. ¡°Young master, Young Madam.¡± He respectfully opened the back door for them. When they were both in the car, he closed the door again. ¡°Back home.¡± Mo Shiting instructed. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Gu Yang responded, also pulling up the divider, giving the couple some privacy. Mo Shiting massaged his temples. After pulling an all-nighter the previous night, he was a bit tired. Noticing this, Gu Li gently suggested, ¡°Brother Ting, if you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you take a nap? I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He lightly refused, then after a moment spoke to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t take my grandmother¡¯s words to heart. Just let them pass by. From now on, you shouldn¡¯t see her.¡± Gu Li understood his intentions to protect her. She couldn¡¯t help but hold his hand, softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if your grandmother insults me, it won¡¯t hurt me. And I promise you, I won¡¯t meet her until she changes her attitude. But Brother Ting, you have to promise me something too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Shiting turned to her. Gu Li pursed her lips and turned serious, ¡°Don¡¯t continue to be upset over these things.¡± After a moment of silence, the man finally nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± The car steadily returned to Mo Mansion. When they arrived, the food that Gu Li had ordered was also delivered.
She was well behaved this time, ordering all healthy food that matched Mo Shiting¡¯s taste. After finishing their lunch, Mo Shiting went back to his study for the meeting. After a little rest in the room, Gu Li went to see Old Master Mo in the main house on time at three in the afternoon. Usually at this time, Old Master Mo had finished his afternoon nap and would be sipping tea in the living room.
Sure enough, as soon as Gu Li entered the main house, she saw Old Master Mo leisurely sipping tea from a blue and white porcin cup. ¡°Grandpa ¡± Gu Li walked over lightly, greeting him with a smile. Seeing here, Old Master Mo was delighted. He patted the armrest of the chair, ¡°Ah, you came just in time, Little Pear. Old Guan, bring out my chess set.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Old Guan happily walked away. Gu Li sat in the chair next to him, ¡°Grandpa, I can y a few rounds with you today, but you have to promise to finish the story you were telling yesterday, okay?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Old Master Mo promised heartily. Old Guan quickly brought out the chess set. The old and the young started to enjoy the game. Gu Li was making a lot of progress today, constantly winning. In the middle of another game, seeing that Gu Li was about to win yet again, Old Master Mo was so upset that he puffed out his beard and stared, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore. This isn¡¯t interesting at all.¡±
Gu Liughed, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s winning and losing in chess. You can¡¯t just stop ying because you¡¯re about to lose. That¡¯s not in the spirit of sportsmanship.¡± Old Master Mo countered proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not an athlete. What need do I have for sportsmanship? Do you want to hear the story or not? If you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s continue ying chess!¡± GuLi: ¡°Of course, I want to listen.¡± Rather than y chess, which she had no interest in, she would obviously choose to listen to the story. ¡°Grandpa, please start.¡± Gu Li hurriedly gestured for him to begin. ¡°Hmm.¡± Old Master Mo cleared his throat and called out to Old Guan, ¡°Go get my throat lozenges.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Old Guan walked away again. Old Master Mo asked her, ¡°Where did we leave off yesterday?¡± Gu Li truthfully replied, ¡°You were talking about the time when he fell in love with a female star in the entertainment industry when he was 22.¡±
¡°Yes! That female star, what was her name.¡± Old Master Mo tried to remember but could not recall the girl¡¯s name. He ignored it and said, ¡°Nevermind, the name doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just call her Little Flower.¡± Gu Li: Chapter 429: 322: Is there an unbreakable relationship between Tang Tang and the Tang Family? _2 Chapter 429: Chapter 322: Is there an unbreakable rtionship between Tang Tang and the Tang Family? _2 Once the old man started talking, he talked for the whole afternoon. Gu Li listened with deep emotions. After returning to the Other Garden, where she lived with Mo Shiting, she was still immersed in that intricate tale of love and hatred. It took her a while to regroup. The story was melodramatic. The scion of a wealthy family and a rising star in the business world, the genius architect Mo Xinghe, fell in love with a female celebrity named Little Flower. However, because their social sses weren¡¯t adequate, and Mo Xinghe was betrothed to the daughter of the Lin family, Lin Ruotong, his rtionship with Little Flower was strongly opposed by the Mo family. Mrs. Song even used coercive tactics, threatening Little Flower¡¯s life to pressure Mo Xinghe into marrying Lin Ruotong. Mo Xinghe, for the sake of the woman he loved, reluctantly agreed. On their wedding night, he was tricked by Mrs. Song and the Lin family into consummating his marriage with Lin Ruotong. Ten monthster, Lin Ruotong gave birth to Mo Shiting. Even though Mo Xinghe did not love Lin Ruotong, he still adored his son. Meanwhile, Little Flower went missing, and Mo Xinghe spent years looking for her before finally having some clues. As soon as he learned that Little Flower was abroad, Mo Xinghe defied his family¡¯s opposition and rushed aboard his private jet to look for her.
Then the tragedy happened ¨C his ne crashed, and he was never heard from again¡­ Later, unable to cope with this heartbreaking news, Lin Ruotong ran away from the Mo family, leaving behind Mo Shiting, who was only five years old at the time¡­ ¡°Why are you crying, huh?¡± A gentle male voice interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. Gu Li regained herposure, she only then realized that she had been crying and that Mo Shiting was standing in front of her. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Li quickly wiped away her tears and forced a smile, ¡°I was just reading a novel and got moved, so I cried.¡± She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that she cried out of pity for him. Mo Shiting stared at her, ¡°Novels are just make-believe. Don¡¯t waste your precious tears on them, okay?¡± Gu Li muttered, ¡°So you¡¯re going to interfere with that too? I cried because the author wrote well. How did you finish your meeting so quickly?¡± ¡°Well, things went smoothly.¡± Mo Shiting elegantly adjusted his sitting posture and took a seat next to her. Gu Li instinctively snuggled up to him. After thinking for a few seconds, she cautiously asked, ¡°Brother Ting, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your mother. Have you ever thought about finding her after all these years?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mo Shiting responded resolutely. He didn¡¯t miss those who had willingly abandoned him. ¡°Then¡­¡±
Just when Gu Li was about to ask something, he spoke, ¡°A few years ago, she sent people to connect with me, wanted to meet me. But I refused.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°She stopped contacting. She has a new family now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±
For a moment, Gu Li didn¡¯t know how tofort him. She could only hold him tightly and whisper in a reassuring tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Ting. You also have a new family. I am your family. I will never leave you.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s sweet and sure tone, Mo Shiting was touched. He could not help but kiss her face, saying in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Tang Tang.¡± Thank you for giving me a home! Thank you for always being with me¡­ On thest day of the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday, Gu Li invited Da Ha and Ye Yining to eat at Blue Sky and Blue Sea. She initially also invited Song Yunque and Lin Ranzhu, but they both had other ns and couldn¡¯t make it. ¡°Boss, where¡¯s my brother-inw? Why isn¡¯t he home?¡± Da Ha arrived before Ye Yining and started looking for Mo Shiting as soon as he stepped into the house. Gu Li shrugged, ¡°He¡¯s back to work at the office.¡± As she spoke, her eyes roved about Da Ha. Da Ha felt uneasy under her prating gaze, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s it with that look? It¡¯s kind of scary.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Li red at him, ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±
¡°That remains to be seen.¡± Da Ha said as he defensively crossed his hands over his chest. Gu Li made a disgusted face, ¡°I think you¡¯re more suited to be called Da Ha than Song Yunque. You two should switch names.¡± Da Ha hastily refused, ¡°No, boss. Although I¡¯m younger than Brother Que, he¡¯s way more silly than me, so let¡¯s just leave the name Da Ha to him, ha ha!¡± After their bantering, Gu Li got straight to the point, and targeted him, ¡°I was thinking, why don¡¯t you just work at Xinghe Group? You can be your brother- inw¡¯s assistant and help him share his workload.¡± Chapter 430: 322: Is there an unbreakable relationship between Tang Tang and the Tang Family? 3 Chapter 430: Chapter 322: Is there an unbreakable rtionship between Tang Tang and the Tang Family? 3 ¡°Huh? If I go to be his assistant, what about our Shi Li Entertainment?¡± Da Ha raised a very pragmatic question. Gu Li stroked her chin, her smile was very shifty, ¡°Sister Qian ising to Hua Country, I heard she¡¯s taking an extended vacation, she could oversee everything.¡± ¡°Really? If Sister Qian is willing to look after thepany, then I have no objections.¡± Da Ha nodded in agreement. He is easy-going and capable, he can handle any position. He is Gu Li¡¯s most trusted assistant, also her strongest ace, now for the sake of Mo Shiting, she is really willing to let go. ¡°Boss, if I went to be a brother-inw¡¯s assistant, would he agree? Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Da Ha couldn¡¯t help reminding Gu Li. Gu Li patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with him.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± Da Ha was a bit excited. Since he learned that Mo Shiting is the President of GT, his admiration for Mo Shiting has grown. The thought of being able to learn from him is exciting. After discussing some work details with Da Ha, about an hour had passed before Ye Yining finally showed up. ¡°Sister Yining, why are you sote?¡± Da Ha was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re usually punctual. Did something happen?¡± It must be said, Da Ha has a strong hunch, on Ye Yining¡¯s way to the Blue Sea Blue Sky, she really had a minor car ident. Her car bumped with someone else¡¯s, luckily there were no major issues. Ye Yining informed the two of this small incident, then said: ¡°I left my number for the other party, I¡¯ll wait for his contact. But, he was surprised when he saw my car, and asked me if I knew you, Gu Li. I suppose he must be someone you know?¡± ¡® ¡®Who? A man? A woman?¡± Gu Li curiously asked. Ye Yining said: ¡°A man. He said his surname was Tang.¡± ¡°Tang? Could it be¡­ Tang Yue?¡± Gu Li blurted out, she only knows one man surnamed Tang. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Tang Yue hade to Hua Country again. Does Mo Shiting know about this? Ye Yining added: ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me his name, but he looks about 30 years old, very elegant and is wearing rimless sses. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the person you just mentioned.¡± ¡°It should be him.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, then changed the subject, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Sister Yining, Sister Qian will being to China soon, are you ready to meet her?¡±
She hasn¡¯t found the right time to tell her cousin that Ye Yining is still alive, she doesn¡¯t know if her cousin is going to kill her when she finds out. Ye Yining nodded solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m prepared. Besides, I¡¯ll tell her that it was me who told you not to inform her. If she wants to cause trouble, let it be on me.¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± ¡°Heh.¡±
The Xinghe Group. Just as Mo Shiting walked out of the meeting room, Gu Yang reported to him, ¡°Young Master, President Tang from the Tang Group has arrived. He is waiting in the reception room now.¡± Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, ¡°Invite him to the office.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Gu Yang finished speaking, he swiftly went to the reception room to invite Tang Yue. Mo Shiting went back to his office. After taking off his suit and hanging it up, Gu Yang came in with Tang Yue. The two exchanged a few words, Tang Yue went straight to the point, ¡°I came here this time because I am interested in a project in A Nation and need your help.¡± ¡°A Nation?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as a bit of darkness shed through them. Tang Yue admitted, ¡°A Nation is amercial powerhouse, the Tang Group has always wanted to enter the market there. Not long ago we finally found a suitable project tomunicate about, but we received feedback a few days ago. Their Ministry of Commerce refused to reply, so we hope to cooperate with Xinghe and invest in the name of Xinghe Group.¡± ¡°As far as I know, A Nation has always been very supportive of foreign investment. Why doesn¡¯t it agree with the Tang Group¡¯s presence? Do you know the reason, President Tang?¡± Tang Yue shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Mo Shiting asked again, ¡°Is Chairman Tang also looking to enter A Nation?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been following this matter, and I haven¡¯t told her.¡± Tang Yue said lightly. In fact, years ago, he had proposed the idea of entering themercial sector of A Nation to Tang Wan, but she had cut him off before he could even finish his sentence. Later, the Tang Group could only invest in industries in other countries, giving up the massive market in A Nation. But now, with investments in other countries bing saturated, his business instinct re-ignited his ambition to grab a share of the market in A Nation. However, he knew Tang Wan would never agree, so Tang Yue decided to do it first and report itter. Unexpectedly, he encountered such a big setback. After listening to his story, an idea suddenly emerged in Mo Shiting¡¯s mind: Perhaps Gu Yuan was behind this. If his guess was correct, doesn¡¯t it mean that Tang Tang really has an inseparable connection with the Tang family? Chapter 431: 323: Who is Most Likely to Do This? Chapter 431: Chapter 323: Who is Most Likely to Do This? _1 Because she had sses the next day, Gu Li went back to school in the afternoon. Mo Shiting was busy and didn¡¯t have time to apany her, so he had his driver take her instead. As if they had some kind of telepathic connection, the moment Gu Li got back to the dormitory, she received a phone call from Xiang Xiaoyue. ¡°Pear, are you back at school?¡± Gu Li set down her backpack andughed, ¡°Yes, how did you know? Your sources are really efficient.¡± ¡°Hehe, it was my roommate; she saw you at the school gate just now.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue answered truthfully before adding, ¡°Are you free to have dinner together tonight? I heard a new restaurant just opened near the back door of our school. It¡¯s been quite poprtely. Want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Being a foodie, Gu Li immediately agreed.
They decided to meet at the main gate of the dormitory area in half an hour. After a quick freshening up, Gu Li grabbed her bag and left. When she arrived at the main gate, Xiang Xiaoyue was already waiting there. What surprised Gu Li was the presence of someone she was very familiar with. ¡°What¡­ How are you here?¡± Seeing Song Yunque, Gu Li was taken aback and disbelief filled her eyes. Song Yunque pointed at Xiang Xiaoyue standing next to him, ¡°She said she wanted to thank me by treating me to dinner, so I came.¡± ¡°Huh? She invited you to dinner? When did you two be so close?¡± Gu Li was even more puzzled. In her memory, it seemed these two had hardly ever spoken to each other. Could it be that something happened during the few days she wasn¡¯t at school? But that¡¯s not right; as far as she knew, Song Yunque also went home for Mid-Autumn Festival and wasn¡¯t at school during the holiday. So¡­ what exactly was going on? Gu Li was immensely curious. ¡°A few days ago, Brother Song helped me out a lot¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue briefly recounted the incident where Liang Tiancheng came to make trouble, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to properly thank Brother Song for a while. It just so happened that both of you returned to school today, so I invited you both to dinner.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Understanding dawned on Gu Li, who nodded. Xiang Xiaoyue continued to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t have Brother Song¡¯s number originally, but luckily a senior I know did. I bravely contacted him.¡± Her tone might have been casual, but only Xiang Xiaoyue knew how much courage she had gathered up to dial that number. Initially, she thought he would reject her invitation, but surprisingly, just like she imagined, he was very approachable and agreed immediately. To avoid any awkwardness by having dinner alone, Xiang Xiaoyue decided to invite Gu Li along as well. This arrangement was great: all three of them hanging out together and having Gu Li as the mediator made their interaction morefortable.
After hearing Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s exnation, Gu Li yfully pped Song Yunque¡¯s arm, ¡°Well done Little Que! You saved the damsel in distress, and I give you my praise.¡± Song Yunque blushed at her praise, ¡°Easy there, aren¡¯t I just doing what anyone would do by stepping in to resolve an injustice on the road? This is something minor and not worth mentioning.¡± Once he had finished speaking, he asked Xiang Xiaoyue, ¡°Where should we eat?¡±
Xiang Xiaoyue pulled out her phone, found the restaurant they were going to on a review app, and showed it to him, ¡°This ce. It¡¯s a branch of a celebrity brand. People line up every day to eat there.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them agreed and began walking towards the back gate of the school. Gu Li stood in her ce, watching them move further away. Her eyes were gleaming with intrigue. Was she being¡­ left behind? For some reason, she felt that tonight was going to be especially memorable. As Xiang Xiaoyue and Song Yunque walked while discussing which dishes were good at the celebrity restaurant, they realized they were missing Gu Li after they had walked for about ten meters. They turned around almost simultaneously and saw her, barely detailing along ten meters behind them. ¡°Little Pear, why are you walking so slowly?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue called out to her, ¡°Come on, quickly.¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, you two go on, I¡¯m just strolling around, don¡¯t mind me.¡± XiangXiaoyue:¡±???¡±
Even if she was strolling, she shouldn¡¯t be that slow, right? What was Gu Li up to? Meanwhile, Song Yunque immediately understood. Gu Li was trying to create a romantic opportunity for him. Eh, eh, eh, that¡¯s not good. Although he had a good impression of Xiang Xiaoyue, it was strictly limited to friendship, and he had absolutely no other feelings for her. He definitely couldn¡¯t let Gu Li get the wrong idea. With that in mind, Song Yunque chuckled and said, ¡°Gu Li, I suddenly realized, I get along really well with your best friend. Why don¡¯t you bear witness tonight while I make her my sworn sister?¡± Chapter 432: 323: Who is Most Likely to Do This? Chapter 432: Chapter 323: Who is Most Likely to Do This? 2 Upon hearing this, Gu Li immediately understood his intent and subconsciously nced at Xiang Xiaoyue. Thinking that Xiaoyue would feel rejected, to her surprise, the young girl¡¯s face lit up. ¡°No way, my crush, senior? You¡­ you want to be siblings with me? Really?¡± Gu Li: Oh well, it seems neither of them are interested in romance. She was overthinking it. ¡°Of course we can. What do you think, Fourth Sister-inw?¡± Song Yunque was very pleased with his performance. No matter what, he¡¯s made his stance clear, and he hoped everyone could get along well. Luckily, Xiang Xiaoyue was easy-going and didn¡¯t mind that he didn¡¯t see her as a woman. ¡°If you wish to be good friends, I¡¯ll certainly support you.¡±
Gu Li smiled, ¡°How about instead of going to some trendy restaurant, I treat everyone to KTV today?¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I love going to karaoke.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was so excited. ¡°But remember, I¡¯ll pay for it. You all shouldn¡¯t dispute this with me.¡± Gu Li insisted: ¡°No way, today is my treat because I am in a good mood. You can treat us next time.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡± What about you?¡± Gu Li looked at Song Yunque. Song Yunque nodded, ¡°No objections from me.¡± ¡°Alright! Change of ns then. Today¡¯s on me!¡± Gu Li made the final decision. The KTV was near the campus, a 15-minute walk away. Gu Li ordered the best private room avable. Once they entered the room, Xiang Xiaoyue took one look at the opulent decor and was taken aback by the promotion saying that the cost for a night was more than ten thousand. ¡°Little Pear, should we switch rooms? This is too pricey since it costs more than ten thousand for a night.¡± Even though she was not the one paying the bill, the thought of splurging this amount made her ufortable. Despite knowing that Gu Li actually came from a rich family. Gu Li, aware of her concerns, gave a mischievous smile, ¡°No worries. This KTV is under the Lu Group. I happen to have a lifetime free Diamond Card borrowed from Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes, I bet you¡¯re envious, huh? Hehe.¡±
¡°Envious¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help admitting. She was thinking, if she had a lifetime free VIP Card, she¡¯d probably be smiling even in her dreams. At this time, Song Yunque spoke, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, did you just say a lifetime free Diamond Card from the Lu Group? My third brother is really biased. Why does Fourth Brother get this treatment but not me, his own brother?¡±
His disgruntled look made Gu Li want to smack him reflexively. Smirking, Gu Li retorted, ¡°Are you asking me? All I can say is, it must be an issue of character.¡± Song Yunque: There¡¯s no need for personal attacks. ¡°Wow, there are so many new songs here. Even my recent favorite ¡®Cangtian¡¯ is included. This is amazing!¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s excited voice drew their attention. ¡°¡®Cangtian¡¯? This song title seems familiar?¡± Gu Li nced at Song Yunque. Song Yunque quietly whispered to her, ¡°This is the song I just finished writing a few days ago, the one called ¡®Cangtian¡¯. Seems like we have a duplicate title. I¡¯ll consider a more appealing one and have Ye Yining sing it.¡± He had specifically crafted this song to suit Ye Yining¡¯s unique vocals, pouring in a lot of effort into it. He naturally didn¡¯t want it to share a name with someone else¡¯s work. Xiang Xiaoyue hadn¡¯t heard what Song Yunque said. She only heard Gu Li¡¯s words and promptly exined to them. It turned out, ¡®Cangtian¡¯ was a hit on all major music websites over the past week. With less than 24 hours online, it was already at the top of the charts with more than 10 million downloads, and she believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before it was all over the streets. Xiang Xiaoyue loved listening to music. Seeing the top-ranked song, she naturally had to check it out, and she was immediately taken in by its healing, beautiful melody.
Although the female singer¡¯s voice was just average, her fantastic lyrics andposition were undeniable, which ounted for the poprity. After hearing Xiaoyue¡¯s words, Gu Li frowned, ¡°y the song, let¡¯s hear it.¡± For some reason, she had a bad feeling about this. Hopefully, she was just overthinking it. However, once the elegant intro started to y, Song Yunque¡¯s handsome face darkened immediately. ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, our song was stolen. This is the ¡®Cangtian¡¯ I wrote for Ye Yining.¡± Gu Li felt a twinge of anxiety, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dammit, why was her sixth sense so urate? Chapter 433: 323: Who is Most Likely to Do This? _3 Chapter 433: Chapter 323: Who is Most Likely to Do This? _3 ¡°Of course. I wrote the song. I¡¯m all too familiar with it.¡± Song Yunque stared intently at the MV ying on the big screen, gritted his teeth, ¡°Those people have the audacity to steal from me. Not only that, they didn¡¯t even change a single word or note, even the song¡¯s name is exactly the same. Do I look like someone that easy to bully? Damn it!¡± After Song Yunque finished speaking, he angrily pounded on his desk. Xiang Xiaoyue, unaware of this, continued singing cheerfully with her microphone on stage. Gu Li pursed her lips, her face bing incredibly serious, ¡°We must find out immediately how your song was leaked. Either the performer instructed someone to steal it, or someone took your song and sold it to her.¡± The other party was previously unknown, but because of this song, they¡¯ve be an overnight sensation. And their agency is none other than GE Entertainment. What a coincidence. At this thought, Gu Li curved her lips, unsure of how JF¡¯s investigation was going. It had been so many days, but there didn¡¯t seem to be much progress. It seemed they needed to step up their efforts. Song Yunque recalled seriously for a moment, his voice firm, ¡°Lin Ranzhu! She did this.¡± ¡°Lin Ranzhu?¡±
Gu Li blinked her long eyshes, not believing at all, ¡°Do you have any evidence? If not, please take back what you said.¡± ¡°Sister-inw-¡± Knowing she would defend her friend without second thought, Song Yunque said helplessly, ¡°I definitely don¡¯t have any evidence now. But I onlypose in ourpany, all of my drafts are in thepany, only those close to me would have the opportunity to steal. Think about it, there¡¯s just a few of us in total, me, you, Da Ha, Ye Yining, Lin Ranzhu. Among us, who is most likely to do such a thing? I couldn¡¯t have sold my own song, could I?¡± One can¡¯t deny, Song Yunque¡¯s analysis made some sense. After all, excluding Lin Ranzhu, the rest were bosses and an up-anding singer preparing to debut with this song, everyone would suspect Lin Ranzhu. However, based on Gu Li¡¯s understanding of Lin Ranzhu, she still didn¡¯t believe she would do that. So, she tried to calm Song Yunque down, ¡°Let me handle this. I don¡¯t want to hear you defaming Lin Ranzhu before the truthes out.¡± ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± Song Yunque nodded with a dark face. The good mood suddenly evaporated at the emergence of this song. After finishing the song, Xiang Xiaoyue finally noticed that the atmosphere was amiss. She turned off the music, put down the microphone, walked to Gu Li and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Li exined, ¡°The song ¡®Cangtian¡¯ you just sang was the work of ourpany¡¯s songwriter ¡®Just Lacking You¡¯. We¡¯ve been giarized.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue: ¡°???¡± With this happening, the song could not continue. Xiang Xiaoyue knew it was a serious matter to havepany work giarized, so she said to Gu Li, ¡°Let¡¯s return to school, and you can deal with this urgently?¡± Gu Li nodded, her face apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this, Xiaoyue. We¡¯lle again next time.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just singing KTV. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue replied with a smile.
¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li also smiled, ¡°On the bright side, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t even have known ourpany¡¯s work was stolen.¡± After leaving the KTV, Song Yunque said, ¡°Sister-inw, you and Xiaoyue return to school, I¡¯ll drive to the city area.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll return to thepany tomorrow. Xiaoyue, helps me ask for a leave tomorrow.¡±
This concerned Lin Ranzhu¡¯s innocence, she couldn¡¯t just sit by. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue readily agreed. Without returning to the dorm, Gu Li directly got into Song Yunque¡¯s car and left. On the way, Song Yunque was sulky and silent. Knowing he was in a bad mood, Gu Li rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Song, how about I lend you the Diamond Card your third brother gave me for a few days?¡± Song Yunque snorted, ¡°Sister-inw, the Lu Group doesn¡¯t even have a Diamond Card, okay? Don¡¯t you try to trick me.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly be so clever?¡± ¡°Humph! I have always been smart, okay?¡± Song Yunque finally showed some spirit, but when he remembered his own painstaking work was stolen, and it was likely done by someone close to him, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn! Who¡¯s the bastard who did this? If I find out, I swear I¡¯11 beat them to death!¡± Gu Li tentatively asked him, ¡°Do you really believe that Lin Ranzhu did it?¡±
Chapter 434: 324: Take Good Care of Me These Next Few Days_1 Chapter 434: Chapter 324: Take Good Care of Me These Next Few Days_1 ¡°Sister-inw, I know you trust Lin Ranzhu a lot, I don¡¯t distrust her either. However, by process of elimination, I think she is the most suspect.¡± Song Yunque expressed his thoughts earnestly, ¡°Of course, before I find evidence, I won¡¯t wrong her. I just promised not to harm her, and I will keep my word.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± With his assurance once again, Gu Li finally felt relieved. By the time they returned to the city, it was close to eight in the evening. Song Yunque saw Gu Li off at Blue Sky and Blue Sea, and then went back to his apartment. For the past two years, in pursuit of freedom, he didn¡¯t live with his parents but in a high-end apartment outside, enjoying life as a single. Once home, he opened the refrigerator, took a bottle of c, sat at the bar, and pondered the theft of his song while drinking. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He simply took out his mobile phone, scrolled through the contacts, and soon found Lin Ranzhu¡¯s phone number. Although he and Lin Ranzhu had known each other for a short time, she was Gu Li¡¯s adopted sister, and they had some familial rtions. They were quite familiar with each other.
Lin Ranzhu was at home studying when she saw Song Yunque calling her. She felt a pang in her heart and was a bit nervous. Strange, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, why was she anxious? ¡°Phew!¡± She gently patted her chest, took a deep breath, and pressed the answer key, ¡°Mr. Song?¡± The girl¡¯s clear voice contained a trace of tentativeness. Given the timing, Gu Li was suspicious. Did he identally press the wrong button? However, Song Yunque¡¯s voice soon came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Lin Ranzhu.¡± Song Yunque¡¯s tone was calm, giving no indication of his mood. Seeing that he was indeed looking for her, Lin Ranzhu was surprised, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not looking for you, why would I call you? To y games?¡± Song Yunque retorted, his tone suddenly turning very unpleasant. Lin Ranzhu was startled by his sudden change of tone and asked timidly, ¡°Mr¡­Mr Song? Did I do something wrong, did I offend you?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Song Yunque let out a coldugh, ¡°Whether you did something wrong, you yourself wouldn¡¯t know? Lin Ranzhu, I give you one night to think about whether you did something wrong! Once you¡¯ve figured it out,e to thepany tomorrow and confess to me. Remember, this is yourst chance.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡­what do you mean?¡± Lin Ranzhu was even more bewildered. Tomorrow¡­ Tomorrow she has ss. Andtely, she had been busy studying and couldn¡¯t figure out how she had upset him?
But from his serious tone, she felt as if she really did something wrong. What exactly did she do? Lin Ranzhu was even more confused, but before she could make sense of the situation, Song Yunque hung up the phone abruptly. Unwilling to leave it at that, Lin Ranzhu called him back.
Who knew, he didn¡¯t pick up, expressing he didn¡¯t want to deal with her at all. Lin Ranzhu frowned, thought hard for a long while, but still couldn¡¯t figure out the answer. ¡°Did Mr. Song get drunk?¡± She muttered to herself. She wanted to call Gu Li to inquire about it, but she didn¡¯t want to bother her with this trivial matter. So, after thinking for a while, she decided to ask Song Yunque in person at thepany tomorrow. ¡­ On the other hand, in Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Auntie Li was surprised to see Gu Li return, ¡°Young Madam, why did youe back all of a sudden? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Gu Li gave Auntie Li a slight smile and said in a rxed manner, ¡°There are no sses tomorrow, so I came home straight. Where¡¯s Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°Young Master hasn¡¯te home yet.¡± Auntie Li reported truthfully. She nced at the European wall clock not far away and asked with concern, ¡°Young Madam, you haven¡¯t had dinner, have you? What do you feel like eating? Auntie Li will cook it for you.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll just have some sd, thank you, Auntie Li.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Well, sit and wait then, I am going to the kitchen.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Auntie Li quickly went into the kitchen. Gu Li sat on the couch, crossed her legs and looked at her phone, texting Mo Shiting. ¡°Brother Ting, where are you?¡± Mo Shiting might be busy, as he didn¡¯t reply to her. Gu Li bulged her cheeks, and straightaway started to scroll through Weibo, searching for information rted to ¡°Cangtian.¡± Indeed, as Xiang Xiaoyue said, this song was very popr recently. Even the female singer, Su Rou who performed it, had increased her Weibo followers to 2 million, whereas before, she was a nobody with less than four-digit fans. Gu Li again clicked on the music website and listened to ¡°Cangtian¡± all over again. Chapter 435: 324: Take Good Care of Me These Next Few Days_2 Chapter 435: Chapter 324: Take Good Care of Me These Next Few Days_2 I have to admit, the lyrics and music are especially well-written. A pity, there isn¡¯t a good voice to match it. If Ye Yining was the one singing, I can assure you, the song¡¯s explosiveness would be N times what it is now. A wonderful piece of work, wasted just like that. That¡¯s how it is these days, the cost of giarism is too low, thus it breeds many people who think they can reap without sowing, quick to find shortcuts. Very shameless, very mean, very despicable. But, Su Rou has be famous. That¡¯s GE Entertainment¡¯s goal, and their usual way of creating stars. Gu Li finds it abhorrent. Da Ha calls at this moment. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°How is it? Have you discovered how Yunque¡¯s work leaked? Can you find out the other party¡¯s IP address?¡±
Gu Li asks directly. On the way back to the city, she and Song Yunque had called Da Ha and asked him to get a hacker to check Song Yunque¡¯sputer. Now, Da Ha is probably calling with news. Da Ha said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Yunque¡¯sputer. It hasn¡¯t been tampered with, and there are no traces of a hacker, so the leak wasn¡¯t online.¡± Hearing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows in concern, ¡°How is that possible? Song Yunque clearly stated that he only stored his work on hisputer, he didn¡¯t even have it on his phone.¡± ¡°I find it strange too.¡± Da Ha stroked his golden hair, ¡°Could it be, the other party and Yunque have heart-to-heart understanding, and they just happened to write identical songs around the same time?¡± Gu Li was silent, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°No.¡± Da Ha made a bitter face. Quiet on the radio. After a few seconds, Da Ha took the initiative to ask Gu Li: ¡°Boss, so this is a mystery? Yunque¡¯s hard work just got taken from him? Can we really not get this song back so the bad guys get their deserved punishment?¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°They¡¯ve already gotten ahead and applied for the music copyright. And the song has already blown up. If we bring them to court, it will only increase their poprity. Furthermore, Song Yunque didn¡¯t record audio or video when creating, it¡¯s hard to prove he¡¯s the original.¡± ¡°Look at the date of theputer¡¯s DEMO production, won¡¯t that work?¡± Da Ha questioned. Gu Li countered him: ¡°What if they insist they didn¡¯t create the song on theputer, but used paper instead?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Da Ha was stumped. But still, he couldn¡¯t ept it, so he quickly responded fiercely, ¡°Are we going to just let it slide? Boss, you¡¯re not the type to let people bully you and not fight back.¡±
¡°So?¡± ¡°So, we must fight back immediately. I¡¯ll go to the judiciary first thing in the morning, it¡¯s time to speed up the process against GE Entertainment.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing that Da Ha¡¯s thought aligned with hers, Gu Li nodded and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±
¡°Rest assured! The mission will be aplished.¡± Da Ha¡¯s expression was serious, he almost raised his hand and took an oath. ¡°Boss¡­¡± After calling out to Gu Li, and just as he was about to say something, Auntie Li¡¯s voice came through from the other side, ¡°Young Madam, your sd is ready.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming right now.¡± Gu Li replied to Auntie Li, before telling Da Ha, ¡°Okay, little bro, your big sis is going to have dinner now. See you at thepany tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡­haven¡¯t returned to school?¡± Da Ha was very surprised. Gu Li exined, ¡°I went in the afternoon. Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Then you go eat. Don¡¯t eat too much, you¡¯re already quite fat.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡±
Brat, dare to call me fat? See how I¡¯ll deal with you tomorrow? But have I really gotten fat? Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch her face. Well, it does seem to have more meat¡­ sob, it¡¯s all Mo Shiting¡¯s fault. ¡­ After dinner, Gu Li checked WeChat again. Mo Shiting still hasn¡¯t replied to her. Is he in a meeting? It¡¯s almost 10 o¡¯clock, has he eaten dinner yet? When is heing back? He wouldn¡¯t be nning to stay at thepany overnight right? In an instant, her mind was filled with thoughts of Mo Shiting.
Not wanting to keep guessing, she dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Mo Shiting answered quickly, his voice was very low, ¡°Hello.¡± Gu Li felt something was amiss, ¡°Brother Ting, where are you?¡± In the past, even during an important meeting, he had never spoken to her in such a soft voice. Chapter 436: 324: Take Good Care of Me These Next Few Days_3 Chapter 436: Chapter 324: Take Good Care of Me These Next Few Days_3 Sure enough, the next second, Mo Shiting continued to say in a lowered voice, ¡°At the hospital.¡± ¡°At the hospital?¡± Gu Li stood up swiftly, ¡°Are you hurt? Or sick?¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s worry and concern, Mo Shiting¡¯s heart softened, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Tang Yue who had a car ident, and he just finished surgery. I¡¯m outside the ICU waiting for him to wake up.¡± ¡°Ah? At which hospital? I¡¯lle now.¡± Gu Li said as she headed out. ¡°Lu¡¯s Hospital.¡± After Mo Shiting finished speaking, he stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush over from Imperial City University.¡± Gu Li: ¡°I¡¯m at Blue Sky Blue Sea.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°???¡±
¡­ Knowing that Mo Shiting probably hadn¡¯t eaten, Gu Li packed some food on her way to the hospital to take to him. Tang Yue¡¯s surgery was sessful, he is currently under observation in the ICU, and if nothing goes wrong, he should wake up tomorrow. Since he came to Hua Country alone and had no familiar people around, Mo Shiting decided to stay overnight at the hospital. Of course, when he made this decision, he didn¡¯t know that Gu Li had returned to the city center. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at school?¡± Seeing the girl who should have been at Imperial City University miraculously appear in front of him, Mo Shiting asked with concern. Gu Li held up the lunch bag in her hand, saying, ¡°I brought you something delicious, why don¡¯t you eat something first?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± He nodded slightly, not refusing. The two went to Lu Cong¡¯s office. Lu Cong wasn¡¯t there, but Mo Shiting was a regr visitor and naturally had free ess. Mo Shiting put the lunch that Gu Li brought for him on the small round table, opening the lid as he asked, ¡°Can you talk now?¡± ¡°Yunque¡¯s song was stolen, and this matter has some rtion to GE Entertainment, so I had to rush back to handle it,¡± Gu Li exined sinctly, then turned the conversation back to Tang Yue, ¡°This afternoon, Sister Yining just mentioned that her car had bumped into President Tang¡¯s car, it¡¯s been less than a day, how could he¡­?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, his tone full of self-me, ¡°His car broke down and he borrowed mine.¡± The car had been tampered with, the brake system was defective, and it just happened to be loaned to Tang Yue. Tang Yue, ¡°I brought this disaster upon him.¡± Mo Shiting clenched the chopsticks in his hand, a sinister light surfacing in his eyes. Gu Li, hearing his words, bit her lip instinctively, feeling extremely terrified.
Fortunately, Tang Yue was out of danger. Otherwise, they would live in endless guilt for the rest of their lives¡­ After a long, long time, once Gu Li absorbed the situation, she finally said, ¡°Brother Ting, you must be very, very careful from now on. Before the car sets off, make sure to check all the parts and equipment, and never let such a thing happen again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t gamble with my own life.¡± Mo Shiting was serious.
Lu Yang would always check the safety of the car before setting off, and the car body was bulletproof. There was a slim chance for the enemy to take his life using the car. But when Tang Yue had asked to borrow his car to leave, Lu Yang happened to be handling urgent matters and forgot to check the car, and unfortunately, an ident urred. After listening to Mo Shiting¡¯s ount, Gu Li shook her head helplessly, ¡°Perhaps, he didn¡¯t read the calendar before going out today.¡± What kind of luck does a person have to have to get into two car idents in one day? Sigh! ¡°Brother Ting, no matter what, it¡¯s our fault that we involved Tang Yue. These few days, you have to take good care of him.¡± Gu Li instructed. Mo Shiting: ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°The meal¡¯s getting cold, you better eat quick.¡± Seeing that he hadn¡¯t eaten after holding the chopsticks for a while, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but urge him. Mo Shiting picked up a piece of chicken and put it in her mouth, ¡°You eat some, too.¡± Gu Li swallowed hard, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± After saying this, she looked elsewhere, silently chanting: She needed to lose weight, she could only eat vegetable fruit sd, she couldn¡¯t eat meat anymore.
Mo Shiting saw right through her, a mischievous streak passing through his eyes, ¡°I can tell you really want to eat, didn¡¯t eat any meat tonight, did you?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Dizzy, he could tell that just by looking? Did Auntie Li tip him off? ¡­ When Mo Shiting had nearly finished his supper, Gu Li poured herself a cup of warm water, sipping as she asked, ¡°Did you find out who sabotaged the brake system?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting answered indifferently. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°An employee of the security department, someone bribed him.¡± His face was somber, his eyes suddenly filled with a murderous intent, ¡°The person behind the scenes is cunning, leaving no traces.¡± ¡°Could it be the ck Blood League again? This restless organization, it¡¯s so annoying.¡± It was a shame they didn¡¯t manage to get rid of them allst time.
But after all, the ck Blood League was just a killing tool in others¡¯ hands. The most hated were those behind the scenes who hired murderers. Now, they didn¡¯t know if the culprit behind this car ident was the same person. Chapter 437: 325 Mo Shitings Strong Desire to Survive_1 Chapter 437: Chapter 325 Mo Shiting¡¯s Strong Desire to Survive_1 That night, Mo Shiting stayed overnight in the hospital. Gu Li, on the other hand, returned to Blue Sky Blue Sea to sleep, and hurried back early the next morning. Tang Yue had already woken up, sitting up in the bed, drinking water that Mo Shiting had handed him. Gu Li stood at the door of the ward and happened to see Mo Shiting handing Tang Yue a ss of water. She felt somewhat superfluous. Err, what was she thinking? Sheesh! Perhaps he sensed Gu Li¡¯s presence. Mo Shiting turned around and saw her walking in, carrying a thermos sk, with a beaming smile. ¡°Good Morning!¡± The greeting was meant for Tang Yue. Seeing his pale face and the thick gauze on his forehead, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Tang, how are you feeling now?¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Tang Yue responded with a slight smile. ¡°That¡¯s good news. I was on my way to the office this morning and thought I¡¯d drop by and see you.¡± As she spoke, Gu Li put the thermal sk on the cab next to the bed, ¡°This is a porridge made by my Mom, Auntie Li. She¡¯s a great cook, you can try itter.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. Please thank Auntie Li for me.¡± Tang Yue expressed his gratitude for her care. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After finishing her sentence, Gu Li looked at Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, I brought breakfast for you too, it¡¯s in the car. You can take it back to the office and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly. He thought she only had eyes for Tang Yue just a moment ago. Fortunately, his sweet Gu Li still cared for him. The couple stayed at the hospital for half an hour. They found a reliable caregiver to take care of Tang Yue before they left together. Shortly after they left, the cell phone on Tang Yue¡¯s bedside table rang. It was a call from Tang Wan. Seeing her name, Tang Yue¡¯s temples started throbbing instantly. No doubt, his sister was calling him because she had heard about his car ident. Mo Shiting was so unreliable. He had to share even this minor incident with his family. The phone kept ringing, and he had no way of avoiding the call, so he had to answer, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s the middle of the night in M Country, right? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I heard you had a car ident?¡± As expected, Tang Wan got straight to the point.
¡°No big deal, I can be discharged soon.¡± Tang Yue replied casually. However, before he could finish his sentence, he heard Tang Wan berate him, ¡°You have a concussion but you¡¯re saying it¡¯s no big deal? You¡¯re all alone abroad, always causing others to worry.¡± ¡°Sis¡­¡±
¡°Okay, enough with you for now. I¡¯m at Hua Country Airport going through security, I¡¯ll head straight to the hospital to see you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. Upon walking out of the hospital building, Mo Shiting asked Gu Li, ¡°What breakfast did you prepare for me, huh?¡± Gu Li affectionately hooked his arm, ¡°I made sandwiches by hand, and there¡¯s fresh orange juice. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Of course! I love whatever you make.¡± Mo Shiting suddenly stopped and yfully brushed her nose. ¡°Hee hee.¡± Gu Li grinned as she wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoed, and was about to kiss his delicate jaw. But she got distracted by the fresh stubble on his face, ¡°Brother Ting, you look quite sexy with stubble.¡± While saying so, the young girl extended her little paw and used her fingertip to stroke his jaw. Ungh, the ticklish sensation was absolutely amazing. ¡°Having fun?¡±
Seeing her enjoying herself, and her eyes sparkling with delight, Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze deepened, filled with doting affection. ¡°Yes, it feels quite pleasant to touch.¡± Gu Li blurted out. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to go overboard in public, so she quickly let go of him. Mo Shiting was actually enjoying it, and when she withdrew her hand so suddenly, he felt a little disappointed. So, he simply picked her up around the waist. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Li let out a surprised yelp, clearly startled. Mo Shiting looked into her eyes, unfazed, ¡°This way is faster.¡± With that, he strode towards the hospital entrance. Lu Yang¡¯s car was waiting there. Seeing Mo Shiting carrying Gu Li, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently: this couple¡­ they unt their affection at all times. But it was also good, the more they unted their affection, the better Mo Shiting¡¯s mood, and the easier life was for his subordinates.
Gu Li also noticed Lu Yang not far away. She quietly pinched Mo Shiting around the waist and whispered a warning: ¡°Put me down.¡± Although she was thick-skinned, being princess-carried by him everywhere was a bit embarrassing for her. Chapter 438: 325 Mo Shitings Strong Desire to Survive_2 Chapter 438: Chapter 325 Mo Shiting¡¯s Strong Desire to Survive_2 For example, on the way out of the ward, she¡¯d felt the gazes of envy, jealousy, and hatred. ¡°A few more steps wouldn¡¯t matter.¡± Mo Shiting responded with a light smile, holding her even tighter. Soon, they arrived at the car. Lu Yang had already opened the rear car door, saying respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, please get in.¡± ¡°Thanks for your effort, Lu Yang.¡± Gu Li greeted Lu Yang sweetly. Lu Yang responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± After he finished speaking, Mo Shiting handed him a car key, ¡°Drive Gu Li¡¯s car. There¡¯s breakfast in the car, bring it back to the office for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±
Lu Yang took the key. Gu Li added, ¡°Lu Yang, it¡¯s a blue Porsche, parked in A District, Row 12.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks for letting me know, Young Madam.¡± After Lu Yang finished speaking, he immediately headed to the parking lot. At this moment, Gu Li volunteered, ¡°Brother Ting, let me drive your car? You can take a nap in the car.¡± Mo Shiting declined, ¡°No need. I¡¯m quite alert right now.¡± Gu Li nced at him sideways, ¡°Brother Ting, are you doubting my driving skills?¡± Mo Shiting quickly defended, ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you drive.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± That was a quick turnaround. Once in the car and started, Lin Ranzhu called. Lin Ranzhu had also been troubled all night, unable to focus on her sses, and finally had no choice but to contact Gu Li. Gu Li had nned to find her today anyway, and she didn¡¯t expect the young girl to take the initiative to reach out. ¡°Little Bamboo, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Gu Li asked casually while wearing a Bluetooth headset. Lin Ranzhu gave a small nod, ¡°Sister Pear, I have a question for you.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°What question? Just ask.¡±
Somehow, she had a feeling it was rted to Song Yunque. Could it be that the guy didn¡¯t listen to her advice and went to trouble the little girlst night? With this thought, Gu Li pursed her lips, and her face turned serious. ¡°Sister Pear, Mr. Song called mest night and said¡­¡±
Lin Ranzhu detailed her conversation with Song Yunque, then, utterly confused, she said: ¡°He asked me to go to thepany and confess this morning, but I really can¡¯t figure out how I offended him. Sister Pear, can you give me some advice? Or if you know something, can you tell me?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Li did not respond for a while. Truthfully, she believed in Lin Ranzhu, and seeing her so distressed made her heart ache. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Lin Ranzhu became anxious, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I really had no other choice but to bother you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Li collected herself, ¡°You should focus on your sses now and stop worrying. After ss,e to thepany.¡± Lin Ranzhu sighed, ¡°I¡¯m already on my way to thepany.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After hanging up the phone, Gu Li said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, I have to rush to the Creative Park now. I need to switch cars with Lu Yang.¡± Mo Shiting nced at the rearview mirror and saw Lu Yang driving the Porsche behind them, he then nodded, ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Gu Li nodded with a smile and pulled the car over to the side of the road.
Seeing her stopping the car, Lu Yang, with his sharp eyes, quickly hit the brakes. After sessfully switching cars, Gu Li stepped on the gas and headed to the Creative Park. Half an hourter, she arrived at her destination. Lin Ranzhu had arrived earlier. However, Song Yunque, who had asked her toe and confess, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Sister Pear?¡± Seeing Gu Li appear at thepany, Lin Ranzhu was astonished, ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t you already go back to Imperial City University yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, but something happened, so I came back.¡± Gu Li replied softly, secretly observing Lin Ranzhu¡¯s reaction. Noticing that aside from looking troubled and confused, she didn¡¯t show any signs of guilt, Gu Li was even more certain that she wasn¡¯t involved. But what was the leak? Who could have stolen the song that Song Yunque had just finished? ¡°Sister, did something happen to thepany?¡±
Lin Ranzhu asked with concern. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded without hiding anything, ¡°Song Yunque¡¯s new song has been stolen and released. The other party is an artist from GE Entertainment.¡± ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Lin Ranzhu looked even more shocked. She immediately connected the dots to Song Yunque¡¯s request, her face turned pale and her voice started to tremble, ¡°I¡­ Mr. Song isn¡¯t suspecting that I stole his song and sold it to GE Entertainment, is he? I didn¡¯t do it. I would never do such a thing. Although my cousin works at GE, we have not been in contact for a long time¡­¡± Chapter 439: 325 Mo Shitings Strong Desire to Survive_3 Chapter 439: Chapter 325 Mo Shiting¡¯s Strong Desire to Survive_3 Gu Liforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You didn¡¯t do it, so no matter what, they can¡¯t wrongfully frame you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Then¡­how do I prove my innocence?¡± Lin Ranzhu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Li frowned slightly, her gaze at Lin Ranzhu was more probing. In fact, if Lin Ranzhu hadn¡¯t reminded her, she would have forgotten that this young girl has a cousin with ulterior motives working at GE Entertainment, who is also Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant. Could it really be rted to Lin Ranzhu? After all, based on her and Da Ha¡¯s investigation, it could be confirmed that the information was not leaked throughwork transmission. Therefore, it¡¯s highly likely that the other party used a USB drive to copy the DEMO from Song Yunque¡¯sputer. And with Lin Ranzhu¡¯s cousin Little Zhou working at GE, this further implicates Lin Ranzhu as a suspect. Perhaps, this is the reason why Song Yunque directed his suspicions towards Lin Ranzhu? ¡°Sister Pear, do¡­do you also think I did it?¡±
Lin Ranzhu was on the verge of tears, her eyes reddened and she looked incredibly wronged and innocent. Gu Li gathered her thoughts, lightly patted her shoulder, and decided to start with Little Zhou, so she asked cautiously, ¡°When was thest time you had contact with your cousin?¡± Lin Ranzhu carefully recalled and said, ¡°A little over half a month ago. She gave me a small gift when she got her sry.¡± Speaking of this, she quickly ran to her desk, picked up a Q-version gentleman desktop ornament, ¡°Here, it¡¯s this one, it¡¯s suitable for the office.¡± Gu Li nced at the cute Q-version ornament, ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As she spoke, Lin Ranzhu handed over the ornament. Gu Li took it, carefully examining it from all sides when she suddenly felt something was off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gu Li¡¯s serious expression, Lin Ranzhu became nervous too. Gu Li pursed her lips, pulled apart the clothing on the figurine, and sure enough, inside was a tiny bug. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Lin Ranzhu drew in a sharp breath, her face turning pale. A hint of understanding shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this must have something to do with your cousin.¡± Lin Ranzhu lowered her head, biting her lip, her voice full of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± At this moment, aside from these three most useless words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do. She was a real nuisance, achieving nothing but causing trouble. If her cousin truly stole Song Yunque¡¯s song through this bug, she would never be able to forgive herself in this lifetime. The more Lin Ranzhu thought about it, the sadder she became. Her eyes reddened, unable to hold back the tears that came streaming down.
She cried miserably, but she dared not make a sound. Gu Li shook her head, patting her shoulder again, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. Give me some time to handle this.¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± As she wiped her tears, Lin Ranzhu nodded.
Seeing Gu Li cing the bug into what looked like a high-end device, she choked back her sobs and asked, ¡°Sister Pear, what can this do?¡± Gu Li replied indifferently, ¡°Analyze the content inside.¡± If there was audio of Song Yunque creating his work inside, then it could basically be determined that the secret was leaked through this. At this moment, Song Yunque entered the office. With him were Da Ha and Ye Yining. The three of them met downstairs. Having heard about the song theft from the two men, Ye Yining was unsurprised to see Gu Li here. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Gu Li lifted her gaze from the device and smiled at them. Lin Ranzhu shrank her neck, forcing a smile, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Song, Brother Da Ha, Sister Yining.¡± ¡°Morning, Little Bamboo.¡± Other than Song Yunque, the other two greeted her as usual. Song Yunque walked up to Lin Ranzhu, his voice carrying a hint of usation, ¡°Have you figured out how you¡¯re going to confess?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±
Before discovering the bug, Lin Ranzhu was still able to assert that the incident had nothing to do with her. But now, she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She simply bowed deeply to Song Yunque, exposing the whole incident, ¡°Regard the theft of your work, if it turns out to be leaked from my side, I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Song Yunque scoffed, but his eyes were devoid of amusement, ¡°What will you use to take responsibility?¡± ¡°I¡­ I will work to earn money topensate you.¡± ¡°Earn money? With your abilities? A high school sophomore, when will you be able to earn enough money to repay me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Also, my work is my heart and soul, it¡¯s not something money can buy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lin Ranzhu was left with no retort. Chapter 440: 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pears Biological Mother?_1 Chapter 440: Chapter 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pear¡¯s Biological Mother?_1 Song Yunque was indeed lovable when in the mood, but his tongue could be quite sharp. Nothing Lin Ranzhu could say would stand up to him. Fearing that he might continue, that the girl might do something rash, Gu Li paused her work to intervene. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re a grown man, why are you arguing with a little girl? Song Yunque, do you remember the promise you made to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s question left Song Yunque speechless. Lin Ranzhu offered Gu Li a grateful smile. ¡°Sis, thank you for standing by me in times like this.¡± Gu Li patted her arm, sighing: ¡°No matter what, I trust my judgment.¡± Turning to her close friends, she continued, ¡°Until the truthes out, I ask that nobody treat Little Bamboo with suspicion. Even if she had secretly recorded Yunque and Yining¡¯s practice sessions, it would only prove that she was used. She did not betray us.¡± ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you being partial?¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t help but protest. Gu Li nced at him, her tone chilly. ¡°If it were you under suspicion, I would do the same.¡±
Devotedly standing by her friends, this was Gu Li¡¯s principle. However, if a friend truly betrayed her, she would show no mercy. ¡°Brother Que, I believe in Little Bamboo too.¡± Finally, Da Ha spoke. Ye Yining also nodded. ¡°I believe too.¡± Seeing his friendse to Lin Ranzhu¡¯s defense, Song Yunque¡¯s face darkened. But in the end, he swallowed his wrath. Despite clenching his fists, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thanks, everyone.¡± Lin Ranzhu bowed repeatedly to everyone, tears streaming down her face. Why was she, with all her shorings, worthy of such trust? After bringing a bug into thepany and making such a mistake, she felt she didn¡¯t deserve to stay¡­ In that moment, Lin Ranzhu made up her mind. She had to leave her supportive sister, Gu Li. She couldn¡¯t burden Gu Li anymore. Sobbing, she¡­ Gu Li did not know of Lin Ranzhu¡¯s resolution. Her attention was focused on dissecting the spy device. The device had a recording feature. With the extracted data, she found a segment of Ye Yining practicing ¡°Cangtian¡± in the office. Song Yunque¡¯s voice could be heard asionally as they discussed. The recording was made two weeks ago. So, after stealing this song, the culprits took less than a week to practice, and swiftly released the song in order to seize the market initiative. The truth was out. Everyone in the room reacted differently. Even though they were prepared, they couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. Directing their fury not at Lin Ranzhu, but at the ruthless people. Angered by their vile, underhanded tactics, their willingness to use their own kin. Da Ha advised Lin Ranzhu, ¡°Little Bamboo, I suggest you cut ties with your cousin. Otherwise, she will surely cause your downfall someday.¡±
Ye Yining only walked over and put aforting arm around Lin Ranzhu¡¯s shoulder. In times like these, the most anguished would probably be the young girl who was betrayed by her family. She herself had once been hurt by loved ones and understood the feeling. ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s keep this among us! Regarding GE, I will not let them off!¡± Fearing that his anger might once again upset Lin Ranzhu, Song Yunque left after these words, looking grim.
¡°Brother Que, wait for me.¡± Worried that something would happen to him, Da Ha followed. Soon, the spacious office was left with only three women. Checking her watch, Gu Li suggested: ¡°It¡¯s still early, and I guess we all missed breakfast. How about we go for some dim sum?¡± Even though Ye Yining had already eaten, she figured Lin Ranzhu hadn¡¯t. Thus, she said: ¡°Sure, there¡¯s a teahouse nearby that makes great Guangdong-style dim sum.¡± Lin Ranzhu didn¡¯t reply. Her mind was almost nk, and she hadn¡¯t yet regained her spirit. Gu Li and Ye Yining exchanged a nce, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts. They each took one of Lin Ranzhu¡¯s arms. Gu Li blinked her beautiful eyes, a bright smile in them. ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s all behind us now. Give me a smile, huh? Smile and you¡¯ll make my day.¡± Chapter 441: 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pears Biological Mother?_2 Chapter 441: Chapter 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pear¡¯s Biological Mother?_2 ¡°Pfft ¡ª¡ª¡± Lin Ranzhu didn¡¯tugh, but Ye Yining was the first to burst intoughter, ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯re so wild, does your Young Master Mo know?¡± ¡°Tch! And what if he knows? He can¡¯t control me.¡± Gu Li said defiantly, ¡°They say that a wife is not as fragrant as a wild flower, I think I might have the potential to be a faithless woman.¡± Ye Yining: ¡°Really? If you were faithless, I¡¯m afraid all the women in the world would have multiple husbands.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°However, I think having multiple husbands is pretty good too, men, after all, get bored when you always look at the same one.¡± ¡°Ha, you talk as if you have a man? When will you find me a brother-inw? My sister¡¯s son is already four years old, and you, you haven¡¯t even held a man¡¯s hand, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± After saying that, Gu Li wished she could bite her own tongue. How did she let that slip? Sure enough, the next second, not only Ye Yining, even Lin Ranzhu snapped back to her senses, both staring at her wide-eyed.
Both of them, stunned, eximed: ¡°Little Qian (Sister Qian) is married?!¡± ¡­¡­ Worried about Tang Yue¡¯s injury, Tang Wan¡¯s trip to Hua Country was very rushed, she only brought Steward Tang¡¯s mother with her. They took a taxi to Lu¡¯s Hospital, but as soon as they reached the city area, the driver stopped, turned his head, and said to them: ¡°I am sorrydies. My wife is inbor, I must rush to the Central Hospital, which is in the opposite direction to Lu¡¯s Hospital. I won¡¯t charge for the fare, you better get off the car now.¡± ¡°Eh, but this ce is so deserted, how can you¡­¡± Mother Tang, looking out at the uninhabitedndscape outside, her heart racing, and not a single car in sight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife is having a difficultbor, I really have to ask for your understanding. Please be kind.¡± The driver was helpless, sweating profusely. Tang Wan, feeling sorry for him, replied in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll get off. We wish your wife safe delivery. As for the fare, we still need to pay, please.¡± While she was talking, she took out several hundred-dor bills from her wallet and handed them to him. ¡°Take the extra cash and buy some nutritional supplements for the baby.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, kinddy. Good deeds will be rewarded, you will be blessed.¡± The driver held the money, immensely grateful. Had his wife not been in critical condition, he would definitely make sure they got to their destination. The driver took their luggage out of the car, thanked Tang Wan profusely, then turned around and dashed towards the other direction. The two of them waited by the road side, but unfortunately, after waiting for more than ten minutes, there was still no sign of any car passing by. At this moment, Mother Tang couldn¡¯t keep herself from saying, ¡°Missus, you¡¯re too kind-hearted. Everyone has emergency situations, but leaving us stranded in the middle of nowhere is still too much. What if we can¡¯t hail any vehicle until nightfall, what then?¡± Tang Wan looked towards the road sign ahead, shed a smile, ¡°No problem, worstes to worst, we can just call Shiting to send someone to pick us up.¡± Upon hearing this, Tang¡¯s mother alsoughed, ¡°You sure treat Young Master Mo like a member of the family.¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel close to him. If Tang Tang hadn¡¯t disappeared, I would definitely try to make Mo Shiting my son-inw.¡±
Tang Wan spoke truthfully, her eyes growing mncholic involuntarily. Mother Tang noticed she was thinking about her daughter again and couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently. In the past, she didn¡¯t know who in the hell dared to kidnap their sweet young mistress, sigh! ¡­
On the other end, Gu Li and Ye Yining finally managed to make Lin Ranzhuugh. Just as the three of them were getting ready to go out for morning tea, Ye Yining¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang. ¡°Brother Chen, oh, alright, no problem, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. Wish your wife a smooth delivery.¡± Ye Yining briefly responded, then hung up the phone. ¡°What happened?¡± Both Gu Li and Lin Ranzhu looked at her. Ye Yining said: ¡°An older neighbor¡¯s wife is having a difficultbor. He¡¯s in a hurry to get to the hospital, but he left two passengers on the way. He feels bad about it, so he asked me to go check on them.¡± ¡°I see, then¡­¡± ¡°You guys go ahead for tea. Let¡¯s meet up another time.¡± After saying this, Ye Yining quickly grabbed her bag and left. Luckily, the address that neighbor Brother Chen gave wasn¡¯t too far from the Creative Park. Driving over would take just over 20 minutes. She wasn¡¯t sure if those two female passengers would still be there by the time she arrived. But since she had promised Brother Chen, she had to keep her promise. As she approached the location, Ye Yining finally understood why Brother Chen had asked her toe over here. After all, this was a newly developed area and without luck, they might not see a single taxi for an entire day.
Chapter 442: 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pears Biological Mother?_3 Chapter 442: Chapter 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pear¡¯s Biological Mother?_3 As she drove, she peered out of the car window. She continually searched along the road, finally spotting the two female passengers described by Brother Chen, nearby a flower bed. One of them looked no older than forty, stunningly beautiful, clearly a well-offdy. The other was older, perhaps a housekeeper or simr. Relieved to have found them, Ye Yining breathed a sigh of relief. She parked up, wound down the window, and asked with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, are you heading to Lu¡¯s Hospital?¡± Tang Wan and Mother Tang exchanged puzzled nces, their eyes brimming with confusion. Seeing their caution, Ye Yining calmly exined, ¡°The driver who was in a rush to get to the hospital to be there for his wife¡¯sbor is a friend of mine. He asked me to pick you up.¡± Seeing that the young girl didn¡¯t look like a bad person, Tang Wan chose to believe her and thanked her with a gentle smile, ¡°Yes, we are. Thank you for your troubles.¡± Little did she know, that simple smile of hers almost had Ye Yining dropping her jaw in shock. My god, this affluentdy looks so much like Little Pear!
Before, when her face was stern, Ye Yining only found her pretty, but never thought of drawing connections to Little Pear. But now that she smiled, her stunning grace was eerily identical to Pear¡¯s¡­ Boom! If she hadn¡¯t heard that Little Pear¡¯s mother had been gone for years, she would¡¯ve questioned whether this opulent woman was Little Pear¡¯s biological mother. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Seeing that Ye Yining was staring at her in a daze, Tang Wan gently called out to her. Ye Yining quickly came back to reality, realizing she had been shamelessly gawking at a woman. She hurriedly coughed lightly twice to conceal her embarrassment, ¡°Sorry about that, let me get out of the car and help you with your luggage.¡± As she said this, she exited the vehicle. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Tang Wan expressed her genuine gratitude. Ye Yining responded with a hearty smile, ¡°No trouble at all.¡± In no time at all, she helped them load all their luggage into the trunk. After getting into the car, Mother Tang remarked to Tang Wan, ¡°Miss, it appears that the driver is quite responsible.¡± Tang Wan sighed, ¡°Indeed. A man with his wife in his heart can¡¯t be all bad.¡± Listening to their conversation, Ye Yining couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Brother Chen is indeed a good man. He¡¯s helped me quite a bit in the past.¡± ¡°By the way, miss, I didn¡¯t catch your name?¡± The more Tang Wan spoke with Ye Yining, the more she liked her. She found Yining¡¯s appearance strangely familiar and couldn¡¯t help being drawn to know her. ¡°My name is Ye Yining. Ye as in leaf, Yi as in one side of the water, Ning as in peaceful.¡± ¡°Yining, what a lovely name. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Tang Wan continued asking.
As she sat next to her, Mother Tang¡¯s eyes darted around, wondering if her Miss was considering ying matchmaker for her son again. It was no wonder, considering that Miss Tang would always try to introduce him to every intriguing woman they met. Unfortunately, Tang Yue¡¯s standards were sky-high, which left him with no takers. Ye Yining hadn¡¯t expected Tang Wan would bring up her love life. She stiffened momentarily andughed awkwardly, pausing for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Not at the moment. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time for a rtionship since my career hasn¡¯t taken off yet.¡±
Upon hearing that Ye Yining didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Having a rtionship and focusing on your career aren¡¯t mutually exclusive. When you meet a boy you like, you should seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Hehe, I will, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Yining responded casually. She was already 25, no longer youthful, but she believed love should take its natural course. However, being told twice in a day to get a boyfriend and by two people who bore an uncanny resemnce, it made her wonder about fate. ¡°Are you freeter?¡± Tang Wan suddenly asked, plotting to y matchmaker for Tang Yue. ¡°Huh?¡± The conversation took an unexpected turn, throwing Ye Yining off track, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°We have a lot of luggage. Could you help us carry it upstairs when we arrive?¡± ¡°Of course, not a problem at all.¡± ¡°Good, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
¡­ That¡¯s how Tang Wan, single-handedly, managed to lure Ye Yining to Lu¡¯s Hospital. Upon reaching Tang Yue¡¯s hospital room, Ye Yining said, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to disturb the patient, as I¡¯m a stranger. I should take my leave now.¡± Anticipating that Tang Wan had tricked Ye Yining intoing here in the hope she¡¯d meet her son, Mother Tang tried to persuade her not to leave, ¡°Miss Ye, the patient room is spacious, one more person won¡¯t make it crowded. You and our young miss seem to get along well. Why not stay and help us bring the luggage to the hotelter?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Yining hesitated. Tang Wan interrupted, smiling, ¡°Mother Tang, if Yining has other things to do, we shouldn¡¯t hold her up. Yining, don¡¯t worry about it, we can manage. Just go if you¡¯re busy, we will keep in touch.¡± Chapter 443: 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_1 Chapter 443: Chapter 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_1 In the end, Tang Wan could not force Ye Yining to stay. As soon as Ye Yining left, Mother Tang said anxiously, ¡°Oh my, Miss Tang. We finally tricked Miss Ye Yining upstairs, how could you let her escape?¡± Tang Wan gave a faint smile, ¡°Because I suddenly realized that this is not the best asion for them to meet.¡± Yes, luckily she remembered that her son Tang Yue had just been in a car ident, and his usual elegant appearance might have been diminished. If he was, by chance, rejected by Ye Yining, it would be a disaster. Hence, since she already had Ye Yining¡¯s contact information, she could arrange a meetingter when the situation was appropriate. There was no need to rush. After listening to Tang Wan¡¯s exnation, Mother Tang nodded her head in realization, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve certainly considered everything.¡± ¡°Well, Xiaoyue must be getting impatient. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Tang Wan finished, pushing open the door to the hospital room. However, she discovered that the ¡°impatient Xiaoyue¡± she spoke of was sleeping soundly with his eyes closed. ¡­¡­ Elsewhere, Ye Yining left the hospital and promptly called Gu Li. Currently, Gu Li had just finished her brunch and was about to visit Mo Shiting at Xinghe Group after sending Lin Ranzhu home. Seeing Ye Yining calling her, she answered promptly.
¡°Pear, is Little Bamboo okay now?¡± Ye Yining started to inquire about Lin Ranzhu the moment she answered the call. As Gu Li turned the steering wheel, she replied, ¡°She went back to school to focus on her studies these past two years, and won¡¯t work at thepany anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. After all, students should focus on their studies.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t persuade her.¡± ¡°By the way, Pear, do you know who I just saw?¡± Ye Yining asked excitedly, a rare emotion for her. Gu Li¡¯s curiosity was piqued, ¡°Who? Murong Si? Or my sister Murong Qian?¡± After all, the only people they both knew, who could make her so excited, were those two. There was no one else. Ye Yining gave her an ellipsis: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Ye Yining¡¯s silence, Gu Li could only say, ¡°Alright, I know I guessed wrong. So, who did you see? Don¡¯t tell me it was my dad?¡± Ye Yining: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your mom.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Speechless!¡± ¡°I mean it, she looks exactly like you, as if she was a mold identical to yours. Qianqian and I always thought you resemble your dad, but who would have thought that there¡¯s ady so noble, who looks even more like you. Speaking of which, If she were your mother, then you¡¯ve truly inherited all their good points.¡± As Ye Yining spoke, she became more excited, her tone was confident, as if the woman was indeed Gu Li¡¯s biological mother. On the other hand, Gu Li seemed calm. After all, her father had repeatedly emphasized that her mother was no longer alive. Although she still had doubts about this, she was no longer as insistent on finding her birth mother as she used to be. ¡°Of course, all I¡¯ve just said were jokes. The nobledy seems to be less than forty, and probably doesn¡¯t have a daughter your age.¡± Ye Yining hastily added. Gu Li smiled, ¡°You seem to really like her?¡± ¡°Well, I find her quite appealing. It¡¯s probably because she looks like you. We agreed to have tea together next time. Would you like toe along when we meet?¡± Ye Yining suggested.
¡°Sure, but I¡¯m going back to school. I probably won¡¯t have time toe over these next few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, she said she would stay here for at least a week.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After hanging up with Ye Yining, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh: Does she have amon face? If not, why do so many people look like her?
While she was pondering this, a call from Mo Shiting came in. Gu Li quickly answered, ¡°Brother Ting, are you finished with your work? Have you eaten lunch yet?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°I¡¯ll eat after I meet with my two uncles.¡± ¡°Oh, then you go ahead. What would you like to eat? I can bring it over for you.¡± Knowing he won¡¯t be having a meal with his brothers, Mo Jianming, Gu Li yfully asked. Mo Shiting¡¯s thin lips curved up, a yful smile lighting up in his eyes, ¡°You. Pack yourself up ande over.¡± Gu Li¡¯s sweet face blushed, ¡°Stop it, be serious.¡± Listening to the girl¡¯s coquettish rebuke, a yful smile yed on Mo Shiting¡¯s lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you just like it when I¡¯m not serious, hmm?¡± ¡°Who says? If you love pears so much, I¡¯ll buy you ten kilos, hmph.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting, baby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Gu Li yelled twice, then hung up the phone under his cheerfulughter. Just as Lu Yang knocked on the door and entered, he caught Mo Shiting¡¯s flirtatious smile. Without guessing, he knew Mo Shiting must have been talking to Gu Li.
Chapter 444: 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_2 Chapter 444: Chapter 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_2 ¡°Young Master, Mr. Jianming and Mr. Jianyu have arrived.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s smile vanished from his face, leaving behind a serious expression. Following hismand, the brothers Mo Jianming walked in one after another, apanied by a middle-aged man carrying a briefcase. He was Wei Ming, one of the members of the Mo family¡¯s legal team. ¡°Young Master Mo.¡± Lawyer Wei respectfully greeted Mo Shiting. ¡°Sit.¡± Mo Shiting indicated nonchntly. Once everyone had taken their seats, Mo Jianming chimed in first. ¡°Shiting, after serious consideration, we have decided to hand over the control of the Mo family to you. We will no longer interfere with thepany¡¯s operations, only receive our yearly dividends. However, you must pay everyone 50 billion. Lawyer Wei has already drafted up the agreement; everyone has signed, you only need to sign.¡± After Mo Jianming zealously finished presenting his demands, the room fell eerily silent.
Lu Yang¡¯s lips thinned, wishing he could curse out loud: How shameless! 50 billion? Without the support of the Xinghe Group, the total market value of Mo¡¯s is just hundreds of billions. They were merely giving up their controlling rights, not selling their shares. How dare they demand 50 billion? Did they n to rob him? If it were him, he would have thrown them out with a chair. Young Master Mo, being good-tempered, didn¡¯t. Of course, as angry as Lu Yang was, he couldn¡¯t do more than bottle it up due to his status. He hoped that Shiting would stand his ground and not be overrun by these leeches. What Mo Shiting was thinking was very simr to Lu Yang¡¯s thoughts. But he remained impassive, not uttering a word. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s hesitation to respond, Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu could not help but exchange nces. Adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose, Mo Jianyu tried to persuade Shiting. ¡°Shiting, as you know, the Mo family is our lifeblood. Now, all your uncles and aunts are willing to fully entrust it to you, a sign of their trust in you. Think about it: with your capabilities, not to mention 50 billion, even if it were 500 billion, you could easily earn it back in no time. Isn¡¯t it worth spending money on peace?¡± ¡°Exactly, Shiting. As long as you make this payment, we promise never to interfere with any of your decisions again!¡± Mo Jianming stressed his point once more. ¡°Heh¡­ ¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ncing slightly at Wei Ming, who was silently sitting to one side, and nonchntly asked, ¡°Lawyer Wei, what do you think?¡± Wei Ming¡¯s heart shuddered. As experienced as he was, he still felt uneasy in front of Mo Shiting. He even ended up going awry: ¡°I¡­ I¡­ naturally, find it somewhat improper.¡± Having said this, he dared not look at the ring eyes of the Mo brothers. s, he thought, how unlucky was he to be caught up in this negotiation with Mo Shiting, where no matter which side he took, he would offend the other. No matter, thought Wei Ming. It is always wise to know one¡¯s circumstances, and no matter what, he could not offend Young Master Mo. ¡°Lawyer Wei, you¡ª¡± Mo Jianming was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing, his trembling finger pointing at Wei Ming, ¡°Traitor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mo, I ¡­¡± Wei Ming hurriedly wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, his heart full of anxiety. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Mo Shiting spoke leisurely, ¡°I also find it unsuitable. 50 billion is too little.¡±
Boom! The room was flooded with astonishment as his words echoed. Lu Yang was wide-eyed with shock and blurted out, ¡°Young Master?¡± Had he gone mad? What on earth was his master nning? When they heard Mo Shiting¡¯s cryptic words, Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu felt a lump in their throats, sensing that his intentions were not friendly.
Indeed, the next second, he coldly dered, ¡°How could 50 billion K Nation Currency be enough? Let¡¯s do it this way, 100 billion K Nation Currency.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Jianming thought he was hearing things and took a few moments to grit his teeth in protest, ¡°100 billion K Nation Currency, by the current exchange rate, it¡¯s not even 50 million Hua Country currency. Are you trying to dismiss us like beggars?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Then we have nothing to discuss. Lu Yang, see them out.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Seeing the greedy brothers take a loss, Lu Yang was thrilled. As far as he was concerned, even offering them 50 million was giving them too much credit. Why should his young master clean up their mess and have to pay for it? ¡°Gentlemen, this way please.¡± Lu Yang pointed grandly towards the door, clearly indicating their departure. Mo Jianming hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to be so resolute, his face darkened: ¡°Mo Shiting, remember I¡¯m your cousin. The Mo family name belongs to both of us. Are you really going to treat us this way? Aren¡¯t you afraid our ancestors will me you?¡± Chapter 445: 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_3 Chapter 445: Chapter 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_3 Mo Shiting scoffed, raising an eyebrow: ¡°Uncle, if we weren¡¯t both descendants of the Mo family, do you think I would take on such a mess from the Mo family?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Jianming was left speechless. Seeing this, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Mr. Jianming, I suggest you ept the young master¡¯s proposal. If you dy any longer, you probably won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. The Mo family will be worthless, and by then, even if our young master wanted to help, it would be toote.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s words hit Mo Jianming where it hurt. Indeed, the losses of the Mo family were increasing by billions each day, they could not afford to dy. It was precisely because they could not afford it, they had no choice but to seek help from Mo Shiting. But who would have thought that Mo Shiting would try to take control of the Mo family with just fifty million, it was simply outrageous. However, they seemingly had no other way out¡­ Thinking of this, Mo Jianming clenched his fists in unwillingness. Then, Lu Yang added: ¡°As shareholders, you naturally have year-end dividends. This fifty million is purely a gift from the young master out of goodwill. People should not be greedy to avoid ending up with nothing at all!¡±
¡°President Mo, I think Assistant Lu makes sense, you should¡ª¡± Lawyer Wei, breaking a sweat, tried to convince Mo Jianming, but was silenced by his icy stare. ¡°Fine. Fifty million it is, we won¡¯t give you trouble. I just hope that the Mo family can do increasingly well in your hands!¡± Mo Jianming said coldly, his ingratiating appearance thoroughly disgusting. Lawyer Wei modified the agreement on the spot and after both parties signed, the group finally left. The spacious office regained its tranquility. Mo Shiting massaged his tired forehead and said to Lu Yang: ¡°You may leave now.¡± However, Lu Yang concernedly asked: ¡°Young master, what would you like for lunch? Shall I have someone prepare it for you?¡± Reminded by him, Mo Shiting suddenly remembered that his little pear wasing to see him. A subtle smile spread across his lips: ¡°No need, your young madam ising over.¡± Lu Yang instantly understood, ¡°Alright, then I will take my leave now.¡± No wonder the young master seemed to be in good spirits, the young madam wasing to the office? Haha, the young madam shoulde more often to cheer everyone up. Lu Yang made a decision. No matter who came to bother themter, and no matter the importance of the matter, he would block them. He couldn¡¯t let anyone disturb the sweet time between the young master and the young madam. ¡­ Half an hourter, Gu Li arrivedte with takeaway in her hands. She confidently pushed open the door of the president¡¯s office, saw Mo Shiting diligently working at his desk, and immediately ran over squealing, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m here! Your adorable little pear is here.¡± Mo Shiting put down his pen and looked up at her, his tone indifferent: ¡°I see.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Why was his attitude different from what she imagined? Was he unhappy to see her? Or had someone upset him? It must be thetter. Gu Li quickly put down the food box, grinned, moved behind him, gave him a hug around the neck and kissed him on the face, ¡°Who upset you?¡±
Mo Shiting calmly pushed her hands away and casually counters: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked, confused. It couldn¡¯t be her, could it?
How could it be? As she chewed on her lip and drifted into thought, he suddenly swung his chair around, scooped her up around her waist and ced her on hisp. The whole action was so swift that she almost didn¡¯t have time to react. Seeing the mischievous smirk on his lips, Gu Li finally realized he was teasing her. Unable to suppress herughter, she reached out to pinch his face, ¡°You jerk! You fooled me.¡± ¡°So what? Who asked you to make me wait so long?¡± Mo Shiting put his arm around her waist and stated proudly. Gu Li retorted, ¡°From the time I called you to now, it hasn¡¯t even been an hour. Is that what you call a long time?¡± ¡°Every minute felt like a year.¡± ¡°Yeah right! Time flies for me.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re talking back to me, huh?¡± Mo Shiting spoiled her with a tease and decisively leaned down to silence her protest with a kiss. This little mischievous mouth, a few more kisses and it will learn to behave. ¡­ After having lunch with Mo Shiting, Gu Li nestled into his arms, munching on freshly washed grapes while saying, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m going back to school shortly. Then I won¡¯t be able to see you for a few days. Don¡¯t you think you should show some response?¡± Mo Shiting promptly bit the grape from her hand, his eyes filled with ambiguity: ¡°Action speaks louder than words, how about that?¡±
Gu Li blushed: ¡°Dream on! I¡¯m talking to you about a serious matter.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that our serious matter?¡± ¡°Hey!!!¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. How do you want me to show it?¡± Chapter 446: 328 Gu Li Tricks Shen Yunsi_1 Chapter 446: Chapter 328 Gu Li Tricks Shen Yunsi_1 ¡°Should we record a short video?¡± Gu Li suggested with a gleeful smile. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Record a video? For what?¡± ¡°So I can watch it when I miss you.¡± Mo Shiting refused, ¡°If you miss me, it¡¯s better to call me directly.¡± ¡°But there will be times when it¡¯s not convenient, like when you¡¯re sleeping or having a meeting.¡± After Gu Li said this, seeing that he was still reluctant, she hummed, ¡°I knew it, you talk nicely, but in reality, you¡¯re not willing to do a little thing for me. Forget it, I will not force you, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, she pushed him away and stood up. Mo Shiting quickly pulled her back into his arms, gritting his teeth, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it! However much you want!¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes twirled with mischief, she smirked: ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s more like it.¡±
¡­ Mo Shiting thought that Gu Li¡¯s idea of recording a short video was just a few simple words. Who knew, there were many actions and lines set up. It took him an entire hour toplete a three-minute video. On the screen, Gu Li was staring at Mo Shiting¡¯s stiff expression, shaking her head disdainfully, ¡°Brother Ting, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t go into acting, otherwise, with your awkward acting skills, who knows how many directors you would¡¯ve upset.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened, ¡°There will be no next time!¡± ¡°Oh no, please.¡± Knowing she upset him, Gu Li hurriedly cooed, ¡°Even though your acting is horrible, you look great on camera. Just looking at your handsome face takes away my appetite. If I were a director, I would film you every day, and only you.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Well, that¡¯s more like it. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your filming?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t believe her previous excuse of ¡°watching it when missing him¡±. Gu Li had to confess, ¡°Actually, I just want to indulge my fantasy of being a director. I could film anyone, but filming you is the most challenging.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her sideways, his voice light but full of danger, ¡°So you¡¯re implying I¡¯m the worst actor?¡± Gu Li grinned obsequiously, ¡°NONONO, it¡¯s because I only want to film you.¡± Upon hearing this, the corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled up slightly, the shallow curve buoyant. ¡­ That afternoon, Gu Li went straight back to school, while Mo Shiting returned to his hectic work life in the office. Of course, with Tang Yue still hospitalized, he would make time to visit him now and then. Unexpectedly, Tang Wan had alsoe to Hua Country. ¡°Chairman Tang, hello.¡±
Mo Shiting politely greeted Tang Wan, then said, ¡°You should have said that you wereing here. I would have had someone pick you up.¡± Tang Wan responded with a gentle smile, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. By the way, I heard you got married. Do you have time in these next few days to meet up and have a meal with your wife?¡± The most ideal son-inw had be someone else¡¯s husband, she felt a pang of regret, but¡­ who could she me for losing Tang Tang? Sigh. Tang Wan felt a sudden sharp pain at the thought of her missing daughter. However, she maintained herposed smile, not wanting to convey her sorrow to them.
Just as Mo Shiting was about to respond, Tang Yue beat him to it, ¡°Shiting¡¯s wife is still in her third year at university, and the school is far from the city center. It might not be convenient.¡± After saying this, he subtly signaled Mo Shiting with his eyes. Mo Shiting caught on and understood his concern, so he nodded, ¡°Yes, she is preparing for exams and won¡¯t have much time. Next time, when there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯ll bring her to meet you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Tang Wan did not insist. She was genuinely curious to meet the girl who had won Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. She must be both excellent and kind, right? Eventually, they would meet. Tang Wan stayed in the ward for a while. Knowing that Mo Shiting and Tang Yue were likely to have a man-to-man talk, she left first with Mother Tang. Once they were gone, Tang Yue said, ¡°Ideally, Gu Li and my sister should never meet. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Mo Shiting pursed his lips, ¡°Why do you always assume the worst?¡± Perhaps Gu Li was Tang Tang. Or, even if she wasn¡¯t, she could help ease Tang Wan¡¯s pain from losing her daughter. Tang Yue shook his head, his expression resolute, ¡°I know my sister well. She wouldn¡¯t use Gu Li as a substitute for her affection. If anything, Gu Li¡¯s presence would only cause her more pain.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure that Gu Li isn¡¯t Tang Tang?¡±
Mo Shiting spoke with an edge of bewilderment. Chapter 447: 328 Gu Li schemes Shen Yunsi_2 Chapter 447: Chapter 328 Gu Li schemes Shen Yunsi_2 Tang Yue looked at him, his voice filled with regret: ¡°Because, DNA reports don¡¯t lie.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Elsewhere, Da Ha and Song Yunque were not idle either. They jointly used GE Entertainment of giarizing ¡°Cangtian¡±. At the same time, they spurred the police to swiftly investigate, uncovering a series of murky dealings at GE. A few dayster, a huge scandal exploded in the entertainment industry ¡ª top entertainmentpany GE was shut down for being suspected of several serious crimes. The legal representative, Cheng Ying, was arrested. Numerous A-list and B-list celebrities were knocked off their pedestals causing fear and trembling among people in the industry. Cheng Ying had previously made a verbal agreement with Shen Yunsi to take full responsibility for all crimes, and did not expose Shen Yunsi¡¯s behind-the-scenes financial backing. After all, many things were done by her, and Shen Yunsi was unaware. Although Shen Yunsi avoided prison, the copse of GE dealt her a significant blow. The dramatic reduction in ie was one thing, but most importantly, herpetition with Gu Li in the entertainment industry hadn¡¯t really started, and she had already lostpletely. However, even though her GE was gone, she would not let Gu Li¡¯s Shi Li Entertainment continue. As far as she knew, Shi Li Entertainment currently only had one new artist preparing to debut, named Ye Yining, who was highly valued. As long as she convinced Ye Yining to transfer to another managementpany, Shi Li Entertainment¡¯s months of careful cultivation would be wasted.
On Friday afternoon, Ye Yining received a call from AC Entertainment¡¯s Artistic Director, Lu Si. Lu Si and Shen Yunsi have known each other for many years, but until now, Lu Si had no idea that GE Entertainment was secretly funded by Shen Yunsi. She genuinely admired Ye Yining. She had sought out Ye Yining several times before Da Ha discovered Yining¡¯s angelic voice in the bar, but she was rejected time and again. She had gradually given up, but at Shen Yunsi¡¯s instigation, she reignited her fighting spirit to poach Yining. In order to poach Ye Yining, she offered unprecedentedly favorable conditions, promising resources in the form of several luxury brand endorsements, and guaranteed that Yining would be an A-list artist within a year. ¡°Miss Ye, you have an angelic voice and a great image. Staying at Shi Li Entertainment, a newly establishedpany, is a waste. Shi Li Entertainment doesn¡¯t have the ability to promote you, AC is your best choice.¡± Ye Yining refused without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will only stay at Shi Li Entertainment in this lifetime.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn and couldn¡¯t help but continue persuading: ¡°Why is that? I don¡¯t believe Shi Li Entertainment can offer better conditions than us. Miss Ye, think about it. We, AC, are the top old-school entertainmentpany in the whole Hua Country. Even the recently bankrupt GE Entertainment was not ourpetitor. With the copse of GE, no entertainmentpany will be able topete with us for at least the next five years. It¡¯s cool under the big tree, once the vige is passed, there will be no shop. Think about it.¡± ¡°Thank you. But I¡¯ve decided.¡± Ye Yining smiled faintly in refusal. She had interacted with Lu Si several times and knew this shrewd and capable woman did admire her. As such, she didn¡¯t want to fall out with her. Lu Si was still persistent: ¡°Yining, you¡¯re already 25 years old, that¡¯s past the best age to debut. If you waste a few more years, you¡¯ll be 30. Do you know what 30 means for a woman? It means starting to go downhill. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your remaining youth will be wasted by Shi Li Entertainment?¡± ¡°Lu Si, I appreciate your kind words. But the owner of Shi Li Entertainment is my sister. I won¡¯t leave. I hope you understand.¡± Lu Si: ¡°¡­.¡± After all this time, it turns out Shi Li Entertainment was her own family¡¯spany. What was Shen Yunsi trying to do? Making her lose face like that? The more Lu Si thought about it, the angrier she got. After she ended the call with Ye Yining, she sent a message to Shen Yunsi: [Miss Shen, could you make sure of the situation before you talk in the future?] Shen Yunsi received the message, her eyes slightly surprised, she immediately replied: [What happened?] Lu Si replied to her: [Did you check the rtionship between Ye Yining and Shi Li Entertainment?] Shen Yunsi: ???
¡°Knock, knock, knock¨C¡± The knock on the door interrupted Shen Yunsi¡¯s thoughts. She looked up to see a male ssmate standing outside the door. ¡°Come in.¡±
She forced a warm smile, trying to appear as friendly as possible. The male student stepped lightly into the room and came up to her: ¡°Professor Shen, I am the ss president of Architecture ss 1, Yang Qian. The bell rang fifteen minutes ago and you haven¡¯t returned to the ssroom. The students don¡¯t know if they can leave school or not, so I came to ask.¡± Chapter 448: 328 Gu Li Tricks Shen Yunsi_3 Chapter 448: Chapter 328 Gu Li Tricks Shen Yunsi_3 As it was thest ss on Friday afternoon, and many students were in a hurry to get home for the weekend. Shen Yunsi nced at her watch, feigning surprise as she spoke: ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t realize ss was over. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk back to the ssroom with you.¡± She stood up as she spoke. ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Qian said, trailing a step behind her. Shen intentionally walked slowly, a journey that would normally take three minutes took her six. The loud ssroom fell silent at her entry. Shen Yunsi stepped on to the podium, grinning as she spoke: ¡°Apologies for detaining you for an extra 20 minutes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, teacher.¡± She was sincere in her apology, and the students didn¡¯t mind, assuring her it was no big deal. Gu Li rested her chin in her hands, silently watching her performance. Sure enough, the next second, she heard Shen Yunsi say: ¡°Obviously, most of you are taking the sixth level English exam, with only a few of you still stuck at the fourth level. I take these students very seriously. So, I¡¯ve decided to give extra lessons in my free time. I hope everyone will achieve outstanding results, pass the fourth level smoothly, and be ready for next year¡¯s sixth level.¡±
Hearing this, Gu Li understood; these words were meant for her. Because, out of everyone, she was the only one taking the fourth-level exam and was unintentionally bing a drag, holding back the ss ording to Shen Yunsi. ¡°Teacher, you are so kind.¡± ¡°Indeed, if we¡¯d met you earlier, we¡¯d have passed the sixth level by now.¡± ¡°Professor Shen is as beautiful inside as she¡¯s outside.¡± ¡­ There were some students in the ss who fawned over Shen Yunsi, ttering her through and through. Shen Yunsi was thrilled, she looked at Gu Li with a malicious grin. ¡°Okay then, I won¡¯t waste any more of your precious weekend time. Those taking the fourth-level exam, please stay. The rest of you may leave.¡± ¡°Have a good weekend, teacher.¡± ¡°Have a good weekend.¡± The students packed their bags and filed out. Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help warning Gu Li, who had been asked to stay back: ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something fishy here.¡± Gu Li winked teasingly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s bluffing. She can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue hinted ambiguously, ¡°Alright, I get it. Only one person can control you overtime. Do your best, and return soon to your dear husband¡¯s side. See you Monday.¡± ¡°Mmm, bye.¡± After seeing Xiang Xiaoyue off, the room was left with only Shen Yunsi on the podium and Gu Li at her desk. Shen Yunsi snorted withughter: ¡°Really, Gu Li, were you the only one in the ss taking the fourth level? Is your English really that poor?¡± She was not bothering to put on a front anymore. Gu Li retorted nonchntly: ¡°I appreciate your concern, Teacher Shen, but how do you intend to teach a student as poor as me?¡±
¡°How about copying these words on this page, a hundred times?¡± Shen Yunsi coldly said, throwing an English newspaper over. Gu Li caught it with grace, quickly scanned the page Shen pointed at, andughed. ¡°Teacher Shen, you¡¯re looking down upon me. These simple readings, I¡¯ve already memorized; there¡¯s no need to copy.¡± ¡°Haha, boasting without drafting. Gu Li, you¡¯ve got a thick skin.¡±
The newspaper was hot-off-the-press from this afternoon; Shen Yunsi was sure that Gu Li hadn¡¯t seen it before. How could she possibly have memorized it? Gu Li didn¡¯t change her expression: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, how about we make a bet?¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t want to bet with you.¡± Shen Yunsi ignored her. ¡°Copy it 100 times. If you don¡¯t finish, you can¡¯t leave the ssroom.¡± She crossed her arms, walked over to Gu Li and looked down on her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep youpany as your teacher.¡± As for Shen Yunsi, she was free tonight and was more than ready to wear down Gu Li, tormenting her. Gu Li clenched her fist and took a deep breath: ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re mixing your personal grudge with public issues. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯din to the principal?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shen Yunsi remained unaffected. ¡°My teaching methods have received unanimous approval from the school. What I¡¯m doing is for your benefit. There¡¯s no personal revenge. The contents of the newspaper I asked you to copy are often used for the fourth level. You can¡¯t reason your way anywhere.¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re correct, to force a student who already knows this article like the back of their hand to copy it a hundred times, that¡¯s against the natural order.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then go to the principal¡¯s office and recite the contents of the article without missing a single word.¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­ do you need to treat me this way?¡± Gu Li feigned trouble.
Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes shed, seeing Gu Li¡¯s beautiful face filled with struggle, the sneer at the corner of her mouth bing more sarcastic. ¡°Howe? Don¡¯t dare? Weren¡¯t you just bragging about how great you were? How about we both go to the principal¡¯s office? I¡¯ll give you a chance to show off in front of the principal.¡± Chapter 449: 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _1 Chapter 449: Chapter 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _1 ¡°Teacher Shen, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to bother the principal with this small matter. Just consider it a joke I made.¡± Gu Li pretended to decline. Seeing this, Shen Yunsi became more convinced that Gu Li had been bragging, making her even more determined not to miss this opportunity to embarrass Gu Li. Thus, whether or not Gu Li was willing, Shen Yunsi insisted on taking her to the principal¡¯s office. Even though school had already dismissed, the principal¡¯s office was still packed. At first nce, the room was filled with school leaders. They seemed to be engaged in a meeting regarding some important matter. Upon hearing a knock on the door, everyone stopped chatting and turned their eyes to the door simultaneously. They saw two pretty girls standing in the doorway, one in front of the other. They were very familiar with the one at the front; she was none other than the newly appointed associate professor this year, Shen Yunsi. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your meeting,¡± Shen Yunsi said apologetically, then she greeted each person in the room, ¡°Good day, Principal Xu! Vice Principals Feng and Lin! Director Liang! Professors Chen, Li, and Yang!¡± ¡°Professor Shen, what brings you here?¡± Principal Xu Cheng asked amicably, even before anyone else could respond. Shen Yunsi only held the position of an associate professor, but her influential background with the Shen Family was undeniable. As such, she had held in high regard by the school administration and shown considerable respect in any scenario. As soon as Principal Xu finished speaking, he noticed that the other girl was Gu Li, the top scorer in this year¡¯s entrance exam and Mo Shiting¡¯s wife. He wondered why the two of them had shown up together.
Just as he was about to greet Gu Li, he saw Shen Yunsi step into the room and exim excitedly, ¡°Principal Xu, I have heard that the school is looking for student representatives from our Hua Country University to participate in this year¡¯s World University ¡®Super Brain¡¯petition in M Country?¡± ¡°Hmm, Professor Shen, you indeed have good information, there is such a thing.¡± Principal Xu neither denied nor confirmed the news. He asked, ¡°so you came here to rmend a candidate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile was as sweet as green tea, ¡°I found out today that Gu Li, from the 1st division of Grade 3 in the Architecture department, has an eidetic memory. So, I immediately brought her here to report this good news to you.¡± Gu Li was speechless when Shen Yunsi put her in the spotlight this way, so she silently followed behind, deciding to respond calmly to whatever came next. Sure enough, as soon as Shen Yunsi finished speaking, Principal Xu turned his gaze to Gu Li in surprise and asked, ¡°Gu Li, is what Professor Shen said true? Do you really have an eidetic memory? If that¡¯s true, you are undoubtedly the best candidate for this.¡± Since Gu Li was already the top student, it was indeed logical to nominate her to represent all university students if she truly possessed an eidetic memory. Mo Shiting had asked Principal Xu to take special care of Gu Li. He had been too busy to arrange anything recently. But now, this fantastic opportunity had unexpectedly presented itself. The more Principal Xu thought about it, the happier he became, his eyes, originally small, were now squinting in delight. Gu Li watched Principal Xu¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. After all, in her mind, the image of the headmaster of the country¡¯s best university should be solemn and serious, unlike the ¡°smiling tiger¡± she saw in front of her. ¡°Principal Xu, I¡­..¡± Before Gu Li could speak, Shen Yunsi eagerly answered for her, ¡°Principal, of course it¡¯s true. It was Gu Li herself who told me. Look at this M Country Times newspaper, newly printed this afternoon. I can guarantee that Gu Li hadn¡¯t seen it before, but she told me confidently that she could recite an article in it verbatim after reading it only once. If this isn¡¯t an eidetic memory, then what is?¡± ¡°This¡­.¡± The school leaders in the room exchanged nces, and none of them spoke up first. However, after waiting for about two seconds, they couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Eidetic memory, is it real or fake?¡± ¡°If she can memorize an English report after one reading, she is absolutely qualified for thepetition.¡± ¡°Gu Li, why don¡¯t you recite it for us right here and now? What do you say?¡± ¡°Gu Li, you can recite from this section.¡±
Shen Yunsi spoke as she flipped open the newspaper and indicated a random page for Gu Li to recite. Of course, to prevent any cheating, she specifically avoided the page Gu Li had copied earlier during ss. One had to admit, Shen Yunsi was quite shifty. By choosing a different page, she significantly reduced the chance of Gu Li cheating.
Chapter 450: 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _2 Chapter 450: Chapter 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _2 Gu Li took the newspaper handed to her by Shen Yunsi, did not look at the contents, but asked Shen Yunsi with a helpless face, ¡°Professor Shen, are you sure you want me to memorize this part?¡± Seeing the trouble she was having, Shen Yunsi took delight in it and chuckled: ¡°Well, for you, this should be a piece of cake, right? Come on, Gu Li.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated for a moment and then suddenlyughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the butt of a joke today.¡± After saying that, she quickly skimmed the newspaper, and then handed it to Director Liang, the head of the English Department: ¡°Director Liang, would you mind checking to see if I mispronounce any words.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Director Liang epted the newspaper, looking expectant. The other professors reacted in a simr way, sitting up straight in unison, quietly waiting for Gu Li¡¯s performance. Shen Yunsi moved to the side, giving Gu Li the floor, hoping to see her make a fool of herself. Soon, Gu Li began to recite in English, not only with a standard pronunciation but also urately covering all content.
Shen Yunsi made her memorize a part, but she managed to recite the whole article in one go. ¡°My God, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Director Liang¡¯s eyes bulged, astounded and disbelieving his own eyes and ears. How could anyone have such an amazing memory, remembering an article of at least a thousand words with just one nce? If this isn¡¯t a super-brain, then what is? ¡°Gu Li, I must vote for you.¡± Director Liang, after sighing in his heart, voiced his admiration with hardly concealed excitement. As soon as she finished speaking, a second person voiced their support: ¡°I will also vote for you.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Not bad at all. Great personality, strong capabilities. A role model for university students.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle on this. Let¡¯s select Gu Li as the representative of Hua University students to participate in the contest.¡± Everyone began to discuss energetically, and in the end, they unanimously agreed to let Gu Li represent the university in the ¡°Super Brain¡±petition. When Gu Li heard this, she was stunned and quickly refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thispetition¡­ I didn¡¯t n to participate, could the professors please find someone more suited?¡± Actually, her intention was only to dete Shen Yunsi¡¯s arrogance and make this ¡®pure lotus¡¯ angry. She didn¡¯t expect to end up with such a huge responsibility. She didn¡¯t want it, she just wanted to be a happy-go-lucky person. Gu Li desperately shook her head and waved her hands. However, the leaders of the school were not going to let this promising talent go easily. So eventually, under their relentless enthusiasm, Gu Li was forced to reluctantly ept. Oh how she regretted it.
Shen Yunsi never anticipated this oue. She had gone to great lengths to make Gu Li lose face, but ended up setting her up for sess instead. Not only did she elevate her presence in front of the school leadership, but she indirectly gave her an opportunity to gain nationwide fame. That damn Gu Li, she was born to oppose her.
At this moment, Shen Yunsi finally understood that she was definitely manipted by Gu Li. Damn it, how dare she fool her like this? As Shen Yunsi thought about it, she became increasingly angry, wishing she could tear Gu Li apart right then and there. However, with so many school leaders present, no matter how angry she was, she had to swallow her anger and reluctantly congratte Gu Li. ¡°Gu Li, you should go back and prepare nicely to face the ultimate challenge next month.¡± As he left, Principal Xu reminded her. Gu Liughed awkwardly, holding back tears: ¡°Alright, Principal, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡­ Walking out of the office building, both women made their way to a secluded path. Seeing that no one was nearby, Shen Yunsi finally exploded, pointed at Gu Li¡¯s face and cursed: ¡°You are despicable.¡± ¡°Despicable?¡± Gu Li blinked innocently, ¡°Professor, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about? The word cheap doesn¡¯t apply to a super cute fairy like me.¡± ¡°You ¨C you cunning low-life!¡±
Shen Yunsi red at her furiously. Seeing her well-made-up face contorted in fury, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sh a toothy smile: ¡°Professor, women get old when they are angry, and when getting angry, women look ugly.¡± ¡°You ¨C you damn cheap wretch!¡± Shen Yunsi was so angry she wanted to p Gu Li but her hand was caught by Gu Li¡¯s. Despite struggling to get free, she couldn¡¯t. She was so mad her eyes turned red. Chapter 451: 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _3 Chapter 451: Chapter 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _3 ¡°Gu Li, I¡¯m warning you, assaulting a teacher can get you expelled.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Gu Li sneered, forcefully throwing off her hand. Shen Yunsi lost her bnce, stumbling and nearly falling. Luckily, there was a tree nearby which she managed to hold onto. ¡°Gu Li!¡± She gritted her teeth and looked at Gu Li with jealousy, ¡°Winning in the Super Brain Competition isn¡¯t such an easy task, you shouldn¡¯t be so cocky.¡± Gu Li shrugged, unconcerned: ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t want to participate. How about you, Teacher Shen, could you do me a favor, and try to dissuade the principal?¡± ¡°You¡­how dare you take advantage of me!¡± Shen Yunsi was infuriated, subconsciously clenched her fists, letting her long nails dig deeply into her palms.
Gu Li coldly said, ¡°Whatever you say. But heed my advice, keep to your teaching duties, don¡¯t mess with me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t make your life easy!¡± She finished speaking, and walked towards the school gate. Shen Yunsi, unwilling to ept defeat, shouted at her retreating figure: ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you? Why?¡± Gu Li: ¡°Because of me, Gu Li!¡± Dropping this cool statement, she left without looking back. Watching her svelte figure retreating, Shen Yunsi gritted her teeth furiously, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± ¡­¡­ Today, Mo Shiting came to pick up Gu Li from school. Like always, he parked his car on time in the shaded parking spot, waiting for Gu Li. Who knew, he ended up waiting for a whole hour without any sign of her. He called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up, leaving Mo Shiting a bit worried. Upon checking the surveince and finding out that she was at the principal¡¯s office rather than having left the school, his worry subsided a bit. But what trouble did this little girl get into now? Why did she go to the principal¡¯s office? Mo Shiting¡¯s hands rested on the steering wheel, his thoughts filled with Gu Li. About five minutester, Gu Li finally gracefully appeared. Through the rear-view mirror, seeing her youthful lively figure, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but to curve his lips into a smile as he quickly got out of the car. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Upon seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li immediately sprinted towards him.
Mo Shiting spread his arms and precisely caught her in his embrace. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m sorry, I kept you waiting. You¡¯re not impatient after waiting for so long, are you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Mo Shiting indifferently responded, he wasn¡¯t bothered, and could work anywhere in his spare time.
Lowering his head to kiss her forehead, he smiled and asked: ¡°I heard you were brought to the principal¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Ah? Who told you that?¡± Gu Li looked surprised. Within the next second, she quickly retorted, ¡°The word ¡®brought¡¯ seems too harsh, let¡¯s change the word and ask again.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard you were honorably invited to the principal¡¯s office?¡± Mo Shiting yed along and asked again. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Why did it sound worse, as if she had done something wrong? ¡°Brother Ting, do you think of me as a trouble-prone little girl in your heart?¡± Gu Li puffed out her cheeks and protested. Mo Shiting ruffled her hair and smiled without saying a word. Gu Li suddenly thought of all the things Shen Yunsi had done due to his presence, and couldn¡¯t help but grumble: ¡°It¡¯s all because of your old me!¡± ¡°Who?¡±
Mo Shiting was dumbfounded. ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t even remember who your old me is? Is it because there are too many, you can¡¯t tell which one it is?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Mo Shiting deliberately teased her. Gu Li threw a punch towards him, ¡°Then go find your old me, and don¡¯t bother me anymore. Go ahead, go on, I¡¯ll send you the location, hurry up.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Her jealousy is so intense, he can¡¯t even y a joke. ¡°Okay, stop fooling around.¡± His eyes full of indulgence, he held her fist, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t that easy to please this time, ¡°Today, you need to exin to me clearly, what¡¯s your real rtionship with Shen Yunsi?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°!!!!!¡± ¡°Speak up.¡±
¡°The fact that I can¡¯t even remember what she looks like, are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Mo Shiting was not bluffing. Shen Yunsi was, to him, just a passerby. He never pays attention to unimportant things. Gu Li didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Then why is everyone spreading the rumor that you two are a golden couple with a great growing-up-together story? Why don¡¯t you rify it?¡± Mo Shiting was silent. Actually, regarding this issue, he had rified it many times, even avoided appearing in the same ce with Shen Yunsi, but people have their own mouths. And with the fuel added by the olddy, the rumors had only intensified. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Seeing that he was not uttering a word, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask him. Mo Shiting ruffled her hair again, his voice serious, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for not handling it well! Don¡¯t worry, Shen Yunsi will never be an obstacle between us. Not only her, nobody will be able to stop my determination to be with you. Gu Li, you mustn¡¯t question me again.¡± Chapter 452: 330: They Seem like a Match Made in Heaven_1 Chapter 452: Chapter 330: They Seem like a Match Made in Heaven_1 Even when saying heart-fluttering words of love, Mo Shiting can¡¯t help but reflect his inherent seriousness and dominance. However, Gu Li adores his concentration, which is what attracts her the most. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯ve never doubted you.¡± Gu Li raised her face and smiled at him, her eyes curving, ¡°With your sharp eyes, how could you not love me and go after other women?¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help butugh, yfully pinching her nose, ¡°What exactly is your skin made of, hmm?¡± Gu Li pouted slightly, an expression of pride on her face: ¡°Of course it¡¯s made of sugar, otherwise why would it be so sweet!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± After getting into the car, Gu Li asked as she fastened her seatbelt, ¡°Where are we going? Are we going straight back to Blue Sky and Blue Sea?¡± Mo Shiting started the car, pretending to be mysterious, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask then.¡± Anyway, she already knew they were not going home first.
As for where they were going? Hehe, might he be taking her on a date? Thinking about this, Gu Li felt a hint of anticipation. The corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a faint smile. It was Friday, there was some traffic on the road, and by the time they got back to the city, it was already close to seven o¡¯clock. Gu Li touched her slightly hungry stomach and was about to ask Mo Shiting where they were going to eat next, when he suddenly pulled over. In front of them was a KFC. Huh, has the sun risen from the west? He actually wanted to eat at KFC? She didn¡¯t think he would, after all, there were no other restaurants nearby except for this KFC. Sure enough, Mo Shiting spoke, ¡°Wait in the car, I¡¯ll go and get you some takeaway.¡± Gu Li looked at him, puzzled, ¡°Why can¡¯t we just eat inside?¡± Mo Shiting unbuckled his seatbelt, smiling as he exined, ¡°We¡¯re pressed for time, so we¡¯ll have a quick meal in the car.¡± Without waiting for Gu Li¡¯s response, he quickly got out of the car. Gu Li scratched her hair, unable to figure out what he was up to. But anyway, she liked KFC, so she didn¡¯t care. With that thought, Gu Li stopped worrying and calmly waited for Mo Shiting in the car. Right then, Ye Yining called. Gu Li answered immediately, ¡°Sister Yining.¡± ¡°Little Pear, are you back in the city yet?¡±
Ye Yining¡¯s voice was pleasant, like a sweet oriole¡¯s song. Gu Li hummed in response, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Did you call because you¡¯ve already made ns to meet with that beautiful aunt you introduced me to?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ve arranged to have afternoon tea the day after tomorrow. You¡¯re free, right?¡± ¡°I am!¡±
¡°Great, I¡¯ll text you the time and locationter.¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she saw Mo Shitinging out of KFC with a big bag. So, she said to Ye Yining, ¡°Sister Yining, see you the day after then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Yining hung up,ughing. Just as Gu Li put down her phone, Mo Shiting opened the door and handed her the bag. ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Li smiled at him sweetly and immediately began checking what he had bought. Fortunately, he bought all her favorite snacks and tapioca milk tea. Well done. ¡°Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li put a piece of French fry in her mouth and asked him, ¡°Where exactly are we going? You¡¯re being all secretive. Stop keeping me in suspense.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her and finally told her. ¡°We¡¯re going to a charity auction.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded lightly, ¡°No wonder you wanted me to eat first.¡± Auctions generally start at eight o¡¯clock prime time and end after ten, leaving no time for a proper dinner. While she was lost in thought, Mo Shiting already restarted the engine. Gu Li took two fries, dipped them in ketchup and held them up to his mouth, ¡°Brother Ting, open your mouth.¡± Mo Shiting obediently opened his mouth and ate the fries. He usually didn¡¯t like fast food, but today, he surprisingly found it quite good. ¡°Have some more.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Li happily continued to feed him. Seeing him seem to enjoy the food made her genuinely delighted. Getting him on the same page was not an easy task. ¡°Brother Ting, want a popcorn chicken?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± All the way, Little Pear kept offering him food. They shared whatever she ate, savouring the same vours. It was pure happiness. 20 minutester, the car suddenly stopped. ¡°Get out.¡± Mo Shiting unbuckled his seatbelt as he spoke. Chapter 453: 330: They Seem like a Match Made in Heaven_2 Chapter 453: Chapter 330: They Seem like a Match Made in Heaven_2 Gu Li thought they¡¯d arrived at the auction and quickly stowed away her KFC meal, peering out of the window to realize that they had parked outside a standalone fashion store. She had been to this store with Mo Shiting before. She remembered the shopkeeper being Sally. ¡°Brother Ting, are we¡­buying clothes?¡± ¡°The auction is quite formal, we must wear formal attire,¡± Mo Shiting exined truthfully. Upon hearing this, Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Gosh, why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡± Who goes dress fitting right after eating KFC? Oh no. She wondered if she¡¯d still be able to fit into a tight dress. The more she thought about it, the more bitter she felt. Even when they stepped into the store, she was pretty sure she wanted to kick Mo Shiting.
Manager Sally was already waiting for them. As soon as they walked in, she greeted them, ¡°Young Master Mo, Young Madam, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Hello, Sally.¡± Gu Li took her gaze off Mo Shiting and greeted Sally politely. Sally examined her from head to toe, full of astonishment. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful, and even more feminine. Perfect for a cheongsam.¡± ¡°A cheongsam? I¡¯d rather not¡­¡± If she wore a cheongsam, wouldn¡¯t that make her ws more obvious? She definitely couldn¡¯t. Absolutely not! But Sally insisted, adamantly ushering her into the dressing room. Before Gu Li could even speak, she brought in a cheongsam. ¡°Young Madam, this cheongsam was specially tailored for you. The youthful design is really beautiful. It would be such a waste not to wear it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Li originally wanted to refuse further, but upon seeing that the cheongsam was not like the traditional ones that required a near-perfect figure and the style was fresh and vibrant, she immediately fell in love with it. ¡°Yes, okay, I¡¯ll try it. Thank you.¡± ¡­ Ten minutester, she came out in the cheongsam. Mo Shiting had also changed into his suit. When the two stood together, it was clear they made a beautiful pair, perfect for each other. Looking at Gu Li in the mirror, Mo Shiting found her yful yet elegant, lively yet sexy, a smile unconsciously tugging at his lips. ¡°It suits you very well.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I think so too.¡±
Gu Li swirled around happily in her dress. She was worried that she had eaten too much ¨C chips, milk tea, and all that had left her feeling full, potentially ruining her presentation. To her surprise, the youthful style of the cheongsam dispelled all her worries. Not only was itfortable to wear, but it also greatly suited her personality. ¡°Brother Ting, seeing as how I love this dress so much, I¡¯ll forgive you for making me overeat,¡± said the girl cheerfully.
Mo Shiting chuckled, ¡°I was only worried you¡¯d get hungry. Next time, I won¡¯t let you eat KFC.¡± Upon hearing these words, Gu Li quickly hooked his arm and treated him yfully. ¡°Ah, how could Brother Ting bear to let me starve? Brother Ting is always thinking of my wellbeing. Brother Ting, you are the best man in the world.¡± Her yful behavior had the desired effect. The man surrendered instantly with augh. ¡°Alright enough, you¡¯re just sweet-talking me. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± the girl nodded eagerly, like a bobblehead doll. Leaving the clothing store, they entered their vehicle and headed straight for the venue. This auction was a charity event hosted by the Imperial City government, attended by local high-profile figures. Mo Shiting rarely attended such events, and would not have this time if not for an item he was interested in. As for Gu Li, she was here just for fun. However, thest thing she expected was to bump into some acquaintances. ¡°Little Pear, what a coincidence. What brings you here?¡± It was none other than Murong Si. What startled Gu Li even more was that apanying him was Gu Susu. ¡°That¡¯s my question for you both. Aren¡¯t you in A Nation? What are you doing here?¡±
Gu Li nced at Murong Si and then fixed her gaze on Gu Susu. Noticing that Gu Susu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mo Shiting, Gu Li instinctively tightened her grip on his arm. Seeing her little disy of territoriality, Gu Susu was at a loss for words. If it weren¡¯t for the public setting, she would have argued with Gu Li: I¡¯m interested in Brother Si, not Mo Shiting, why are you guarding him like a thief? With a scoff under her breath, she averted her gaze and retorted arrogantly, ¡°You cane, why can¡¯t I? Hua Country isn¡¯t your territory, humph.¡± Chapter 454: 330: They Seem like a Match Made in Heaven_3 Chapter 454: Chapter 330: They Seem like a Match Made in Heaven_3 As she finished speaking, she gave Mo Shiting a radiant smile and wave, ¡°Hello, brother-inw.¡± The term ¡®brother-inw¡¯ was delivered with a certain degree of warmth and familiarity. It is all thanks to Mo Shiting, otherwise, Gu Li and Brother Si might have ended up bing a couple. ¡°Hello.¡± Mo Shiting responded with a small nod and a brief greeting. He had researched Gu Susu and knew that she helped Gu Li escape from the Gu family several times. Even though her motives were not pure, she indirectly helped his rtionship with Gu Li, so he epted her as his sister-inw. ¡°Little Pear, where are you sitting? Shall we sit together?¡± Murong Sipletely ignored Mo Shiting¡¯s presence, stepping right next to Gu Li, obviously intent on linking up with her. Mo Shiting knitted his brows slightly, but Gu Li said, ¡°The seating here is pre-arranged. We probably can¡¯t just sit wherever we want. Brother Si, you should stay with Susu and have a good time.¡± Unexpectedly rebutted by Gu Li, Murong Si¡¯s eyes darkened, hinting at his displeasure.
Just as he was about to open his mouth, Gu Susu anxiously interjected, ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re not children who have to sit together. The auction is about to start. Brother Si, our seats are over there. Let¡¯s go.¡± Murong Si clenched his fist, visibly annoyed by Gu Susu¡¯s insistence on dragging him away. At this moment, he regretted bringing Gu Susu along. The auctioneer had already taken the stage, indicating the auction was about to begin. Murong Si had no choice but to let Gu Susu drag him away. Watching them leave, Gu Li heaved a sigh of relief, thinking, ¡®Aima, what on Earth are those two doing in Hua Country? I have a feeling they¡¯re up to no good.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep voice interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. Gu Li came back to her senses and replied truthfully, ¡°Nothing, just a bit worried about Gu Susu. She can be a bit naive, I¡¯m afraid she might get into trouble in a foreign country.¡± Mo Shiting patted her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone covertly protect her, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother Ting,¡± Gu Li gratefully acknowledged. Mo Shiting leaned in and whispered into her ear, so only the two of them could hear, ¡°If you want to thank me, why not show me with some real action tonight?¡± Catching his insinuation, Gu Li¡¯s cheeks flushed. She couldn¡¯t help but yfully pinch his waist, ¡°In your dreams.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, I want you.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± The sight of the two flirting didn¡¯t escape Murong Si¡¯s gaze. The man¡¯s deep eyes momentarily constricted, stirring a surge of anger. Gu Susu, sitting next to Murong Si, also witnessed the lovey-dovey scene between the couple. She deliberatelymented, ¡°Brother Si, they¡¯re such a cute couple, right? Little Pear has liked Mo Shiting for so many years, and finally got her wish. I¡¯m so happy for them. Brother Si, you¡¯re so good to Little Pear, you must be happy for them too, right?¡± Murong Si sharply reprimanded her with a cold expression, ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re dumb.¡± ¡°Tsk! Can¡¯t even make ament now?¡± Gu Susu muttered under her breath. Murong Si¡¯s face grew even grimmer, so he decided to focus his attention back on the stage.
Seeing this, Gu Susu sat up straighter, cheerfully pleased with herself. The seating arrangement for Mo Shiting and Gu Li was somewhat secluded, resulting in them being sat at the back. The moment the two were seated, the stage lights were fully lit and the music started, marking the officialmencement of the auction. After the auctioneer¡¯s stirring opening remarks, the first item of the night was brought up for auction.
¡°Brother Ting, did youe here because there¡¯s something you¡¯re interested in?¡± Gu Li quietly asked Mo Shiting. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± Her curiosity was piqued. Mo Shiting replied, ¡°A painting.¡± ¡°Oh? Whose masterpiece is it?¡± Gu Li was even more intrigued. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer her, instead leaving her hanging, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Without an answer, Gu Li, in annoyance, yfully rolled her eyes at him, and gave his leg a light kick. Mo Shiting indulged her childish behaviour with a hidden tenderness in his eyes. Meanwhile, Gu Susu couldn¡¯t resist asking Murong Si, ¡°Brother Si, did youe all this way because there¡¯s something you want to acquire?¡± Murong Si simply replied with a gloomy look in his eyes, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A painting.¡± Gu Susu: ¡°What?!¡± Had he reallye all this way for a painting? Whose masterpiece could it be? On the stage, the auction was in full swing. They were about to start bidding for the third item. The auctioneer introduced it as a crown worn by a past empress of Hua Country, starting bid 1 million. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Mo Shiting leaned over and asked Gu Li. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Not really, but my sister would probably like it. Why not bid for it as a gift for her?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± He thought for a moment then raised his card, ¡°1.1 million.¡± Anyway, he could try to get Lu Cong to cover the costter. ¡°1.2 million.¡± Without any hesitation, Murong Si raised his bid against Mo Shiting.
Chapter 455: 331: Her Master is Not Dead_1 Chapter 455: Chapter 331: Her Master is Not Dead_1 Among the attendees, many high-profile people who were acquainted with Mo Shiting or Murong Si deemed them men not to be angred with, so they simply chose to withdraw from this round of bidding, not wanting topete with them. Surprised that Murong Si also had interest in the crown, Gu Li tugged at Mo Shiting¡¯s sleeve and muttered quietly, ¡°Brother Ting, since Brother Si wants to buy it, let¡¯s give it to him.¡± Mo Shiting nce in the direction of Murong Si and yfully smirked, ¡°No way.¡± Then raising his card, he bid, ¡°Two million.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± This man, could it be that he¡¯s trying to show off in front of Murong Si? So childish. A bid of two million is quite high, so Brother Si is unlikely to counter-bid, right? Just as Gu Li thought this, she heard the voice of Murong Si sound: ¡°Three million.¡± What?
Why is he raising the bid? Don¡¯t these two know when to stop? ¡°Four million!¡± Before Gu Li could react, Mo Shiting shouted again. Gu Li was at a loss for words. Murong Si: ¡°Five million!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Ten million!¡± ¡°Wow¡ª¡± Seeing the bid sky-rocket to ten million, the auctioneer was ted: ¡°Sir number 29 has a high bid at ten million. Does anyone else want to increase the price?¡± ¡°Fifteen million!¡± Murong Si boldly raised his card. The auctioneer was even more excited, ¡°Fifteen million! Mr. number 12 bid fifteen million. Going once, fifteen million. Going twice¡ª¡± ¡°Eighteen million!¡± Mo Shiting called out, looking determined and emotionless. Hearing this, Gu Li was somewhat taken aback, ¡°Brother Ting, you¡­¡± Ah, whatever, as long as he¡¯s happy. The auctioneer was ecstatic, ¡°Eighteen million going once, Eighteen million¡ª¡± ¡°Neen million!¡± Murong Si continued to raise his card.
If Mo Shiting really liked this crown that much, then he¡¯d let him bleed heavily out of his wallet. Hmph. Murong Si sneered in his head, looking forward to seeing Mo Shiting pay twenty million for an average piece of jewelry. But when the auctioneer was about to finish his ¡°Neen million for the third time¡±, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t bid again.
¡°Sold!¡± The auctioneer struck the gavel. Murong Si¡¯s handsome face immediately turned dark, as ck as ink. Meanwhile, Gu Susu, who had been standing there dumbfounded, finally snapped back to reality: ¡°Oh my god, Brother Si, you actually spent neen million on that? You¡­ you are really wasteful.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Murong Si snapped at her irritably. He turned to re at Mo Shiting, but saw Gu Li leap excitedly into his arms, and they embraced. Damn! They manipted him into losing neen million, what were they doing now ¡ªughing at him behind his back? And Little Pear¡­ Also sided against him, absolutely heartless. The more Murong Si thought, the more furious he became, apprehension towards Gu Li emerging in his heart. Following his gaze, Gu Susu saw Gu Li and Mo Shiting in thest row, whispering sweet nothings to each other, they looked so sweet she couldn¡¯t help feeling envious.
When will she be able to be this close with the one she loves? With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Murong Si, seeing his attentionpletely on Gu Li, her heart sank a little. Is Brother Si really not willing to give up? ¡­ After spending neen million on apletely useless crown, Murong Si kept a low profile and did not bid on anything else. After all, what he was truly interested in, was that oil painting. So when Mo Shiting bid on other items, fearing that he would once again trap him, he simply refrained from challenging. In this way, Mo Shiting managed to get a few other items; for three million, a jade prayer bead passed down from the former dynasty; for two million, a game board of Go with few hundred years of history¡­ Compared to him, the results were simply overwhelming. Halfway through the auction, the oil painting that Mo Shiting and Murong Si had been eagerly waiting for finally emerged. A red cloth covered the painting, keeping its real identity a secret. However, when the auctioneer introduced the author of the painting with awe in his voice, her heart missed a beat when she heard the name, ¡®the mysterious painter Chuan Liu¡¯. She stared wide-eyed, unconsciously holding her breath. Painter Chuan Liu?
Isn¡¯t that her master? Ah, so one of tonight¡¯s lots is her master¡¯s painting? Is she dreaming? Gu Li blinked hard, turning to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, pinch me.¡± ¡°Pinch you?¡± Mo Shiting was bewildered and gently pinched her rosy cheeks. Chapter 456: 331: Her Master is Not Dead_2 Chapter 456: Chapter 331: Her Master is Not Dead_2 ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. You can pinch harder.¡± Gu Li urged. Mo Shiting followed instructions and pinched her harder. ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± Gu Li finally felt the pain. ¡°Ha.¡± Mo Shiting grinned. This little girl¡­ Could she possibly think she was dreaming? Indeed, in the next second, Gu Li eximed enthusiastically, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s real, I¡¯m not dreaming. My master has work on disy, wuwu, does this mean he is still alive?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡±
Mo Shiting slightly nodded, his eyes dimmed with a doting smile. Prior to this, he also wondered if someone might have stolen the name Chuan Liu, but after some inquiry, he was able to confirm that the auctioned oil painting was created by Chuan Liu himself. As for the year of painting, it would probably need verification. If it was painted in the recent years, then it would imply that Chuan Liu was probably still alive. Gu Li thought the same, therefore she was extraordinarily happy. Considering the situation, Mo Shiting silently swore in his heart, no matter what, he would bring that oil painting back home tonight. Murong Si had the same thought as Mo Shiting. For Gu Li, he too must win that painting. Upon hearing the name ¡°Chuan Liu¡±, Gu Susu paused for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Brother Si, isn¡¯t Chuan Liu the name of Gu Li¡¯s master? Does this mean we have news of Gu Li¡¯s master?¡± Murong Si took the rare initiative to respond, ¡°Probably so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Susu pped her hands in happiness. The ¡°Beautiful Master¡± was quite nice to her too, and had taught her many things. However, he only took Gu Li as his student. No need to mention how jealous she was of Gu Li. In the audience, everyone held their respective thoughts. On the stage, the host spoke, ¡°Alright, after introducing this mysterious master¡¯s achievements, we will wee Chairman Tan from the Hua Country Painters Association to unveil this mysterious oil painting for us.¡± As the host finished his joyful remarks, melodious music yed and Chairman Tan, dressed smartly in a suit, walked onto the stage under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°p p p¡ª¡ª¡± Apuse sounded as the red cloth was pulled away. First appearing in everyone¡¯s view was a young girl sitting by ake. She sat sideways, wearing a white dress. Even with just her profile showing, she was unimaginably beautiful. At first nce, Gu Li recognised it, ¡°It¡¯s my Master¡¯s painting!¡±
Be it the style or the crafting, the Master had his unique manner, something no one else in the world could replicate. Gu Li had painted with him since she was young, so no one was more familiar with his work. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Wuwu, this painting must¡¯ve been painted by my master after he left me. But who is that young girl? Did my master take on another beautiful student? Wuwu¡­¡±
Hearing her childish sobbing, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s a good thing your master is still alive, right?¡± ¡°Mmm mmm, yes, I¡¯m not crying. And I won¡¯t be jealous of this young girl.¡± Gu Li sniffed, her sobs turning intoughter. Mo Shiting gently wiped her tears with his finger, his tone suddenly serious, ¡°As long as you be my muse, you don¡¯t need to be someone else¡¯s.¡± Gu Liughed out loud, ¡°Brother Ting, are you really jealous?¡± ¡°Mm, I am.¡± Mo Shiting seriously responded. At that moment, the host announced the start of the auction, also starting at 1 million. Gu Li quickly gathered her spirits, ¡°Brother Ting, let me bid this time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Shiting agreed, handing her the bidding number. Gu Li smiled, said ¡°Thank you¡±, and raised the number, ¡°10 million.¡± She must bring home her Master¡¯s painting. No one can snatch it from her!
Unexpectedly, the girl¡¯s initial bid of 10 million instantly caused a stir in the crowd. Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. Seeing Mo Shiting sitting next to the girl, they immediately understood. Undoubtedly, this girl must be the rumoured young mistress of the Mo Family, right? She was indeed beautiful, no wonder she could make Mo Shiting fall for her. With Gu Li¡¯s high bid of 10 million, no onepeted against her instantly. She was ecstatic, thinking she was about to win, but so close to victory, Murong Si once again stepped up, ¡°20 million!¡± Damn! 20 million? Did she offend Murong Si? Daring to pit her like this? So infuriating! He clearly knew that Chuan Liu was her master and that this painting was something she had to have. The more Gu Li thought about it, the angrier she got. After taking a deep breath, she made her next bid, ¡°21 million.¡±
Chapter 457: 331: Her Master is Not Dead_3 Chapter 457: Chapter 331: Her Master is Not Dead_3 Murong Si, oh Murong Si, if you keep on bidding, there will be trouble between us! ¡°22 million!¡± Murong Si raised the bid again. Actually, the one who had raised the bid to this point was Gu Li. He had hesitated over whether to fight with her for it; after all, the oil painting he wanted to buy was intended as a gift for Gu Li. But on second thought, Gu Li buying it or him gifting it were twopletely different things. So, he insisted on bidding for and gifting the painting himself, to show Little Pear just how much he cared for her. If Gu Li knew Murong Si¡¯s intentions, she would be so angry she¡¯d spit blood. No, she was already on the verge of doing so. 22 million? Did he think her money came from the wind?
Ah, how she wanted to rush over and hit him. ¡°22.1 million!¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth and reluctantly added another 100,000. She had invested all her money, leaving little cash flow, and 22.1 million was close to maxing her out. Murong Si, can you not be so cruel? Keep this up, and I¡¯m going to cut ties with you. May the Buddha bless, may Murong Si bit his tongue and be unable to speak anymore! May the Buddha bless, may Murong Si break his arm and be unable to raise his hand anymore! May the Buddha bless, may Murong Si¡ª ¡°25 million!¡± Murong Si raised his bid once again. Gu Susu fainted, then kindly advised him, ¡°Brother Si, don¡¯t you have better ways to spend your money? 25 million for a painting by Gu Li¡¯s master? I have another painting in my room. I can just give it to you.¡± Though she wasn¡¯t spending her own money, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the pinch. Murong Si smirked coldly, but his eyescked humour: ¡°No need!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Faced with such cold rejection, Gu Susu¡¯s pretty face turned red and she clenched her fists. Humph, forget about it. Even if you go bankrupt, it¡¯s none of my business. The auctioneer was utterly astonished that such an ordinary oil painting had skyrocketed to 25 million, he was speechless for quite some time. If the auction assistant hadn¡¯t gently reminded him, he probably would have remained petrified.
¡°My apologies, I was just taken aback.¡± The auctioneer said with a smile. Then, as per usual, he asked, ¡°Thedy with the number 29, do you want to raise the bid again?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Li was incredibly torn.
She couldn¡¯t afford to bid higher¡­ Should she ask Brother Ting to lend her money? But 25 million was really too much. Perhaps she should just give up and let Murong Si have it? As long as her master was safe, that was all that mattered. Gu Li consoled herself in this way. Just as she had swallowed her saliva and was about to announce her withdrawal, Mo Shiting grabbed the bidding card from her, ¡°50 million!¡± The man¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful; the decisiveness in his tone created a wave of silence in the audience. It took a few seconds before anyone couldprehend what had happened. 50 million? A gasp sounded throughout the room. He was sovish, spending 50 million just to make a woman smile! The price had doubled from just before, the gentleman with the number 12 probably wouldn¡¯t bid higher, right?
Gu Susu also believed Murong Si wouldn¡¯t bid any higher; he had already spent 19 million earlier. But his opponent was Mo Shiting, how could Murong Si swallow this defeat? Even if it meant risking bankruptcy, he had to outbid Mo Shiting! With this in mind, Murong Si¡¯s eyes darkened and he bid again, ¡°55 million.¡± ¡°100 million!¡± ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯ve gone insane!¡± Gu Li quickly grabbed the bidding card from Mo Shiting saying to the auctioneer, ¡°Sorry, he misspoke earlier. We¡¯re giving up and we¡¯re not bidding anymore.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The auctioneer scratched his head and said ufortably: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, once a bid is ced in this auction, it can¡¯t be taken back. Your partner there has just raised his bidding card.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­ Alright, understand. Thanks.¡± Knowing that she can¡¯t break the rules, Gu Li had to sit down. Mo Shiting reached out to hold her hand, but she pped it away, ¡°Wasteful man, don¡¯t talk to me, don¡¯t even think about sleeping with me tonight.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡±
Gu Li truly didn¡¯t wish to spend such a ridiculous amount money, but in the end, reconciled with it. People should always be ountable for their actions, wasn¡¯t it so? ¡°100 million and one!¡± Murong Si was still stubborn, adding just one coin to the bid. The entire audience: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Susu: ¡°???¡± Why was he so adamant? Already 100 million and he still wouldn¡¯t give up? Gu Li: ¡°!!!¡± Had Murong Si gone mad or was he deeply in love with her master? It was too unbelievable. ¡°Brother Ting, no more bidding!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips in a smile. It seemed like he would be a lucky man sleeping beside his wife tonight. ¡­ As expected, the painting ¡°The Girl Sitting by the Lake¡± by Chuan Liu was acquired by Murong Si for 100 million and one ¨C an astronomical price. The auction continued, but Mo Shiting and Gu Li were no longer interested and left quietly.
The two walked hand in hand to the parking lot. Just as Mo Shiting was about to open the car door, he heard a voice from behind, ¡°Little Pear, wait for me.¡± He just wouldn¡¯t leave her alone! Chapter 458: 332: Registering the Marriage_1 Chapter 458: Chapter 332: Registering the Marriage_1 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Li turned her head to look at Murong Si, who had quickly followed her, but Gu Susu, who was supposed to be with him, was nowhere to be seen. Where did that girl run off to? Gu Li furrowed her brows slightly. Murong Si, his face illuminated with a smile, spoke to Gu Li. ¡°Little Pear, I wanted to gift you the oil painting that you liked, why so in a rush to leave?¡± ¡°Gift me? No need, a gift of £¤101 million is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Gu Li rejected the offer neither coldly nor warmly. She did not expect he actually bought that painting just to give it to her? That¡¯s too ridiculous. Couldn¡¯t he just notpete with her? He had just wasted £¤90 million.
Murong Si was surprised by her rejection, the corners of his eyes showing signs of shock, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like it very much?¡± Gu Li gently pulled at her lip, ¡°No pain, no gain. Brother Si, you keep the work of my master that you like.¡± After saying this, she tugged at Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s get in the car and go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled and nodded his head. He had to admit, when she called him husband in front of Murong Si, he found this address more gratifying than anything else. The car opened and Gu Li directly grabbed the passenger seat. ¡°Little Pear, you listen to me¡­¡± Murong Si, still not giving up, tried to pester her, but Mo Shiting intervened, ¡°Can¡¯t you see my wife doesn¡¯t want to deal with you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Murong Si couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. At this point, Gu Susu finally caught up and shouted from behind: ¡°Brother Si¡­¡± Mocking, Mo Shiting retorted: ¡°The younger Miss Gu is the one you brought here, keep an eye on her! Make sure nothing happens to her.¡± Having said this, he moved around the car, and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Murong Si, seeing this scene, felt veins popping on his forehead. Seeing Mo Shiting had already started the engine and slowly started to drive the car forward, he instinctively tried to chase after it. However, his arm was caught by Gu Susu. ¡°Brother Si, you didn¡¯t take your painting yet, why did you run off so suddenly?¡± Gu Susu asked with concern. Mentioning the painting, Murong Si couldn¡¯t contain his anger and sharply pushed Gu Susu away, ¡°What crap? If you want it, take it.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re giving away something worth £¤100 million to me?¡±
Gu Susu was shocked. Seeing her foolish appearance, Murong Si was even more annoyed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m giving it to you. Go on, go on, stop bothering me.¡± Having said this, he took a stride and left. Gu Susu blinked.
Had he eaten the wrong thing tonight? Or does he just have too much money to spend? ¡­ Mo Shiting drove the car directly to Blue Sky Blue Sea. On the way, Gu Li appeared lost in thought. ¡°Missing your master?¡± Mo Shiting asked cautiously. ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Li nodded honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is now? Why won¡¯t he contact me?¡± ¡°Maybe he has his own difficulties.¡± Mo Shitingforted her, ¡°But, now that we have a clue, you should be happy, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± Gu Li said seriously, ¡°I just really want to know where he is.¡±
While saying this, her spirit seemed to lift, her eyes filled with anticipation, ¡°Brother Ting, do you think, since the organizers have master¡¯s painting, they might know where he is?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t have the heart to dampen her spirits, but he still told her the truth: ¡°They don¡¯t know. The painting was sent anonymously.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Oh.¡± Her face fell instantly. Mo Shiting reached over to tousle her hair, his lips curving into a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to help you find your master. Chin up, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Gu Li replied twice, and yawned unintentionally. ¡°Tired?¡± ¡°Yes, I seem to be drowsy all the timetely, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter.¡± Gu Li was confused. Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, ¡°Sleepy? Could it be that you are pregnant?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Gu Li nearly burst outughing at his words, ¡°How could it be? I just got my period today.¡±
Hearing she was on her period, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He had originally nned to pamper her for the night, but now¡­ Man proposes, God disposes! Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but yawn again. Unable to hold on in the end, she simply closed her eyes, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m going to sleep, wake me up when we arrive.¡± ¡°Okay, you go to sleep.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s voice was gentle. The girl seemed really sleepy, she fell asleep within seconds. Mo Shiting turned his face, under the dim light, his gaze fell on her sweet sleeping face, his eyes filled with profound affection. Not wanting to wake Gu Li, Mo Shiting deliberately slowed down his driving speed. By the time they reached Blue Sky Blue Sea, it was alreadyte into the night. He didn¡¯t wake Gu Li. Instead, he carefully carried her from the car and took her all the way to their room. Chapter 459: 332: Registering the Marriage_2 Chapter 459: Chapter 332: Registering the Marriage_2 The girl fell onto the soft bed and unconsciously let out a sound offort. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help butugh, affectionately pinching her cheek, then kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Goodnight, my sweetheart.¡± ¡°Goodnight, my brother.¡± Gu Li suddenly opened her eyes, tightly wrapping her arms around his neck, smiling blissfully. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Mo Shiting let her hold onto him, his arms resting on either side of her, his tall figure sheltering her. Gu Li yfully replied, ¡°I woke up the moment you stopped the car. But, I didn¡¯t want to leave, so I decided to stick with you.¡± Mo Shiting leaned down to kiss her lips, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m willing to let you stick with me for a lifetime. But, I have a condition.¡± ¡°What now? You¡¯re setting conditions for me to stick with you? Humph.¡± Gu Liughed, gently pounding on him. Mo Shiting mischievously retorted, ¡°There should always be some form of payback for every action, shouldn¡¯t there? Don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡±
¡°Alright, go on.¡± Gu Li looked at him as if challenging him to state his maniptive condition. Mo Shiting smoothed out the messy hair on her forehead and said in a deep voice, ¡°Call me ¡®husband¡¯ more often.¡± Gu Li blinked rapidly, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Haha, what kind of condition was that? Calling him husband was the right thing to do, right? Hehe. And him letting her stick with him for a lifetime was also right. After all, they were a married couple. Wait, they seem to have not re-registered their marriage till now. Mo Shiting, seemingly aware of this issue, took the initiative to ask, ¡°So, when shall we re-register?¡± ¡°When do you think it¡¯ll be suitable?¡± Gu Li pretended not to care much, but inside, she was extremely nervous. Mo Shiting seriously answered, ¡°Lu Yang checked the lunar calendar and said tomorrow is a good day. How about tomorrow morning at eight thirty?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Was there a need to rush? But tomorrow¡¯s Saturday, right? Does the civil affairs office work then?
Seeing her doubts, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but pinch her nose, his eyes filled with indulgence, ¡°Did you forget? Tomorrow is a working day.¡± Oh yeah. Gu Li then remembered that due to a recent policy change regarding statutory holidays, most institutions would be working tomorrow. ¡°So, we¡¯re going early in the morning?¡±
Happiness wasing so fast, she could hardly believe it. Mo Shiting solemnly replied, ¡°Yes. We will go early in the morning.¡± He was already impatient to be her legal husband. ¡°Okay, darling.¡± After confirming the day of their registration, Gu Li¡¯s eyes light up, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± As she spoke, she climbed up from the bed. Mo Shiting watched her with his arms crossed, teasing, ¡°Would you like me to wash you?¡± Even though they had been intimate several times now, Gu Li was still a little taken aback by his outspokenness, and her face turned slightly red, ¡°No.¡± With that, she quickly grabbed her change of clothes and scurried into the bathroom. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Knowing she was feeling shy, Mo Shiting felt even more amused. Just thinking about the fact that they would be officially registering their marriage in a few hours, his anticipation grew even more. ¡­
That night, both of them were gued by insomnia. Theyy side by side on the bed, eyes wide open and tossing and turning, a rather amusing sight.Together theyy, Gu Li was the first to chuckle, ¡°Brother Ting, oh no, darling, since neither of us can sleep, why not do something meaningful?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were sparkling, causing Mo Shiting¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°What meaningful thing?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was on her period, he would definitely associate this with something particrly meaningful in life. Gu Li picked up the rm clock on the bedside table and nced at it, ¡°It¡¯s three o¡¯clock. Why don¡¯t we stop lying here and head to the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡± Some young couples would wait all night outside the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the first marriage certificate number. She didn¡¯t understand this crazy mentality before, but now she had a slight understanding. After all, it would be more meaningful to spend the night lining up instead of lying at home unable to sleep. She originally thought Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t agree, but surprisingly, he got up and dressed even faster than she did, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It took Gu Li a second to react. She excitedly raised both hands in the air, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡± Half an hourter, the two of them had finished washing and dressing, hand in hand they left the house. The car breezed out of Blue Sky Blue Sea, leaving the gatekeeper in shock. What¡¯s going on?
Did they see things wrongly? It wasn¡¯t even four o¡¯clock yet, the crack of dawn, where were the young master and young madam going? Chapter 460: 332: Registering the Marriage_3 Chapter 460: Chapter 332: Registering the Marriage_3 ¡­ When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was still dark. Mo Shiting parked the car at the main entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and he and Gu Li sat in the car waiting. Gu Li checked the time on her mobile phone, ¡°It¡¯s five o¡¯clock now, we still have to wait for three and a half hours before they start work. Shiting¡­ Darling, if you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you take a nap?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Mo Shiting lowered his voice, ¡°You can sleep for a while, I will wake you up at eight o¡¯clock.¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired either.¡± After all, they were about to get married, every cell in her body was extremely active at this time, how could she possibly feel tired? ¡°However, darling, I think I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Gu Li touched her t stomach and suggested, ¡°How about we look for something to eat? I know there¡¯s a 24-hour convenience store across the road.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting started the engine. They crossed the road and stopped at the convenience store Gu Li had mentioned. They walked in hand in hand. The store clerk, who had been dozing off, was instantly attracted by their striking good looks. Her sleepiness disappeared entirely. ¡°Wee.¡± She squeezed out a smile, her eyes fixed on them, unsure of whether to look at Mo Shiting or Gu Li first. After all, they were both incredibly good-looking, and stood together as if they were a perfect match made by heaven. ¡°Darling, I want to eat oden, what about you?¡± Gu Li, clinging to Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, pointed with her delicate fingers towards the food disy in the store. Mo Shiting had no interest in the food there, but he didn¡¯t want to dampen Gu Li¡¯s spirits, so he simply said: ¡°The same as you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Liughed heartily, turning to the clerk who was still staring at them dumbfounded, ¡°Hi, can I have arge serving of oden please?¡± ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡± The clerk came to her senses and hurried to the food area to prepare the oden for Gu Li. Gu Li took this opportunity to go to the other counters, grabbing two bottles of milk, two boxes of instant noodles, and several packs of snacks. This image wasn¡¯t at all like they were about to get married, but more like they were going camping. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but tease her: ¡°You have quite an appetite.¡± Knowing he was making fun of her, Gu Li defended herself: ¡°I¡¯m eating snacks to pass the time. After all, there are still three hours to go before the Civil Affairs Bureau opens.¡±
Mo Shiting curled his lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let you.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Humph.¡± The clerk, silently preparing the oden, heard their conversation and suddenly understood. So they were a couple nning to register at the Civil Affairs Bureau, how fortunate they were.
To express her well wishes, she decided to prepare a little extra for them to eat. After paying the bill, Gu Li, holding arge bowl of oden, had a hint of doubt in her eyes. Um, she remembered eating arge serving of oden at this store before, but¡­ it seems that there was not this much food? ¡­ After eating instant noodles and oden in the store, Gu Li, satisfied, carried several bags of snacks back to the car with Mo Shiting. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock, time seems to be passing so slowly.¡± At this moment, Gu Li truly felt as if a day was like a year. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t respond because Lu Yang¡¯s call came in right then. Lu Yang did not know that he had rushed to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Gu Li overnight to register. If he was calling this early in the morning, it must be about something big he couldn¡¯t handle. Sure enough, as soon as he answered the phone, he heard Lu Yang¡¯s anxious voice: ¡°Young master, you finally answered the phone.¡± ¡°I just put my phone on silent mode, what happened?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face suddenly turned serious. Gu Li immediately looked at him, her eyes full of concern.
Lu Yang said: ¡°Old Master Mo fell down the stairs early this morning and is now being rushed to the hospital. Uncle Guan said you weren¡¯t answering your phone and you weren¡¯t at the Blue Sky Blue Sea residence, so he had me find you.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Mo Shiting put down his phone, his brow furrowed and his face turned particrly gloomy. Gu Li put her arm around his shoulder and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Mo Shiting finally snapped back to reality and sighed, ¡°Grandfather fell and got hurt. He¡¯s now being rushed to the hospital.¡± ¡°What? Will Grandfather be okay?¡± Gu Li¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s hurry to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting took a deep breath, and hurriedly started the engine. ¡­ The news that Old Master Mo had fallen down the stairs and fallen unconscious caused a significant stir in the Mo family. The other members of the Mo family arrived at the hospital one after another. Even Mrs. Song was there.
Because they could not reach Mo Shiting, he and Gu Li were almost thest to arrive. Old Master Mo was still in the operating room being treated. The Mo family members gathered in the hallway, whispering to each other. The situation seemed very serious. Fearing that something might happen to Old Master Mo, Gu Li¡¯s heart clenched. When Mrs. Song saw Gu Li, she walked over with the help of Aunt Liu, pointed at her and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your bad luck that the old man had an ident.¡± Chapter 461: 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_1 Chapter 461: Chapter 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_1 Gu Li, perplexed and annoyed by the harsh words, was just about to retort when Mo Shiting beat her to it, saying, ¡°Grandmother, to nder so recklessly is not bing of your stature as an elder.¡± ¡°Are you using me of nder?¡± Mrs. Song trembled with anger, her hand shaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? On what grounds does she deserve such baseless usations from you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Grandmother, Grandfather is still receiving treatment. I don¡¯t wish to argue with you.¡± Mo Shiting finished coldly, leading Gu Li away, when the elderlydy grabbed him. ¡°Mo Shiting, have you lost all respect for your family? You would defend this jinx?¡± Jinx again? Gu Li rolled her eyes in frustration. It seemed the olddy detested her to the point where she could conjure up a plethora of insults at any given moment. Wasn¡¯t she beloved by all who met her, as beautiful as a blossoming flower? Why couldn¡¯t she earn the olddy¡¯s approval?
At the end of the day, it was because the olddy only cared about a person¡¯s social background. As for Gu Li¡¯s true identity, the olddy remained ignorant. The grandmother and grandson were at odds due to Gu Li, and naturally it drew the attention of the surrounding Mo family members. They exchanged nces and silently gathered around to spectate. Mo Shiting shot them a sharp look, pulling Gu Li closer to him. His cold tone dered, ¡°Let me make this clear, Gu Li is my wife. If anyone disrespects her, they are disrespecting me!¡± His emphatic statement fell, silencing everyone present. The Mo family elders, who had initially wanted to interrogate Gu Li based on the olddy¡¯s words, had no choice but to swallow their words under Mo Shiting¡¯s authority. The olddy herself was incensed to the point where it physically hurt. At that moment, she realized fully that her grandson no longer held her in his heart¡­ She staggered, almost falling. The nearby Aunt Liu had forgotten to assist her, but Gu Li, quick to react, stepped forward to steady her just in time. ¡°Are you alright?¡± No matter what, the woman was well past seventy. Gu Li¡¯s inherent kindnesspelled her to express concern for the older woman. However, her good intentions were unappreciated, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to care about me in front of others! Mo Shiting might fall for your act, but I, Song Xiyue, won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± Gu Li withdrew her hand. She had no interest in trying to win the affection of someone so cold and unresponsive. Mo Shiting¡¯s face darkened as he bluntly stated, ¡°Grandmother, no matter how much you dislike her, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she will be the future Mistress of the Mo Family. Uncle Guan, arrange to send the olddy back to the Song family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Guan immediately acknowledged themand. The olddy didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even allow her to stay in the hospital. Gnashing her teeth, she gritted out, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You think you¡¯re all grown up, well I can¡¯t control you anymore. Aunt Liu, let¡¯s leave.¡±
¡°Yes, madam.¡± Aunt Liu hastily supported her, leaving the hospital. Secretly, she criticized the situation. Mrs. Song¡¯s influence in the Mo family was increasingly diminishing. If Miss Yunsi hoped to rece Gu Li and marry Young Master Mo, it seemed she couldn¡¯t count on Mrs. Song¡¯s help anymore. That wouldn¡¯t do; she needed to inform Miss Yunsi of this. Once back at the Song residence, after confirming that Miss Yunsi was likely awake, Aunt Liu sent her a long string of messages, detailing everything that had urred at the hospital.
Shen residence. Shen Yunsi was sitting at the dining table, elegantly eating her breakfast. Upon noticing a new message alert on her phone, she opened it to see that it was sent by Aunt Liu. After reading through the message, Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes narrowed in evident disdain. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Song had proven to be even less useful than she¡¯d anticipated and was unlikely to be of any use henceforth. Given that, there was no longer need to attend to Aunt Liu. So, Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t even bother to reply to the message. Aunt Liu waited a good while for a response, but none came. Sheforted herself thinking that perhaps Miss Yunsi was still sleeping, and hadn¡¯t seen the message yet. Wait a little longer¡­ right, wait a little longer. Meanwhile, Shen Yunsi absent-mindedly finished her breakfast. A maid respectfully announced, ¡°Miss, Miss Yuxin has arrived.¡± ¡°Ah, let her in the living room.¡± Shen Yunsi rose from the seat as she spoke. The maid replied, ¡°Okay,¡± before leaving swiftly. Before long, Qiu Yuxin, with a limited edition handbag on her arm, walked in with grace and style.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Shen Yunsi sipped her coffee without even sparing Qiu Yuxin a nce. ¡°Yes, I am. I came to discuss something with you.¡± Qiu Yuxin hurried over, taking a seat on the single-seater next to her. Chapter 462: 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_2 Chapter 462: Chapter 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_2 ¡°Miss Yuxin, please have some coffee.¡± The servant politely offered the coffee. Qiu Yuxin said, ¡°Thank you,¡± but didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she went straight to the point, ¡°Do you know? I found out something, rted to Gu Li.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Yunsi finally lifted her eyelids, showing some interest. Qiu Yuxin leaned towards her and whispered, ¡°The Tang Group, you know it, right? It¡¯s the wealthiest group in M Country. I met their Chairwoman, Tang Wan, yesterday. She looks so much like Gu Li, at least a seventy or eighty percent match. Plus, I heard that the Tang family lost a daughter 16 years ago. Do you think they could be mother and daughter? If that¡¯s true, then Gu Li¡¯s background would be unbelievable.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yunsi furrowed her brow, a thought struck her, reminding her of when someone wanted to test Gu Li¡¯s hair for a DNA test. Could it be that it was the Tang family? Fortunately, she had swapped the samples at the time, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have indirectly helped Gu Li to find her family? However, there are too many people in this world who look alike, not all necessarily have blood rtions. Perhaps, Gu Li is not Tang Wan¡¯s daughter.
If there¡¯s a chance, she wouldn¡¯t mind doing a DNA test for them. She still had Gu Li¡¯s hair sample; she didn¡¯t throw it away at the time for some unknown reason. Now, she just needed Tang Wan¡¯s sample. ¡°You met Tang Wan yesterday? She¡¯s in Hua Country?¡± Shen Yunsi asked seemingly unintentionally. Qiu Yuxin smiled, ¡°Yes, I bumped into her at your family¡¯s hotel. She¡¯s staying there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes gleamed, a hint of a smile passing over her face. Look, even destiny is helping her, bringing Tang Wan right to her doorstep. Unaware of Shen Yunsi¡¯s intentions, Qiu Yuxin continued, ¡°Yunsi, you know, I¡¯ve always wanted to break into the film industry in M Country, but don¡¯t have the connections. Since Tang Wan is staying at your hotel, why don¡¯t you take the chance to know her and perhaps help me out a bit?¡± Shen Yunsi pursed her lips and looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°You came to see me today just for this?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Qiu Yuxinughed awkwardly, ¡°The Tang Group owns Tang Xin Entertainment. If I could sign a contract with them, that would be amazing. Yunsi, you know that I just signed with GE not long ago, and then GE went bankrupt. I don¡¯t have a goodpany, good resources, everything is unpredictable. We¡¯ve been good friends for so many years, could you help me out? Hm?¡± Shen Yunsi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yunsi?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Yunsi refused decisively. She had no connection with the Tang Group at all. She certainly wouldn¡¯t try to create connections just for Qiu Yuxin¡¯s sake. How demeaning would that be? After all, Qiu Yuxin was not important to her at all.
¡°Ah, I knew it would be troublesome for you. Forget it then.¡± Qiu Yuxin dropped the matter. All she can do now is rely on herself. Even though she understood Shen Yunsi¡¯s position, Qiu Yuxin couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.
Shen Yunsi sipped her coffee and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider joining Shi Li Entertainment?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re asking me to go to Shi Li?¡± Qiu Yuxin opened her eyes wide, incredulous. Shen Yunsi said lightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t Shi Li Entertainment recruiting new talents recently? As far as I know, they don¡¯t have any notable artists yet. If you join, you would be their top artist.¡± Qiu Yuxin was speechless: ¡°I get what you are saying, but the boss of Shi Li Entertainment is Gu Li. We¡¯re at odds with each other. Even if I¡¯m willing to go, Gu Li definitely won¡¯t ept me.¡± Shen Yunsiughed, ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± She knew Gu Li liked to challenge and hated to admit defeat. With this kind of personality, Gu Li would definitely be interested in recruiting Qiu Yuxin. Qiu Yuxin¡¯s been under her maniption for so many years. She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Li had the ability to win over Qiu Yuxin. Therefore, Qiu Yuxin is simply a pawn she ces next to Gu Li. ¡°Go ahead, consider it as helping me monitor her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you go for nothing. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye out for entertainment resources in M Country that you want.¡± Shen Yunsi tried to persuade her earnestly. Qiu Yuxin could only nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡­
The old man¡¯s surgery went very smoothly, but because he hit his head, he wouldn¡¯t wake up until the next day. By noon, the elders of the Mo family gradually left one after the other. Only Gu Li and Mo Shiting stayed in the hospital. Because of this sudden ident, neither of them was in the mood to go to the registration office. Mo Shiting ruffled Gu Li¡¯s hair, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We can¡¯t get married today, either.¡± Chapter 463: 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_3 Chapter 463: Chapter 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_3 Gu Li grasped his hand, squeezing out a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as our hearts are together, whether we have a marriage certificate or not isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me!¡± Mo Shiting was very certain. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help joking, ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded firmly. She has too many suitors, he was indeed afraid that she might be snatched away. Gu Li wanted to reassure him that she wouldn¡¯t run away. But on second thought, she decided to keep him worried about her. So, she simply warned, ¡°Then you better perform well. Otherwise, I can leave you at any time.¡± Mo Shiting was amused by her words, ¡°Okay!¡±
¡­ Old Master Mo was asleep for a full 24 hours and woke up early the next day. Opening his eyes, he found himself lying in a hospital with the scene of his fall graduallying back to him. He didn¡¯t expect to survive such a high fall. He was truly grateful to heaven and the protection of his ancestors. The room was quiet. As Old Master Mo prepared to get up, he realized that Gu Li was sleeping by his bed. Such a filial child, always staying by her grandfather¡¯s side. He wasn¡¯t disappointed for doting on her. Looking at Gu Li, a warm feeling unconsciously welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to wake up Gu Li, but she was a light sleeper and woke up at any slight noise. Rubbing her eyes and seeing Old Master Mo smiling at her, the girl couldn¡¯t help eximing excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake. Great, I¡¯m going to call the doctor.¡± Gu Li was so flustered that she forgot to ring the bell at the bed, and ran out instead. ¡°This child, hehe¡­¡± Old Master Mo shook his head slightly, his voice full of affection. Not long after, Gu Li brought the doctor in. Alsoing in was Uncle Guan. He had just brought breakfast from home and, coincidentally, Old Master Mo had just woken up. It was a cause for celebration. The doctor performed a serious examination on Old Master Mo,ughing as he said, ¡°Old Master Mo¡¯s recovery is very good, everyone can rest assured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Li finally breathed a sigh of relief. Old Master Mo asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡±
The doctor honestly said, ¡°Not that soon. It¡¯s rmended to do a full-body examination in two days and if everything is fine, then you can be discharged.¡± ¡°What? Still have to stay two more days?¡± Old Master Mo refused, protesting on the spot. One look at him, full of life immediately after waking up, made it hard to believe that anything was wrong.
The doctor tried to exin, but Old Master Mo refused to listen. He was adamant about being discharged today. ¡°Young Madam, you see¡ª¡ª¡± Helpless, the doctor looked at Gu Li. He could see that this new young madam of the Mo family had a lot of say at home, maybe Old Master Mo will listen to her. Gu Li got the doctor¡¯s message and quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, do you know, Brother Ting and I were frightened to death when we found out you had an ident? Just listen to the doctor, stay for a couple more days. At worst, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital with you, okay?¡± ¡°I can stay with you in the hospital?¡± Old Master Mo was very pleased. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded without hesitation, ¡°Brother Ting has to work and doesn¡¯t have time to stay here, but I can.¡± Uncle Guan also chimed in, ¡°Old Master Mo, you should listen to the doctor¡¯s rmendation and stay for a few more days. Otherwise, it will be hard for us to report to the young master.¡± Old Master Mo puffed out his chest and bulged his eyes, ¡°Do I have to report to that brat? Is he the grandfather, or am I?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Hearing Old Master Mo say something so childish, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh.
The doctor and Uncle Guan also secretly covered their mouths. ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± Old Master Mo pretended to cough twice and after thinking for a moment, he said seriously, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll reluctantly stay here for two more days. But Gu Li, you can just do what you need to do, don¡¯t let me dy your studies. It¡¯ll be okay as long as old Guan is here.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam, I heard you have an exam tomorrow. You should go back to school tonight.¡± Uncle Guan kindly reminded. Gu Li pped her head violently, ¡°That¡¯s right, I totally forgot about it.¡± The doctor, seeing Old Master Mo agreeing to stay in the hospital, said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s stick to this n. I¡¯ll return to my office, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Uncle Guan escorted the doctor out. ¡°Where¡¯s that kid Shiting? It¡¯s Sunday, is he still working?¡± Old Master Mo was a bit unhappy not seeing Mo Shiting. His temperament now was a bit fickle, like a child. Gu Li exined, ¡°Brother Ting went to take a call, he should be back soon.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Old Master Mo was finally satisfied and nodded. Instantly remembering something, his face filled with a smile, which made Gu Li nervous. Chapter 464: 334 Mother-Daughter Relationship_1 Chapter 464: Chapter 334 Mother-Daughter Rtionship_1 Sure enough, the next second, he was heard gleefully saying, ¡°Gu Li, you and Shiting, did you guys remarry? I heard bright and early yesterday morning that you two had gone to register. But as it turns out, in my excitement, I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going and tumbled down the stairs.¡± So, that¡¯s what really happened. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you standing there for? Bring me your marriage certificate, hurry.¡± ¡°Grandpa, we¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated to speak. The elderly man blinked, ¡°What? You don¡¯t have it on you?¡± Gu Li: ¡°No, it¡¯s just, um¡­¡± How was she supposed to exin to him that because of his fall, she and Mo Shiting didn¡¯t manage to register in time? What if the old man fainted on the spot?
Seeing her stammer for words, the old man became impatient, ¡°What¡¯s with the stammering? Little Pear, this is unlike you.¡± ¡°Well, Brother Ting and I reconsidered the almanac and thought yesterday was not the best day, so we decided to choose another auspicious day to register.¡± Good, this excuse was wless. But, the old man looked disappointed, ¡°Ah, the joy was short-lived.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Gu Li walked over to him, holding his arm, ¡°Let me help you lie down. You should recover first. When you¡¯re discharged, we¡¯ll go to the civil affairs bureau together, and Brother Ting and I will collect the marriage certificate under your witness. How about it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A low male voice chimed in right on time, catching the attention of the old man and Gu Li. Seeing it was Mo Shiting, the old man snorted proudly, ¡°Hey, kiddo, your grandpa hasn¡¯t agreed yet!¡± Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows and replied coolly, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The old man was taken aback. That darned brat, always trying to infuriate him, hmph! ¡°Finished with your call?¡± Gu Li naturally walked over to Mo Shiting and asked him while smiling. ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, reaching out to touch her hair, his gaze so focused that the old man felt like a third wheel. So, the old man waved his hand, ¡°Everyone out, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± With that, he opened the thermos Uncle Guan had just brought and started sipping on his porridge.
Seeing Shiting¡¯s grandfather in good spirits, Mo Shiting finally let his guard down. At this time, Uncle Guan also returned. Seeing that his grandfather hadpany, Mo Shiting then said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m taking Gu Li out to eat.¡± ¡°Go, eat well.¡±
The old man encouraged them. Having been unconscious for a day and a night, these kids must have been shocked and scared, not having had a proper meal. After the young couple left holding hands, Uncle Guan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old man, the young master and Young Madam really take good care of you.¡± The old man red at him, ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? Can¡¯t I see it?¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leading Gu Li out of the hospital building, Mo Shiting tenderly asked her, ¡°You barely ate anythingst night, you must be starving, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡± Gu Li nodded honestly, ¡°Seeing that grandpa is alright, I finally regained my appetite.¡± As she spoke, she hooked her arm around Mo Shiting¡¯s, ¡°Dear husband, what should we eat?¡± Mo Shiting held her waist tightly, his eyes twinkling with amusement, ¡°You threw yourself into my arms early in the morning, I rather fancy eating you instead.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to tease her at a time like this, her lovely face turned a deep shade of red, ¡°Cut it out, be serious.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡±
¡°How about soy milk and fried dough sticks? I suddenly feel like eating the most ordinary things, let¡¯s find a roadside stall?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°You lead the way.¡± Gu Li let go of him and gave an imperfect salute, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mo Shiting shook his head helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ll never change.¡± But you¡¯re still very cute. ¡­ Meanwhile. After learning about the possibility of Gu Li and Tang Wan being mother and daughter that afternoon, Shen Yunsi went to the hospital. He found a trustworthy doctor to run a DNA test, and the results, which came back in two hours, confirmed their mother-daughter rtionship. ¡°Haha¡ª¡ª¡± Unexpectedly discovering this secret, Shen Yunsiughed excitedly in his car. It seems that the heavens don¡¯t want that little bitch Gu Li to find her own mother.
Just as well, a wild girl like her whocks manners deserves to be without a mother! After cursing Gu Li, Shen Yunsi had a brainwave, and a malicious n immediately came to mind. ¡­ The next day, Gu Li couldn¡¯t apany Ye Yining to their appointment because of her grandfather¡¯s hospitalization, so Ye Yining went on her own. Chapter 465: 334 Mother-Daughter Relationship_2 Chapter 465: Chapter 334 Mother-Daughter Rtionship_2 She arranged to meet with Tang Wan at a caf¨¦ in the city centre. Before she arrived, Tang Wan was already there. Apanying Tang Wan was Tang Yue. ¡°Sis, why do I have toe with you to meet your friend? I¡¯m quite busy.¡± At this point, Tang Yue had no idea that the friend Tang Wan arranged for him to meet was a young girl, with the purpose of this meeting being a blind date. Tang Wan didn¡¯t dare tell him beforehand, fearing that he might make up an excuse to slip away. Seeing her brother appearing impatient, Tang Wan silently grumbled to herself: You little brat, when you meet Yiningter, you better not screw things up. She elegantly stirred a small spoon in her coffee cup, speaking unhurriedly: ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you should have time for a cup of coffee, right? Besides, if I didn¡¯t bring you out, you¡¯d still be lying in the hospital.¡± Tang Yue was speechless: ¡°So, this is your justification for making a sick person apany you out for coffee?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±
Tang Wan¡¯sughter was particrly bright, ¡°You could say that.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± In the face of her brother¡¯s disgruntled look, Tang Wan leisurely picked up her cup of coffee and took a small sip without a care in the world. She caught a glimpse of an attractive figure entering the caf¨¦ through the corner of her eyes. Smiling slightly, she intentionally said to Tang Yue: ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re unwilling to wait here with me, you can leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Yue looked doubtful. Why did he not dare to believe it? ¡°Of course! When have I ever lied to you?¡± Tang Wan put down her coffee cup, her beautiful face disying pure innocence. After taking a closer look at her and failing to read her intentions, Tang Yue simply stood up: ¡°Alright then, take your time. I¡¯ll be going first.¡± With that said, he nonchntly turned to leave. However, before he had a chance to step out, a pleasant, oriole-like voice hurriedly chimed in: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Auntie, I was caught in traffic.¡± As soon as Ye Yining entered the caf¨¦, she saw Tang Wan. Afraid that she waste, she immediately ran over, so hastily that she didn¡¯t notice who was standing across from Tang Wan. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Tang Yue recognized her at first nce. ¡°Ah?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Ye Yining hastily turned her head and saw a vaguely familiar face. Wasn¡¯t this the handsome guy who had a car ident with her a few days ago, called¡­ what was it? Oh, Little Pear said his name was Tang Yue? Yes, that should be the name. They both have the same surname?
Could he be this auntie¡¯s brother? Before Ye Yining could sort out her thoughts, Tang Wan asked in surprise: ¡°You guys know each other?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡±
Their responses were in perfect unison. They had only met once and didn¡¯t even know each other¡¯s real identity, so it was technically correct to say they didn¡¯t know each other. Seeing the synchrony between them, Tang Wan¡¯s smile became even more ambiguous. ¡°You don¡¯t know each other? Then what was that about just now?¡± Tang Wan looked at Tang Yue with a gossip-like look on her face. Not wanting to exin so much to his sister, Tang Yue simply stated: ¡°I mistook her for someone else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t believe it and decided to ask Ye Yining directly. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right.¡± Since Tang Yue clearly didn¡¯t want to bring up the car ident, Ye Yining readily yed along. However, Tang Wan didn¡¯t press the matter further. She warmly greeted Ye Yining: ¡°Come, sit here. Let¡¯s talk after you¡¯ve taken a seat.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡±
Ye Yining took the seat next to her with grace and poise. Tang Yue was still standing in his ce. He was still quite surprised that his sister knew this girl and seemed to have a good rtionship with her. They must have just met in Hua Country, since if his family had known this girl earlier, his sister, with her temperament, would have arranged a blind date for him hundreds of years ago. Why would she wait until now? And within only a few days, this girl not only got to know me, but also happened to know my sister. Does she have a hidden motive? Thinking about this, Tang Yue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave anymore and decided to return to his original position. Seeing this, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes twinkled, brimming with amusement. Hehe, I knew it! Yining is so beautiful, exactly this brat¡¯s type. He¡¯s practically staring at her. And just now, he almost tried to strike up a conversation with her, but came up with such ame excuse? Mistaken identity? Not even people from her generation would use such a clich¨¦d pick-up line. Oh well, as his sister, she¡¯d better help him out. If Tang Yue knew that his suspicion of Ye Yining was mistakenly construed by Tang Wan as having a crush on her, he¡¯d probably be aghast.
¡°Yining, I¡¯m not sure what kind of drink you like, so I didn¡¯t order for you. Would you like to order now?¡± Chapter 466: 334 Mother-Daughter Relationship_3 Chapter 466: Chapter 334 Mother-Daughter Rtionship_3 Tang Wan warmly asked Ye Yining. Seeing customerse in, the waiter dutifully brought over the menu. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Yining squinted and smiled softly at the waiter. ¡°Can I get a hot Americano, please?¡± ¡°Alright, please hold on a moment.¡± The waiter retreated with a smile. Tang Wan quickly found a topic to discuss, ¡°So you like Americano too? Just like our Xiaoyue. Oh, I forgot to introduce you, this is my brother Tang Yue. Xiaoyue, this is Ye Yining, Ye as in leaves, Yi as in Yi Ren in Shui Yi Fang, and Ning as in peace.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Tang.¡± Ye Yining courteously greeted him. Tang Yue responded coldly: ¡°Mm.¡±
Tang Wan: ¡°???¡± Could it be? Is he putting on airs at this time? No wonder he¡¯s been single for 28 years. She took another sip of her coffee absent-mindedly, then promptly got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call outside, you guys chat first.¡± With that, before leaving the two of them any chance to refuse, she quickly walked away with her cell phone. In the four-seat caf¨¦, only Tang Yue and Ye Yining were left sitting face to face. Neither of them took the initiative to break the silence, which was somewhat awkward. Thankfully, at this moment, the waiter brought over a cup of coffee. ¡°Here is your hot Americano, enjoy your coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Yining epted with both hands, took a sip with her head down and pondered how to break the strange silence. Before she could speak, Tang Yue asked first, ¡°How did you meet my sister?¡± ¡°Oh, a friend asked me to give her and Mother Tang a ride.¡± Ye Yining simply told Tang Yue about how she met Tang Wan. ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Tang Yue furrowed his brow, his tone revealing a hint of suspicion. Ye Yining wasn¡¯t stupid and immediately sensed his doubt. Her face darkened instinctively. ¡°What are you implying? That I deliberately approached Aunt Tang?¡± Tang Yue noticed that her eyes were clear and didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so his eyes softened a bit. Maybe, he misunderstood? He wanted to make up for his mistake, but the words that came out of his mouth were: ¡°My sister isn¡¯t that much older than you, are you sure you want to call her Auntie?¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡±
Ye Yining was immediately at a loss for words. The reason why she called Tang Wan auntie was actually because she resembled Gu Li so much. She couldn¡¯t help but regard her as Gu Li¡¯s real mother and so, the term auntie came naturally. Only after Tang Yue mentioned it, did she realize that the title might be inappropriate. I hope Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t mind. Meanwhile, Tang Wan was hiding behind a panel in the corner observing the two of them.
Seeing the two not uttering a word for a long time, she was near panic. Tang Yue, Tang Yue, if you keep going like this, even when your sister bes a grandmother, you still wouldn¡¯t be a father. The thought of this made her miss her Tang Tang again. Tang Tang, where are you? Do you know how hard your mommy¡¯s been looking for you? ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ye Yining and Tang Yue were looking at each other, but after waiting for a while, Tang Wan still didn¡¯t return. Both of them were worried about her. ¡°Maybe, she went to the restroom. I should go look for her.¡± As Ye Yining spoke, she got up from her seat. ¡°Please allow me to trouble you.¡± Tang Yue gave a slight nod, watching her slender silhouette walk away. As soon as she was gone, Tang Yue made a call to Mo Shiting.
¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°Busy!¡± Mo Shiting answered sinctly. Right now, he is in the family lounge of the hospital, busily checking the lunar calendar to see which day is suitable for marriage registration. Somehow, it turned out that no day in the next half a month was suitable for it? Therefore, Young Master Mo wasn¡¯t in a very good mood. Tang Yue could tell from his tone that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, thinking that he was worried about his grandfather¡¯s health, he couldn¡¯t help but ask out of concern, ¡°How is your grandfather¡¯s recovery?¡± ¡°No serious problems, thanks for your concern.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently. Tang Yue: ¡°Did you have a fight with Gu Li?¡± Mo Shiting refuted irritably, ¡°Do I look like a man who would fight with his wife?¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± He seems too furious. Could it be that he had ran into a volcano?
It must be said, handsome man, you¡¯ve found out the truth. ¡°What made you call?¡± Tang Yue was, after all, his partner, so Mo Shiting softened his tone a bit. ¡°I want you to help me investigate someone.¡± It was Mo Shiting¡¯s territory in Hua Country. It would be easy for him to look up someone¡¯s information. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A girl named Ye Yining.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Mo Shiting confirmed again. Ye Yining, wasn¡¯t that Little Pear¡¯s Sister Yining? Same name and surname? Or the same person? Mo Shiting pursed his lips, suddenly remembered, ¡°The girl who crashed into your car? What are you investigating her for?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just curious.¡±
Tang Yue answered in a light and breezy manner. Mo Shiting slightly curved his lips, implying, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help you with that.¡± ¡°Hello?¡± Tang Yue didn¡¯t expect him to refuse, was about to say something more, but on the other end of the phone, he already hung up abruptly. Chapter 467: 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_1 Chapter 467: Chapter 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_1 ¡°Who asked for your help? Why did you refuse?¡± Gu Li had just walked in to hear Mo Shiting refusing to help someone, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Mo Shiting lifted his gaze from his phone screen, ¡°Tang Yue. He¡¯s taken a fancy to a woman and wants me to check out her background.¡± If a man goes to all the trouble to investigate a woman he barely knows, it¡¯s either he¡¯s interested in her, or what? Surprise shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°Tang Yue has someone he likes? He¡¯s only recently moved to Hua Country, and he¡¯s already in the hospital, but he already has someone he likes? Is she a doctor or nurse?¡± Facing Gu Li¡¯s barrage of questions, Mo Shiting really didn¡¯t want to tell her that the woman Tang Yue had eyes for was none other than her good friend Ye Yining. After all, if this little girl were to find out, she would probably want to y matchmaker. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Mo Shiting replied casually, quickly changing the subject, ¡°October 28 is a good day, why don¡¯t we register on that day?¡± For him, nothing is more important than his own marriage.
His biggest wish now is to make Gu Li his legitimate wife. But the lousy old calendar was against him, there were only three suitable days for marriage in a month, and two of them fell on weekends. He didn¡¯t really care about auspicious days, but Gu Li did. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Gu Li consented with a smile. But not even a secondter, she suddenly remembered something, her head hanging low as she said to Mo Shiting in a weak voice: ¡°Er, on the 28th, I think I am supposed to be attending a Brainiac contest in M Country.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± It took a lot of self-control for him to contain his restless heart and ask her in a deep voice. Gu Li took out her phone and read the message the school administration had sent her: ¡°The annual World Universi Students Brainiac Competition will be held in M Country from October 27 to 29 this year.¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°This damnpetition really knows how to pick dates.¡± Knowing that he was upset, Gu Li could only offer an apologetic smile, ¡°This just proves that those are indeed good days, hehe.¡± Looking at her forced smile, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help reaching out to pinch her face, his lips curling up in wicked delight, ¡°You were already ugly, and this smile just makes you even more ugly.¡± Even though she knew he was teasing her, Gu Li puffed up her cheeks in protest, saying, ¡°What sort of eyesight do you have, calling me ugly? Let me tell you, if I wanted to, the title of Imperial City University¡¯s beauty queen would be mine!¡± When the girl gets angry, she looks like a puffed up blowfish, so adorable. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help pinching her again, the smile still dancing in his eyes, ¡°Mmm, if you were willing, even the title of Miss World could be yours.¡± Picking up on his teasing, Gu Li gave him a re, ¡°All you know is how to make fun of me. I have to think seriously about whether I want to marry you or not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, subtly pulling her into his arms, his hands crossed over her chest, his maic voice carrying a trace of danger, ¡°If you¡¯re not marrying me, who will you marry? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll marry¡­ Ting Shi Mo.¡±
Gu Li yfully reversed his name. Mo Shiting paused for a moment, and then said with a straight face, ¡°Coincidentally, my name is Ting Shi Mo.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª
For Gu Li¡¯s sake, Old Master Mo decided to send her back to Imperial City University that afternoon. ¡°Grandpa, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to stay?¡± Gu Li truly regarded Old Master Mo as her own grandfather. When he took a tumble down the stairs, it genuinely scared her. She was still shaken when she remembered the moment she found out that he was unconscious. Old Master Mo waved his hand, ¡°No need, no need. Besides, I¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a couple of days, so it¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Pear, I know you¡¯re filial, but as a student, you should always put your studies first, understand?¡± Old Master Mo was unusually serious. Gu Li could only nod, ¡°I understand. Grandpa, please take care.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, with Mo Shiting here, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± After bidding farewell to Old Master Mo, Gu Li packed up her things and got into Mo Shiting¡¯s car.
Today, Mo Shiting insisted on driving her back to school. Wanting to spend more time with him, Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse. By the time they reached Imperial City University, it was already dark. They had dinner outside and then hand in hand, entered campus. Chapter 468: 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_2 Chapter 468: Chapter 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_2 The night of early autumn, the weather was cool, a gentle breeze blew, bringing a trace of chillness, yet it felt incrediblyfortable. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Strolling along the tree-lined path, Gu Li suddenly stopped, looking up at him and calling out. Probably out of habit, her subconscious always referred him as ¡®Brother Ting¡¯. Mo Shiting had corrected her a few times, butter, he simply gave up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mo Shiting looked down at her. Under the dim yellow street lights, the girl¡¯s pale face looked even more vivid. Her dimples rippled slightly, creating an irresistible charm. His ck eyes narrowed, his gaze deep and mesmerizing, as if they held a powerful ma, effortlessly drawing people in. ¡°Since it¡¯s early, let¡¯s go watch a movie?¡±
Finishing the movie would take us up to 9 o¡¯clock, and he¡¯d be back in the city before 12. It¡¯s not thatte. After all, parting this time would mean not seeing each other for a week. She was not the slightest bit ready to say goodbye to him. Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts werepletely in sync with hers, so he immediately agreed without hesitation. ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li smiled sweetly, happily hooking his arm and gesturing forward with her hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Shiting gently patted her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hey, why did you hit me while we¡¯re walking? Meanie!¡± The girl cried out with feigned anger. The man couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to hit me.¡± ¡°Then how about a hit back?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Carry you?¡± ¡°Carry me? Yes! Yes!¡± As soon as she heard him offering a piggyback ride, Gu Li immediately perked up. Mo Shiting shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Alright, then hop on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he half-squatted, signaling for her to climb onto his back. Gu Li didn¡¯t hold back, and very professionally climbed onto his back. The two of them shamelessly flirted around the campus, often attracting the attention of passersby. Luckily, because it was a dark, windy night, even the curious couldn¡¯t make out their faces. All they knew was that the guy was tall and handsome, and the girl, petite, was probably also pretty.
¡­ After watching a movie with Mo Shiting, the two of them couldn¡¯t bear to part, so they went to have ate-night snack together. By the time they returned to Imperial City University, it was already half past ten. Gu Li unbuckled her seat belt as she asked with concern: ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you stay the night at the nearby vi and head back to the city in the morning?¡±
Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes shown a trace of a smile: ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± Gu Li sighed: ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯m afraid if I go with you, I won¡¯t be able to bear to leave you in the morning. So what¡¯s the point?¡± She would eventually have to return to school, so it would be better to just say goodbye here. This damned long-distance rtionship wouldst another two years. She was starting to regret it a bit. Seeing her look so down, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but lean over, lifting her chin with his hand, forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was slightly coquettish, with a hint of childish innocence. A lump formed in Mo Shiting¡¯s throat, and he slowly opened his mouth: ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± After saying that, he leaned down and kissed her on the lips. Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes, her hands unconsciously wrapping around his neck, participating in his kiss. The temperature in the car gradually rose and it was soon filled with pink bubbles of romance. It was long, long after before Mo Shiting finally let her go. He gentlybed her messy hair over her forehead, his voice deepening a bit, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯lle and find you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, tomorrow night?¡±
Gu Li was stunned and somewhat disbelief, ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°I can work in the car.¡± He said seriously. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯d be too exhausting that way. Please, just bear with it. The weekend is just around the corner, we¡¯ll meet on Friday night.¡± Rather than seeing him every day, she¡¯d prefer he took care of himself and didn¡¯t work himself too hard. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Mo Shiting was silent for a while before he nodded and agreed. Time spent together always flew by so fast. Before they knew it, another half hour had gone by. The dorm curfew was at 11:30, and Gu Li didn¡¯t dare to dy. In the end, she managed to leave the car at thest minute, and ran towards the dormitory area. Mo Shiting silently followed her from behind, until he watched her safely enter the dormitory area, then he turned around and strode quickly toward his parked car. He got into the car, fastened the seat belt, started the engine, and the white Bentley instantly sped off like an arrow, heading towards the city. ¡­ Gu Li ran all the way up to the sixth floor.
Upon reaching the door of Room 601, she waspletely exhausted. The dormitory was still brightly lit, everyone was a night owl and no one was sleeping yet. Chapter 469: 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_3 Chapter 469: Chapter 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_3 Seeing her rushing in huffing and puffing, Chen Xue, who was sitting on the bed reading aic book, couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°Pear, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Li rested her hand on the edge of the bed, still panting heavily. Just as Mi Dong was about to climb into bed, she decided to walk over and rub Gu Li¡¯s back to help her catch her breath. ¡°Why did you run so fast? Were you being chased by some kind of enemy?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°Room captain, since when did you be so funny?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you walk slower then?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I want to see you guys sooner?¡± Gu Li tugged at her lips, turning on her sweet-talking mode. However, her two roommates didn¡¯t appreciate it.
Chen Xue rolled her eyes, ¡°Cut it out, we aren¡¯t Young Master Mo, we¡¯re not falling for your charming words.¡± Mi Dong added, ¡°Indeed, evenbined, our looks don¡¯t match up to one-tenth of Young Master Mo¡¯s, we know our limits.¡± Gu Li grinned, ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ve met Mo Shiting, in fact, he¡¯s just average-looking, like, globally third ce.¡± Chen Xue & Mi Dong: ¡°Nothing more to say.¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Qiao Yin?¡± Only then did Gu Li realize that one person was missing from their dorm room. Chen Xue replied truthfully, ¡°Oh her. She left after receiving a phone call and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote and she¡¯s still not back? Shouldn¡¯t we give her a call to check up?¡± Gu Li kindly suggested. Although she wasn¡¯t very close to Qiao Yin, she was still a roommate and they should take care of one another. Mi Dong remarked, ¡°We called just now and she didn¡¯t answer. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. If she doesn¡¯te back by midnight, we¡¯ll call again.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open and Qiao Yin staggered in, reeking of alcohol. ¡°Gosh, why did you drink so much?¡± Mi Dong quickly went up to meet her, pinched her nose, and then wafted her hand in the air to diffuse the smell. With the tiny space in their dorm room, the strong smell of alcohol was indeed unpleasant. Gu Li immediately went to the balcony and opened the door to air out the room. However, to Qiao Yin, their actions seemed like a rejection of her. Consequently, she started using Gu Li while continuously burping, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? As soon as I walk in, you open the balcony door? Do you look down on me? Just because you¡¯re a rich girl doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re anything special.¡± Gu Li blinked, her small face a bit stunned as Qiao Yin raged out of nowhere.
Chen Xue was also stunned by Qiao Yin¡¯s continuous usations. What happened? And why is she picking on Little Pear all of a sudden? Hasn¡¯t everything been peaceful till now?
Mi Dong was initially taken aback, but soon realized what was going on and quickly stopped Qiao Yin, who was trying to pick a fight with Gu Li, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re drunk. Sit down and rest.¡± There¡¯s no point in reasoning with a drunk person, especially when she appeared to be seriously intoxicated. Qiao Yin forcefully shrugged off Mi Dong¡¯s hand and growled, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. It just pisses me off that you all hover around her¡­ So what if she¡¯s a bit wealthier and slightly more attractive? What¡¯s so great about that?¡± Gu Li frowned. To her surprise, this roommate had such a huge problem with her. She must have been hiding it and only vented it all out today with the help of alcohol. Chen Xue, afraid that Qiao Yin would continue to cause trouble, quickly got off the bed, walked over to Gu Li andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t take her seriously. She¡¯s drunk and talking nonsense.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Gu Li spoke in an indifferent tone. Ever since she was little, there were always people who would feel envious of her. Therefore, the number of friends she could truly confide in were countable on one hand. When it came down to it, it was only her cousin Murong Qian and Murong Qian¡¯s bestie Ye Yining. But these two were both four to five years older than her, not in the same age group. This was quite sad. After all, she too wanted to make some good friends of the same age. Chen Xue patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when she wakes up tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes to you.¡± Gu Li curled her lips, looked at Chen Xue andughed, ¡°No need for that, let¡¯s not make it more ufortable. Let¡¯s just act as if this never happened.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡±
Seeing Gu Li¡¯s carefree expression, as if it didn¡¯t bother her at all, Chen Xue swallowed and was about to say something when Qiao Yin interrupted¡ª ¡°Boohoo¡­ I wanted to go participate in ¡®Super Brain¡¯ in M Country too but why did you have to take my spot? Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Do you even know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this? Afterpeting so much, I finally had a chance, but why did you manage to take it away so easily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smart too. I¡¯m also the top student in the Chinese literature department. Where did I lose to you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°I hate people like you so much¡­¡± By now, Qiao Yin was crying andmenting about the injustice she had suffered, while being held back by Mi Dong on the seat. The three of them looked at each other and finally understood why Qiao Yin harbored such a huge grudge against Gu Li. ¡°Pear, you¡¯re participating in ¡®Super Brain¡¯?¡± Chapter 470: 336 Brother, I miss you._1 Chapter 470: Chapter 336 Brother, I miss you._1 ¡°Pear, are you going to participate in Super Brain?¡± Chen Xue adjusted her sses on the bridge of her nose, unable to help but confirm again. Mi Dong instinctively looked at her. Gu Li nodded seriously: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Wow, Pear, that¡¯s impressive. Go for it, go for it.¡± Chen Xue has always liked Gu Li, and was genuinely happy for her. As for Mi Dong, while trying to restrain a drunken Qiao Yin, she said breathlessly: ¡°A few days ago, our tutor told Qiao Yin that she almost certainly had a spot this time. She was extremely happy¡­ perhaps she went out for this reason this afternoon.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After hearing that, Chen Xue sighed and fell silent. Gu Li pursed her lips, about to exin, when she heard Qiao Yin start crying and wailing again¡ª
¡°Wuwu, give me back my spot, Gu Li. I really need that prize money¡­¡± ¡°Gu Li, I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Why¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Whether she was really drunk or not, she was certainly crying her heart out. Eventually, her head tilted, and she fell asleep. At this moment, the dorm was finally peaceful. Phew. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief in unison. ¡°Pear, did you sign up for Super Brain? Howe I haven¡¯t heard you mention it before?¡± Mi Dong asked, curious. Gu Li blinked, somewhat puzzled: ¡°I am supposed to sign up?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mi Dong smiled, ¡°Otherwise, how are they going to select one person out of so many students at our school? But if you didn¡¯t sign up, how did you get selected?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to know too.¡± Chen Xue also joined in, looking very gossipy. Gu Li briefly told them about what had happened in the principal¡¯s office on Friday afternoon. After hearing that, they both nodded, appearing to understand. As the head of the dorm, Mi Dong naturally had the responsibility to mediate conflicts between dorm members, so she patted Gu Li¡¯s shoulder, saying proactively: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to Qiao Yin. This is not your fault at all.¡± Although being appointed in advance was a bit unfair, the school administration surely wasn¡¯t going to be stupid. If Gu Li wasn¡¯t outstanding enough, they wouldn¡¯t let her represent Imperial City University, let alone all college students nationwide, on the world stage, or else they would lose facepletely.
Therefore, both Mi Dong and Chen Xue trusted the school, and trusted Gu Li, when it came to this selection. As for Qiao Yin, all they could do was tofort her. Although the three of them have been best friends since their first year, and Gu Li only joined them this year, so their feelings for her can¡¯tpare, sometimes they still need to see things objectively. It has to be said that Gu Li was very lucky to have these two reasonable roommates.
¡­ After taking a shower, Gu Liy in bed, tossing and turning. After probably lying for over an hour, guessing that Mo Shiting was about to get home, she picked up her phone to text him. Unexpectedly, it was as if they had a psychic connection. Just as she was about to send her message, his came in at almost the same time. Pear: [Brother Ting, are you home yet?] Ting: [Baby, have you gone to sleep? I¡¯m home.] Pear: [Haha.jpg] Ting: [Cool.jpg] Ah, apparently he had learned from her to use expression packs. Gu Li slightly smiled, her previously gloomy mood suddenly lifted because of him. She bit down on her lip, thought for a moment, and sent a text: [Brother, I miss you.] Meanwhile, Mo Shiting had just returned to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Parking his car, about to turn off the engine, he casually picked up his phone and saw her text. His heart inexplicably tightened. He didn¡¯t reply right away. His hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, and it was quite a while before he replied: ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep. Goodnight.¡±
Gu Li waited for him for quite some time, but only to receive a nd goodnight. She couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise. That¡¯s it? Isn¡¯t that too much? At least say something like ¡°I miss you too¡±. Humph, she was angry now. Gu Li puffed out her cheeks, took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t bother typing out any words, she simply sent him a ¡°moon¡± emoji. Afterwards, regardless of whether or not he had replied, she simply turned off her phone and went to sleep. ¡­ At the other side. Mo Shiting stared at the crescent moon emoji that Gu Li had sent, and couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly. He sent back a ¡°sweet dreams¡± emoji, and then dialed Lu Yang¡¯s number. Night owl Lu Yang was watching a movie in his apartment. Seeing a call from his young masterte at night, he was startled. God, has something big happened?
You should know, his young master is an old-fashioned type, usually sleeps before midnight unless work is particrly busy. Chapter 471: 336 Brother, I miss you._2 Chapter 471: Chapter 336 Brother, I miss you._2 Lu Yang immediately answered the phone, ¡°Young Master, any instructions?¡± Mo Shiting coldly said, ¡°Apply for an internal city direct flight route tomorrow, a direct flight from the Xinghe Group to Imperial City University.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu Yang was stunned. Was he being called in the middle of the night for such a small matter? ¡°Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Err¡­?¡± Lu Yang snapped back to reality and quickly responded, ¡°Okay, I got it, Young Master. I¡¯ll do it first thing in the morning.¡± Presumably, the Young Master thought the car ride to the Imperial City University was too slow and preferred a helicoptermute every day? Such is love, truly hard to let go, I see. ¡­
Lu Yang¡¯s ability to carry out tasks promptly was exceptional. The following morning, as soon as Mo Shiting reached the office, he handed over the required documents. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s approved. You can fly anytime without restrictions.¡± Mo Shiting nced at the documents handed over and, with an unexpected sense of fairness, said, ¡°Your bonus will be doubled this month.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°???¡± He just took care of such a small matter and his bonus was doubled? In the past, he didn¡¯t receive so much as apliment from the Young Master even when he signed contracts worth hundreds of millions. Indeed, the Young Madam is more important than thepany. ¡°Any other matters?¡± Seeing Lu Yang standing dumbstruck, Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow. Lu Yang quickly bowed, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Off you go.¡± Mo Shiting spoke softly, clearly in a good mood. Humming a tune, Lu Yang was considering to directly go to the finance department to collect his bonus. But before he stepped out of the office, he heard Mo Shiting call out, ¡°Wait.¡± Frick! The Young Master wasn¡¯t going to change his mind and rescind his bonus, was he? ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Lu Yang turned around with a bitter smile and implored, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond, you should not take back my bonus.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯d be so petty?¡±
Lucas immediately apologized, ¡°¡­I was wrong, Young Master.¡± ¡°Tell Da Ha to see me as soon as he arrives at the office.¡± Mo Shiting stated straightforwardly. Lu Yang, sensing the situation, smiled even brighter, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±
¡­ Today, Da Ha officially joined the Xinghe Group. He was originally scheduled to sign the contract with HR at nine-thirty, but as soon as he arrived at thepany, he was summoned by the president. ¡°Hello, brother-inw¡­ Wait, I should call you President Mo in thepany. Hello, President Mo, I am the newly appointed Special Assistant to the President, Gu Yao.¡± Da Ha was impably dressed today, like a cute little prince who had run out from aic strip, extremely handsome. Especially his golden hair, so stylish and eye-catching. It significantly boosted his already high attractiveness, at least by ten points. But when Mo Shiting looked at him, he frowned in distaste, ¡°Didn¡¯t HR mention that thepany strictly prohibits employees from dyeing their hair?¡± Da Ha blinked,pletely baffled, ¡°Ahh? There¡¯s such an odd rule?¡± Mo Shiting nced at him, ¡°Odd rule?¡± he asked, his tone dangerous. ¡°Hee hee, President Mo, we aren¡¯t in the old times, why can¡¯t employees dye their hair? Don¡¯t you think I look handsome like this?¡± Da Ha seemed fearless. Mo Shiting ignored him and called in the HR Director over the inte. The HR Director was extremely frightened.
The boss usually didn¡¯t have any reason to see him. Why was he being called so early in the morning, it was daunting. From the 32nd floor where the HR department was, to the top floor via the elevator, the HR Director was busy wondering if he had made any errors recently. But he couldn¡¯t remember doing anything wrong. What to do? As he timidly knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office, he was greeted by the sight of his boss sitting on the big office chair and a golden-haired youth standing before the desk. He recognized the youth. He had seen him a few days ago. At the time, Assistant Lu stressed the importance of treating him well, since he was the brother-inw. Seeing that Mo Shiting had noticed his entrance, he quickened his steps and straight away walked over to the big desk, ¡°President Mo, good morning!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him that thepany doesn¡¯t allow hair dyeing?¡± Mo Shiting always despised it when people colored their hair, so this rule was like an ironw to him. No one was allowed to break it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot,¡± the director wiped his sweat, chiding himself internally for such a simple misstep. Da Ha hadn¡¯t expected thepany to have such a regtion. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, why was the brother-inw so rigid? He really wanted to know if the brother-inw would still object if Boss had dyed her hair. However, Da Ha¡¯s temperament was quite pleasant. He immediately came to the HR director¡¯s rescue, ¡°You did mention it, I just forgot. I¡¯m sorry, I will now go re-dye my hair and thene back to work.¡±
Chapter 472: 336 Brother, I miss you._3 Chapter 472: Chapter 336 Brother, I miss you._3 With that, she turned and walked out. After taking just two steps, she was called to a halt by Mo Shiting, ¡°Who told you to leave?¡± Having said that, he gestured for the HR director to step down. ¡°Yes.¡± Barely passing through, the HR director secretly let out a sigh of relief. As he passed by Da Ha, he murmured his thanks. As soon as he left, Da Ha stepped forward, ¡°Brother-inw, why do you hate dyed hair so much?¡± Mo Shiting said with a justified tone, ¡°Do I need a reason to dislike something?¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡±Alright, you are the CEO, your word isw. After a small detour, Da Ha set aside his ns of joining thepany, and headed to the salon immediately to dye his beloved golden hair back to ck.
Before he dyed his hair, he loved his adorable handsome look so much that he took a picture and sent it to Gu Li: ¡°Boss, sob sob, from today onwards, you won¡¯t be able to see your cute little brother like this anymore.¡± Gu Li was in ss when she received this unexpected message from Da Ha, which took her by surprise: ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Your husband forced me to dye my hair ck again.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Why does he care about such trivial matters?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Who should I ask if you ask me? I have to go dye my hair now. Bye.¡± Gu Li still had lots of questions, but she simply replied, ¡°Ok.¡± She initially nned to ask Mo Shiting via WeChat, but on second thoughts, she didn¡¯t want to disturb his work. So, she put her phone in her desk drawer and focused on her ss. ¡­ After ss, Xiang Xiaoyue asked her, ¡°Pear, shall we go to the cafeteria?¡± Gu Li put her books away and smiled at her, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± The two of them walked out of the ssroom side by side. Just as they turned around the corner in the corridor, they happened to meet Qiao Yin who was looking for her. ¡°Pear, can we talk?¡± Qiao Yin took the initiative to ask. Gu Li nodded slightly, ¡°Sure.¡± She had left early in the morning and Qiao Yin was still asleep, so the two hadn¡¯t met.
They share the same dorm, even if they couldn¡¯t be best friends, she didn¡¯t want their rtionship to turn sour and was hoping to have a good chat with Qiao Yin. ¡°Then you guys talk. Pear, I¡¯ll head to the cafeteria first.¡± Having a good sense of timing, Xiang Xiaoyue left first. ¡°Let me treat you to KFC.¡±
Gu Li suggested. After hesitating for a moment, Qiao Yin nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± With their minds working on different thoughts, the two were silent. They walked out of the teaching building, one after another, towards the KFC outlet near the school gate. They arrived at KFC, which was packed with people. They managed to find two seats next to the window on the second floor after great difficulty. Gu Li ordered through her mobile phone, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Qiao Yin: ¡°Anything will do.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll just order something.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Gu Li quicklypleted her order. The pickup counter was on the first floor. She stood up and said to Qiao Yin, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go see if I can pick up the order.¡± ¡°Sure, I appreciate it.¡± Qiao Yin watched Gu Li¡¯s graceful figure leaving, her gaze was somewhatplicated. She picked up her phone and casually started browsing Weibo. Suddenly, she heard a gentle female voice saying, ¡°Can I sit here?¡±
Qiao Yin looked up and was surprised when she recognized the person. ¡°Professor Shen, of course.¡± Apart from teaching the English course for the architecture department, Shen Yunsi was a professor of the Chinese department from the start. In other words, Qiao Yin was her student. Thanks to her noble lineage, rich knowledge, gentle nature, and the natural elegance of a well-breddy, Professor Shen was extremely popr among students. Hence, she gained the reputation of being a goddess immediately after joining the university. Who could refuse when the goddess herself asked to sit opposite you? Qiao Yin may not have respected Gu Li, who was her age, but she absolutely idolized Shen Yunsi, who was several years older. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yunsi expressed her gratitude politely. She had purposely followed Gu Li and Qiao Yin into the ce, knowing that the shop was busy and Gu Li had to wait at least ten minutes to pick up the meal. So, she took advantage of the situation to have a chat with Gu Li¡¯s ¡°good roommate¡±. She had epted the teaching position at Imperial City University specifically to target Gu Li, so she naturally investigated the people around Gu Li, including Xiang Xiaoyue, and the three girls from Room 601. After screening, this girl called Qiao Yin was the easiest one to sway. She came from a poor family, had a strong ego, high academic performance but also low self-esteem. She was always jealous of Gu Li whose overall conditions were far superior to hers. Therefore, the ¡°Super Brain¡±petition this time turned out to be the best opportunity to manipte Qiao Yin to work for her. With these thoughts traversing her mind, Shen Yunsi asked with feigned concern, ¡°I heard that Gu Li is your roommate?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Yin answered truthfully, all while wondering why Professor Shen wanted to chat about Gu Li with her. Shen Yunsi got straight to the point: ¡°This time, she actively sought to participate in ¡°Super Brain¡±petition in M Country. Young Master Mo has himself intervened, so the school couldn¡¯t refuse. I understand that she may have taken your spot, but don¡¯t get too upset. Live with it.¡± Chapter 473: 337: Gu Lis Childhood Experiences_1 Chapter 473: Chapter 337: Gu Li¡¯s Childhood Experiences_1 When Gu Li came back with her tray, Shen Yunsi had already left, leaving only Qiao Yin sitting at the table, resting her chin in her hands, lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Gu Li ced her tray on the table, looking at her indifferently. Qiao Yin didn¡¯t say a word, her demeanor not as friendly as before. Gu Li pursed her lips, took a seat opposite Qiao Yin, and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What did Shen Yunsi talk to you about just now? Was it about me?¡± Qiao Yin was surprised, ¡°You saw us?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Li nodded, continuing, ¡°I saw you from far away, didn¡¯t want to disturb you two, so I just came over now.¡± Qiao Yin retorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re quite calcting.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t deny it, after all, she¡¯d never imed to be naive.
Being calcting doesn¡¯t mean one¡¯s bad, being naive doesn¡¯t mean one¡¯s good. ¡°I guess, she must have told you that I used Mo Shiting¡¯s connections to take the spot for the Super Brainpetition, right?¡± Gu Li tentatively asked. Although she hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between Shen Yunsi and Qiao Yin, from her understanding of Shen Yunsi, it was no coincidence her sudden conversation with a roommate she had a small conflict with. Qiao Yin didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to guess it right, she spoke openly with indignation, ¡°Actions will go unnoticed only if one¡¯s wrongs remain concealed, Gu Li. Since you did these shameful acts, are you afraid of being talked about? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a regr student without any connections or power. Even if I know the school is unfair, there¡¯s nothing I can do to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow, cing the soda in front of Qiao Yin, and asked, ¡°What kind of reason enables you to use me of pulling strings just based on her words?¡± Qiao Yin scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Having said that, Gu Li directly put the straw into the soda and started drinking. Her calm and graceful demeanor, without a hint of guilt, made Qiao Yin even more furious. ¡°Gu Li, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so shameless! Eat the KFC yourself, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With these words, she abruptly stood up, trying to leave, but was stopped by Gu Li, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous of me, just say it, no need to find an excuse.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Qiao Yin, having her thoughts poked at directly, was so angry her face turned red. She red at Gu Li, ¡°Say that to me one more time.¡± In contrast to her rage, Gu Li was surprisingly serene, ¡°Are you sure you want to pick a fight with me in front of everyone?¡± Qiao Yin, being an academic schr of the Chinese department, picking a public fight wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d do due to saving face. Besides, her strong sense of self-respect wouldn¡¯t let her indulge in such behavior. Gu Li guessed right. Reminded by Gu Li¡¯s words, Qiao Yin immediately looked around. Seeing the bustling restaurant, she realized it wasn¡¯t a good ce for an argument. ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk. Maybe, I have answers you want to know.¡±
Gu Li spoke calmly. Qiao Yin hesitated for a moment, but finally sat back down. ¡°What answer?¡± Qiao Yin asked urgently.
Gu Li started eating her fries, dipping them in ketchup while talking, ¡°KFC won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s left cold, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Seeing this, Qiao Yin took a deep breath and started eating KFC with her. No choice, the smell of fried chicken was too tempting, making her momentarily forget the ongoing strife between her and Gu Li. Gu Li had ordered a lot, and they both rushed to finish, hardly managing to eat it all. At the end, they simultaneously held their bloated bellies, calling for help. ¡°Can you talk now? What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Qiao Yin was still persistent. Gu Li nce at her, then slowly took out her phone and handed over a Bluetooth earpiece, ¡°Listen.¡± Qiao Yin was startled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you listen.¡± Qiao Yin took the earpiece and put it in her ear. Suddenly, a gentle voiceced withughter sounded in her ear ¡ª¡ª ¡°Principal Xu, I heard that the school is looking for student representatives to participate in this year¡¯s world university ¡®Super Brain¡¯petition in M country on behalf of our Hua country?¡±
This voice¡­ Why did it sound like Professor Shen? Qiao Yin frowned slightly, then another voice came, ¡°Hmm, Professor Shen is well-informed indeed, it¡¯s true. Did youe here today because you have a student to rmend?¡± Shen: ¡°Yes. I just found out today that Gu Li from the 3rd-year ss 1 of the Architecture Department has a photographic memory. So, I immediately brought Gu Li to report this good news to you.¡± Xu: ¡°Gu Li, is it true what Professor Shen said? Do you really have a photographic memory? If so, you¡¯re definitely the one for this time¡¯spetition.¡± Chapter 474: 337: Gu Lis Childhood Experience_2 Chapter 474: Chapter 337: Gu Li¡¯s Childhood Experience_2 Gu Li: ¡°Principal Xu, I ¡ª¡ª¡± Shen: ¡°Principal, of course, it is true¡­¡± ¡­ After a while, Qiao Yin indifferently returned the headphones to Gu Li. If it wasn¡¯t for the recording, she would not have known the truth was like this. Why does Professor Shen Yunsi defame Gu Li in front of her? And even say it so confidently? Gu Li was clearly the one she rmended to the school leaders, Gu Li gained the favor of school leaders based on her exceptional memory, but what does that have to do with Mo Shiting? At this moment, Qiao Yin was deeply shocked. On the one hand, she had to admit that Gu Li was indeed very capable, much stronger than her; on the other hand, she deeply doubted her ability to judge people, after all, before this, Shen Yunsi had always been her idol.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you.¡± Qiao Yin apologized sincerely. Although she still felt ufortable and was indeed jealous of Gu Li, she wouldn¡¯t distort the truth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Gu Li smiled at her lightly, her bright smile was like a ray of light, making Qiao Yin momentarily dazed. Qiao Yin blinked and for a moment, didn¡¯t know what to say. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Shall we leave then? Just as she was about to get up, Gu Li suddenly said: ¡°Qiao Yin, actually, you don¡¯t need topare yourself with others. Everyone has their own merits, and you are no exception. You are intelligent, excellent, and disciplined. Maybe because your background is ordinary, you have traces of inferiority in your character, and you also envy those who were born with silver spoons in their mouths. You hate the unfairness of this world, why are they born in Rome while most people can¡¯t even find their way to Rome? But have you ever thought, perhaps they are not as lucky as you think?¡± Gu Li¡¯s heartfelt words did not move Qiao Yin, in fact, she even felt that Gu Li was whining, ¡°Stop it. If you¡¯re not lucky, who is? You¡¯re beautiful and smart, your family is rich, and your husband is someone all the women in Hua Country want to marry. Don¡¯t be ungrateful in your blessed life.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gu Liughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know me. You don¡¯t know how hard I had to work to win over Mo Shiting, and you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through in my life.¡± ¡°What have you been through?¡± Qiao Yin was roused by curiosity. After a moment, she looked stiffer, ¡°Forget it, I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Gu Li looked down at the dining table, hiding the trace of pain in her eyes, then she slowly said, ¡°When I was young I suffered from a severe illness and forgot many things. Ever since my memory returned, I have been wandering on the streets. Thanks to my intelligence, I was able to escape from human traffickers multiple times. Thest time, I ran away from a human trafficker and bumped into a luxury car while being chased¡­¡± The person in the car was none other than the ten-year-old Mo Shiting, her most beloved Brother Ting. Brother Ting took her in, sent her to the hospital for treatment, andter brought her to live in the Mo family home. Although she only stayed with the Mo¡¯s a few months, it was the happiest time in the first 21 years of her life.
Later, some bad guys kidnapped Brother Ting and took her with them as a burden. Brother Ting protected her and was brutally beaten by those people daily. After being rescued, he was in the hospital for a full month. As for her, due to a series of coincidences, she was found by her father and taken back to A Nation to be Miss Gu. As Gu Li got to this point, she paused and took a sip of her drink.
Qiao Yin was slightly moved, she had not expected Gu Li to have such a tragic childhood. Unexpectedly, she felt a pang of sympathy for the helpless little girl. But then again, so what? Now she has both fame and love, no matter how much she suffered in the past, it was worth it. Why should she feel sorry for her? Thinking of this, Qiao Yin couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought it would be worse.¡± Gu Li, seeing through her thoughts, gave a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to y the victim in front of you, in fact, I don¡¯t think I am pitiful. Alright, let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± Qiao Yin¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked as if driven by some force: ¡°You said earlier that the happiest days of your childhood were spent in the Mo family. Does that mean your parents at the Gu family didn¡¯t treat you well?¡± Although Qiao Yin¡¯s family was poor, her parents were extremely good to her. It was precisely because she wanted to repay her parents that she was eager to seed and so loved to be the best. Chapter 475: 337: Gu Lis Childhood Experience_3 Chapter 475: Chapter 337: Gu Li¡¯s Childhood Experience_3 At those words, Gu Li¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mom, and my dad¡­ he¡¯s very strict with me, making me kneel down as punishment or lock me up to copy books. Not lying to you, I was really scared of thunder as a kid. But whenever it rained and thundered, he would make me face it alone, not allowing servants to stay with me in the same room. Gradually, I became unafraid of the thunder.¡± Qiao Yin: ¡°¡­¡± With such a strict upbringing, it¡¯s pretty remarkable that she can remain so cheerful. But, her father sounds like a super serious man. Gu Li must have taken after her mother, right? ¡°Gu Li¡ª¡ª¡± After wrestling with her emotions for a moment, Qiao Yin finally responded, ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous of you anymore, you deserve what you have now. But, I won¡¯t respect you unless you bring back a world championship.¡± Knowing her words had an effect, Gu Li blinked at her mischievously, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Fight on!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡±¡­ Shen Yunsi would never have guessed that his cunning attempts to manipte and sow discord would be so easily dismissed by Gu Li.
It wasrgely thanks to Gu Li being vignt. That day in the principal¡¯s office, she had secretly turned on her phone to record. Otherwise, if Shen Yunsi were to stir things up, Qiao Yin might just be her enemy. Qiao Yin is essentially not bad, Gu Li doesn¡¯t want her to be used by Shen Yunsi out of jealousy and do something irreversible. That¡¯s why she decided to share her childhood experiences with her. On the walk back from KFC to her dorm, Gu Li was feeling restless, thinking of Mo Shiting a lot. So, she didn¡¯t hesitate to dial his number. ¡°Tang Tang, missing me?¡± Mo Shiting quickly picked up the call. Listening to his low, attractive voice over the phone, Gu Li swallowed and her eyes teared up slightly, ¡°Yes, I miss you.¡± I miss you so much. I wish that you could be in front of me right now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a fight with someone?¡± Mo Shiting sensed something was off with her. Gu Li sat below a tree, lifting a hand to wipe her slightly moist eyes and sniffed, ¡°No, I was remembering some things from when I was small, and I just suddenly realized, I love you so much.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly realized that she loves him? What about before? She didn¡¯t realize it? Sometimes, men¡¯s thought processes can be really strange, especially when they are in love. But soon, Mo Shitingughed, ¡°I just suddenly realized too, I love you so much.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Something seemed off. ¡°Brother Ting, I have a question for you.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± ¡°When you were little, you said you wanted to protect Tang Tang for your whole life. But now that you¡¯ve grown up, you like me. What if I wasn¡¯t Tang Tang?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer. ¡°That¡¯s a moot point. You are Tang Tang.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you recognize me at first sight?¡±
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if I were right next to you, I would definitely kiss you hard, to stop you from asking all these questions.¡± Gu Li¡¯s face turned rosy, she intentionally provoked him, ¡°Well,e and do it then, I¡¯m not scared of you.¡± Mo Shitingughed, suggesting: ¡°Alright, you just wait.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Alright now, I have a meeting to attend. You should go to ss. Be good.¡± ¡°Oh okay. Remember to call me after you finish work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Having received her man¡¯s assurance, Gu Li hung up the phone reluctantly. Women in love, why are they so hesitant, wishing to never be apart from their loved ones? ¡°Ding¡­¡± The notification sound from her WeChat interrupted her train of thought. Gu Li picked up her phone to see that it was from Da Ha.
She opened the photo, it was him. The young man had short, shiny ck hair, clear and bright spirits, exquisite eyebrows and eyes, no matter how you looked at it, he seemed like a cute boy next door. ¡°Not bad! You look much more innocent than when you have those golden curls.¡± Gu Li sent a reply. Though Golden Da Ha was handsome, she liked the ck-haired Da Ha even more. Da Ha sent a voice message right away: ¡°Boss, even though my hair is dyed back to ck, I must strongly condemn my brother-inw for his dictatorial and domineering style. Thepany isn¡¯t a government organization, why does it have to be so formal? If my brother-inw wants to act like a bureaucrat, just let him be, why does he have to make it so hard for us? I¡¯m really frustrated.¡± Gu Li pressed the record button: ¡°Hehe, stop it, doesn¡¯t ck hair look good? So pleasing to the eyes.¡± Da Ha: ¡°Boss, how about we make a bet?¡± Gu Li: ¡°What kind of bet?¡± Da Ha chuckled mischievously: ¡°You also dye your hair, and see if our brother-inw would ask you to dye it back. If he treats you differently, I lose!¡± Gu Li: ¡°What are the benefits if I win?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Next time the Family Head or Murong Si set foot on Hua Country¡¯s soil, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Are you trying to fool me? Isn¡¯t this something you should be doing anyway?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Then how about another bet?¡±
Chapter 476: 338: Coming for Divorce_1 Chapter 476: Chapter 338: Coming for Divorce_1 Gu Li: ¡°What¡¯s the swap?¡± Da Ha: ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll tell you a secret about Sister Qian. If you lose, you¡¯ll make jelly pudding for me. How¡¯s that?¡± Gu Li: ¡°What secret about Sister Qian?¡± Da Ha: ¡°If I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be a secret, would it?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­Deal!¡± And so, at this moment on the flight from M Country to Hua Country, Da Ha honorably put Murong Qian under the spotlight. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Who is cursing me? Murong Qian, sitting in first ss, sneezed twice in a row.
She opened her bag and pulled out a pack of tissues, taking two. After wiping her nose, a very familiar voice came from overhead:¡±Do you have a cold?¡± Lu Cong? Why is he on this ne? Wait, when did hee to M Country? She had no idea. Just as she was wondering, Lu Cong was already sitting next to her, reaching out to remove the sunsses from her face. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Murong Qian was startled and quickly looked around to find that no one had noticed her, then she tried to take back her sunsses. Lu Cong put the sunsses into his own suit pocket, smiling at her slyly, ¡°There¡¯s no sun inside the ne, why are you wearing sunsses? Such beautiful eyes being covered, that¡¯s a shame.¡± Murong Qian red at him unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Give me back my sunsses.¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I rented the first ss cabin. It¡¯s just the two of us. Didn¡¯t you notice that there were no passengers on the whole trip?¡± As Lu Cong said this, he casually draped an arm over her shoulders. Upon hearing this, Murong Qian was speechless, ¡°Do you have more money than you know what to do with?¡± Lu Cong smiled slightly: ¡°Yes, I need a wife to help me spend it. Miss Murong, do you want to be my wife?¡± His words clearlycked sincerity and made him look more like a yboy ying around. However, at this moment, Murong Qian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. The feeling of her heart pounding was so clear that she couldn¡¯t ignore it.
Afraid he would notice her abnormality, Murong Qian curved her lips into a tantalizingly seductive smile, ¡°If I agreed, would you marry me right here and now?¡± ¡°Of course! As soon as we get off the ne, we can go straight to the civil affairs bureau.¡± Although he knew she was teasing him, Lu Cong was still excited. He subconsciously squeezed her hand tightly, as if he never wanted to let go.
Her hand hurt from his grip, so Murong Qian frowned and pulled away, ¡°I was joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she took her sunsses back and put them on. ¡°Hm.¡± Clearing her throat, she changed the topic, ¡°When did you get to M Country?¡± ¡°Several days ago.¡± Lu Cong stared at her, a faint shadow flickering in his deep eyes. Several days ago? And he didn¡¯t look for her? No, why does she care? He¡¯s not her who? Why should he report his itinerary to her? Realizing that she was caring more and more about him, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but loathe herself a little. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I¡¯ve been doing?¡±
His deep voice pulled her thoughts back. Murong Qian adjusted her sunsses, leaned back in her seat, crossed her arms, and humphed, ¡°What you do has nothing to do with me, does it?¡± Ignoring her prickly demeanor, Lu Cong simply told her, ¡°I went to M Country to deal with some divorce matters. If nothing goes wrong, the marriage contract would be dissolved today.¡± He had been seeking support from various parties for some time in the hope that he could break off his engagement with Li Ruoruo. Li Ruoruo herself would never agree to it, and Li Jinyao was still not helping him, so he could only risk everything in persuading Old Master Li by offering irresistible benefits. Only then did Old Master Li agree to let the matter of the divorce proceed, but on the condition that Lu Cong must handle a matter for the Li Family in M Country. Of course, the matter was a thorny one, but fortunately, Lu Cong was highly capable and widely connected. After days of effort, he finally managed to settle it. Thinking that once he returned, he would be able to sessfully dissolve the engagement, Lu Cong was floating on air; his words carried traces ofughter. Really going to dissolve the engagement? Murong Qian was stunned, her lips slightly parted, but she was speechless for a while. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had mentioned the divorce in front of her, but never had it been as definite as it now seemed, as if it was a done deal. She understood that he was doing this for her. But she didn¡¯t feel moved at all. She had never forgotten the grand engagement ceremony between him and Li Ruoruo four years ago.
Chapter 477: 338: Coming for Divorce_2 Chapter 477: Chapter 338: Coming for Divorce_2 That day, the something about the intense sunlight stung her eyes. That day, she lost the man she loved the most. It had been four years. From a fresh university graduate, she had be a national idol, struggling all by herself, not relying on any family support. The journey had been remarkably tough. She neither talked about feelings nor love, always shouting about bing the female yer, yet not a single fish caught her eye. And him? He erased their shared past without a trace, enjoying a good life with his beautiful fianc¨¦e. Wasn¡¯t such a life good enough? Why then did he call off the engagement? She had never envisaged a future with him, let alone thinking that he couldn¡¯t live without her. She didn¡¯t want to be unfairlybeled as a ¡®homewrecker¡¯. With this in mind, Murong Qian took a deep breath, finally finding her voice, ¡°So, you¡¯re just shrugging responsibility like this?¡±
It was the same four years ago, and so it is, four yearster. Lu Cong decisively replied, ¡°I don¡¯t love her. I¡¯ve always only thought of her as a little sister. Marrying her would truly be irresponsible.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± His response left Murong Qian coldlyughing, ¡°If you didn¡¯t love her, why did you get engaged in the first ce?¡± Why did you abandon me? Do you know how miserable I was, how worse than death¡­ What she didn¡¯t say out loud, was murmured in her heart. The almond-shaped eyes hidden behind her sunsses began to moisten. Facing her interrogation, Lu Cong remained silent with his head lowered. Seeing this, Murong Qian turned her face away, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to speak. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± There was a moment of silence in the air, and the ambiance became a bit awkward. Perhaps after a few seconds, Lu Cong slowly spoke: ¡°Our families have been old friends for generations, and I¡¯ve grown up with Li Ruoruo. Our elders hoped that we would end up together. I¡¯ve refused countless times, but during the time I was hospitalized due to the car ident four years ago, they took advantage of my situation and announced both families¡¯ engagement. By the time I found out, it was already a done deal. I was forced to attend the engagement ceremony to save both families¡¯ reputations. After the ceremony, I tried several times to break off the engagement with Li Ruoruo, but she disagreed, so we kept dragging on until now.¡± Murong Qian, of course, was unaware of these behind-the-scenes details. That year, there was another incident. A noblewoman who proimed herself to be the Lady Lu met her on the day of the engagement ceremony. She arrogantly handed her a check for five hundred thousand and asked her to get away from her son. Murong Qian remembered quite vividly how Lady Lu had pointed at her nose and called her a nasty, alluring, lowly woman looking to marry into the wealthy family by seducing her son. Lady Lu had dered that her son and Li Ruoruo were the ideal match of prosperity and beauty. A vixen like you is only suitable to y around with¡­ When Murong Qian remained silent, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help butfort her: ¡°Qianqian, even without you, I would have broken off the engagement with her. Don¡¯t feel guilty about it.¡± Pulling back her thoughts, Murong Qian coldlyughed again, ¡°What does this have to do with me? Why should I feel guilty?¡± ¡°Better if you don¡¯t.¡± Lu Cong looked at her with a deep emotion in his eyes, ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight? Although I didn¡¯t know you before, the first time I saw you, it felt so familiar, as if I¡¯ve known you for a long time.¡± Didn¡¯t know her before? Really? Murong Qian clenched the corners of her mouth, hesitated for a bit, then finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you lose your memory after your car ident?¡±
If he had lost his memory, then she would decide to forgive him, giving him onest chance. But if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory¡­ ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for her to finish thinking, Lu Cong¡¯s voice echoed.
¡°No? Are you sure?¡± Murong Qian widened her eyes, hidden behind the sunsses, unable to hide the shock in her eyes. Lu Cong was a little confused by her dramatic reaction, hesitated a little before saying, ¡°After waking up from the car ident, I was admittedly a bit confused for a while. But ording to the doctor¡¯s examination, there was no memory loss.¡± But you forgot about me¡­ Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but howl. She really wanted to scream these words at him, but in the end, she clenched her fists, holding back her outburst. There must be more to this matter. She couldn¡¯t rush to conclusions. She¡¯d investigate thoroughly first. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t really decided whether she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. After all, there were still many hurdles between them that couldn¡¯t be easily ovee. ¡­ Afterwards, Murong Qian remained cold towards Lu Cong. Lu Cong, understanding the situation, didn¡¯t try to tease her further. The nended at the Imperial City International Airport in Hua Country. After passing through customs, Lu Cong, dragging both his and her suitcases, asked her, ¡°Did you book a hotel, or¡­¡±
Chapter 478: 338: Coming for Divorce_3 Chapter 478: Chapter 338: Coming for Divorce_3 ¡°I¡¯m staying at Da Ha¡¯s house.¡± Da Ha just bought an apartment, a plush, riverview t. The view is excellent, and she had wanted to live there for a long time. ¡°Da Ha? The blond boy? You¡¯re living at his house? Won¡¯t it be inconvenient?¡± Lu Cong was obviously not pleased. Murong Qian raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s my brother. What¡¯s inconvenient about that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your biological brother.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± She simply grabbed her suitcase and went on her way, toozy to waste any more time arguing with him. Lu Cong quickly followed her. ¡°Are you angry?¡±
¡°¡­¡± ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You can stay at my beach vi, the passcode is your birthday.¡± ¡°Lu Cong¡ª¡ª¡± Murong Qian stopped in her tracks, growing impatient. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fed up?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I need some quiet time. During this period, don¡¯t contact me.¡± As her words fell, she abruptly turned around, walked away in her high heels, and didn¡¯t look back. Looking at her slender silhouette, Lu Cong¡¯s eyes darkened, filled with a firm determination. Qianqian, you¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t let you get away. ¡­ Upon leaving the airport, Murong Qian immediately called Da Ha. Da Ha immediately answered: ¡°Sister Qian, you¡¯vended. I¡¯ve sent a car to pick you up at parking zone A. The license te number is Imperial A8888, and the driver is already waiting there.¡± Murong Qian chuckled, ¡°Okay, thank you. What time are you off work tonight? I want to treat you to a nice meal?¡± ¡°I just officially started working at the Xinghe Group today, bing my brother-inw¡¯s special assistant. My meal times will probably be irregr from now on. You just take good care of yourself and forget about me.¡± ¡°Alright then. You¡¯re working hard. When I see Gu Li, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you.¡± ¡°Haha, Sister Qian, you¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡­
After chatting with Da Ha, seeing that zone A was not far ahead, Murong Qian hurriedly pulled her suitcase and walked over. Lu Cong silently followed her, only turning to leave when she had got into the car and driven away. ¡­ Imperial City University.
After ss ended in the afternoon, it was still fairly early, just past four o¡¯clock. So, Xiang Xiaoyue asked Gu Li, ¡°Pear, do you have anything to do tonight?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s up?¡± Gu Li asked. Xiang Xiaoyue linked her arm warmly with Gu Li¡¯s. ¡°Could youe with me to the hair salon for a haircut? I feel too lonely going alone, hehe.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. Then I¡¯ll also get my hair dyed.¡± Gu Li agreed readily. ¡°What? You¡¯re getting your hair dyed?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was somewhat surprised. She always thought that Gu Li looked very pretty the way she was. Gu Li gave a faint smile. ¡°I want to try a different style.¡± Since she had made a bet with Da Ha, she certainly must follow through. Xiang Xiaoyue was captivated by her smile and couldn¡¯t help nodding in agreement: ¡°You¡¯re right, you might be even more beautiful.¡± There were quite a few hair salons around the school. They found the highest-rated one online and stepped inside. At this time of the day, the salon was thriving and there were no vacant seats.
They waited for about 15 minutes before it was their turn. They were each led by a hairstylist to their seats. The one in charge of Gu Li was a clean-looking stylist named Tony. Tony had never seen such a beautiful girl in real life, and he was at a loss for words, his heart pounding. ¡°Hello, I don¡¯t need a haircut, I just want to dye my hair.¡± Seeing him remain silent, Gu Li took the initiative to voice her request. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Tony came back to himself, blushing despite his usual exposure to beautiful women. ¡°Do you have any specific color preference? Because I feel like you can pull off any hair color.¡± Tony couldn¡¯t help admiring. Gu Li pondered a while, ¡°I like green most, but that wouldn¡¯t work for hair dye. How about purple? I saw online that there¡¯s a shade called ckcurrant purple which is reportedly great for hair dye?¡± Tonyughed and said: ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve got your n all figured out. ckcurrant purple is very versatile. Indoors without the lights on, it¡¯s a dark tone which enhances your fairness. If not looked at closely, it might even be mistaken for ck. Under the sunlight, it turns into a purplish red with a hint of aubergine. It¡¯s quite beautiful and many girls like it. However, I think you might try another color.¡± ¡°Which color?¡±
Gu Li was intrigued. Tony brought out an iPad, and pointed at a picture, ¡°Fuchsia purple will definitely catch eyes. You have fair skin and great features. You can definitely pull off this sort of color. A lot of female celebrities have tried it this year, you might want to consider it.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes whirled thoughtfully and quickly made a decision: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go for fuchsia purple then, it¡¯ll make me look younger.¡± Tony: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After Xiang Xiaoyue got her haircut, she came looking for Gu Li. Gu Li was still sitting in her seat while Tony dyed her hair. Seeing her dyeing fuchsia purple, Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up: ¡°Pear, you¡¯re awesome. If you don¡¯t dye your hair, it¡¯s one thing. But if you do, you pick such an eye-catching color. It¡¯s going to look gorgeous.¡± Chapter 479: 339: Hes My Boyfriend, You Cant Stare Too Much_1 Chapter 479: Chapter 339: He¡¯s My Boyfriend, You Can¡¯t Stare Too Much_1 Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Wait untilter to see the results.¡± Tony: ¡°It will definitely be beautiful, don¡¯t worry.¡± An hourter, the job was finallypleted. ¡°Just too beautiful.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue sped her hands together under her chin, eyes wide open in amazement. ¡°Perfect!¡± The other people in the shop also praised after seeing it. Someone even couldn¡¯t refrain from taking a picture and sharing it on their friend circle: ¡°Oh my, a customer in the hair salon has got her hair done in pinkish-purple big waves. It¡¯s so beautiful. I also want the same style.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Li admired herself in the mirror; it was quite beautiful. However, the pink and purple hues made her already pale face even paler. It would probably look even better with a touch of blush.
¡°Pear, let me take a beautiful picture of you, and you can send it to Young Master Mo.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue approached with a beaming face. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, I want it to be a surprise.¡± However, recalling how Da Ha was forced to dye his hair back to ck, would the surprise turn into a scare? Sweat! Thinking of her past experience being disciplined by Mo Shiting in the ancestral hall, Gu Li gritted her teeth, risk it, try and punish her again, hmph! ¡­¡­ Upon returning to school, it was already dark. With her stomach growling from hunger and just about to go for wontons with Xiang Xiaoyue, a call from Da Ha came in. ¡°Boss, Boss, I¡¯m at your school yground,e quickly.¡± Gu Li was astonished, ¡°You? Did you skip work?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Dare not! I clocked out at exactly six and came by helicopter.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª- Da Ha¡¯s appearance interrupted Gu Li¡¯s n of having wontons with Xiang Xiaoyue. Gu Li ran all the way to the yground and from a distance, she could see a helicopter parked on the green ground of the yground. Surprisingly, there were several security personnel around, but no one stopped it. Da Ha was bing more and more impressive, being able to tantly park a helicopter here. As the helicopter came into view, Gu Li slowed her pace and shouted with her hands cupped around her mouth, ¡°Da Ha,e out quickly!¡± ¡°¡­¡±
There was no response. Did he not tell her toe to the yground? Where could he have gone? ¡°Da Ha?¡±
¡°¡­¡± Still no response. Gu Li stopped in her tracks, her eyes full fixed on the helicopter illuminated by the bright white lights. But it was pitch dark inside, she couldn¡¯t see if anyone was in there at all. She frowned and was just about to take another step when suddenly, the helicopter¡¯s lights turned on and a tall handsome figure descended. ¡°Brother Ting¡ª¡± Oh my God, it¡¯s her Brother Ting! Oh, she¡¯s so happy. Da Ha finally came through for once. With excitement, Gu Li rushed over to him. Mo Shiting had just set foot on the ground when a small figure pounced into his arms, the force of impact almost injuring his chin. This little one¡­is she so happy? The man silently snorted, his lips curving upwards unconsciously, his mood very pleasant.
¡°Missed me, baby?¡± He tightened his embrace, extending his hand to ruffle her fluffy hair out of habit. Upon touching her hair, he strangely felt that something was off. ¡°Of course I missed you. So, seeing you now, I¡¯m really surprised and so happy.¡± The girl lifted her face in his arms, speaking sweetly. The faint light cast by the helicopter allowed Mo Shiting to look down just in time to see the purple glow radiating from her hair. His eyes narrowed slightly. Purple? Did she dye her hair? ¡°Brother Ting, why aren¡¯t you talking? What are you looking at?¡± Noticing Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze was fixed on her hair, Gu Li felt a pang of nervousness. It can¡¯t be, does he not like her hair? Then, does that mean she lost her bet with Da Ha? Although she wouldn¡¯t mind making jelly pudding for Da Ha to eat, she also didn¡¯t want to see Mo Shiting unhappy. With that thought, Gu Li boldly stood on her toes and nted a kiss on his lips.
Mo Shiting finally looked at her, ¡°You dyed your hair?¡± ¡°Yes, do you like it?¡± Gu Li gave what she considered her sweetest and most beautiful smile. Moving swiftly, a thread of light passed through Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. His voice dropped a few notches, ¡°Why did you suddenly want to dye your hair?¡± Gu Li fluttered her curled eyshes, ¡°I wanted to try a different style.¡± Of course, she dared not talk about her bet with Da Ha. Fortunately, at this moment, her stomach made some noises, drawing Mo Shiting¡¯s attention. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Gu Li nodded honestly, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, Brother Ting, can we go for hot pot? Please?¡± Chapter 480 - 339: He’s My Boyfriend, You Can’t Stare Too Much_2 Chapter 480: Chapter 339: He¡¯s My Boyfriend, You Can¡¯t Stare Too Much_2 Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± It seems like the hair dyeing topic is not done yet? But never mind, it¡¯s not important. The man¡¯s tone softened: ¡°Okay!¡± Yay! Passed the test? Gu Li was secretly happy, immediately clutching Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, urging him, ¡°Then hurry up, hurry up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, waiting for Da Ha.¡± Mo Shiting stated unhurriedly. Only then did Gu Li recall Da Ha, ¡°Oh right, where did he go?¡± ¡°Restroom.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°When will you dye your hair back?¡± Mo Shiting picked up a lock of her hair, casually asked. Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Is it not over yet? She just dyed it, and she doesn¡¯t want to dye it back right away. At least let her enjoy this look for ten days or half a month, right? Gu Li quickly let go of him, flirtatiously flipping her hair with a charming expression and asked back: ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t you think I am beautiful this way?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°The lighting is not enough, I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before, no matter what I look like, you like it anyway? So why do you insist on me dyeing it back?¡± ¡°Do you really like this hair so much?¡± ¡°Yes, I really, really like it.¡± Gu Li nodded like pounding garlic. Mo Shiting had no choice but to give up, ¡°Then just keep it.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± This time, she really passed the test. ¡°By the way, Brother Ting, why did youe in a helicopter?¡± Gu Li asked curiously. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t hide from her, ¡°I have applied for an inner-city direct flight route, I can fly to see you every day from now on.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± Gu Li was shocked. Riding a helicopter in the Imperial City every day, isn¡¯t that too wasteful? ¡°The helicopter is bought to be used, it¡¯s not a waste.¡± Mo Shiting, as if seeing through her thoughts, exined with a gentle smile, ¡°And it only takes up to half an hour to fly from Xinghe Group, you don¡¯t have to worry about it wasting my time.¡± This exnation finally made Gu Li smile from ear to ear: ¡°That¡¯s great, Brother Ting.¡± Thinking about seeing him every day, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into his arms, her small face pressing against his chest as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m so happy today. I can eat a few more skewers of mutton.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± After Da Ha finished in the restroom and came back, from afar, he saw two figures embracing in front of the helicopter. He waited tactfully nearby for a while, when he saw the two of them release each other, he walked over grinning. ¡°Boss¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Li looked in the sound¡¯s direction, waving at Da Ha. Seeing her happy face, Da Ha subconsciously looked at her hair, and noticed that she had dyed it. And it seemed to be a strikingvender-pink color. ¡°Boss, did you dye your hair? Wow, it looks great!¡± Da Ha walked up to her, genuinely praising her. ¡°Of course, you should know who I am.¡± Gu Li was slightly smug. But the very next second, Da Ha asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother-inw, you agreed with my boss dyeing her hair? You didn¡¯t ask her to dye it back?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s thin lips curved, just about to speak, when Gu Li beat him to it, ¡°You just said I look good, so of course Brother Ting wouldn¡¯t ask me to dye it back. If anything, Brother Ting can¡¯t like me enough. Right, Brother?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s answer directly affected her bet with Da Ha, so Gu Li passionately flirted with Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What? Yes?!¡± Da Ha stared, very unconvinced, ¡°Brother-inw, why are you being a double-standard? When my boss dyes her hair, you don¡¯t ask her to dye it back, but why do I have to? It¡¯s not fair!¡± Mo Shiting replied calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just praise her for looking good?¡± ¡°But I look good with dyed blonde hair too.¡± Da Ha loudly protested. Gu Li burst intoughter, ¡°I¡¯m his wife. And you?¡± Pfft buddy, my husband is famous for being a double standard, you should just ept it. Hehehe. Upon hearing this, Da Ha¡¯s tone noticeably weakened, ¡°I¡­I am the younger brother of his wife.¡± Alright, he admitted defeat. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t know about their bet, seeing their talk almost over, he asked Gu Li directly, ¡°What time is your ss tomorrow?¡± ¡°I have elective courses tomorrow, only starts at ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Shall we go back to Blue Sky Blue Sea tonight and I¡¯ll bring you here tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gu Li agreed happily. Mo Shiting turned his head to Da Ha and said: ¡°Let¡¯s have hotpot first, then go back to the city.¡± The initial n was to have dinner after returning to the city, but since Gu Li was so hungry her stomach was growling, he changed his mind. ¡°Ok.¡± As soon as Da Ha heard there was hotpot, he immediately perked up, cheerfully taking out his phone to search for nearby hotpot restaurants. Chapter 481 - 339: He’s My Boyfriend, You Can’t Stare Too Much_3 Chapter 481: Chapter 339: He¡¯s My Boyfriend, You Can¡¯t Stare Too Much_3 Soon, he found a famous hotpot restaurant with good review and booked their most expensive private room. Then, he led the young couple to the restaurant. The hotpot restaurant was in themercial street behind the school. When they reached the restaurant, there was a long queue at the entrance. Da Ha had also used some connections to book the private room, so they didn¡¯t have to line up like the others. ¡°Little Pear?¡± Just as the three of them reached the entrance of the hotpot restaurant, a girl who was queuing called Gu Li. It was Mi Dong and Chen Xue. But Qiao Yin was nowhere to be found. Gu Li let go of Mo Shiting¡¯s arm and went over excitedly, ¡°What a coincidence, you guys are also here for hotpot?¡± ¡°Yes. I @ you and Qiao Yin in our dormitory¡¯s group chat, but Qiao Yin said she was busy, and you didn¡¯t reply, so the two of us came on our own.¡± Only after Mi Dong finished speaking did she notice Gu Li¡¯s new hair color, ¡°Wow, Little Pear, this color suits you perfectly, you look so pretty.¡± She reached out to touch Gu Li¡¯s hair as she spoke. Chen Xue also came over and joined the discussion around Gu Li¡¯s hair. They both sincerely thought that with this hairstyle, Gu Li would definitely top the university forum rankings the next day. Gu Li: ¡°Really? It¡¯s just a hair dye, is it that exaggerated?¡± Chen Xue teased her, ¡°Pear, don¡¯t you know? You¡¯ve been the school beauty for a while now. Although you don¡¯t officially hold the title, you¡¯re definitely going to be voted the number one school beauty at the end of the year.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m definitely voting for you.¡± Mi Dong added. ¡°Haha, well, thank you very much.¡± Gu Li then pointed to Mo Shiting who was standing not far away, ¡°I booked a private room with my boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°No, no need.¡± Mi Dong was the first to decline. Even though she admired Mo Shiting, he was on a date with his girlfriend. They didn¡¯t want to intrude. What? Were the light bulbs in the hotpot restaurant not bright enough? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not necessary. You have fun with Young Master Mo.¡± Chen Xue had the same thoughts as Mi Dong. Seeing that they wouldn¡¯te, Gu Li said, ¡°Wait here for a moment,¡± and walked away. Mi Dong and Chen Xue watched Gu Li leaving, trying to get a clear look at Mo Shiting. They¡¯d first noticed Gu Li and hadn¡¯t paid attention to who she was with. Now, they finally have the chance to see him. As they watched Gu Li go over to Mo Shiting and start whispering to him, Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Mi Dong, Mo Shiting is worthy of being the national male god we¡¯ve heard so much about. If he entered the entertainment industry, few male stars couldpare to him in terms of good looks, right?¡± ¡°Wrong! None of the male stars canpare to him.¡± Their assumption was that Mo¡¯s good looks had been exaggerated because of his wealth. However, after they saw him in person, his overwhelming attractiveness was confirmed. It was unsurprising that he had won over Little Pear. ¡°Say, if Mo Shiting and Little Pear were to have kids with their extraordinary good looks, how beautiful would their children be?¡± Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help but start imagining. Mi Dong nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait to see them.¡± ¡°Little Pear is only a junior in college. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen anytime soon. We¡¯re going to have to wait quite a few years.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡­ While the two girls were distraught about when they could see the baby of ¡°Shing Pear¡± CP, Gu Li made her reappearance. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We were talking¡­ about the future children of you and Mo Shiting.¡± Chen Xue replied honestly. ¡°Pfft-¡± Gu Liughed at their joke, ¡°You two are something else.¡± ¡°Hehe, Pear, your man is too handsome. I can honestly say that he¡¯s both a feast for the eyes and a joy to the heart.¡± Chen Xue said dreamily. Gu Li nced at her sideways, ¡°Pack up your daydreams, that¡¯s my boyfriend. You better not stare.¡± Chen Xue: ¡°Haha, even if I stare, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to lose a piece of his flesh.¡± Gu Li: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Forget it, tonight I¡¯ll let you watch. He said he wants to invite you to join us for the hotpot. Don¡¯t mind being the third wheel, my younger brother is also there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing there was going to be another third wheel, Mi Dong and Chen Xue were both somewhat swayed. Gu Li stepped in between them, affectionately putting her arms around their shoulders, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go find our private room.¡± ¡°Wow, a private room! Pear, you truly are our Lucky Pear.¡± Chen Xue shouted excitedly. ¡°d you know. Love me more next time.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± The three girls, amidst jests andughter, went into the hot pot restaurant. Watching Gu Li,pletely engrossed in her friends and forgetting her husband, Mo Shiting shook his head, chuckled, and followed them inside with his long strides. No sooner had the group entered the hot pot restaurant than Shen Yunsi and Qiao Yin arrived. They saw the scene from a distance. Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes flitted back and forth as a n appeared in his head. He turned to look at Qiao Yin andughed teasingly, ¡°Your roommates are having a meal with Mo Shiting today, didn¡¯t they invite you?¡± Chapter 482: 340: Feel free to do as you please, act as if I dont exist._1 Chapter 482: Chapter 340: Feel free to do as you please, act as if I don¡¯t exist._1 Qiao Yin pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reply straight away. This afternoon they mentioned in their group chat about having a hot pot dinner tonight. Gu Li was nowhere to be seen and she had declined the invite because she already made ns with Shen Yunsi. Thus, it wasn¡¯t the case that she and a few others invited Gu Li and Mo Shiting, without informing her. Originally, Qiao Yin wanted to tell Shen Yunsi the truth. However, as she prepared to speak, she heard Shen Yunsi say, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you weren¡¯t invited. Don¡¯t let it bother you. I¡¯ll treat you tonight. Probably Gu Li found it embarrassing to invite both of us together, seeing she took your ce.¡± The moment she said these words, filled with a chill, even the densest person could hear the intent to instigate conflict. Moreover, Qiao Yin was not a fool. She immediately understood that Shen Yunsi held great animosity towards Gu Li, while she herself could be used as a tool against Gu Li. There were rumours that Professor Shen and Mo Shiting grew up together and might have be a couple had Gu Li note into the picture. Perhaps it was for this reason that Shen Yunsi regarded Gu Li as her love rival? Qiao Yin¡¯s eyes flickered as she understood this, and she secretly made a decision. She was just an ordinary university student and had no ce involving herself in this war between Shen Yunsi and Gu Li. Unbeknownst to Shen Yunsi, Qiao Yin had seen through her intentions. Thinking she had managed to influence Qiao Yin, her lips twisted into a deeper smile. She affectionately tugged at Qiao Yin¡¯s arm and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Yin nodded without any change in her expression. ¡­ The private room that Da Ha booked was on the third floor, facing the river on two sides. There wererge floor-to-ceiling windows, providing an excellent view. As Gu Li and her roommates entered, they caught Da Ha in the middle of ordering dishes from the waiter. Seeing Gu Li bringing two young girls in, Da Ha was taken aback for a moment but immediately grasped the situation. ¡°Boss, these must be your roommates?¡± he asked, ¡°Did theye with you?¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°Yes, they did. Let me introduce them to you.¡± She brought Mi Dong and Chen Xue to Da Ha and said, ¡°This is my dorm captain Mi Dong. Chen Xue sleeps on the bed next to mine. This is my younger brother Gu Yao. He¡¯s very lively and outgoing. You can just call him Da Ha.¡± ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Da Ha said politely, giving the young women a smiling nce. His youthful, stunning features made all the girls¡¯ hearts flutter. ¡°Da Ha, you¡¯re really handsome!¡± eximed Chen Xue, unable to stop praising him. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met the so called ¡®manga man¡¯ today.¡± Regardless of her indifference towards manga, even Mi Dong had to admit, that this young man was truly handsome. ¡°Hehe, thank you.¡± Da Ha touched his ck hair feeling slightly embarrassed. Gu Li said, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t praise him too much. He¡¯s a little shy. Let¡¯s sit down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Xue took the lead and eagerly pulled Mi Dong with her to a side, leaving the main seats unupied for Gu Li and Mo Shiting. ¡°Da Ha, what did you order?¡± Gu Li picked up the menu and asked while scanning through it.
Da Ha kindly said, ¡°I ordered a ¡®Ying Yang¡¯ hot pot with duck blood, tofu, dried beancurd, seaweed, yam, luncheon meat, tripe, yellow throat, duck intestine, beef balls, and shrimp paste. I know you love all of these.¡± ¡°Very nice, order some more beef. Also, vegetables and mushrooms. Chen Xue, Mi Dong, order whatever you like, don¡¯t hold back.¡± Once Gu Li finished, she passed the menu over to them. ¡°Sure. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. We surely won¡¯t hold back!¡±
Chen Xue and Gu Li were already familiar with each other. She was always straightforward and did not beat around the bush. Just as Mo Shiting was about to enter the private room, hearing theughter and cheerful voices in it, he smirked. But then, his phone vibrated. A call came in. He looked at the screen and, seeing that it was from Lu Cong, he decided to step away from the room and walked to the end of the corridor before answering the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He hadn¡¯t had any contact with Lu Cong for quite some time. Knowing that he had gone to M Country, he supposed it must have been rted to Murong Qian. ¡°Where are you? Come to the bar and have a drink with me,¡± asked Lu Cong, sounding a little depressed. Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°You¡¯re back in the country?¡± ¡°Yeah, I came back this afternoon.¡± Lu Cong replied truthfully. At that moment, he was sitting at the bar counter holding his phone in one hand, while pouring himself a whiskey with the other. Upon hearing the sound of pouring, Mo Shiting advised, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without giving anything else away, Lu Cong hung up the phone.
Shiting¡¯s eyes shone with a profound light, revealing a hint of secrecy. Chapter 483: 340: Feel free to do as you please, act as if I dont exist._2 Chapter 483: Chapter 340: Feel free to do as you please, act as if I don¡¯t exist._2 What exactly happened to him? Did Murong Qian turn down his confession of love? Or does it have something to do with him breaking off the engagement? At this moment, Mo Shiting, whose love life was extraordinarily sweet, couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic towards his best buddy. He leaned against the window with one hand in his pocket, staring at the glistening river not far off, hesitated for a moment, then made a phone call to Li Jinyao. It took a while before the phone was answered, and Li Jinyao¡¯s haggard voice came through, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, wondering why everyone was acting so unnaturally. ¡°Just left the hospital. Ruoruo tried tomit suicide this afternoon. She barely survived.¡± Li Jinyao¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion.
Mo Shiting immediately thought of Lu Cong and asked, ¡°Is it because of the broken engagement?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Jinyao nodded heavily and didn¡¯t hide anything from him, simply and sinctly described what had happened that afternoon. Only then did Mo Shiting learn that Lu Cong had been in M Country recently to do something for Elder Li. This afternoon, after sessfully handling the matter, Lu Cong rushed to the Li Family home to break off the engagement right afternding. In order to keep his promise, Elder Li agreed to dissolve their engagement. Li Ruoruo couldn¡¯t bear the blow and swallowed a whole bottle of sleeping pills. Thankfully, the servants discovered her in time and rushed her to the hospital, saving her life. Now Mo Shiting understood why Lu Cong was in a bad mood tonight. As a protective brother, Li Jinyao naturally med Lu Cong and ended up in a fight with him. Both of them were injured to varying degrees, causing a rift in their brotherly bond. Both were close friends of Mo Shiting and he didn¡¯t want to show favoritism, but he still spoke the truth: ¡°Forcing a rtionship won¡¯t make it sweet!¡± ¡°I know that of course.¡± Li Jinyao¡¯s tone was not pleasant, ¡°Lu Cong can¡¯t make Ruoruo happy, better to break it off now than prolong the pain, everyone understands this principle. But if Ruoruo loves him so much, why can¡¯t he make the effort to love Ruoruo?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Men who haven¡¯t experienced the baptism of love are indeed naive. If to love, or not to love, someone could be controlled by one¡¯s heart, then it would not be love anymore. After ending the call with Li Jinyao, Mo Shiting was about to return to the box, when he turned around, he saw a young woman standing two meters away from him, smiling at him with exceptional elegance and grace. Mo Shiting was taken aback, it took him about two seconds to recognize her. ¡°Shiting, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡± Shen Yunsi gracefully walked up to him, looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Mo Shiting¡¯s attitude was very cold, looking at her as if looking at a stranger. Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile was slightly cracked, but her mental toughness was superb, she quickly responded, her gentle tone carried a hint of resentment, ¡°We are old friends after all, your attitude is really hurtful, you know?¡± Mo Shiting pulled a slight smirk, ¡°Miss Shen, you and I have never been friends! I am leaving now, excuse me.¡± As he finished speaking, he walked past her and moved forward.
Unexpectedly, as he brushed past her, Shen Yunsi quickly grabbed his arm, ¡°Is it because of Gu Li that you¡¯re keeping me at arm¡¯s length? Our families have been family friends for generations, I¡¯ve known you since school, after so many years even if we¡¯ve had so many meals together, we¡¯re not even friends? Shiting, you really know how to hurt someone.¡± After Shen Yunsi delivered herment, she didn¡¯t give Mo Shiting a chance to shake off her hand, but immediately let go. She was used to being the one in control no matter the situation! Mo Shiting ignored her, walked forward briskly without looking back towards the private room. Watching his tall figure gradually move further away, Shen Yunsi coldly snorted, a hint of resentment lurked in her smile. Mo Shiting, one day, I¡¯ll make you beg for my forgiveness! ¡­ In the private room, the warm scent of the hotpot filled the air, along with continuousughter and chatter. With Mo Shiting yet to show up, Gu Li decided to not wait any longer and urged her friends to start eating. Seeing this, Mi Dong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± Gu Li picked up a chopstick with beef and put it in her mouth,ughing, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? You must be hungry, start eating. Eat!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Xue and Mi Dong looked at each other, both feeling ufortable about it.
After all, that¡¯s Mo Shiting, being able to dine at the same table with him was already a great honor, how could they start eating before he arrived? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Brother Ting doesn¡¯t really eat hotpot, it¡¯s mainly me who wanted it.¡± Gu Li continued to encourage them. Chapter 484: 340: Feel free to do as you please, act as if I dont exist._3 Chapter 484: Chapter 340: Feel free to do as you please, act as if I don¡¯t exist._3 Chen Xue curiously asked, ¡°What does Young Master Mo usually eat? Surely, hotpot, such amonce food, isn¡¯t suitable for him. Doesn¡¯t he eat things like French foie gras and ck truffle for every meal?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Li was amused intoughter by Chen Xue, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re hrious! It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say. He¡¯s just like us, he grew up on in white rice, too.¡± ¡°Hehe, I was just curious.¡± As Chen Xue¡¯s words fell, the door to the private room squeaked open from the outside, and the towering figure of Mo Shiting appeared before them. ¡°Hello, Young Master Mo!¡± Chen Xue and Mi Dong quickly stood up, their faces involuntarily tensed, an action that resembled seeing a leader inspecting, which caused Gu Li tough, ¡°You guys, sit down.¡± The twodies knew they had shown excessive restraint, which made them feel a bit embarrassed. ¡°Hello.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly at them, then walked resolutely to Gu Li¡¯s side and sat down.
As soon as he sat down, Gu Li ced a piece of freshly cooked beef into his bowl, ¡°Brother Ting, why are you sote? Everyone was waiting for you, we didn¡¯t dare to eat.¡± Indeed, besides her, no one else had used their chopsticks. Mo Shiting looked at Mi Dong and the others, ¡°You can eat freely, act as if I¡¯m not here.¡± Mi Dong & Chen Xue: ¡°¡­¡± With such a powerful aura, how could we act as if you¡¯re not here? Sweat! However, Mo Shiting¡¯s courteous attitude toward them, further rified that he genuinely liked Gu Li. Because of his fondness for Gu Li, he, who is usually aloof, was willing to humble himself and be polite to her roommates. ¡°Alright, alright, if you don¡¯t pick up the beef now, it won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s overcooked.¡± Seeing them not daring to move their chopsticks, Gu Li was speechless, she stood up and piled up all the cooked beef with serving chopsticks and started portioning it to them. ¡°Thank you, Little Pear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Little Pear.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to put any in my bowl, it¡¯s enough.¡± Chen Xue and Mi Dong nearly couldn¡¯t handle her enthusiasm. As for Da Ha, heined loudly, ¡°Boss, what about me? Why don¡¯t I get the same treatment as thedies?¡± Gu Li gave him a nce, ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands? Serve yourself!¡± Da Ha: ¡°Humph!!!!¡± Forgetting brothers upon finding friends, Boss, you¡¯ve injured my young heart. Seeing that Gu Li had no intention of paying attention to him, Da Ha had to pick up his chopsticks, nning to pick up some food tofort his starved stomach. At this moment, Mo Shiting had already scooped up a big spoonful of beef balls and shrimp slides into his bowl, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, eat up.¡±
Da Ha blinked, he didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting to be so nice to him. He was pleasantly surprised. He snapped back to reality, his eyes welling up with tears, ¡°Awoo, you¡¯re the best, brother-inw.¡± ¡­
By the end of the hotpot meal, everyone looked as though they had put on ten pounds, except for Mo Shiting. The two youngdies, Mi Dong and Chen Xue, had to lean on the wall to walk, they were so full. Half an hourter, the helicopter arrived back at the Xinghe Group¡¯s rooftop. Arriving at the parking lot, Mo Shiting handed the car keys to Da Ha, ¡°Take your sister back to Blue Sky Blue Sea, I need to step out for a bit.¡± ¡°Brother Ting, where are you going?¡± Gu Li asked him. Mo Shiting nced at his watch, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Lu Cong. I¡¯ll be home before 12.¡± Gu Li slowly nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you to return before going to sleep.¡± Mo Shiting moved to touch her hair, ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­ Watching Da Ha drive his car out of the parking lot, Mo Shiting finally walked over to another sports car, unlocked it and got in. Arriving at the bar, he casually opened the door to the exclusive VIP room, and a wave of alcohol fill the air.
Mo Shiting frowned in dislike. How much has he drunk? Where is he? At first nce, he didn¡¯t see Lu Cong, which caused Mo Shiting¡¯s frown to deepen. After a few steps into the room, he finally found him under a sofa, drunk and lying there like a pile of mud. ¡­ Meanwhile. Just as Da Ha was driving away from the Xinghe Group, he suddenly remembered something and promptly told Gu Li, ¡°Oh, right, Boss, I¡¯ve been forgetting to tell you, Sister Qian arrived in Hua Country this afternoon. She¡¯s currently staying at my ce.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Li looked surprised, ¡°She¡¯s here? Why didn¡¯t she let me know?¡± Da Ha guessed, ¡°Maybe she wanted to surprise you?¡± Gu Li said, ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s go to your ce first, and I¡¯ll return to Blue Sky Blue Seater.¡± Since Brother Ting won¡¯t be home until 12, and it¡¯s only a little past nine now, it would be pretty boring for her to return home alone. Moreover, it¡¯s been a while since she saw her cousin, she actually misses her.
Da Ha¡¯s new house was not far from the Xinghe Group, a 15-minute drive, and they arrived. Murong Qian had just finished showering, and was preparing to put on a face mask. When she saw Da Ha leading Gu Li into the house, she was so happy she dropped her mask and ran over to Gu Li. Chapter 485: 341: Have You Been Struck by My Arrow of Love?_1 Chapter 485: Chapter 341: Have You Been Struck by My Arrow of Love?_1 ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying at Imperial City University? How did you manage to find the time toe here?¡± Murong Qianxiong hugged Gu Li curiously and asked. She was nning to give Gu Li a surprise visit at Imperial City University tomorrow. Before Gu Li could reply, Da Ha blurted out, ¡°My brother-inw missed my Boss and he flew directly in a helicopter to pick her up. My, my, such fairy-tale love, I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°Haha, really?¡± Murong Qian teased,ughing, ¡°It seems that our Little Pear has firmly captured Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. Congrattions!¡± With a smug expression on her face, Gu Li replied, ¡°Of course, do you need to ask who I am?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Murong Qian nudged her with her elbow yfully, ¡°I just praised you a bit and you¡¯re already over the moon. But where is Mo Shiting? Why did he let you visit me?¡± Gu Li told her honestly, ¡°He went to see Lu Cong.¡±
¡°Lu Cong?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s eyes twinkled, quickly hiding the change in her expression. Da Ha nced at her subconsciously but didn¡¯tment. Sister Qian didn¡¯t know that he already knew about her rtionship with Lu Cong. Of course, Gu Li knew even less. Not only was Gu Li unaware that Lu Cong was the heartless man who abandoned Murong Qian four years ago, she also didn¡¯t know that the two had met again after four years and were now deeply entangled. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± Gu Li, linking arms with Murong Qian, led her towards the sofa area. Shrugging her shoulders, Murong Qian replied, ¡°But I have nothing to say. Didn¡¯t you ask me to help you manage Shi Li? I have even put aside my business in M Country toe here.¡± ¡°Ah, who was the one that told me she was on a long holiday and ned to bring her son here for a visit? And by the way, why did only youe? Where is Murong Yun?¡± Gu Li started looking around for the young boy. Murong Qian had to tell her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s fussing about, he didn¡¯t want toe, so I just let him be.¡± Gu Li was speechless and said, ¡°You really are aid-back mum.¡± ¡°Of course! Why? Because my son is a genius. He never gave me any trouble.¡± ¡­ The two of them chatted about all kinds of things. Da Ha was busy with his own stuff and didn¡¯t join them. ¡°Okay, back to business,¡± Murong Qian said seriously, ¡°If you want me to manage thepany, I need to understand its structure and operation status, right?¡± ¡°Da Ha will show you around thepany tomorrow.¡±
Having spoken, Gu Li gazed at her. Murong Qian, feeling an oddly creeping sensation from her gaze, asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? You suddenly realized how beautiful I am?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she started, ¡°Sis, there¡¯s a surprise for you tomorrow. For now, it¡¯s a secret.¡±
¡°What kind of surprise?¡± Murong Qian leaned in, fluttering her curled eyshes with a curious face ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m talking about business.¡± ¡°What kind of surprise could bepany-rted?¡± Not caring much, Murong Qian soon asked as if she had thought of something, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be¡­are you going public?¡± After all, she couldn¡¯t think of any other surprise than this. ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you go to thepany tomorrow?¡± Gu Li chose to leave her in suspense and intentionally didn¡¯t mention Ye Yining. Murong Qian had wanted to ask more but Gu Li¡¯s phone rang. It was Mo Shiting. Gu Li immediately picked up, ¡°Hello, Brother Ting- Yes, I¡¯m at Da Ha¡¯s ce. You¡¯re downstairs? Uh-huh, okay, I¡¯ming down right away, wait for me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Li sprang to her feet enthusiastically, ¡°Alright, my husband is here to pick me up. I¡¯m leaving now. Could you please tell Da Ha for me?¡±
Murong Qian saw her eagerness to meet her husband and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°This little girl, forgetting her sister at the sight of her lover. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Grabbing her bag, Gu Li rushed off. After she left, Murong Qian sat on the sofa, looking out at the night scene through therge floor-to-ceiling window. Her beautiful almond eyes narrowed slightly, shing a hint of a strange light. ¡­ As soon as Gu Li walked out of the building where Da Ha¡¯s house was located, she saw Mo Shiting standing under a streetlight, his hand in his pocket. The dim light cast an ambiguous haze over his handsome face. Gu Li found it extremely charming. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li ran over with augh. Mo Shiting opened his arms and hugged her as she ran into them, ¡°Howe you came to Da Ha¡¯s ce?¡± Gu Li exined with a grin, ¡°My cousin arrived this afternoon. She¡¯s staying here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The afternoon flight, probably with Lu Cong.
Chapter 486: 341: Have You Been Struck by My Arrow of Love?_2 Chapter 486: Chapter 341: Have You Been Struck by My Arrow of Love?_2 ¡°Thinking about all the troublesome matters that Lu Cong urgently needed to resolve, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes flickered mysteriously, and subconsciously hugged Gu Li tighter. Gu Li, finding it hard to breathe in his embrace, couldn¡¯t resist trying to push him away and asked, ¡°Brother Ting, what has gotten into you?¡± Mo Shiting slightly loosened his hold on her and lowered his voice, ¡°I just realized, I am very happy.¡± The woman he loves was in his arms, and she loved him deeply in return. How fortunate it was. ¡°Gu Li, thank you.¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist kissing her forehead, ¡°Also, I love you.¡± Gu Li waspletely bewildered by his sudden romantic gesture. Blinking her confused eyes, she ventured hesitantly, ¡°Did something happen? Why are you suddenly confessing your love to me?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡±
With that, he slung his arm around her shoulders and headed towards the sports car parked in front. But Gu Li wouldn¡¯t let it go, she continued to question him on why he had confessed to her. Still, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips were sealed tight just like a m, she couldn¡¯t pry them open no matter what. In the end, Gu Li had to drop her inquisitiveness. ¡­ Gu Li only had sses in the afternoon the next day, concerned about the old man¡¯s health, she had the driver take her to the hospital early in the morning. The old man was still under observation at the hospital. Despite his constant ims that there was nothing wrong with him, Mo Shiting remained adamant about not discharging him from the hospital, which irritated him so much that he didn¡¯t want to see this ¡°unfilial grandson¡±. But he clearly treated Gu Li, his future granddaughter-inw, differently. ¡°Little Pear, don¡¯t you have sses today? How do you have time to visit your grandfather?¡± Upon seeing Gu Li entering the room, the old man smiled until his mouth was practically askew. Gu Li set down a bag of fruits she was carrying on the counter nearby and exined truthfully, ¡°I only have sses in the afternoon, so I will rush back after lunch.¡± ¡°Can you make it back in time?¡± The old man was astonished. Gu Li nodded, ¡°Yes, Brother Ting will fly me there. He has a private flight route in the city.¡± Hearing this, the old man¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°This boy, he really is¡­¡± Talking up to this point, he suddenly paused. Gu Li thought he was going to berate Mo Shiting for not focusing on his work, but then she saw him p his thigh hard, ¡°Well done! He should have done this sooner, what was he doing in the past?¡± Gu Li: ¡°^_^¡­¡±
She did not expect him to be this kind of grandfather. ¡°Grandfather, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡± Gu Li took a seat next to the sickbed. ¡°There¡¯s no big problem now, if it wasn¡¯t for Mo Shiting¡¯s insistence, I would have been discharged long ago.¡±
Mentioning this, the old man was still filled with resentment. Gu Li smiled, ¡°Brother Ting is just worried about you. Do you want an apple? Should I peel one for you?¡± The old man shook his head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve had a bit of a toothachetely from excessive internal heat, I can¡¯t bite anything.¡± Gu Li was confused, ¡°But aren¡¯t the meals here supposed to be nd? How did you get internal heat?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it just happened.¡± The old man was a little guilty. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he had secretly ordered barbecued takeout more than once behind the doctor¡¯s and Uncle Guan¡¯s back. A while ago, he had the domestic servant teach him how to use the food delivery APP. It felt like discovering a new world, and he couldn¡¯t be happier. Seeing his shifty eyes, Gu Li knew what was going on. She didn¡¯t expose him, but instead asked considerately, ¡°How about I juice the apple for you?¡± ¡°Great, great, thank you, Pear.¡± The old man quickly agreed. As long as Gu Li didn¡¯t probe further, whether she was making apple or strawberry juice, he would ept it all.
Ah, his granddaughter-inw was indeed the best, showing concern in all things, she was a like a warm little cotton-padded jacket. Unlike Mo Shiting, who only knew how to manage him, hmph! Gu Li took the apple and went to the small kitchen in the suite. It didn¡¯t take long for her to juice arge cup of apple juice. She also added a straw and brought it to the old man. The old man sipped on the apple juice happily, his toothache seemed to have disappeared in an instant. ¡­ After chatting with the old man at the hospital for a while, Gu Li checked in with his attending physician regarding the old man¡¯s condition. Upon learning that he was in good health and there were no serious problems, she immediately asked if the old man could be discharged. She knew that the old man was eager to return to the Mo Mansion. After all, no matter how positively cheerful a person could be, being in the hospital for an extended period wouldn¡¯t be a happy experience. The hospital was somewhat hesitant, ¡°Young Madam, given the old man¡¯s condition, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he stays or is discharged from the hospital. However, as for Young Master Mo¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to him. He won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Chapter 487: 341: Have You Been Struck by My Arrow of Love?_3 Chapter 487: Chapter 341: Have You Been Struck by My Arrow of Love?_3 Gu Li promised with a smile. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll fill out the form right away to approve the discharge of the old man.¡± The doctor finally agreed. Gu Li nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Upon learning that he could be discharged, the old man was so happy that his beard curled up, ¡°Pear, you are truly my lucky star. Having a daughter-inw like you is a great blessing for the Mo Family!¡± Gu Li: ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re ttering me. The discharge procedures are done, should I escort you back to the mansion?¡± She calcted that after bringing him back to Mo Mansion, she could just make it for lunch with Mo Shiting at the Xinghe Group. The old man did not refuse and dly agreed. Returning to the Mo Mansion, as Gu Li was about to leave, the old man stopped her: ¡°Pear, follow me to the study. Since you¡¯re here today, grandpa has something to tell you.¡± ¡°Sure, grandpa.¡±
Although unsure about what the old man wanted to discuss, Gu Li still obediently assisted him up the stairs. After arriving in the study, the old man asked Gu Li to sit down on the sofa while he went into an adjoining hidden room and brought out a leather paper bag. ¡°This is a gift from grandpa.¡± While saying this, the old man handed the leather paper bag to Gu Li. A bit confused, Gu Li asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you open it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Inside the bag was a document. Gu Li initially thought it would be something like a house. To her surprise, he had gifted her 5% shares of Mo Group and 10% shares of the Xinghe Group. Good heavens, as far as she knew, these were all the shares the old man held. He wasn¡¯t just giving her shares, but all of them? Boom¡ª¡ª In an instant, Gu Li felt the weight of the document. Her feelings were incredibly mixed. While grateful, she was mostly shocked. ¡°Grandpa, this gift is too heavy, I can¡¯t ept it!¡± After a while, Gu Li finally found her voice, quickly put the document back in the bag, and returned it to the old man with both hands. The old man gently pushed the document back, his face serious, ¡°Grandpa is old, there isn¡¯t much use for these shares now.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not old at all. You¡¯re going to live over a hundred years.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but say. Then, she continued, ¡°Please keep your shares, I really can¡¯t take them.¡±
Not to mention she and Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t married yet. Even if they did, she wouldn¡¯t be entitled to such arge share. Of course, she didn¡¯t care for these worldly possessions. Naturally, the old man saw through her thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but persuade, ¡°Grandpa only has Shiting as his grandson. Giving it to you is no different from giving it to him. They are just tokens of my affection, please ept them.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t ept them, it means you don¡¯t want to spend your life with Shiting! Grandpa will be upset.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Is there such a move? ¡­¡­ As for the matter of the old man giving shares, it took Gu Li a lot of effort to persuade him to let go of this idea for the time being. Of course, it was temporary because, given the old man¡¯s stubbornness, he would still give them sooner orter if he decided to. But, it was a matter of future, for now, she just needed to reject it. Just as she left the Mo Mansion and got into the car. The phone in Gu Li¡¯s bag rang. Seeing that it was Murong Qian calling, Gu Li smiled and pressed answer, ¡°Sis, did you-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was rudely interrupted by Murong Qian, ¡°What? Did you meet Yining? Gu Li, you really have guts, hiding it from me for so long. Do you want to piss me off to death?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Li was immediately at a loss for words.
It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of telling her, but Sister Yining always insisted on not revealing it. Gu Li wanted to respect her decision. But no matter what, she did wrong in this matter, so she had to ept the me. Thinking of this, Gu Li meekly said, ¡°Sis, just punish me then. You kill or ughter at will.¡± ¡°Hmph! Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± Murong Qian said through gritted teeth, her gaze then turned towards Da Ha and Ye Yining standing beside her, who were hunched over like quails. All of them were people she cared about the most. And they had kept her in the dark for so long, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t furious. But on second thought, the joy of Yining¡¯s return outweighed any anger. When weighed in the bnce, she didn¡¯t seem to be that angry anymore. Murong Qian was a very open-minded person. After letting off steam at thepany and ticking off Gu Li, the matter was put to rest. Seeing that Murong Qian had dropped the matter, Gu Li cheekily spoke, ¡°Hehe, I always knew that my Sister Qian was the best.¡± ¡°Hmph! Keep your ttery to yourself.¡± Murong Qian curled her lip, ¡°I will absolutely not fall for your sugar-coated bullets.¡± ¡°What about my arrow of love? I love you, Miss Murong Qian.¡±
Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 488: 342: Mysterious Boyfriend Exposed_1 Chapter 488: Chapter 342: Mysterious Boyfriend Exposed_1 They arrived at the Xinghe Group around noon. Gu Li confidently walked into the CEO¡¯s office only to unexpectedly find Tang Yue there as well. Early in the morning, Tang Wan went back to M Country. After seeing her off at the airport, Tang Yue remembered that he had something to discuss with Mo Shiting, so he went straight to the Xinghe Group to find him. Unexpectedly, Gu Li, who was supposed to be in Imperial City University, showed up. Seeing her, Tang Yue was delighted and immediately suggested, ¡°How about I treat you two to lunch?¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯d love to have lunch together. However, as the hosts, we should be the ones treating you.¡± Gu Li said with a teasing smile, ¡°It¡¯s the perfect season for eating hairy crabs. Why don¡¯t we have a crab feast? I know a nice ce.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°And what about you, Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li turned to Mo Shiting.
Mo Shiting gave a slight nod, ¡°Whatever the wife says. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Gu Li was somewhat embarrassed that he flirted with her directly in front of Tang Yue. However, Tang Yue was rtively calm. After all, Mo Shiting had often unted the couple¡¯s affection in front of him, acting as if he was the only married man in the world. He had previously warned Mo Shiting to stop, but Mo Shiting retorted that he, as a single man, wouldn¡¯t understand the joy of publicly expressing affection. Had they not been business partners, Tang Yue might have chosen to stop associating with him altogether. ¡­ Parking lot. Mo Shiting was driving, Gu Li was sitting in the passenger seat, and Tang Yue was in the back seat. As soon as he got into the car, Tang Yue told Mo Shiting, ¡°Pull up the partition.¡± ¡°Why so? Don¡¯t you want to chat with us?¡± Gu Li looked at him in surprise. Tang Yue nced at Mo Shiting and said quietly, ¡°I am afraid of being fed too much lovey-dovey stuff, and not being able to eat lunch.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­ Surely it¡¯s not that bad?¡± ¡°How about I go back and sit with you?¡± Gu Li suggested with a smile. For some reason, she quite liked Tang Yue. He felt so approachable, just like a big brother. As she finished saying this and was about to change seats, Mo Shiting¡¯s response was faster than anyone else¡¯s, and he immediately pulled up the partition. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± This man was too¡­over the top, right?
No wonder Tang Yue jokingly referred to them like that. ¡°Brother Ting, is that really necessary?¡± Gu Li murmured softly. Mo Shiting replied righteously, ¡°Absolutely!¡±
Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ In the back seat, Tang Yue waszily ying with his phone with his legs crossed. He received a WeChat message from Tang Wan, telling him that her ne was about to take off. Tang Yue replied immediately: ¡°Alright, have a safe trip.¡± Tang Wan: ¡°Yining is a good girl, you need to seize the opportunity to get her. Try to take her home when youe back.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± Did his sister misunderstand something? But that Miss Ye did seem to have won his sister¡¯s favor. ¡ª- The ce where Gu Li suggested for the crab feast was a high-end restaurant with its own gardens and an exquisite view. The most famous dish here was the steamed hairy crab, attracting numerous gourmets. Mo Shiting parked the car in front of the restaurant, and immediately there was a valet to assist them. He naturally held Gu Li¡¯s hand and walked in, while Tang Yue, the third wheel, trailed behind, maintaining a meter¡¯s distance from them.
¡°Hello, myst name is Gu. I have just booked a private room.¡± Gu Li took the initiative to register at the lobby¡¯s front desk. The young woman at the front desk was dazzled by the outstanding looks of Gu Li and Mo Shiting and momentarily forgot to respond. ¡°Miss?¡± Gu Li lightly tapped the front desk to remind the girl. ¡°Oh, alright, please wait.¡± The girl quickly came back to earth, carefully checked the booking record on theputer, and soon called the server assigned to their private room to guide them. The server was a friendly young man who introduced their signature dishes all along the way. Gu Li was very interested, her mouth watering in anticipation. Once they reached the private room on the fifth floor, they were greeted by a grand floor-to-ceiling window with unparalleled views of theke. ¡°Please sit, Brother Tang.¡± Feeling that calling him ¡°President Tang¡± would be too formal, Gu Li decided to change how she addressed him. Tang Yue was slightly taken aback, but he readily epted it after a brief pause.
Following the server¡¯s rmendations, Gu Li started ordering their dishes, ensuring they tried all the signature dishes. After ordering, the server left. Tang Yue and Mo Shiting naturally switched to discussing business matters. Gu Li didn¡¯t interrupt them; instead, she stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, took out her phone and started taking pictures of the scenery by theke. She happily took a few shots of the outside scene, paired it with a selfie, and posted it on her social media feed with the caption: [Enjoying a crab feast in this golden autumn season! Craving.jpg] The moment it was posted, several ssmates liked it. Chapter 489: 342: Mysterious Boyfriend Exposed_2 Chapter 489: Chapter 342: Mysterious Boyfriend Exposed_2 Da Ha sent her a WeChat message: ¡°Really, Boss? You¡¯re also going to eat hairy crabs? From the background in your picture, wouldn¡¯t you be dining at the same ce as me?¡± Gu Liughed when she saw the message, ¡°I¡¯m at the garden-styled restaurant on Lakeview Road, where are you?¡± Da Ha replied immediately: ¡°Same here. Boss, are you here with your brother-inw? I¡¯m with Sister Yining and Sister Qian, we just got to our private room.¡± Seeing this, Gu Li quickly sent a voice message: ¡°I¡¯m in room V18, the room is quite big, why don¡¯t all of you join us? Besides Brother Ting and me, there¡¯s also President Tang from the Tang Group.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Da Ha finished his message, he turned to the twodies who were engaged in a lively conversation. ¡°Sisters, my boss is in room V18 and has invited us over.¡± Murong Qian was unhappy to be interrupted from her conversation with Ye Yining, and red at Da Ha, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself.¡± She had so much to talk about with Yining, she certainly didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. ¡°If you guys won¡¯t go, then how can I?¡± Da Ha spoke in a pitiful tone before picking up his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll reply to my boss and tell her we won¡¯t be joining then.¡±
As he was about to send the message, he began to murmur aloud just loud enough for Murong Qian to hear, ¡°President Tang from the Tang Group of M Country is there too. I was hoping to discuss the possibility of strategic cooperation with him. The Tang Group controls more than half of the entertainment resources in M Country. If we could establish a connection with the Tang Group this time, it would definitely be a great opportunity for Shi Li Entertainment. Such a pity¡­¡± While Da Hamented aloud, he cast nces towards Murong Qian from time to time. Just as he expected, Murong Qian changed her mind, ¡°President Tang from the Tang Group is also there?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what the boss said.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go!¡± Murong Qian pped the table and stood up without hesitation. Ye Yining also stood up and couldn¡¯t help but wonder- why did she keep bumping into men with thest name Tangtely? It seemed like every other day she encountered one. However, when she stepped into room V18 with Da Ha and Murong Qian and saw Tang Yue, who was seated at the table engrossed in a business conversation with Mo Shiting, she finally understood. It¡¯s a small world. Tang Yue is the President of the Tang Group. In other words, Aunt Tang, is the legendary Chairman of the Tang Group? She was surprised to find that despite being the chairman of a well-known consortium in M Country, Tang Wan had no airs about her at all. She was enthusiastic, lively, and approachable, nothing like the stereotype of a powerful businesswoman. Then again, it made sense. Just like her friend Gu Li, who was incredibly capable but also lively and endearing, she was like a ray of sunshine. ¡°There you guys are. Please, have a seat, our food will be served very soon.¡± Gu Li cheerfully greeted them. Ye Yining snapped back to reality and took the initiative to say, ¡°Sorry for intruding with our party of three.¡± Gu Li replied, ¡°Sister Yining, don¡¯t be so polite. Please, everyone, sit down.¡± The moment Tang Yue heard the name ¡°Yining¡±, he instinctively turned his head and indeed, he saw a familiar face. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
Surprised at the fact that she knew Gu Li, he was as astonished as Ye Yining was when she saw that he was also present. ¡°Hello Mr. Tang. I¡¯m Little Pear¡¯s best friend.¡± Ye Yining exined with a smile. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Tang Yue knew Little Pear, after all, it was only normal for the Tang Group and Xinghe, tworge conglomerates, to have business dealings.
After taking a quick nce at the two, Gu Li¡¯s eyes started to sparkle with interest, ¡°Oh, I remember now. Some time ago, Sister Yining bumped into your car Brother Tang, and that¡¯s how you two met, right?¡± ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Yue subtly nodded, with a smile hovering around his lips, ¡°Miss Ye helped me a lot. I was always looking for a chance to thank her over a meal, and never expected to meet her here today.¡± ¡°Really? What kind of help did she offer?¡± Gu Li squinted her eyes, her interest even more piqued. Just as Tang Yue was about to say that she helped Tang Wan, he was abruptly cut off by Ye Yining, ¡°It was just a small favor, Mr. Tang, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± During their meal with the Tang siblings, Tang Yue¡¯s phone had suddenly died. She happened to have a power bank with her, so she had lent it to him for a short while. Such a trivial matter did not bear mentioning at all, let alone warrant a meal. Seeing her seemingly avoiding him as if he was a leper, a hint of confusion shed across Tang Yue¡¯s eyes. Did he look ugly? Or unapproachable? Or¡­ Did she dislike him that much? ¡­¡­. After lunch, Gu Li had to rush back to school and so she and Mo Shiting left first.
Chapter 490: 342: Mysterious Boyfriend Exposed_3 Chapter 490: Chapter 342: Mysterious Boyfriend Exposed_3 Murong Qian warmly invited Tang Yue, ¡°President Tang, ourpany is nearby. If you have time, would you like to visit our office?¡± During the meal, Murong Qian was sitting next to Tang Yue and was constantly talking about Shi Li Entertainment. His intention was clear ¨C he wanted to cooperate with Tang Xin Entertainment to share resources between the twopanies. In fact, Tang Yue wasn¡¯t particrly interested in Shi Li Entertainment, a smallpany. However, considering that it was founded by Gu Li, he was naturally willing to give it a look. So, he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­¡­ Gu Li and Mo Shiting returned to the Xinghe Group. This time, Da Ha did not apany them. Gu Li initially thought that Lu Yang would send her by helicopter, but Mo Shiting said it would be him. ¡°Brother Ting, do you really know how to fly a helicopter?¡± Gu Li was somewhat surprised, ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do? Tell me, is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her seriously, ¡°I will never stop loving you.¡±
Gu Li: ¡°Um¡­¡± She was at a loss for words. ¡­ After a 20-minute flight, they arrived at Imperial City University¡¯s sports field. At 2:40 PM, everyone was in ss and the helicopter did not attract any attention. ¡°Brother Ting, it is too tiring for you to pick me up every day. I have ss tonight, so I won¡¯t go back. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow afternoon?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Shiting nodded in agreement. Perfect, he had to visit Lu Cong¡¯s home tonight anyway. That guy is such a handful. ¡­ Gu Li¡¯s ss wouldn¡¯t start until 3:30, so she decided to go back to the dorm first. When she opened the door, only Qiao Yin was in the dorm, the others were nowhere to be seen. Seeing Gu Li¡¯s confusion, Qiao Yin exined, ¡°They have elective sses this afternoon. I didn¡¯t need to go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded. After that, the dorm fell silent, and no one spoke again. Gu Li climbed up her bed and started looking for the textbook for her next ss. Qiao Yin nced at her, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Gu Li, have you checked our school forum today?¡±
¡°No, why?¡± Gu Li was bemused. Qiao Yin replied honestly: ¡°There¡¯s a rumor about Young Master Mo and Professor Shen on the forum. They made the front page.¡± Upon hearing that, Gu Li immediately became serious, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±
As she spoke, she opened the Imperial City University¡¯s forum on her phone. Just as Qiao Yin had said, the post had been upvoted to the top position, and because of its high poprity, it had even been gged in red by the moderator. #Imperial City University¡¯s Goddess Professor Shen Yunsi¡¯s Mysterious Boyfriend Revealed# It had been read over ten thousand times, and there were thousands ofments. Gu Li clicked on the title and discovered that the pictures were taken at the popr hot pot restaurant fromst night. Shen Yunsi¡¯s face was clearly visible, while Mo Shiting was only seen in profile, yet he still looked incredibly handsome. No one mentioned Mo Shiting by name in the post; they were simply specting about the rtionship between the two. ¡°Interesting.¡± Gu Li chuckled, her voice full of deeper meaning. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know who was behind it. It seemed that Professor Shen intended to create a scandal, slowly convincing the public that there was an unclear rtionship between her and the mysterious handsome man, and then revealing that this man was Mo Shiting, thereby branding Gu Li as a homewrecker. It appeared that she had still underestimated to what extent Shen Yunsi was willing to go. Qiao Yin exined, ¡°I also went to that hot pot restaurant with Professor Shen yesterday, and saw you and Young Master Mo there, that¡¯s how I recognized him.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you for letting me know about this post.¡±
Gu Li sincerely thanked her. ¡°So, what do you n to do? Do you want to rify it?¡± Qiao Yin was curious. If it was any other girl, it¡¯s estimated that they would explode with rage if their husband and their rival were involved in a scandal. Yet Gu Li did not react at all? Gu Li: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t give the gossip any chance to escte.¡± With that, she immediately picked up herptop which was on the side. She turned it on, logged into the school forum, her slender fingers tapping quickly onto the keyboard. Done. Her swift and smooth operation left Qiao Yin, her roommate, dumbfounded. Qiao Yin blinked, subconsciously clicked on the school forum, only to discover that the post was gone. My god, it¡¯s really gone?! Qiao Yin checked several times before she finally epted the fact. ¡°Did you ask the moderator to delete it?¡± Was that possible?
But even if she did ask the moderator to remove it, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to delete it within a few seconds, right? The more Qiao Yin thought about it, the more unbelievable it seemed. Gu Li replied nonchntly: ¡°I deleted it myself.¡± A post of this level, deleting it was child¡¯s y to Gu Li. Plus, she had checked the IP of the person who had posted while she was at it and as she had suspected, it was Shen Yunsi. With that in mind, she looked at Qiao Yin who was still in shock, ¡°Professor Shen isn¡¯t a simple person. You should be careful when dealing with her.¡± Chapter 491: 343: Yes, Youre That Man_1 Chapter 491: Chapter 343: Yes, You¡¯re That Man_1 Qiao Yin didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to remind her in such a straightforward way. She was touched deep down. She swallowed and nodded lightly, ¡°I will, thank you, Little Pear.¡± ¡­ Because of Li Ruoruo¡¯s suicide attempt, Lu Cong had been cklisted by the Li Family. He went to the hospital several times to visit Li Ruoruo, but was driven out by the Li Family every time. The Lu family despised him even more. Lady Lu even made it clear that she would recognize only Li Ruoruo as her daughter-inw in this lifetime. If Lu Cong dared to mention divorce again, he would be driven out of the house and she would disown him as her son. Lu Cong was at a loss as to what to do, caught between a rock and a hard ce, all he could do was to drown his sorrows in alcohol and temporarily numb himself. Once Mo Shiting finished his work, he asked Lu Yang to drive directly to the bar to pick him up. Right upon entering the private room, as expected, the strong stench of alcohol filled the air, extremely overwhelming.
Noticing Lu Cong lying alone at the bar, drunk and unconscious, Mo Shiting walked over and snatched the ss of alcohol from his hand. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said. Lu Cong looked up, his eyes red and weary, a stark contrast from his usual lively state. Mo Shiting set the ss down and sat next to him on a high stool. Lu Cong propped his chin on his hand and squinted at him, chuckling bitterly, ¡°Perfect timing, have another drink with me.¡± As he reached out for the ss, Mo Shiting stopped him, ¡°Enough, alcohol won¡¯t solve any problems.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Cong mumbled in agreement, then asked, ¡°Then tell me, what should I do? If I can¡¯t even control my own marriage, am I still a human? Do I still have my rights?¡± Mo Shiting replied coldly, ¡°I understand how you feel, but I don¡¯t approve of your approach. Running away won¡¯t solve any problems. Ask yourself, what loss will cause you more pain? Make a choice based on that, and naturally there¡¯ll be solutions.¡± Having experienced the tribtions of love himself, Mo Shiting could really empathize with Lu Cong. Lu Cong seemed to take his words to heart and began to ponder seriously. After a while, there was a glimmer of understanding in his cloudy eyes. He stood up suddenly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to see Qianqian right now.¡± As long as he could confirm that Murong Qian was on his side, he would not back down no matter how difficult or bitter the future may be. After this pep talk from Mo Shiting, Lu Cong instantly transformed. He rushed back to the bathroom to wash his face and freshen up. ¡°Let Lu Yang drive you home.¡± Seeing that he had quite a bit to drink, Mo Shiting kindly loaned his assistant. Lu Cong gratefully smiled at him, ¡°Thanks, buddy. When Qianqian and I get married, remember, you have to call me brother-inw.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­ Scram!¡± After Lu Cong left, Mo Shiting nced at his watch. It was only half past seven.
He suddenly missed his Little Pear. He decided to make a trip to Imperial City University and surprise her. With this thought in mind, he immediately got going, drove back to the Xinghe Group, and took off in a helicopter. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Imperial City University.
Gu Li had just finished the first of two evening electives. During the break, she received an unexpected call from Murong Qian. ¡°Little Pear, I have something to tell you.¡± Murong Qian¡¯s voice was a bit excited, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What is it? Did Tang Yue agree to form a strategic alliance with Shi Li?¡± ¡°Oh my, negotiations between the twopanies aren¡¯t that simple. However, I did notice that Tang Yue is quite interested in Yining.¡± Murong Qian sounded like she had uncovered a new continent. Gu Li, lips curling in amusement, replied, ¡°You¡¯re just noticing now? I was wondering when you would.¡± ¡°Ah? So they¡­¡± Murong Qian¡¯s mouth gaped open, then she burst outughing, ¡°Oh my, next time we go to M Country for further negotiations with the Tang Group, I¡¯ll bring Yining along. We might just get twice the results with half the effort, hahaha.¡± Perhaps due to her excitement, Murong Qian¡¯sughter was somewhat hearty. Gu Li held the phone away from her ear and waited for her to stopughing. She then took it back and asked, ¡°Is that what you wanted to tell me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Murong Qian cut to the chase, ¡°This afternoon, a female celebrity came to our Shi Li Entertainment, hoping to sign with us. Guess who?¡± ¡°Who?¡±
Gu Li asked without much interest, ¡°There are so many female celebrities, how should I know? Besides, I¡¯m not a fan of celebrities. Just spill it, no need for suspense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun. Come on, guess, you definitely know her.¡± Chapter 492: 343: Yes, Youre That Man_2 Chapter 492: Chapter 343: Yes, You¡¯re That Man_2 Murong Qian still wanted to maintain the mystery, letting her guess. The first name that popped into Gu Li¡¯s mind was Qiu Yuxin, she considered for a moment, feeling that it was absolutely impossible, but grudgingly replied anyway: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Qiu Yuxin?¡± ¡°Bingo! You¡¯ve got it.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Really? What was she thinking,ing to ourpany to make her presence felt?¡± Gu Li was thoroughly unable to understand Qiu Yuxin¡¯s thought process. Murong Qian responded truthfully: ¡°She said she sees the development prospects of Shi Li Entertainment, and hopes to be your business partner.¡± ¡°And how did you respond?¡± Gu Li was a bit curious about how Murong Qian would handle that. With a scoff, Murong Qian replied proudly: ¡°For such a little slut, of course, I showed her the door. It¡¯s clear she has harmful intentions, I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to leave a ticking bomb by my side.¡±
¡°Well done.¡± Gu Li nodded in full agreement. However, in the next moment, she heard Murong Qian say: ¡°But before she left, she spat out some harsh words, said she would never give up. I guess she will probablye looking for you in person.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow, not appearing to care, ¡°then let here, I would love to personally meet her and see what tricks she has up her sleeve.¡± ¡°Right, but you must remember, don¡¯t let her sweet talk fool you, you absolutely cannot let such a gue into thepany, understood?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡­ Murong Qian was calling Gu Li from the lobby of the building. After she finished chatting with Gu Li, she got out of the car and took the elevator up. Reaching the designated floor, she stepped out of the elevator, turned a corner, and saw a familiar figure standing in front of Da Ha¡¯s house. One hand in his pocket, leaning against the wall, his pose was a mixture ofziness and charm. It was Lu Cong. What was he doing here? Murong Qian furrowed her brows and slowly walked over to him. ¡°Qianqian¡ª¡ª¡± The man saw her, and his voice was filled with love and affection as he called her name. Murong Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, inexplicably, she felt a bit of sadness. But she was always good at hiding her emotions, her face always maintaining a calm and breezy smile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Looking for you!¡±
Lu Cong stood up straight, his deep eyes unblinkingly staring at her small, delicate face as if he was afraid she would disappear in the blink of an eye. ¡°Come in.¡± Although this was a high-end residential area with a high level of privacy, she was still a public figure after all. If she was caught in a photograph pulling and tugging with a man in the hallway, the impact would be terrible. With Da Ha not at home, Murong Qian directly keyed in the passcode to unlock the door and went in.
Lu Cong followed her in step by step. As they entered the house, the voice activated lights automatically came on, illuminating the entire house in an instant. Subconsciously, Lu Cong looked around the environment, the top-floor riverside view was indeed not bad. After changing her slippers, Murong Qian casually took out a pair of unopened men¡¯s slippers and handed them to him. Lu Cong cooperatively changed into the slippers. By the time he had changed his shoes, Murong Qian had already brought out a ss of lemon water from the kitchen. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve had a lot of alcohol, drink this instead.¡± Lu Cong¡¯s eyes shone mysteriously, his voice hoarse as he whispered: ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the ss, took it to his mouth for a sip. For some inexplicable reason, he found the lemon water exceptionally sweet. ¡°Did you put sugar in this?¡± He asked, caught off guard. ¡°Huh?¡± Murong Qian was taken aback, once she collected her thoughts, she shook her head, ¡°No. It¡¯s simply freshly sliced lemons soaked in ice water.¡±
¡°Oh, I see. It tastes very sweet.¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but say. Murong Qian: ¡°Your sense of taste might be off.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± After finishing the lemon water, he felt much more refreshed. However, he was sitting on the couch with a rigid back, extremely solemn, as though he had a weighty task at hand. Seeing this, Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a hint of strangeness. She had a gut feeling that there was something peculiar about Lu Cong tonight. She sat on the single sofa next to him and asked bluntly, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for youing to see me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lu Cong¡¯s hands interlocked, and he was suddenly feeling sweaty from the nervousness. ¡°Hmm?¡± Murong Qian looked at him, her beautiful eyes filled with confusion.
Upon meeting her gaze, Lu Cong hardened his heart, abruptly standing up from the sofa and kneeling on one knee in front of her. Murong Qian was startled and hurriedly stood up, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Oh my god, could he be proposing to her? So abruptly? Her heart skipped a beat, she tried hard to clench her fists, not letting her emotions show. Chapter 493: 343: Yes, Youre That Man_3 Chapter 493: Chapter 343: Yes, You¡¯re That Man_3 Fortunately, Lu Cong was engrossed in his own emotions and hadn¡¯t noticed her change in expression. He took a small exquisite box from his pocket, opened it, and there was a shiny diamond ring inside. Was he really going to propose to her? Murong Qian stood frozen in ce. ¡°Qianqian¡ª¡± He called her name again, his heart pounding madly. He had prepared a long proposal speech, but at this moment, he could no longer remember a single line, only managing to utter the simplest three words: ¡°Marry me!¡± The man¡¯s deeply affectionate voice entered her ears. Murong Qian regained her senses, her gaze falling onto his extraordinarily handsome face, and for a moment, she wanted impulsively to nod and say yes. But immediately thoughts flooded her mind about the many unresolved issues between them. Even if she still had lingering feelings for him, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to marry him without reservations. Thinking this, Murong Qian tly refused: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± ¡°Qianqian?¡±
Although Lu Cong didn¡¯t have full confidence in this proposal, he certainly didn¡¯t expect her to reject him so decisively. She obviously had feelings for him¡­ ¡°Lu Cong, we are not suited for each other.¡± Murong Qian took a deep breath, trying to speak in the calmest tone possible. Lu Cong disagreed, ¡°I think we¡¯re perfectly suited for each other.¡± With that, he lifted the diamond ring in front of her again, his attitude extremely humble: ¡°Qianqian, I can make you the happiest woman in the world. Marry me, alright?¡± Murong Qian hardens her heart: ¡°You should go, my answer is already very clear. Lu Cong, we are not on the same path. It¡¯s better to think of us as¡­ fate without luck.¡± ¡°Is it because of that man?¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who?¡± Murong Qian was slightly taken aback. From the beginning to the end, there was only one man for her, what had he misunderstood? ¡°That man you loved deeply, but who abandoned you. You still can¡¯t forget him, can you?¡± As he asked this, Lu Cong felt his heart ache so much it became hard to breathe. He had of course personally investigated Murong Qian and knew that she once had a rtionship, but he could never uncover any information about that man. However, everyone has a past, and he doesn¡¯t mind. As long as she could move on and truly love him for the rest of her life. Nevertheless, at this moment, her firm rejection of his proposal made Lu Cong specte that she was still in love with that heartless man, Han. And he, Lu Cong, was never part of her heart from the beginning.
Seeing that Lu Cong had misunderstood, and so thoroughly at that, Murong Qian felt extremelyplicated. She wanted to tell him, yes, you are that man, but the pain she had once suffered made her unable to get over this hurdle, especially since he had forgotten their past sopletely¡­ Hate! She hated him¡­
She still hadn¡¯t truly let go, truly forgiven him¡­ ¡°Okay! I understand.¡± Seeing her biting her lip tightly, her expression pained, Lu Cong¡¯s heart ached more. Because he knew, he had gotten his answer. He had lost, lost miserably¡­ He robotically put the diamond ring away, stood up, and took heavy steps toward the exit, leaving step by step. Murong Qian stood in ce, seeing his tall figure convey deep loss and sadness. Her lips moved, as if she wanted to call out to him, but in the end, she swallowed her words. Lu Cong had put on his shoes and was about to leave. Before closing the door, he looked back at her and gave her a gentle smile: ¡°Qianqian, I wish you happiness! From now on, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Having said this, seeing that Murong Qian had no response, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself a little in his heart. He opened the door and walked out without looking back. The door closed with a bang, separating them into two different spaces. At this moment, Murong Qian¡¯s heart became inexplicably panicked. She suddenly had a terrible premonition that if she didn¡¯t hold onto him now, she might really lose him forever¡­ Which is more important, hating him or loving him?
In fact, she always had the answer, it was just that she couldn¡¯t get over that hurdle in her heart. As the seconds ticked away, the panic in Murong Qian¡¯s heart continued to deepen. No, she had to get Lu Cong back. Thinking this, she didn¡¯t even bother to change her shoes, grabbed her phone and rushed out. Unfortunately, to her dismay, all three elevators in the elevator hall were going down from her floor, and even worse, one had just closed its doors. She called Lu Cong, but no one answered. Murong Qian rushed into the stairwell without hesitation, running down the stairs. Thanks to her dance practice, she had good stamina and managed to run to the first floor without even panting. Just as she ran out of the first floor lobby, from a distance, she saw Lu Cong walking towards the entrance of thepound. ¡°Lu Cong¡ª¡± She called him out loud. But for some reason, Lu Cong hadn¡¯t heard her and was just walking away. Seeing this, Murong Qian chased after him.
¡°Lu Cong¡ª¡± Chapter 494: 344: I Wont Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_1 Chapter 494: Chapter 344: I Won¡¯t Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_1 ¡°Lu Cong¨C¡± Lu Cong was walking towards the entrance of the residential area, feeling like a lost soul. His elongated shadow under the dim streetlight added to his deste image. From behind him, there seemed to be a faint calling of his name ¨C a girl¡¯s voice. Is that hallucination? After her thorough rejection, how could she possibly chase after him? A sardonic smile tugged at the corner of Lu Cong¡¯s mouth. Fearing that he might be unable to suppress the urge to look back, he quickened his pace. Murong Qian was stunned. After finally spotting him, but, as soon as she called out to him, he moved even further away. Was it deliberate? Fine!
If I don¡¯t catch up to you today, I¡¯ll take your surname! Murong Qian mustered up her energy and sprinted forward. She was in such a hurry that her slippers fell off twice. In the end, she decided to discard her slippers and charged towards him at a full sprint. ¡°Lu Cong, stop right there!¡± ¡°Lu Cong, if you don¡¯t turn back, I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± ¡°Lu Cong¨C¡± Her heart-wrenching cries startled other residents who were taking an evening stroll around theplex. All eyes turned to her, their faces filled with the intrigue of gossip. This kind of post-dinner love drama was their favorite to watch. Luckily, it was dark, and Murong Qian¡¯s bare face looked quite different from her makeup look, so she went unnoticed. If not, she might have be a trending topic online. Murong Qian didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. At that moment, her attention was solely on the man who finally stopped. At the sight of him stopping, her eyes unexpectedly welled up with tears. For four years, she had never been so sure about her feelings like she was right now. Nor had she ever feared losing him as much as she did at that very moment. This man, regardless of the reasons for forgetting her four years ago, had, after all, fallen in love with her at first sight once again. Could she confidently believe that he had loved her all along? As shes of their interactions after reuniting popped up in her mind, her tears uncontrobly spilled over. ¡°Lu Cong¡­¡± She sobbed his name, taking each step towards him carefully. But the moment he turned around to face her, she threw herself into his arms. Feeling the softness of her body in his arms and the slight fragrance she carried, Lu Cong finally had a sense of reality.
¡°Qianqian¡­ I thought¡­ I¡­¡± He stuttered out words in excitement while stroking her hair and kissing her face, revealing his inner nervousness. After he calmed down, Murong Qian finally punched him on the shoulder, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me calling your name just now? I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She had run all the way down from the 23rd floor, chasing after him around therge residential area. She hadn¡¯t been so physical for a long time!
Feeling a little sheepish under her reproach, Lu Cong apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I was hallucinating. Your feet¡­¡± As he spoke, he nced at her feet and saw she had run barefoot. He was heartbroken. ¡°Where are your shoes?¡± ¡°Shoes? Oh, right, I lost them.¡± Murong Qian touched her forehead, her beautiful face lit up with a naive smile. Fighting the temptation to hug her tighter, Lu Cong carefully lifted her and ced her on a nearby stone bench. Kneeling on one knee, he checked her bare feet for injuries in the light from the streetmp. Luckily, she was still wearing socks, and her delicate feet were not bloodied or bruised. Lu Cong heaved a sigh of relief, his voice was low but tender, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you upstairs.¡± Although he was unsure why she had chased after him, he couldn¡¯t let her walk barefoot. ¡°Okay.¡± Murong Qian obediently nodded,fortably nestling in his arms, letting him carry her back. The light was too dim to find her slippers, so neither of them bothered looking. Meanwhile, Da Ha watched the whole scene from his red sports car nearby.
As he slowly drove into the residential area, he saw Lu Cong¡¯s dispirited figure from afar. Being a clever man, Da Ha guessed that Lu Cong must have had a quarrel with Murong Qian. He was originally nning to park his car andfort Lu Cong. However, before he could even turn off his engine, he heard Murong Qian¡¯s roaring voice. Sweat! Sister Qian was quite ferocious! The sight was so scary that even he, Young Master Gu, was trembling with fear. Chapter 495: 344: I Wont Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_2 Chapter 495: Chapter 344: I Won¡¯t Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_2 Da Ha cooperatively shrugged his shoulders, deciding not to get out of the car or move it. He stayed nearby, watching the romantic exchange, enduring the difort of being a third wheel for several minutes until he was full to bursting. However, it worked in his favor because he previously bet with Gu Li and still owed her a ¡°secret about Sister Qian.¡± So, he promptly videoed what he saw and heard that evening and sent it to Gu Li via WeChat. ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the explosive news about Sister Qian. Don¡¯t forget to delete it after watching.¡± After sending the message, Da Ha quietly chuckled. But soon, his smile disappeared as a thought crossed his mind. Oh no! Those two are heading to his house. Would he hurriedly go home, only to be the unwanted third wheel? Of course, the answer was NO. Da Ha scratched his fluffy head, deciding that he might as well be a good sport, and opted to stay at a hotel. Afterward, he could just get Sister Qian to cover the cost. ¡­
Murong Qian and Lu Cong were being affectionate at the gate of the residentialplex,pletely unaware that Da Ha had seen them and even sent the information to Gu Li. Being held in Lu Cong¡¯s arms, feeling his steady and powerful heartbeat, Murong Qian was brimming with a sense of happiness. On the way back to the 23rd floor, both of them remained silent, but their understanding of each other seemed incredibly profound. So, as soon as they entered the room and the door closed behind them, Lu Cong lifted her onto the cupboard in the foyer, held her head, and kissed her passionately. Murong Qian did not refuse. After all, there was no need for grown-ups to talk too much about love; actions often speak louder. But, her sense of rationality eventually won. ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Caught up in her feelings, Murong Qian turned her head aside, dodging his kiss. Not anticipating her refusal under these circumstances, Lu Cong was slightly taken aback. Upon realizing the situation, his heart grew cold, ¡°Sorry! I was too forward.¡± After saying these words, he let go of her, fixing her slightly disheveled shirt. He pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°I am leaving. You should rest early.¡± As he prepared to leave, she grabbed his hand, ¡°This is Da Ha¡¯s house. He maye back at any time, so¡­we should be careful.¡± The sincere exnation from the girl instantly brought sunshine to Lu Cong¡¯s cloudy mood. He turned his head and saw her holding his face with both hands, smiling through her tears, ¡°Lu Cong, I agree to give us a chance. I cannot guarantee that I can stick with you until the end, but I promise that I will not let go of your hand until you do. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± Lu Cong blinked, hardly believing his ears, ¡°Can you say that again?¡± ¡°I said¡­ I am willing to be with you¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was silenced by his kiss. She lifted her hand, intending to push him away, but then changed her mind, not having the heart to do so. She decided to indulge herself a little more and hoped that Da Ha wouldn¡¯t return home too soon¡­
They shared a long, passionate kiss. When Lu Cong finally let go, Murong Qian felt like she was running out of oxygen. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t kiss me for so long!¡± She touched her slightly swollen lips, warning him in irritation. Lu Cong¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, which he could not hide, ¡°As you wish, Mrs. Lu!¡±
¡°Humph, I haven¡¯t even agreed to marry you yet.¡± The term ¡°Mrs. Lu¡± elerated her heartbeat, yet the problems between them hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. At this thought, a trace of disappointment passed through Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful eyes. Seeing her frown, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help reaching out to smooth her brows, asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about my situation?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Murong Qian was hesitant whether to tell him about the past or not. Lu Cong, oblivious to her thoughts, jokingly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if worstes to worst, we can elope.¡± ¡°Elope?¡± Murong Qianughed at that, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. With my medical skills, even without the Lu family, I can still support you and provide a good life. Qianqian, marry me, I assure you, you won¡¯t regret.¡± Lu Cong proceeded with his marriage proposal. Murong Qian was touched and in the heat of the moment, she held out her left hand before him, ¡°Where¡¯s the ring? Put it on me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡±
Lu Cong hadn¡¯t expected the proposal to actually work. When he took out the exquisite diamond ring, his finger was shaking with excitement. Chapter 497 - 344: I Wont Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_2 Chapter 495: Chapter 344: I Won¡¯t Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_2 Da Ha cooperatively shrugged his shoulders, deciding not to get out of the car or move it. He stayed nearby, watching the romantic exchange, enduring the difort of being a third wheel for several minutes until he was full to bursting. However, it worked in his favor because he previously bet with Gu Li and still owed her a ¡°secret about Sister Qian.¡± So, he promptly videoed what he saw and heard that evening and sent it to Gu Li via WeChat. ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the explosive news about Sister Qian. Don¡¯t forget to delete it after watching.¡± After sending the message, Da Ha quietly chuckled. But soon, his smile disappeared as a thought crossed his mind. Oh no! Those two are heading to his house. Would he hurriedly go home, only to be the unwanted third wheel? Of course, the answer was NO. Da Ha scratched his fluffy head, deciding that he might as well be a good sport, and opted to stay at a hotel. Afterward, he could just get Sister Qian to cover the cost. ¡­ Murong Qian and Lu Cong were being affectionate at the gate of the residentialplex,pletely unaware that Da Ha had seen them and even sent the information to Gu Li. Being held in Lu Cong¡¯s arms, feeling his steady and powerful heartbeat, Murong Qian was brimming with a sense of happiness. On the way back to the 23rd floor, both of them remained silent, but their understanding of each other seemed incredibly profound. So, as soon as they entered the room and the door closed behind them, Lu Cong lifted her onto the cupboard in the foyer, held her head, and kissed her passionately. Murong Qian did not refuse. After all, there was no need for grown-ups to talk too much about love; actions often speak louder. But, her sense of rationality eventually won. ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Caught up in her feelings, Murong Qian turned her head aside, dodging his kiss. Not anticipating her refusal under these circumstances, Lu Cong was slightly taken aback. Upon realizing the situation, his heart grew cold, ¡°Sorry! I was too forward.¡± After saying these words, he let go of her, fixing her slightly disheveled shirt. He pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°I am leaving. You should rest early.¡± As he prepared to leave, she grabbed his hand, ¡°This is Da Ha¡¯s house. He maye back at any time, so¡­we should be careful.¡± The sincere exnation from the girl instantly brought sunshine to Lu Cong¡¯s cloudy mood. He turned his head and saw her holding his face with both hands, smiling through her tears, ¡°Lu Cong, I agree to give us a chance. I cannot guarantee that I can stick with you until the end, but I promise that I will not let go of your hand until you do. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± Lu Cong blinked, hardly believing his ears, ¡°Can you say that again?¡± ¡°I said¡­ I am willing to be with you¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was silenced by his kiss. She lifted her hand, intending to push him away, but then changed her mind, not having the heart to do so. She decided to indulge herself a little more and hoped that Da Ha wouldn¡¯t return home too soon¡­ They shared a long, passionate kiss. When Lu Cong finally let go, Murong Qian felt like she was running out of oxygen. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t kiss me for so long!¡± She touched her slightly swollen lips, warning him in irritation. Lu Cong¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, which he could not hide, ¡°As you wish, Mrs. Lu!¡± ¡°Humph, I haven¡¯t even agreed to marry you yet.¡± The term ¡°Mrs. Lu¡± elerated her heartbeat, yet the problems between them hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. At this thought, a trace of disappointment passed through Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful eyes. Seeing her frown, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help reaching out to smooth her brows, asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about my situation?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Murong Qian was hesitant whether to tell him about the past or not. Lu Cong, oblivious to her thoughts, jokingly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if worstes to worst, we can elope.¡± ¡°Elope?¡± Murong Qianughed at that, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. With my medical skills, even without the Lu family, I can still support you and provide a good life. Qianqian, marry me, I assure you, you won¡¯t regret.¡± Lu Cong proceeded with his marriage proposal. Murong Qian was touched and in the heat of the moment, she held out her left hand before him, ¡°Where¡¯s the ring? Put it on me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Lu Cong hadn¡¯t expected the proposal to actually work. When he took out the exquisite diamond ring, his finger was shaking with excitement. Chapter 496: 344: I Wont Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_3 Chapter 496: Chapter 344: I Won¡¯t Let Go of Your Hand Until You Let Go_3 He is a man who values rituals. When the girl he loves asks for a ring, he can¡¯t give it to her casually. Hence, he simply picked up Murong Qian and carried her into the living room, cing her on the sofa. ¡°You¡­ wait a moment.¡± Taking a deep breath, the man dropped this line and dashed off into the bathroom. Murong Qian: ¡°???¡± Thankfully, he returned after a few seconds. Murong Qian noticed that his hair appeared more stylish ¨C probably had smeared Da Ha¡¯s hair gel, she guessed? ¡°Oh¡­ childish!¡± Sheughed and teased him, yet at the same time she was thrilled deep inside. In the past, when they were together, he was constantly attentive about his image and a sense of ritualistic propriety. This trait obviously hadn¡¯t changed at all.
¡°Qianqian¡ª¡± Kneeling in front of her on one knee once again, the words he had prepared earlier finally came in handy, ¡°I never believed in love at first sight but the moment I saw you, I had a premonition that one day I would willingly sumb to you. And so, I did. I regretted noting into your life sooner. I thought, perhaps I could have met you earlier and known you longer. Although I wasn¡¯t part of your past, I hope to be part of your future. Every year from now on, I want to be part of your life. Qianqian, will you marry me and be my Mrs. Lu for this life and forever more?¡± Murong Qian never expected him to say something so emotional. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears that poured from her eyes. She raised her face, wiping away her tears. Once she had calmed her overwhelming emotions, she extended her left hand to him in the face of his hopeful gaze, ¡°Yes, I ept.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ thank you.¡± Lu Cong was overjoyed and even thanked her politely, which caused Murong Qian to bothugh and cry at the same time. Having sessfully proposed, Lu Cong excitedly swept Murong Qian up into his arms, spinning her around ¨C the room was brimming with sweetness. Meanwhile elsewhere, Gu Li didn¡¯t check her phone during ss until the bell rang. Then, she took out her phone from her desk drawer and opened WeChat. The first thing she noticed was the message Da Ha sent. ¡°Sister Qian¡¯s explosive news?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Li was puzzled, thinking that PolyBridge didn¡¯tnd on the trending topic list again. She did not want to spend money on that anymore. Whining, she had just sent arge amount of money to the school in the mountain region. She was so poor now. As she thought, she clicked on the video. When she saw the man and woman under the dim street light sharing an incredibly sweet moment, her eyes widened in shock. Seriously? When did those two start dating? Ahhh, she was kept in the dark, not knowing anything?
Isn¡¯t this too much? Ahhh¡ª Gu Li was not calm anymore. After leaving the ssroom, instead of going back to the dorm, she found a secluded corner, nning to call Murong Qian. But at the crucial moment, she stopped and decided to call Da Ha instead.
No one answered when she called Da Ha¡¯s cell phone. Gu Li gritted her teeth and called him via WeChat instead. Well, Da Ha always kept his phone on silent and she guessed that he would only respond to WeChat. As expected, Da Ha answered immediately. A picture of a handsome man bathing appeared on the screen. What on earth? What¡¯s happening? Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened when she realized what was happening and she couldn¡¯t help swearing, ¡°Gu Yao you bastard, why would you answer my call while you¡¯re bathing?¡± Da Ha looked innocent, ¡°Boss, how was I supposed to know you were making a video call? I was just enjoying my bath, saw the WeChat notification ring, and thinking it was an emergency, I answered without checking. Besides, I¡¯m the one at a disadvantage, why are you so worked up?¡± ¡°Heh.¡±¡® Gu Li gritted her teeth andughed, ¡°I bet you¡¯re really feeling disadvantaged, aren¡¯t you? Can your skinny little body evenpare to my husband?¡± ¡°Hey, no personal attacks.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Gu Li scrunched up her nose disdainfully and said, ¡°Put on your clothes first, then we¡¯ll talk. If my brother-inw found out that I saw you bathing, I¡¯d be dead.¡±
Although she saw nothing aside from his pale shoulders, Shiting was so petty that he might seize the chance to punish her. Wait, why is she scared of Shiting? He wouldn¡¯t know that she saw Da Ha bathing, right? With this thought, Gu Li¡¯s courage rose, and she told Da Ha warmly, ¡°Gu Yao, kid, you just continue soaking in that tub and exin things to me, okay? When exactly did Sister Qian and Lu Cong hook up? It seems like you already knew this a while back, didn¡¯t you? Oh,st time you said, you have a secret about Sister Qian. Could this be it?¡± Faced with Gu Li¡¯s piercing questions, Da Ha decided to y dead. ¡°Oh, Boss, what did you say? The hotel¡¯s wifi is really bad, I can¡¯t hear you. Did you lose connection? Hello¡­¡± Gu Li cut straight through his act, saying, ¡°Come on, your act was something I used to y.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Da Ha only could chuckle apologetically, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s one more thing I have to say, Sister Qian¡¯s ex-boyfriend was Lu Cong.¡± ¡°What? Lu Cong is the jerk of an ex-boyfriend who dumped Sister Qian four years ago?¡± Gu Li was astounded. She let slip her surprise a little too loudly, and it was overheard by Shiting who just arrived looking for her. Chapter 498: 345 I Will Definitely Be on Your Side_2 Chapter 498: Chapter 345 I Will Definitely Be on Your Side_2 ¡°Hm?¡± Gu Li paused slightly and saw Mo Shiting had already released her and strode quickly into the shop. What on earth was he nning to do? Was it possible that he wanted to make others give up their seats? Yes, he was definitely capable of doing something like that. Gu Li pursed her lips, standing still as she asionally nced into the shop. As Gu Li had suspected, he walked to the best table in the shop, where three boys were sitting. After exchanging a few words with them, the boys quickly stood up, packed their things, and left. Before leaving, they even tidied up the table for him. Gu Li found this strange and amusing. She walked over, smiling, and asked, ¡°Brother Ting, what did you say to them? How did they readily give up their seats to us?¡± Mo Shiting kept her in suspense, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±
¡°Hmph, then just forget it!¡± Gu Li snorted, grumbled and sat down. She couldn¡¯t help but stay curious, so she disregarded the menu and pressed him further, ¡°Come on, what kind of incentive did you offer them?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her with amusement, ¡°You underestimate men too much. Is it always necessary to offer incentives in exchange for giving up the seat?¡± Gu Li confidently retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just seeing through your businessman nature. You must have paid them off.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Unwilling to make Gu Li misunderstand him as someone who solves everything with money, Mo Shiting felt it was necessary to exin, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°I told them that today I confessed my feelings to my girlfriend sessfully. She really wants to eat oysters from this ce. If she can¡¯t get it, she might break up with me, so they gave up their seats.¡± Gu Li widened her eyes, ¡°Is it that simple?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows. He certainly would not tell her that he promised those boys that he would pay for their meals tonight. Those boys thought that eating packed food back at their dormitory was not much different, so they thought it would be a good idea to do something good, not only helping a couple but also getting a freete-night snack. Why not? ¡°Alright, alright, my Brother Ting is the best.¡± Gu Li smiled and gave him a thumbs-up, then nced at the menu and handed it over, ¡°Take a look? What would you like? Besides the oysters that I love, there are several house-special snacks. They¡¯re pretty good too.¡± Gu Li¡¯s foodie character made Mo Shitingugh, ¡°You can order, I¡¯m okay with anything.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take my liberties.¡± Gu Li happily picked up a pencil and circled five to six dishes she wants, even adding arge can of coke. ¡°Brother Ting, actually drinking beer is more refreshing, but you¡¯ll be flyingter and can¡¯t drink and drive. So, we¡¯ll have to make do with coke instead.¡±
Gu Li chatted while ordering food. Mo Shiting watched her chattering sweetly and couldn¡¯t help himself. He leaned over and gave her a kiss. Gu Li froze,pletely unprepared for his boldness in this crowded small shop. Her cute face blushed instantly. ¡°Keep in check.¡±
Feeling both sweet and shy, she red at him. Mo Shiting, who tasted sweetness, made a sound of agreement, and brought his handsome face to her ear, seductively whispering, ¡°Who asked you to be so tasty? I can¡¯t resist, who should I me?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­so it¡¯s my fault?¡± The bare-faced agreement: ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Breathing deeply, she stood up, ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t lower my standards to argue with you. I am going to order.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Watching her small nimble figure quickly walk to the counter, Mo Shiting squinted his eyes at her, his mood overflowing with emotions. There were several tables of girls in the shop, who were paying attention to Mo Shiting the moment he entered. Although he was dressed in ck trousers and a white shirt, his noble temperamentbined with his youth and the vicinity of the shop to campus, led several people to consider him as a fellow student, a senior. Therefore, when Gu Li was away, a pretty girl from a nearby table came over and mustered the courage to strike a conversation, ¡°Senior, hi¡­!¡± Mo Shiting red icily at her, scaring her to the point her knees weakened. Gosh, observing how attentive he was towards that little girl, she thought he was a sweet, gentlemanly, handsome guy. She never imagined he could be so cold and intimidating.
Awkward! She regrets this now! Would it be toote to retreat now? ¡°So¡­ sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.¡± Barely managing to squeeze out these words without waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, she quickly sneaked away. Gu Li returned from the counter at that moment, just in time to witness this scene. She didn¡¯t have to guess to know what had just happened. Chapter 499: 345 I Will Definitely Be on Your Side_3 Chapter 499: Chapter 345 I Will Definitely Be on Your Side_3 Back in her seat, she deliberately asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, did any beautye up and ask for your contact details?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mo Shiting answered firmly, then added, ¡°In my eyes, there¡¯s only you, the beauty.¡± His flirtatious words made Gu Li doubt whether he had secretly taken a ss on sweet talk without her knowing. ¡°Alright, enough teasing. Here¡¯s a candy for you as a reward.¡± Saying this, she actually pulled out a White Rabbit candy from her bag. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I prefer the candy you make.¡± Although he said that, he dared not refuse what his wife offered, especially when she was eating the candy herself, he had no choice but to ¡°apany Gu Li in indulgence.¡± The restaurant was so busy that the dishes took a long time toe.
During this waiting period, Mo Shiting finally had time to ask about Lu Cong, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Lu Cong and your cousin?¡± He had never heard about Lu Cong dating, let alone having an ex-girlfriend. Even more surprising, in his rtionship history, Lu Cong turned out to be heartless, a jerk. Thispletely subverted his understanding. After all, as Lu Cong¡¯s best friend, he had witnessed Lu Cong struggling emotionally over Murong Qianxun. If anyone was heartless, it seemed to be her. However, his strong instinct for self-preservation prevented Mo Shiting from expressing his true thoughts in front of Gu Li. Having poured a cup of Pu¡¯er tea and taken a sip to moisten her throat, Gu Li disclosed, ¡°My sister attended university in M Country. In her senior year, she had a boyfriend. They dated for a while. He even proposed to her and she gave him the family heirloom. At the time, he promised her that after notifying his family about their rtionship in Hua Country, he would immediately return to M Country to marry her. My sister waited for over a month, but he disappeared without a word. In the end, she didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and followed him from M Country, only to discover that he was engaged to another woman¡­ ha ha¡­¡± At this point, Gu Li sneered a few times and said wrathfully, ¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t he an absolute jerk? I used to think Dr. Lu was quite decent, but what a shock, he turned out to be the betrayer who broke my sister¡¯s heart! It drives me mad!¡± Confronted with Gu Li¡¯s indignation, Mo Shiting remained silent for a moment. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but poke him hard in the arm, huffilyining, ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better not try to defend your good brother. Beware, I might end up disliking you too!¡± Mo Shiting came back to his senses and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Seeing his clear stance, Gu Li felt greatly relieved. Mo Shiting picked up the freshly brewed cup of Pu¡¯er tea from the table, took a distracted sip, and his eyes shone mysteriously, as if lost in thought. Gu Li asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting looked serious, ¡°I¡¯ve just never heard of Lu Cong having an ex-girlfriend. And ¡ª¡± He put down his cup, fixed his gaze on her and said, ¡°You mentioned something happened four years ago. I remember that Lu Cong indeed spent some time in M Country four years ago, and on the first day back, he had a car ident on a highway near the airport. He woke up a monthter. His engagement to Li Ruoruo was arranged while he was in aa by the Li and Lu families.¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±
Gu Li was surprised, but then immediately suspicious, ¡°Isn¡¯t he grown? When he woke up and found out he was engaged, wouldn¡¯t he refuse? Especially since a woman he loved was waiting for him in M Country.¡± ¡°He has refused many times, but to no avail.¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Moreover, he haspletely forgotten your cousin.¡±
Gu Li: ¡°¡­Did he lose his memory?¡± Mo Shiting pondered for a moment and concluded, ¡°Maybe.¡± If Murong Qian really was Lu Cong¡¯s ex-girlfriend, then Lu Cong must have lost his memory, or possibly, have been hypnotized by someone. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but at the time, the Lu and Li families were determined to have their children married, so using some means on Lu Cong was not impossible. Thinking about this, Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, his eyes reflecting deep thoughts. Gu Li quickly caught on that the matter was not simple. Decisively, she gripped his hand, ¡°Brother Ting, promise me, don¡¯t get involved in Sister Qian and Lu Cong¡¯s issues. Let¡¯s leave it to Sister Qian to handle it, alright? I¡¯m not sure what Sister Qian is thinking, but I believe she will make the right choice.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Shiting held her hand tightly, nodding solemnly. Just then, the owner of the restaurant personally served a te of pan-fried oyster, interrupting them. ¡°The dishes are ready! Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Not at all, it smells delicious. Thank you, sir.¡± Gu Li replied with a smile. ¡°Enjoy your meal, then. I¡¯ll go whip up the rest of your dishes.¡±
After the owner left hurriedly, Gu Li quickly picked up her chopsticks, took a bite of the pan-fried oyster, dabbed a bit of sweet and spicy sauce on it and presented it to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, want to try?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Without any hesitation, Mo Shiting opened his mouth and swallowed the oyster. Initially not expecting much from the dish, he found it surprisingly soft and vorful the moment he tasted it, making him want to have another bite. Seeing his interest, Gu Li instantly picked up another piece, ¡°Here¡¯s more.¡± Again, he ate without any hesitation. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± The girl didn¡¯t even start eating herself. Her beautiful eyes blinked at him, the expectant look on her face made Mo Shiting feel a strong sense of happiness. She was so sweet that he found himself wanting to kiss her again. Chapter 500: 346 Its Time to Tell Him_1 Chapter 500: Chapter 346 It¡¯s Time to Tell Him_1 ¡°Brother Ting, are you listening to me?¡± Gu Li noticed that Mo Shiting kept staring at her but didn¡¯t answer her question, so she leaned closer with a puzzled look on her face to ask him. Coming back to his senses, Mo Shiting took hold of her face and kissed it, jokingly said, ¡°Very tasty.¡± Was he referring to the food, or to her? Gu Li¡¯s face turned red again. She quickly turned her face away and put a chopstick full of fried oysters in her mouth. Hmm, it¡¯s indeed delicious. The power of good food was so strong that she instantly forgot about her embarrassment from the moment before. Mo Shiting saw her eating with relish, his eyes bing softer. At that moment, the boss brought over two more tes of snacks. Mo Shiting received them, thanking him lightly.
¡°Try this.¡± This time, it was his turn to feed her. ¡°Is this the sponge gourd pancake you were talking about?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, thank you, Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li sweetly called out and cooperatively opened her mouth. However, she had only taken a small bite of the sponge gourd pancake when he took back his chopsticks and ate the remaining half. Gu Li widened her eyes: ¡°What¡­¡± The man shamelessly said: ¡°It¡¯s just a little romance between husband and wife.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Not expecting him to say something like this, Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re getting better and better at this.¡± Mo Shiting cast a sidelong nce at her, raising his eyebrow suggestively, ¡°Otherwise, how could I be your husband?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± The girls at the surrounding tables were incredibly envious of Mo Shiting¡¯s special treatment of Gu Li. However, seeing Gu Li¡¯s beauty, they could only swallow their resentment. After all, with her stunning good looks, how could she struggle to find a rich and handsome boyfriend? Yet, in the small eatery, someone couldn¡¯t resist secretly taking photos of the intimate pair and posting them on the school¡¯s forum. Title: #Super-attractive couple spotted at the backstreet snack bar, unting their affection and making us jealous# Attached photos: Feeding.jpg; Kissing.jpg In the photos, due to the angle, only the side of Mo Shiting¡¯s face was captured, but it was enough to create a stunning impression. On the other hand, Gu Li¡¯s facial features were clearly visible. The post quickly attracted the attention of many gossip-loving viewers. There were students from the Architecture Department who often visited the school forum, they recognized Gu Li, the department beauty from their ss, and promptly joined the discussion.
Architecture Department¡¯s Rich Kid: ¡°No way, our goddess already has a boyfriend? This is a thunderbolt from a clear sky! This is a heartbreaking night for all the male students of the Architecture Department.¡± Computer Department¡¯s Hard-working Hunk: ¡°Is the beautiful girl truly from the Architecture Department? Your department really has such pretty girls, is it even real?¡± Prospective Literature Department¡¯s Star: ¡°Stop boasting, Architecture Department. Such a pretty fairy-like girl, should definitely have been from the Foreign Language Department.¡± Architecture Department¡¯s Rich Kid: ¡°What, you look down upon the Architecture Department, huh? If you don¡¯t believe it, you are most wee to check her out yourself in Room 201, Building D, tomorrow.¡±
Computer Department¡¯s Hard-working Hunk: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go! If our Imperial City University truly has such a gorgeous beauty and we were not aware, that¡¯s truly outrageous.¡± ¡­ The students started a conversation in the forum, within a short time the topic heated up. Meanwhile, at the staff apartment of Imperial City University. Shen Yunsi, sitting on the sofa, was browsing the campus news on her iPad. At first, she didn¡¯t notice the post revealing Gu Li and Mo Shiting. After all, phrases like ¡®super-attractive couple¡¯ had absolutely no appeal to her. Scrolling through the news, just when she thought it was all boring, suddenly another post title caught her attention. #Shocking! Goddess Professor¡¯s boyfriend and Department Beauty¡¯s boyfriend show remarkable simrities# Having a feeling that this post might be rted to her, she directly clicked on it to read. The original poster, All-knowing of Imperial City University: ¡°Has anyone noticed that the male protagonist in this ¡®super-attractive couple¡¯ post looks a lot like the professor¡¯s boyfriend who went viral a few days ago? Any eagle-eyedizens are wee to dissect and see if they are the same person. Although the original post about the professor¡¯s boyfriend has been deleted, fortunately, I have a screenshot. Let¡¯s all have a look.¡± Attached photos: Side profile of Goddess Professor¡¯s boyfriend.jpg; Side profile of Department Beauty¡¯s boyfriend.jpg. The post¡¯s title was very enticing and within a short time, dozens of follow-up posts appeared, all of them insisted that they were definitely the same person. Oh God, could there really be such a dramatic situation!
Did the professor steal the Department Beauty¡¯s boyfriend? Or did the Department Beauty seduce the professor¡¯s boyfriend? Or perhaps the professor and the handsome man were not even a couple to begin with? Chapter 501: 346 Its Time to Tell Him_2 Chapter 501: Chapter 346 It¡¯s Time to Tell Him_2 For a moment, everyone had their own theories. Some even started a poll, inviting students to vote. Shen Yunsi was just worrying about not having an opportunity to teach Gu Li a lesson. Now that a perfect opportunity had arrived, how could she let it pass? She simply went back to her study room, opened up herptop and logged into the campuswork using her secondary ount. Not only did she vote for the option of ¡°the department¡¯s sweetheart and three professors¡±, she also left ament on the post about her. Little Flower 5273:[I have a distant rtive who knows the family of Professor Shen. It is said that the handsome guy and Professor Shen are childhood sweethearts, a match made in heaven. Maybe the department sweetheart and the handsome guy are just ordinary friends. Don¡¯t spread rumors!] As soon as her post was uploaded, someone rebutted:[Do ordinary friends kiss? Do ordinary friends feed each other? These two are clearly lovers. However, I am somewhat dubious about the rtionship between the handsome guy and the goddess professor. After all, with no hint of affection in that photo, they seem to look more like ordinary friends.] Shen Yunsi looked at this person¡¯s post and her face twisted with anger: [Goddess professor and that handsome guy are a couple. Since you all say the department sweetheart is also a couple with him, it¡¯s obvious that the department sweetheart is the third person in their rtionship. It¡¯s shameful to be a mistress. Have your values been distorted? Are you all rushing to be mistresses?] [Yo yo yo, ssmate, are you personally attacking us? We don¡¯t even know the whole story, who is the mistress is not certain yet. Why all the fuss?] [Exactly, pictures speak the truth, and the truth is that the handsome guy and the department sweetheart look more like a couple.] [Let¡¯s go vote.]
¡­ The result was predictable. The votes for ¡°Professor and Department Sweetheart are not boyfriend and girlfriend¡± took up the majority. Shen Yunsi saw this and almost smashed herptop in anger. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gu Li didn¡¯t know about this. She was too busy dating Mo Shiting, where would she find the time to go online? As her date finished toote, past the dormitory¡¯s curfew, Gu Li simply apanied Mo Shiting back to his vi near the school. They were full from eating, so they decided to slowly walk back on the quiet path, hand in hand. ¡­ On the other hand, Lu Cong and Murong Qian were also in their own world. Murong Qian had just epted Lu Cong¡¯s proposal. Naturally, Lu Cong wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily. He tricked her and took her back to his beachfront vi. Once they entered the vi, he closed the door, couldn¡¯t wait and held Murong Qian around her waist. Murong Qian yfully hit his shoulder and knowingly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Cong lowered his gaze, a gleam flickered in his peach blossom eyes under the lenses, ¡°Doing what I¡¯ve always wanted to do.¡± As soon as he finished saying that, he strode quickly towards their bedroom, carrying her in his arms. Murong Qian did not refuse. However, this time, her heart was beating faster than ever. She was anxiously anticipating what was about to happen. It¡¯s strange. It was not their first time, and they had done it many times since they reunited. So why was she still giddy like a young girl? Lu Cong didn¡¯t know about her inner thoughts. After carrying her to the bedroom, he went straight to the bathroom and smirked, ¡°All of a sudden, I want to take a bath with my baby. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Murong Qian raised her eyebrow and counter-questioned, ¡°What if I do?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll serve you until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±
With that, he started to unbutton her blouse But because he was too nervous, even after quite some time, he couldn¡¯t unbutton her blouse which made him start sweating. Murong Qian was speechless, she held his hand and took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As she finished speaking, her nimble fingers easily undid the buttons.
Lu Cong was amazed when he saw this. Murong Qianughed at him, ¡°Dr. Lu, you are not good at this.¡± In the past, he would always struggle while unbuttoning her blouse and eventually, she became impatient and undid them herself. She didn¡¯t expect that in four years, he hadn¡¯t improved at all. Despite making fun of him in her mind, a pleasant sensation was slowly fermenting in her heart because she found out that this might not be a bad thing. Men hate being told they are incapable, especially when ites from their beloved. So, when he heard Murong Qian joking like this, he simply took off his sses. His fierce eyes revealed a deadly cold sh, ¡°Who did you say is incapable?¡± What Murong Qian loved the most about him were his eyes. Every time she would be extremely charmed by them. So, when she heard his question, her heart throbbed again, she quickly admitted her mistake, ¡°Hehe, I meant you¡¯re not good at unbuttoning women¡¯s clothes, not that you were not¡­hmm¡­¡± Chapter 502: 346 Its Time to Tell Him_3 Chapter 502: Chapter 346 It¡¯s Time to Tell Him_3 Before she could finish her sentence, tender lips stopped her, every sound post that only bing heart-thumping moans¡­ ¡­ An intense night¡¯s consequence is being unable to get out of bed the next day. The sunlight filtered through the window, pouring onto the bed, rousing the woman nestled within the covers. Murong Qianzily opened her eyes, her gaze aimlessly resting upon the deep blue ceiling above. It took her a while to remember where she was. Lu Cong? Where did he go? She instinctively nced around and found that Lu Cong wasn¡¯t in the room. She attempted to get up, but found her limbs to feel as if they¡¯d been disjointed and reassembled, each movement causing her pain. That outrageous man!
Dare he exhaust her to such limits again? With a low curse, Murong Qian struggled to her feet, supporting her aching waist. Her clothes were drenchedst night. Unable to find a recement, she pulled open his wardrobe and slyly slipped on a white shirt. A girlfriend with long legs and a boyfriend¡¯s white shirt¡ª who would believe if she said that Lu Cong wouldn¡¯t be fascinated by the sight? Humph, but don¡¯t think he will have his way again! While nning her revenge, Murong Qian¡¯s lips curled up into a self-satisfied smile. Entering the washroom, she saw a set of mouth wash cups and toothbrushes had been added on the clean vanity countertop. Laid next to his, it was obviously a couple¡¯s set. Had he been nning for this all along? With a chuckle, Murong Qian felt exceptionally buoyant. After brushing her teeth, she freshened up and headed downstairs. As she approached the spiral staircase, she spotted the man wearing a light blue apron, standing at therge kitchen ind, cutting fruits. A juicer was disyed on the counter. Presumably, he was nning to make juice? With a glint in her eyes and a smirk on her lips, Murong Qian sauntered down the stairs. The sound of her footsteps drew Lu Cong¡¯s attention, who then saw the love of his life approaching him with a saucy strut. She was wearing his oversized white shirt that ended precisely above her thighs, revealing her straight, gorgeous legs. Barefooted, her fair, slender calves, her adorable toes, and those pale, pink nails¡ªeverything about her was simply captivating¡­ Lu Cong swallowed hard. His hand trembled, knife slipping, and inadvertently causing a cut on his finger. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re hurt!¡± Murong Qian was quick to react and swiftly dashed towards him. Gosh, her intention was to bewitch him, not hurt him!
¡°It¡¯s alright, just a minor cut,¡± he mumbled. The sight of her concern brought him more joy than a pot of honey, so much so that he hardly noticed the pain from his finger. Murong Qian stared at him, ¡°Quiet.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­..¡±
Having stayed here before, Murong Qian knew where the medicine chest was kept. Hence, she rushed to grab it immediately. ¡°As a surgeon, your hands are crucial. You need to be more careful next time.¡± She warned him while disinfecting his wound. With his undivided attention, Lu Cong studied her animated face. For some reason, it rang a distant bell. A fleeting memory zipped past his mind, too quickly, not allowing him much time to grasp it. He furrowed his eyebrows. Seeing his furrowed eyebrows, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t resist teasing him, ¡°You¡¯re 26 years old and yet afraid of pain, just like Xunxun?¡± ¡°Xunxun?¡± Lu Cong thought about Murong Yun, and curiously asked, ¡°There¡¯s a gap of more than 20 years between you two, is he really your biological younger brother? From the same parents?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s heart started beating faster. She wasn¡¯t prepared to tell him that they had a three-year-old son. After all, Lu Cong was oblivious of the past, and their future was still uncertain. If they didn¡¯t end up together and the Lu family tried to snatch the child from her, she wouldn¡¯t be sure of winning despite her best abilities. Although the Murong family background was not inferior to the Lu family¡¯s, the important point was, she had secretly borne him. How could she expect the Murong family to vouch for her in the custody battle? Impossible!
Her family was extremely conscious about their honor. Discovering her illegitimate child, they would undoubtedly regard it as a disgrace and throw her out of the Murong family. Moreover, Murong Yun meant the world to her, and she couldn¡¯t risk losing him. As for Lu Cong¡­ Sigh, she would wait. She would tell him about their son when she was sure about their rtionship. Definitely! But it was high time she shared with him about their past rtionship. Everything needs to be sorted out one by one. She would tell him after breakfast. Her stomach was rumbling with hunger. Bringing up the topic then would kill her appetite. Murong Qian made up her mind. Chapter 503: 347 Youve been chasing me for a long time!_1 Chapter 503: Chapter 347 You¡¯ve been chasing me for a long time!_1 After applying a bandage to Lu Cong¡¯s wound, she walked up to the kitchen ind and started cutting up the unfinished fruits, prepared to juice them. The sight of her being so diligent was utterly enticing. Unable to suppress his desire, Lu Cong walked over and stood behind her, wrapping his arms around her delicate waist. Murong Qian¡¯s heart began racing again. She slightly shifted her body, attempting to wriggle out of his hold, but he just tightened his grip. He rested his sharp chin on her shoulder, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, the sound of his voice intoxicated, ¡°So fragrant. Let me hold you for a while.¡± After he said this, he didn¡¯t make another move but simply held her quietly. Seeing this, Murong Qian decided to let him be. However, being held by him, she definitely couldn¡¯t make the juice. Thus, she had to temporarily stop, waiting until he had his fill before reminding him, ¡°Alright, had enough of hugging? I need to juice the fruits.¡± She had thought that Lu Cong would let her go, but to her surprise, he continued to act spoiled, ¡°Never enough. No matter how much I hold you, it¡¯s never enough.¡± Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help butugh at his childishness: ¡°Then what now? Skipping breakfast? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Upon hearing that she was hungry, Lu Cong immediately let go, ¡°Good girl, go to the kitchen and bring out the breakfast, I¡¯ll juice the fruits.¡± ¡°Is your hand okay?¡±
Murong Qian was still concerned about his hand injury. Lu Cong pinched her face, then nted a kiss on her lips, warning her in a low voice, ¡°Dare to question whether your man can handle it, hmm?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Murong Qian yfully red at him before walking away. Once she entered the kitchen, she saw that he had already prepared a bountiful breakfast. All she had to do was bring it out. Knowing that he liked western breakfast, she had prepared everything to her taste, which was very considerate. For some reason, Murong Qian had already started looking forward to the sweetness of their future life together, hadn¡¯t she? However, before she could start living a blissful life with him, she knew that she had to resolve various hurdles beforehand. Lu Cong was a good cook as well. He had fried the eggs beautifully and the sd was also presented in a way that made it extremely appetizing. Murong Qian was so tempted that she couldn¡¯t resist having a bit in the kitchen before bringing the dishes out. By now, Lu Cong had already prepared two sses of fruit juice. The two sat at the dining table together. Seeing a bit of sd dressing around her mouth, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips, ¡°A little cat that eats sneakily without wiping its mouth.¡± He then reached out and gently wiped her mouth clean. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Murong Qian chuckled awkwardly, ¡°You can¡¯t me me. Your breakfast is too appetising.¡± ¡°Mmm, yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Lu Cong nodded with a mischievous smile. Seeing him teasing her, Murong Qian raised her fork, warning him cutely, ¡°Noughing now.¡±
¡°Okay, I won¡¯tugh, haha¡­¡± Despite her warning, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help butugh. Regardless, this was the happiest day of his 26 years of life. He believed that with her in his life, it would be extraordinarily wonderful. At this moment, he could hardly wait to marry her.
However, the issue of the Li Family¡¯s arranged marriage hadn¡¯t beenpletely resolved yet, and when he thought of this, he still felt a sense of headache. Fearing that Murong Qian would notice his gloom, Lu Cong quickly suppressed his negative emotions. Little did he know, Murong Qian had her own concerns as well, she wouldn¡¯t have the time to take notice of his. After finishing breakfast and cleaning up, Murong Qian suddenly asked Lu Cong, ¡°Are you going back to the hospitalter?¡± Lu Cong said, ¡°No. It¡¯s my day off today, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Knowing that he had the day off, Murong Qian¡¯s worries eased a bit. After all, what she was going to sayter would definitely affect his mood, and him being off for the day couldn¡¯t be a more perfect time. ¡°Do you have any ns? Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Lu Cong asked with anticipation. They had never had a date before. They should make use of this opportunity to aplish all the things a couple should do. However, Murong Qian arrogantly remarked, ¡°Da Ha and Pear dumped Shi Li Entertainment onto me, I¡¯m very busy, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment, ¡°So, you¡¯re going back to work?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡±
After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke in resignation, ¡°Then wait for a while, I¡¯ll have the clothing store send over some clothes for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Murong Qian gratefully epted. After all, she couldn¡¯t obviously keep wearing his shirts, could she? Lu Cong immediately made a phone call and hung up shortly after. Murong Qian then asked him, ¡°Can I use yourputer?¡± Chapter 504: 347 Youve been chasing me for a long time!_2 Chapter 504: Chapter 347 You¡¯ve been chasing me for a long time!_2 ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the study.¡± After saying this, Lu Cong took her hand. The study was on the second floor, an entire wall was lined with books, and one side was a floor-to-ceiling window, making the room feel particrly spacious and bright. The desk was set up in front of the window. Lu Cong walked over, opened theptop, inputted the password, and soon, an exquisite screensaver appeared on the screen. Murong Qian recognized it at a nce, it was a poster she had shot for a previous endorsement. She was surprised that this guy actually set her poster as his wallpaper, he had quite the taste. She slightly tugged at her lips, and when he was still sitting in the boss chair, she suddenly leaned in and kissed his cheek, ¡°Thank you, my Dr. Lu.¡± Lu Cong was stunned for a moment, but as he reacted, he quickly turned the chair, scooped her onto hisp, and kissed her back, ¡°You¡¯re wee, my little darling.¡± After he spoke, he gave her waist a little squeeze, ¡°Theputer is ready for you, go ahead and use it.¡± Murong Qian nced at him subconsciously, ¡°So you¡­ aren¡¯t going to stand up?¡±
¡°I¡¯m good here.¡± He had nothing to do today anyway, and didn¡¯t mind being a chair for her. Seeing his insistence, Murong Qian thought for a moment, didn¡¯t say anything more but adjusted her sitting position for his convenience, fearing he might be ufortable. Seeing this, the glint behind Lu Cong¡¯s sses shimmered, overflowing with charm. ¡°Baby, what do you n to do on myputer?¡± Just as Murong Qian¡¯s hands reached the keyboard, Lu Cong asked curiously. However, rather than answering him, Murong Qian keyed in a URL and entered the site. The site waspletely in English, but Lu Cong recognized it¡ªit was a widely-used socialworking tform abroad, where many celebrities often shared their updates. Murong Qian, being a top-tier actress herself, was of course active on it¡ªshe generally updated it every couple of days. Lu Cong had no prior interest in these social media tforms, but getting to know Murong Qian, he registered an ount in order to learn more about her and asionally liked andmented on her posts. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re such a hard-working idol.¡± Presuming that Murong Qian was about to post an update, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help butpliment her. However, the ount she logged into was not the officially verified ¡®MUMU¡¯, but a smaller ount ¡®MISS.Qian¡¯ that only had a few dozen followers. Lu Cong furrowed his brows, he felt a strange sense of familiarity with this ount. Moreover, this feeling of familiarity deepened after seeing the first picture from Murong Qian¡¯s private album. It was a picture of Murong Qian sitting on a beach, smiling at the camera. She looked pure and beautiful in the photo, her face still had a childish softness¡ªit must have been taken several years ago. The picture quality was poor but the beauty of the girl shone through regardless¡ªmaking even the rough camera work feel like a high-quality shoot. So beautiful, so beautiful¡­ For a moment, Lu Cong felt a hint of jealousy towards the photographer who took the picture.
However, before he had a chance toment, Murong Qian clicked on the second picture. It was still a picture from a few years back, still taken on the beach. But instead of being a solo shot, there were now two people in the picture¡­ No, to be precise, the picture frame caught the face of the girl and the hand of a man. The girl was smiling sweetly, the man¡¯s hand was resting on her face, pinching her cheek.
From their intimacy, it was not difficult to guess the rtionship between the two. Obviously, the pictures were taken by the man, and he¡ªshould be the one she had loved so deeply, the one she couldn¡¯t forget¡­ As he thought of this, Lu Cong¡¯s heart felt heavy, a feeling of sourness quickly spreading. He had always known that he wasn¡¯t her first lover, and he was well aware of her unforgettable past. He thought he could be fine with that, but at this moment, seeing the photos, he realized he was more possessive than he expected. But what about her? She was looking at intimate photos with her ex-boyfriend right in front of him, what was she thinking? Did she regret it? Did she no longer want to be with him and nned to use these photos to provoke him to let her go? The more Lu Cong thought about it, the more ufortable he felt, his hand gradually loosening its grip around her waist. Taking a deep breath, he said somewhat unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs to check if your clothes have been delivered.¡± After saying that, he was about to help her stand up from hisp. To his surprise, Murong Qian stopped him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just make a call? It wouldn¡¯t arrive so quickly.¡± In fact, she was a bit anxious herself. As she remembered, Lu Cong was in this album. But strangely, after flipping through so many photos, she still couldn¡¯t find him.
Chapter 505: 347 Youve been chasing me for a long time!_3 Chapter 505: Chapter 347 You¡¯ve been chasing me for a long time!_3 Where on earth did it go? Murong Qian bit her lip, having a moment of realization, she remembered that she had been so heartbroken from her breakup that she seemed to have deleted all his photos where he was visible. Oh no, she has to recover it! As for Lu Cong, seeing her refuse to let him leave, his gaze inevitably darkened, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Murong Qian had to let him go, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± She casually moved away from his thigh, but her right hand still tightly gripped the mouse, relentlessly opening various private albums. Lu Cong furrowed his brows, his handsome face growing more gloomy. He pushed his chair back, just about to stand up, when out of the corner of his eye he saw a picture of a man and woman embracing, his eyes widened in shock. At the same time, Murong Qian, who had finally recovered the photo from the trash album, couldn¡¯t help but cheer, ¡°Found it. Lu Cong, take a look at this photo¡ª¡± She suddenly turned her head, only to find the man behind her as still as if he had been struck by lightning, sitting in the chair without moving.
¡°Lu Cong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Murong Qian patted his shoulder, her voice cautiously asking. ¡°Lu Cong? Are you okay?¡± A stream of worry suddenly crossed her mind. Oh no, could he have been so struck that he¡¯s gone dumb? ¡°Lu Cong? Wake up, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but push him again, her tone very anxious. Lu Cong finally gradually regained some senses, he looked at her with difficulty, ¡°Is this¡­ me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Murong Qian nodded solemnly, ¡°Lu Cong, you are the man I can¡¯t forget. Have you really forgotten all our past?¡± As she spoke, her nose turned sour, and she could no longer hold back her tears. Upon receiving her answer, Lu Cong felt even worse. It was really him? How could this be?! He clearly didn¡¯t have any memory loss, how could he possibly have had a past with her? But the photo was right in front of him, the man in it was unmistakably him¡­ What is going on? Why was he such a jerk? Why did he forget her?
He obviously loved her so much, why did he specifically forget her. What exactly happened four years ago? Lu Cong¡¯s mind was filled with countless enigmas, one after another, tirelessly working in his mind. He tried desperately to remember, but the more he tried, the more his mind was nk, still not remembering anything.
¡°Ah¡ª¡± His head splitting with pain, he cried out in agony. Murong Qian was so heartbroken, she quickly went to help him, holding his neck as she gently massaged his temple, all the while soothing him, ¡± If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it, Lu Cong. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± With herfort, Lu Cong¡¯s headache finally eased a bit, but his heart ached even more. He held her waist tightly, constantly apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qianqian! I¡¯m sorry. How could I¡­how could I be so terrible¡­ I can¡¯t forgive myself, I actually forgot you. I almost lost you, Qianqian¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± They say that real men don¡¯t cry easily. Lu Cong hadn¡¯t cried much since he was a child, but at this moment, he cried like a child in Murong Qian¡¯s arms. Murong Qian watched as he cried, his body wracking with sobs. All the resentment she had held for four years dissipated in this moment. She patted his back for him, trying to keep her tone casual, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay, I forgive you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Lu Cong. As a man, aren¡¯t you afraid of meughing at you?¡± Lu Cong didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of her either, but the emotional breakdown came too quickly, he simply couldn¡¯t steady himself, couldn¡¯t ept that he had forgotten the woman he loved¡­ After about a minute, Lu Cong gradually returned to normal. He took off his sses and wiped his eyes with a tissue, his cheeks flushed, still quite embarrassed. Murong Qian rubbed his head and sighed, ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything you want to know, just ask.¡±
Besides Xunxun¡¯s existence, she would tell him everything else truthfully. Lu Cong wiped his sses and put them back on, his voice calming somewhat, ¡°How did we meet?¡± ¡°I was studying at M University, and you came to M University for a lecture. By luck, we met. Of course, it was you who fell in love with me at first sight and pursued me! And you chased after me for a long time!¡± Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but stress this point. Lu Cong chuckled, ¡°I believe you.¡± She had indeed hit his aesthetic point, whether it was four years ago or now, at first nce, he would be deeply moved. He pulled her back onto hisp and kissed her cheek, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then¡­¡± Murong Qian hesitated for a moment and turned to look at him deeply,¡±After you proposed to me, you went back to your country. You said you were going to tell your parents about us and then marry me. But I never waited for you toe back. It was only recently that I found out you had a car ident four years ago.¡± Lu Cong held her hand, his eyebrows furrowed, a dark light flickered in his eyes. ¡°I think¡­ I know where the problem lies.¡± Chapter 506: 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_1 Chapter 506: Chapter 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_1 The Xinghe Group Just after Mo Shiting finished a meeting, he pushed open the door of his office and found Lu Cong leaning on a sofa in the reception area, his brows furrowed and his eyes dulled, lost in thought. He walked over with steady steps. However, immersed in his own thoughts, Lu Cong didn¡¯t notice his arrival. Finally, Mo Shiting had to speak first. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Only then did Lu Conge to his senses. Henguidly turned his head and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve finished your meeting, huh.¡± As he spoke, he straightened up, visibly more spirited than before. Mo Shiting walked to the side of his work desk and instructed his secretary over the inte to bring two cups of coffee. Afterwards, he went back to the single sofa next to Lu Cong and sat down. ¡°Speak.¡± Knowing that Lu Cong was troubled by some rtionship issues, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t call him out on it. After all, his sweet wife Gu Li had reminded him tirelessly not to reveal anything about his past with Murong Qian to Lu Cong.
A happy wife is a happy life, she always gets her way. Lu Cong ced his intertwined hands on his mouth. After calming his emotions, he finally broke the silence. ¡°Well¡­ something might surprise you a bit¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his half-closed eyes flickered with curiosity. Lu Cong continued, ¡°Qianqian was my ex-girlfriend.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After a moment of silence, he gave a casual reply. More surprised by Mo Shiting¡¯s tranquil response than anything else, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°Aren¡¯t you slightly shocked?¡± Without a word, Mo Shiting asked, ¡°Why should I be surprised? She isn¡¯t my ex-girlfriend.¡± Lu Cong said, ¡°If I ever found out about one of your ex-girlfriends, I¡¯d definitely be taken aback.¡± Mo Shiting asserted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡± Lu Cong shrugged, unable to resist hitting back, ¡°I never imagined I had an ex-girlfriend either, but look at me now. Heh.¡± Mo Shiting scoffed, ¡°Do you think everyone is as clueless as you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting personal now?¡± ¡°Who started it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t badmouth you.¡± ¡°Quit bringing up all this nonsense about ex-girlfriends. And don¡¯t show up in front of me again if you¡¯re just going to spout off.¡±
Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing how serious Mo Shiting was, unwilling to even tolerate jokes, Lu Cong was amazed at how much he loved Gu Li. Even icy-faced men could be wrapped around a finger. Lu Yang walked in with two cups of coffee, just in time to hear the two grown men bickering, and couldn¡¯t help but scoff in amusement.
Both Young Master Lu and Young Master Mo were already 50, why were they still acting like children? Just as he set down the coffee and was about to leave to attend to other tasks, Lu Cong stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Yang. Please judge our dispute for us! I was only teasing your young master a bit, why is he taking it so seriously?¡± With a slight bow, Lu Yang replied, ¡°Young Master Lu, there are some jokes that just shouldn¡¯t be told.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± Alright then. Both of them were on the same side. Why hadn¡¯t he ever realized that? ¡°Carry on with your work.¡± Mo Shiting finally spoke. Lu Cong respectfully acknowledged and quickly exited the room. Now, only the two of them remained in therge office. Mo Shiting picked up his coffee and took a casual sip. He then nonchntly asked, ¡°Did Murong Qian tell you? Or did you remember it?¡± Lu Cong sighed, ¡°I wish I could remember. Beforeing here, I specifically went to the hospital to see Professor Chen.¡± ¡°And?¡± Mo Shiting asked, concern in his voice.
¡°I underwent a deep examination. There was no memory loss.¡± Lu Cong told the truth. Mo Shiting fell silent. Since Professor Chen, a leading authority in neurology, had diagnosed that there was no memory loss, it was likely that someone had deliberately hypnotised Lu Cong. Who could have done such a thing? And what was their purpose? Mo Shiting knitted his brow and was about to speak, when Lu Cong cut him off. ¡°You think I was hypnotised too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly and looked at him. ¡°Who do you think is the most suspicious?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Lu Congughed bitterly, ¡°Who else could it be? It was either my mother, someone from the Li Family, or a coboration between the two.¡± The thought of these people treating him like a fool and manipting him, led to a surge of anger in Lu Cong¡¯s chest. He clenched his fists so tightly they creaked. After leaving the hospital, he intended to confront his mother directly. But halfway home, he regained his senses and gave up on the idea. Instead, he turned the car around and came to discuss matters with Mo Shiting.
In this world, apart from Murong Qian, the person he trusted most was his closest friend, Mo Shiting. Chapter 507: 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_2 Chapter 507: Chapter 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_2 Mo Shiting could naturally understand his feelings at this moment. He reached out, patted Lu Cong¡¯s shoulder hard, andforted him in a deep voice, ¡°Waking up now is not toote.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Cong felt incredibly relieved. Thankfully, he had been faithful enough to fall in love with Qianqian again. Fortunately, he had been loyal to his heart, preserving his innocence without having any sort of involvement with Li Ruoruo. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly regret it when he remembered the past one day. In the end, destiny was rather partial to him, gifting him with such a perfect woman. Upon this thought, Lu Cong¡¯s gloomy mood finally lightened a little. Seeing his furrowed eyebrows gradually rxing, Mo Shiting asked, ¡°What are your ns next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go back to M Country with Qianqian, visit the ces where we used to date, and see if I can recall anything. Miss.JOE is also in M Country recently. I¡¯m considering asking her for hypnosis.¡± Miss.JOE is a top hypnotherapist. However, she had dered a few years ago that she would no longer hypnotize anyone. Lu Cong had met her once before, hoping to enlist her help. ¡°By the way, I heard that Little Pear will be heading to M Country at the end of the month for the Super Brainpetition. You¡¯ll be apanying her, right?¡±
Lu Cong suddenly remembered this. Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then see you in M Country.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ Imperial City University. In the morning, Gu Li returned to the ssroom. Upon entering, she found that therge ssroom that once had about 20 seats left was now packed with no vacant seats. Especially, most people cast a variety of looks her way as soon as they saw her appear. Some looked surprised, some curious, as well as some gossiping and disdainful. What happened? Gu Li was a bit puzzled but still returned to her seat unfazed. It wasn¡¯t until she sat down that Xiang Xiaoyue, who was busy writing, noticed that she had arrived. She looked up and gave her a smile: ¡°Pear, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on? Why are they all acting weird?¡± Gu Li whispered. ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue adjusted her sses, nced around, and finally realized there was indeed something wrong. Why had the ss suddenly gained dozens of students? Moreover, it seemed these people were here to watch Pear?
What¡¯s going on? Xiang Xiaoyue was as clueless as Gu Li. The girls from room 601 knew what was going on but they didn¡¯t want such a small matter to disturb Gu Li and Mo Shiting¡¯s precious time together, so they didn¡¯t tell her. After all, public opinion overwhelmingly supported Gu Li, so not mentioning it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.
As a result, Gu Li remained unaware of the uproar that had urred the previous night concerning the ¡°Goddess Professor VS Flower of the Department Incident¡±. ¡°Should we ask around?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but suggest. Gu Li pursed her lips, pondered for a few seconds, then simply stood up, looking around nkly. Shh¡ª¡ª Maybe they did not expect her to stand up suddenly, quite a few students who had been pointing at her did not have time to withdraw their gazes. The scene was awkwardly quiet. Gu Li straightened her back, politely and friendlyly asked, ¡°May I ask, why are you looking at me like this? What happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Complete silence ensued. Everyone looked at each other, no one dared to speak up first. After all, this was her private matter and Gu Li was not a celebrity who had an obligation to reveal her private life, right? However, she was really too beautiful, outshining those stars in the entertainment industry by a mile.
Architecture Department¡¯s male students are so lucky to be able to enjoy such a beauty up close every day. The male students from other departments were envious. Of course, not only men who admired Gu Li¡¯s beauty came to the ss today, but also loyal supporters of Shen Yunsi. They were also captivated by Gu Li¡¯s beauty and stood dumbfoundedly for a moment, before recalling the purpose of their visit. Hence, a tall boy in a basketball uniform abruptly stood up from his seat and demanded, ¡°Gu Li, you¡¯re so beautiful, there are so many things you could do, why did you have to take Professor Shen¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Am I dreaming? Already people were delirious and talking nonsense? ¡°Gu Li! We strongly demand you apologize to Professor Shen and leave that man!¡± ¡°Exactly! You must apologize to Professor Shen!¡± ¡°Are you tired of life, to dare to steal Professor Shen¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡­ The rest of the boys took advantage of Gu Li¡¯s daze and began to reprimand her.
Chapter 508: 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_3 Chapter 508: Chapter 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_3 Gu Liughed, ¡°These ssmates must be from the acting department, right? Their need to perform is so strong, looks like, Hua Country¡¯s film industry has a promising future.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The whole room erupted inughter. ¡°You¡ª¡± The leading boy¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°Anyway, you have to give us an exnation!¡± Gu Li guessed what might have happened. Could it be Shen Yunsi stirring up trouble again? How could this woman¡¯s nerve be thicker than hers? Did she use cement as a facial mask? While Gu Li faced the crowd, Xiang Xiaoyue skimmed through the campuswork. She promptly understood what was happening.
She stood up indignantly, ¡°What a joke, you insist that Gu Li stole Professor Shen¡¯s boyfriend? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Evidence¡­ Shen¡¯s fans darted their gaze, feeling somewhat guilty. Of course, they had no evidence, they were just bothered by the amount of support Gu Li had, felt bad for their goddess Professor Shen, so they came to stir up the trouble today. However, they didn¡¯t believe they wrongly used Gu Li. Considering Professor Shen¡¯s temperament, if that man wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, she would have rified by now, so why is she staying silent? Therefore, they had every reason to believe that Gu Li is a homewrecker. All the more reason, the leading boy in the basketball uniform, said arrogantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the English ss next? Do you dare to confront Professor Shen in person?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Gu Li replied coldly while trying to hold back herughter. After all. Being used as the ¡°other woman¡± for no reason, even if she were broad-minded, she would certainly not be unfazed. She had to rify the misunderstanding, couldn¡¯t always be at a disadvantage, and be med. She was contemting the right opportunity to rify her rtionship with Mo Shiting to Shen Yunsi when these troublemaking boys offered her the perfect chance. She wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity! ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll wait for Professor Shen right here.¡± The boy ground his teeth, crossed his arms, and sat back in his seat, in a posture that seemed to say ¡®I¡¯ll see how you will justify yourself¡¯. Seeing their confidence, Gu Li again marveled at Shen Yunsi¡¯s exceptional brainwashing skills. How did she do it? Maybe she should learn a thing or two? Uh, forget about it, she couldn¡¯t be as hypocritical, she wouldn¡¯t learn.
¡­ The ssmates did not expect the situation to escte this much, thus they were anxious. After all, Professor Shen is the teacher, asking her to announce her love affair in ss, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate? There were also people who liked Gu Li, they couldn¡¯t help worrying on her behalf, fearing she might offend Shen Yunsi.
But on second thought, no matter who stole whose boyfriend, they were most likely love rivals, right? No wonder Professor Shen seemed to have something against Gu Li all this time. So that¡¯s how it is. The quick-witted students realized and pitied Gu Li even more, she had it tough! ¡­ Shen Yunsi was unaware of themotion in the ss. As usual, the moment the ss bell rang, she walked elegantly to the teacher¡¯s desk. The students watched her with mixed feelings and fell silent for once. Noticing the unusual quietness, Shen Yunsi instantly remembered the incident on the campus forumst night, coldness shed across her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t show it but gently ced the textbook on the table, supported herself with both hands on the desk, smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello students!¡± ¡°Hello, professor!¡± The students reacted and echoed unanimously. At that moment, the boy in the basketball uniform raised his hand.
Seeing him, Shen Yunsi was surprised, ¡°The student who just raised his hand, you seem to be in the physical education department, right? What brought you here?¡± This boy was the backbone of her fan support group, Shen Yunsi recognized him, and so, treated him warmly, asked him a question, and rewarded him with a smile. The boy was stupefied at Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile directed towards him, he was enraptured and distracted. A few secondster, he found his voice and imed righteously, ¡°Professor, we came here for justice! We will support you forever!¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡± These simpletons better not mess things up for her. ¡°Professor, we dare to ask you, is this man your boyfriend?¡± After he finished speaking, he directly projected the phone screen. Well, he was thoroughly prepared. Shen Yunsi turned around, only to see Mo Shiting¡¯s blurred side face on the big screen int he ssroom, her expression immediately changed. Gu Li propped her elbows on the table, her hands covering her mouth, watching Shen Yunsi¡¯s expression at the moment, she secretlyughed. Chapter 509: 349 I dont care, you must compensate me_1 Chapter 509: Chapter 349 I don¡¯t care, you mustpensate me_1 Shen Yunsi never expected this group of so-called fans to confront her with a picture of Mo Shiting in public. The audacity drove her up the wall. What should she say in response? Admit that he was her ex-boyfriend? That was tantly false, and she might end up being proven wrong right away. And if she denied it, how could sheter hype up the romance of a childhood sweethearts, make others believe that Gu Li was the third party, and fight for Mo Shiting? No, she couldn¡¯t let Gu Li gain the upper hand. She had to make everyone hold onto the notion that she and Mo Shiting were the perfect pair. Think about this, Shen Yunsi quickly put on a look of devastation and asked resentfully: ¡°Do you guys¡­ have to keep poking at this old wound of mine? Is it enjoyable for you to rub salt into someone else¡¯s wound?¡± Such a heartfelt question left the entire room silent. The crowd looked at one another, forgetting how to react. Gu Li concealed an amused smile. She could not help but admire Shen Yunsi¡¯s masterful maniption.
Amazing! Neither admitting nor denying it, yet it was quite clear that she, Shen Yunsi, was the victim in this love game. Wasn¡¯t Professor Shen the most clever maniptor? These loyal fans might now believe even more that Mo Shiting was her ex-boyfriend. Even if Shen Yunsi denied it immediately, they would just think she was covering up for the jerk¡­ Gu Li guessed correctly. ¡°Shen¡¯s fans¡± got even angrier when they saw Shen Yunsi¡¯s heartbroken look. This time, not only the students from other majors, but several female students from the Architecture Department also couldn¡¯t help but throw in their two cents. ¡°Gu Li, you are so brazen as a mistress. Probably, you are the first student in history who stole your own teacher¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°How shameless of you! Go apologize to Professor Shen now!¡± ¡°Gu Li, apologize to Professor Shen, and promise that you will leave that man. If not, don¡¯te back to the Architecture Department.¡± ¡°Do you have any shame? How dare you snatch away Professor Shen¡¯s man?¡± ¡­ Among the girls mocking Gu Li, half of them disapproved of being the mistress, but most of them were motivated by jealousy. Before Gu Li joined the architecture department, they were prized possessions of the department. But after Gu Li arrived, the title belonged to her; the boys¡¯ attention was all on Gu Li and they had no ce to stand. They had long been annoyed by Gu Li, but there had been no appropriate opportunity to attack her. Today, when Gu Li shamelessly acted like a mistress and stole their beloved professor¡¯s boyfriend, they seized the opportunity to attack her all at once. In the blink of an eye, the ssroom became chaotic, with at least one-third of the students cursing at Gu Li. And the others? Most of them remained neutral and watched themotion without taking sides. The rest of the students who liked Gu Li, naturally defended her fervently, retorting back on her behalf. Xiang Xiaoyue, who was part of the defense team, had long seen through Shen Yunsi¡¯s intentions. She confronted Shen while cursing her and ran towards the podium to grab the microphone.
¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± ¡°I have something important to say!¡± Her voice, serious and amplified by the microphone, overpowered the noise and echoed across the ssroom and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The crowd finally ceased arguing, turning their gaze towards the podium, curious about what she was going to say.
Shen Yunsi clenched her fist, a sense of foreboding creeping into her heart. As expected, Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s clear voice rang out next: ¡°Professor Shen, as a teacher, you certainly would not want students to have endless debates about you, right? Please tell everyone the truth. Is Young Master Mo or is he not your ex-boyfriend?¡± Boom¡ª¡ª Young Master Mo? Across the Imperial City, there was only one man at the top of the pyramid who was referred to as Young Master Mo. Was it him? Or had they heard it wrong? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and held their breath in surprise. At this point, Xiang Xiaoyue was only thinking of helping Gu Li andpletely overlooked the fact that she had uttered ¡°Young Master Mo.¡± As for Gu Li, she was so absorbed in listening that she hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong either. Therefore, miraculously, nobody cut Xiang Xiaoyue off, allowing her to continue her fierce questioning of Shen Yunsi¡ª ¡°Why can¡¯t you just give a straightforward answer? Is it really so hard to say yes or no? Are you ying coy, trying to stir up a scandal like in the entertainment industry and intentionally leading people on?¡±
Chapter 510: 349 I dont care, you must compensate me_2 Chapter 510: Chapter 349 I don¡¯t care, you mustpensate me_2 Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t expect that this ordinary-looking girl would be so sharp in her thinking, she even guessed her intentions and exposed her in public. Hmph! She is overestimating her abilities. When Shen Yunsi was employing her tactics, this country bumpkin was still ying in the mud. Shen Yunsi sneered in her heart but kept an innocent look on her face: ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Xiang Xiaoyue, what did I do to offend you, that you must cast such malicious assumptions on a person?¡± ¡°Xiang Xiaoyue, everyone knows that you¡¯re Gu Li¡¯s friend. You¡¯re clearly standing up for her. Come down here or we¡¯ll start disliking you as well!¡± ¡°Yeah, Xiaoyue, you must be deceived by Gu Li as well. We don¡¯t me you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue has a cheerful and lively character and is well-liked among students. Hence, among the girls who were ming Gu Li, there were still people who wanted to persuade her. ¡°Hmph!¡± Silent at the reactions of this group of people, Xiang Xiaoyue expressed her attitude with a disdainfulugh.
Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes flickered, casting a faint shadow before she sighed helplessly: ¡°Alright, Xiang Xiaoyue, I am telling you, I have no connection with Mo Shiting at all. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± Someone finally reacted, repeating these three words out loud. Then¡ª ¡°Wow, really? Is it that Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting? Gu Li? My goodness, it turns out¡­ we just found out that A Sweet Pear is actually among us?¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ª¡± The deafening screams shook the room, not because of the name ¡°Mo Shiting,¡± but for ¡°A Sweet Pear.¡± A Sweet Pear was especially popr among the students, especially otaku types, who saw her as a top-tier goddess. However, they were so single-minded, they would never have equated the unreachable young mistress of Mo Group and top-tieric artist with the ss beauty they saw every day, even though these two people shared the same name. Good lord! Have they all be dumb from studying? How could such an obvious coincidence, both being beauties, not be recognized? How stupid are they! On one hand, the fans of Gu Li regretted their earlier behavior, while Shen¡¯s fans looked confused on the other. Who is A Sweet Pear? Why are the boys in the architecture department behaving as if they¡¯re insane, each one looking rather abnormal? The group of girls who were criticizing Gu Li were all dumbfounded. Among them, a few were fans of Gu Li. The thought of them stupidly criticizing their own idol, even being jealous of her, made them extremely frustrated.
¡°We¡¯re sorry, Goddess!¡± ¡°Goddess, we were wrong.¡± ¡­ Some of the braver ones hurriedly apologized to Gu Li.
Shen Yunsi never expected that Gu Li¡¯s fan base was several timesrger than her own, which made her face turn sour. However, she was also somewhat relieved that the mention of ¡°Mo Shiting¡± saved her from a potentially perilous situation, otherwise, the public sentiment she had carefully constructed would have been shattered by Xiang Xiaoyue. Gu Li had also not expected her pseudonym to drop in this way, and that it was all thanks to Mo Shiting. It seemed that the fame of their Shi Li rtionship was indeed not to be underestimated and just thinking about this brought a smile to her lips. Especially when seeing Shen Yunsi¡¯s sour face, her mood became even brighter. Shen Yunsi wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s going to end like this, right? After she had painstakingly turned Little Pear into a ¡°mistress¡±, did she think Little Pear was easy to bully? ¡°Professor Shen¡ª¡ª¡± When Gu Li suddenly spoke, the room miraculously fell silent. All eyes were on her, looking at her through a goddess filter, the girl looked just like an angel. Of course, she was beautiful before, but now she looked more invible. Gu Li stood up, and looked unblinkingly at Shen Yunsi with serious and beautiful almond eyes, ¡°You just denied your rtionship with Mo Shiting rather helplessly, but your fans won¡¯t believe it. They¡¯ll think that you¡¯re kind and selfless, going so far as to do injustice to yourself to protect the mistress and the scumbag. Isn¡¯t that right, fans of Professor Shen?¡± ¡°Right!¡±
The tall boy in the basketball jersey replied confidently, ¡°We just don¡¯t believe it!¡± The change in Shen Yunsi¡¯s expression was slight, as she inwardly cursed the boy for being an idiot. She really felt wronged by this group of people today. What was supposed to be a regr English ss had turned into a mockery of her. Damn it! ¡°Professor Shen, have you seen that? Your fans don¡¯t believe you. So, why don¡¯t we get the people involved to rify the situation? However, I feel even if Mo Shiting personallyes out to deny the rumors, they¡¯ll only think him lying to protect me. So what to do?¡± Chapter 511: 349 I dont care, you must compensate me_3 Chapter 511: Chapter 349 I don¡¯t care, you mustpensate me_3 At this point, Gu Li spread her hands with a helpless expression on her face. What Gu Li said deeply resonated with everyone present. Indeed, matters of the heart are the hardest to rify. Even if Young Master Mo denies it, those who are unwilling to believe won¡¯t. Shen Yunsi looked at Gu Li, ying the helpless card even more than before, ¡°Gu Li, I¡¯ve already admitted that I have nothing to do with Mo Shiting, so why won¡¯t you back off? What do you want from me, so you can finally let me go?¡± No wonder she¡¯s such a pure goddess; no matter how she twists the issue, it seems that she always has the right on her side. Without her capabilities, Gu Li would have been at the mercy of such a strong and shameless rival. Reading Shen Yunsi¡¯s thoughts urately, Gu Li decided to cut to the chase: ¡°Show me proof. If you can provide a photo showing you and Mo Shiting in a close rtionship, I¡¯ll admit to being the homewrecker, okay?¡± Shen Yunsi ced both her hands on the podium and sneered, ¡°Gu Li, it¡¯s the first time for me to see someone so eager to admit being a homewrecker.¡± ¡°Hehe, likewise, it¡¯s my first time to see someone suffering from delusions and desperately trying to steal someone else¡¯s man.¡±
Gu Li smiled particrly brightly. ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°So, Professor Shen? Can you provide the photo?¡± ¡°Why should I provide a photo of Shiting and me? It¡¯s my privacy.¡± Shen Yunsi red at her, refusing to cooperate. Gu Li held back her smile, her tone coldening, ¡°Is that so? But I do have a video of you and my husband. Would you like to see it?¡± A flicker of caution crossed Shen Yunsi¡¯s eye and she warned, ¡°Gu Li, don¡¯t you dare cross the line!¡± Gu Li shrugged, acting as helpless as Shen, ¡°I¡¯ve been wrongfully used of being a homewrecker. All I¡¯m doing is trying to rify the truth and restore my reputation.¡± She turned to her ssmates, ¡°Right, ss? Surely all of you would like to know the truth too rather than being kept in the dark, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This time, everyone unanimously agreed without objection. Seeing this, Shen Yunsi wavered, almost losing her footing. Based on her understanding of Gu Li, she was certain that Gu Li was fully prepared and had dug a pit to bury her in. Perhaps this pit wouldpletely prove that she and Mo Shiting were not only distant but wereplete strangers. No, this can¡¯t happen! If the students in this ssroom knew, the news would soon spread to the affluentdies in high society. Then, her reputation would bepletely ruined. But what could she do? Use her authority as a teacher to prevent all this? Yes, as long as the so-called video in Gu Li¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t shown, she still had a chance to turn the situation around. With this in mind, Shen Yunsi forcefully picked up a stack of English textbooks and mmed them onto the podium. The loud noise instantly silenced the noisy ssroom.
She put on a stern face, acting as the authoritative teacher, ¡°ss begins! Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to attend, please leave. Also, those from other departments, please leave as well. Lastly, I want to remind some students not to disrupt the ss order. Otherwise, I will report to the school and you will be dealt with ording to school rules.¡± All students: ¡°¡­¡± Looks like, Professor Shen is enraged and humiliated. Perhaps she was hit where it hurt by Gu Li?
s! Self-deception is quite pitiful. ¡­ Being warned with such sternness by Shen Yunsi, the students from other departments reluctantly left with their heads down. A minuteter, arge number of seats in the spacious ssroom were empty, leaving only the students of the architecture department. Knowing that she had sessfully stopped Gu Li from spreading the video, Shen Yunsi breathed a sigh of relief, and her attitude reverted back to being kind and gentle, ¡°Enough with the drama, let¡¯s start the ss.¡± The preupied students: ¡°¡­¡± When Shen Yunsi started teaching, and disallowed students from whispering, Xiang Xiaoyue simply wrote a note to Gu Li, ¡°Pear, why didn¡¯t you be more assertive just now and show the video? I¡¯m so angry. Such a great opportunity was wasted.¡± Gu Li slighty curved her lips and wrote back on the note, ¡°What video do I have? I was just bluffing. Turns out she is guilt-ridden and totally given her away.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened, and her mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯. Impressive, my Pear! ¡­ At noon, after Gu Li had lunch and returned to her dormitory, Mo Shiting happened to call her on video. She told him what had happened in the morning and then red at him, ¡°Look at you, being so irresistible! You¡¯ve caused me such a big trouble. Hmph, I don¡¯t care, you have to make it up to me.¡±
Chapter 512: 350: The Longer Were Together, The Shyer We Become _1 Chapter 512: Chapter 350: The Longer We¡¯re Together, The Shyer We Be _1 On his phone screen, the girl was pouting and demandingpensation. Her appealing expression made Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes darken even further. He brought his handsome face close to the camera, smirked, and said in a seductive tone, ¡°What, do you want me topensate with my body, huh?¡± He extended the sound of thest word deliberately, its husky tone full of allure. Gu Li¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red. ¡°Hey, we were talking about serious things! You¡­ you are so infuriating!¡± Finishing her words, she turned her face away, too embarrassed to look at him directly. Strange, she used to have thick skin and could effortlessly make sweet talks. Why did she be more shy the longer she spent time with him? On the contrary, he seemed to be getting better at it. Each time, he ended up making her blush and boiling with annoyance. Speaking of which, Sister Qian was really good at this. She needed to learn from her lest she¡¯d fallpletely under his spell. Gu Li made a secret vow.
Mo Shiting stared at her red-blushed profile, his teasing gaze traced her beautiful features. ¡°Sweetheart, turn your face this way. Let your husband get a good look at you, huh?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Li let out a soft grunt, stubbornly refusing to turn her face towards the camera. Not giving up, Mo Shiting purposefully said: ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve noticed a pimple on your cheek.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing that she had a pimple, her reflex was to face the camera to examine it, but when she saw the mischievous smile tugging at his lips, she realized she¡¯d been fooled. ¡°Damn it! Mo Shiting, you¡¯re getting worse!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Mo Shiting gave a low chuckle, ¡°If I don¡¯t do these, how am I going to get your attention?¡± ¡°Hmph, no more of these. Once is enough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fearing that she might actually hang up on him, Mo Shiting decided to switch topics, ¡°Lu Cong now knows that your cousin was his ex-girlfriend.¡± Gu Li was taken aback, ¡°Huh? Did you tell him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, so my sister must have informed him.¡± Gu Li mumbled to herself, trying to guess whether or not her sister had also revealed that Murong Yun was Lu Cong¡¯s son. It looks like she needs to ask about thister, otherwise, she might identally leak this information to Mo Shiting. After her call with Mo Shiting, she sent a WeChat message to Murong Qian, telling her that she was now aware of Murong Qian¡¯s involvement with Lu Cong, and asked if Murong Yun¡¯s identity had been revealed to Lu Cong. She chose to message rather than call because she could hear her roommates chatting outside, they were back, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to discuss such secrets over a call.
Murong Qian might have been busy because she didn¡¯t respond to the message. At that moment, the door opened, and Qiao Yin walked in followed by Chen Xue and Mi Dong. Gu Li hopped up from her bed, ¡°Hello,dies, I¡¯ve brought some pastries that Auntie Guan made. They¡¯re on the table.¡± This morning, Auntie Guan had prepared arge bag full of pastries for her to share with her roommates, and she had also brought some for Xiaoyue earlier.
¡°Wow, osmanthus cakes! I love these, thank you.¡± Chen Xue was the first one to rush to the table. She opened the bag, saw the osmanthus cakes inside, and eximed with delight. ¡°Pear, I so love you.¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± Gu Liughed at her, ¡°One box of osmanthus cakes and you¡¯re in love with me. Is your love this cheap?¡± Holding the osmanthus cake, Chen Xue gleefully said, ¡°Even without these cakes, I¡¯d still love you. Come, let me give you a kiss. MUA!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Gu Li giggled at her joke. Apart from osmanthus cakes, Auntie Guan also made red bean cakes and chestnut cakes. Each type of pastry was delicate and delicious, her craftsmanship rivaling that of a Star Chef Master. The girls had just eaten lunch and weren¡¯t really hungry, but they still couldn¡¯t help but sample several pieces,vishing praise as they enjoyed the treats. Seeing them wolfing down the pastries, Gu Li worried they might choke and kindly poured them each a ss of water. ¡°Pear, I heard you crossed paths with Professor Shen this morning?¡± After taking a sip of the water Gu Li had poured for her, Chen Xue finally remembered this pertinent piece of news. As soon as she finished speaking, Mi Dong and Qiao Yin turned to stare at her simultaneously.
Gu Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± If someone picks a fight with her, surely she can¡¯t just swallow the loss? However, the news seemed to have spread really fast. It was just past noon and the whole Chinese Department knew about it. By now, it had probably spread across the entire Imperial City University? If so, all the rational students should know what really happened. Shen Yunsi should find it a bit harder to bank on Mo Shiting for his show-off. Chapter 513: 350: The Longer Were Together, The Shyer We Become _2 Chapter 513: Chapter 350: The Longer We¡¯re Together, The Shyer We Be _2 But knowing this woman as Gu Li does, she is certain that she wouldn¡¯t just let things go. She¡¯ll definitely keeping up with tricks to mess with her; Gu Li can¡¯t afford to lower her guard. ¡°Pear, now that your true identity as the bigwig of ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯ has been exposed, do you think you¡¯ll run into a bunch of fans asking for autographs whenever you¡¯re out?¡± Chen Xue asked her. Gu Li frowned. ¡°I should hope not, I¡¯m not a celebrity.¡± Despite her words, she knew that things wouldn¡¯t be as free and easy at school as before. That¡¯s the price of fame. ¡­ Half an hourter, Murong Qian finally responded to her WeChat message. ¡°I n to tell him sometimeter. Pear, you absolutely mustn¡¯t tell Mo Shiting. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to keep the secret.¡± Seeing that Murong Qian was worried that Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t keep the secret, Gu Li chuckled. ¡°If Brother Ting knew you thought so little of him, he¡¯d be so upset.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him; it¡¯s just that Lu Cong is his best bud, and sometimes, well¡­ you know what I mean.¡±
Gu Li: ¡°Indeed. So rest assured, even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t tell Brother Ting.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°Thank you, Little Pear.¡± Gu Li: ¡°I haven¡¯t actually done anything for you, why are you thanking me?. By the way, I heard from Brother Ting that you n to go back to M Country with Lu Cong to help him recover his memories. When are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Murong Qian sent over a message and quickly added. ¡°But about thepany¡¯s affairs, Song Yunque must be more mindful. In retrospect, we really are letting him down.¡± ¡°Yeah, with one after another taking their hands off the business, Yunque must be feeling so frustrated.¡± Gu Lili typed on her phone with a smile, ¡°But then again, aren¡¯t we his two sisters-inw? He, as our brother-inw, should be more amodating.¡± ¡°Haha, who is his third sister-inw?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°I bet Yunque is sneezing nonstop right now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re thinking about him.¡± ¡°ah-choo-¡± At this moment, a certain scapegoat, who was being thought of by his two sisters-inw, was indeed in Shi Li Entertainment¡¯s practice room, sneezing constantly. ¡°Ah¡­ ah-choo-¡± He wiped his bright red nose with a tissue, sneezing now and then. Ye Yining was sitting in front of the piano not far from him. Seeing how ufortable he was, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yunque, do you have a cold? I have some medicine, do you want some?¡± Song Yunque firmly refused, ¡°No! I don¡¯t have a cold.¡±
¡°You¡­¡± Ye Yining was in doubt, ¡°You¡¯ve been sneezing so badly, if it¡¯s not a cold, is it sinusitis?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because someone is thinking of me.¡± Song Yunque stated confidently, ¡°Every time someone thinks of me, my nose lets me know.¡±
Ye Yining: ¡°¡­.¡± After a series of sneezes, Song Yunque¡¯s symptoms finally eased a lot. He took a few sips of warm water, then took out a sheet of music he had just finished writing and handed it to Ye Yining, ¡°Sister Yining, can you y this new song by following the sheet music? I want to listen.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Yining nodded slightly. After reading the score a couple of times to familiarize herself, she ced it on the piano stand and her slender fingers gently brushed the keys, ying beautifully. The piano sound was exquisite, and the song was ethereal, as if it was the sound of heaven. Song Yunque closed his eyes, immersing himself in the musical feast that Ye Yining brought, and it was not until the song ended that he reluctantly opened his eyes. ¡°It was so beautiful, Sister Yining. y it just like that. When it¡¯s recorded, I¡¯m sure this song will definitely be a hit.¡± Song Yunque was extremely excited. After all, this song was a hundred times more beautiful than the previously stolen ¡°Cangtian¡±. Coupled with Ye Yining¡¯s unique voice and infectious performance, it would be ridiculous if it wasn¡¯t a hit. ¡°I also thought it was pretty good.¡± Ye Yining looked over the lyrics again and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
The song describes a story of meeting again after parting but not being able to be together. The lead male and female clearly had each other in their hearts. But due to certain reasons, they couldn¡¯t even be friends. It was cruel and helpless, but¡­ that¡¯s how it is now. ¡°Do you want to do it one more time?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Tang Yue stopped the car in front of Shi Li Entertainmentpound, yet didn¡¯t go in. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the long voice message sent by his sister earlier. ¡°Xiaoyue, the chairman of the Ling Group visited me today. He said his granddaughter is around your age and he wishes for you two to meet and get to know each other. Being your understanding sister, I know you like Yining, so I turned it down on your behalf. You¡¯re wee and you¡¯d better step up. Strive to bring Yining back to Tang family home soon. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for me to tell others you¡¯re my little brother.¡± Chapter 514: 350: The Longer Were Together, The Shyer We Become _3 Chapter 514: Chapter 350: The Longer We¡¯re Together, The Shyer We Be _3 Tang Wan babbled on and on, leaving Tang Yue both amused and puzzled. When did he ever mention that he liked Ye Yining? He just thought this girl was quite extraordinary, and he kind of liked her. That¡¯s it. However, he had to admit that rather than going on arranged dates with those so-called rich daughters and world-famousdies, it felt much more rxing andfortable to chat with Ye Yining. Then, before he knew it, Tang Yue found himself driving to Shi Li Entertainment, only realizing where he ended up when he pulled up to the entrance of thepany. He had originally nned to turn around, but ironically, the car ran out of gas at that moment. ¡°Hiss¨C¡± Tang Yue chuckled, speechless. Since he was here, why not go in and take a look around? Maybe Gu Li was inside. With that thought, Tang Yue decided to get out of his car.
After presenting his credentials to the security guard and receiving a visitor¡¯s card, he headed inside with confidence. As he had visited Shi Li Entertainment before, the new employees recognized him and quickly invited him up the building. ¡°President Tang, President Song and Miss Ye are in the practice room. I will invite them out for you,¡± the receptionist politely told Tang Yue. Tang Yue responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the practice room myself.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ the practice room is in the farthest room on the right side of the fourth floor.¡± The receptionist, aware of his close rtionship with the bosses, did not object further. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Yue threw her a casual smile. His noble demeanor left stars in the receptionist¡¯s eyes. Working here for too long, would she ever get married? After all, every person who came to thepany was more handsome than thest. ¡­ Tang Yue arrived on the fourth floor and slowly walked to the right. As he approached the practice room, he noticed that the door was left open. Standing at the entrance, he could see Song Yunque and Ye Yining huddling together, whispering about something. Tang Yue squinted his eyes. There was something about this scene that left him feeling ufortable. His hand, which was originally raised to knock on the door, was left hanging in mid-air. He didn¡¯t knock, but he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand either. Unaware of Tang Yue¡¯s presence, Song Yunque and Ye Yining were discussing the title of a new song. ¡°How about ¡®Reunion¡¯? Simple and concise.¡± Song Yunque was pleased with the name he suggested. But Ye Yining shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Too monotonous.¡±
¡°Do you have ANY other suggestions?¡± Song Yunque asked her sincerely. Ye Yining thought hard before a sudden inspiration hit, ¡°How about, ¡®Pain of Past Love¡¯?¡± ¡°Pain of Past Love?¡±
Song Yunque repeated it, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go with this. It really pierces the heart. Sister Yining, you should try writing lyrics next time. I believe you would not do worse than me.¡± ¡°No, let me focus on singing for now, one step at a time.¡± ¡°Alright. We can wait until your EP bes a hit, then in your next album, we¡¯ll consider writing our own lyrics orposing.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, thank you, Yunque.¡± Ye Yining looked at him gratefully. He was a gentleman from a noble family, elegant yet approachable and lovely, friendly like the boy next door. The more time she spent with him, the more she found him endearing. Of course, it was purely a tonic liking, like a sister for her younger brother. Ye Yining looked at Song Yunque with a delighted smile. Her radiant grin, like a burst of sunshine, fell into Tang Yue¡¯s eyes without any concealment. Tang Yue found himself staring, and it was only after a long while that he snapped out of it. Realizing that Ye Yining¡¯s smile had captivated him, his expression darkened. What was he doing here anyway? Was he purposely here to witness these two flirting, getting all cozy with each other? Was he inflicting self-torture? The more Tang Yue thought about it, the more agitated he felt, and decided to leave.
Just as he turned around, Song Yunque happened to look back and spotted him. ¡°President Tang, what brings you here?¡± Song Yunque was surprised to see Tang Yue, not expecting him to drop by. Left with no choice, Tang Yue slowly turned around with a forced smile on his lips, ¡°My car ran out of gas nearby, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see you. Is Gu Li not around?¡± ¡°Gu Li is at school.¡± Song Yunque walked up to him and helped open the practice room¡¯s door wide, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not sit down and have some coffee?¡± ¡°No, I have other things to do, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Tang Yue replied sinctly, and subconsciously nced over at Ye Yining who just stood up from the piano and was slowly walking towards the door, ¡°Miss Ye.¡± ¡°Mr. Tang.¡± Ye Yining greeted him with a smile, then advised, ¡°There isn¡¯t a gas station nearby. You may want to call your insurancepany to help with the situation.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for the suggestion.¡± Seeing Ye Yining caring about his situation, Tang Yue¡¯s expression warmed up. At that moment, he no longer seemed to be in a hurry to leave.
Chapter 515: 351: But I Only Like Him_1 Chapter 515: Chapter 351: But I Only Like Him_1 The next day, Lu Cong and Murong Qian set off together to M Country. Li Ruoruo, on the other hand, was infuriated and frustrated because her suicide attempt had not dampened Lu Cong¡¯s determination to cancel the marriage. She reluctantly went through the procedures to discharge herself from the hospital. Li Jinyao came to the hospital to take her home. Seeing him, Li Ruoruo felt aggrieved, ¡°Brother, your sister has been badly treated, and you¡¯re not going to stand up for me? It¡¯s clear that Brother Cong doesn¡¯t take you seriously, or he wouldn¡¯t have cancelled our engagement without any hesitation.¡± Li Jinyao knew she was upset, so he patted her head tofort her, ¡°Let it go, a forced marriage won¡¯t lead to happiness. I¡¯ll find someone better for you in the future.¡± ¡°But I only like him¡­¡± Li Ruoruo finished her sentence and felt like crying again. Seeing her like this, Li Jinyao felt somewhat helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to help with theplications of a romantic rtionship. Seeing her brother silent, Li Ruoruo quickly hid the gleam in her eyes and tugged at his sleeve, pleading pitifully, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to stay in this country anymore. I want to go to M Country for some peace of mind. Can you arrange it for me?¡±
Although she was hospitalized, she was well informed. Now, someone told her immediately as Murong Qian and Lu Cong left Hua Country by ne. Therefore, she must go to M Country! She would not allow that vixen to steal Brother Cong from her. Li Jinyao, unaware of his sister¡¯s thoughts, took her at her word and agreed without hesitation, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you arrange it.¡± ¡°Great. Can I leave today?¡± Li Ruoruo could hardly wait to head to M Country to find Lu Cong. Li Jinyao nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± As long as she made up her mind, such a small request was nothing. ¡­ M Country. The flight from the Hua Country Capital City arrived on time at M Country¡¯s Capital Airport. At that time, the local time was three-thirty in the afternoon. After passing through security, Lu Cong, pushing a 32-inch suitcase with one hand, and Murong Qian, holding his other hand intimately, walked out together. Their intimate behaviour would lead anyone who saw it to think that they were a newlywed couple on their honeymoon. ¡°Qianqian, where are we going next?¡± After leaving the airport and getting in Murong Qian¡¯s private car, Lu Cong asked curiously. Murong Qian took off her sunsses that covered more than half of her face and revealed her bright eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a house in M Country? Why aren¡¯t we staying there?¡±
Lu Cong¡¯s tone hinted disappointment. He had assumed that he would finally get to stay at her house. Murong Qian noticed his defeat and suddenly felt a bit sorry for him. After hesitating for a moment, she clenched her teeth and replied: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to my ce.¡±
Initially, she wanted to take him to a hotel because her son, Murong Yun, was living at home, and she didn¡¯t want the father and son to have much contact for fear of being discovered. But on second thought, Lu Cong had spent some time with her little boy before, and they both acted so well that it should be no problem. ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± Lu Cong said, excited by her change of mind. He leaned over, holding her face and kissed her enthusiastically. An hourter, the car arrived at the vi where Murong Qian lived. Murong Yun, who was standing on the balcony on the third floor, excitedly ran downstairs when he saw his mom¡¯s car parked at the front gate. ¡°Mommy¡ª¡± Murong Yun, who hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time, was thrilled. However, in his excitement, he missed a step and tumbled down the stairs on the second floor. ¡°Xunxun¡ª¡± Chapter 516: 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_1 Chapter 516: Chapter 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_1 Murong Qian didn¡¯t expect to see her son rolling down the stairs as soon as she entered the house. She screamed in fright and ran towards him. At the same time, someone ran even faster than her, rushing up the stairs to stop Murong Yun, his tall body shielding the boy. It was Lu Cong. Seeing Lu Cong holding her son on the ground, Murong Qian panicked and ran over. She pulled her son up and frantically began to check him, ¡°Xunxun, where does it hurt? Let me see.¡± Thanks to Lu Cong serving as a human shield, the little boy wasn¡¯t injured, just a little shaken. He gathered his thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Once she was sure he was alright, Murong Qian finally sighed in relief. She held the boy tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go, all the while ncing at Lu Cong who was still on the floor. She asked him worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Cong stared deeply at her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, he got up, massaging his shoulder which was starting to ache a little from the impact.
He didn¡¯t know why but even though Murong Qian seemed to worry about him, he always felt that in her eyes, the difference between him and Murong Yun was as vast as heaven and earth. Yes, he felt slightly jealous. Then he suddenly found it repulsive that he should be jealous of a mere child. ¡°Uncle Lu, thank you.¡± Murong Yun stepped up to Lu Cong and politely bowed to him. Seeing how well-behaved and considerate the boy was, how could Lu Cong still be jealous? He ruffled the boy¡¯s hair and said in a deep voice, ¡°Be more careful next time, okay? Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The boy nodded and took a step forward, embracing Lu Cong when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, ¡°Wee to our house.¡± Daddy¡­ He wasn¡¯t a fool. If mommy had brought daddy home, it meant she had forgiven him. The three of them could soon be reunited, right? Thinking of this, the boy excitedly turned his head and looked at Murong Qian with great anticipation. Murong Qian, of course, knew what her son wanted but she gently shook her head at him indicating that he had to wait a bit more. ¡°Oh.¡± The boy silently acknowledged her response and instinctively tightened his grip on Lu Cong. Lu Cong didn¡¯t expect the boy to be so clingy, and his heart instantly softened. At this time, housekeeper Auntie Zhang came in from outside carrying arge bag. Seeing Murong Qian at home, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back. And this gentleman is¡­¡± After so many years, she was seeing Missy bring a man home, could it be Yunyun¡¯s father? Auntie Zhang couldn¡¯t help but curiously stare at Lu Cong and the more she looked, the more she found little Yunyun¡¯s chin was quite simr to this man¡¯s.
¡°This is Mr. Lu. He¡¯ll be staying here for a while. Lu Cong, this is Auntie Zhang who takes care of all our household chores.¡± Murong Qian introduced them to each other. After the greetings, Murong Qian said to Auntie Zhang, ¡°Could you arrange a guest room for Mr. Lu?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±
Auntie Zhang said that with a smile and immediately went to get busy. Lu Cong leaned into Murong Qian¡¯s ear and whispered in protest, ¡°I thought we¡¯d be staying in the same room.¡± Murong Qian red at him yfully, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± Well, all he did was dream a beautiful dream, didn¡¯t he? ¡­¡­ Meanwhile. Ever since the identity of ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± was exposed, Gu Li had been treated like a celebrity every time she went to ss. Students from other sses woulde to listen in and ask for her autograph. However, since everyone knew that her other half was Mo Shiting, the boys who secretly liked her had no choice but to extinguish their little mes of love. After all, who couldpete with Mo Shiting? What¡¯s more, Gu Li¡¯s name was also removed from the annual school beauty contest, because ording to the rules, she was already taken and thus didn¡¯t qualify. Gu Li didn¡¯t care about these things at all, in fact, she found them rather rxing. Days passed by quickly and in a blink of an eye, it was almost the end of the month.
She would soon be departing for M Country to participate in the ¡°Super Brain¡±petition. She made a call to Murong Qian in advance, nning to visit her and Murong Yun during that time. ¡°Sounds great! Text me your flight number and I¡¯ll pick you up. You and Mo Shiting can stay at my house.¡± Murong Qian said this while cozied up on the couch, with a smile ying on her lips. She had been busy running around with Lu Congtely and hadn¡¯t been able to talk to Little Pear much. She missed her. Gu Li teased with augh, ¡°If Shiting and I stay at your house, wouldn¡¯t it disrupt you and Lu Cong?¡± Murong Qian retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I sense you¡¯re just worried that I might third wheel between you and Mo Shiting, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 517: 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_2 Chapter 517: Chapter 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_2 ¡°Tch!¡± Gu Li snorted, ¡°We¡¯re practically an old married couple, why would we fear a third wheel?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s funny. If a few months of dating make you an old married couple, then what does that make me and Lu Cong?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t unt that you two have a three-year-old son, Brother Ting and I will have one sooner orter.¡± Not wanting to lose face, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but argue with Murong Qian. ¡°But you won¡¯t be pregnant in the next year or two, right? But Little Pear, when are you two nning to remarry? Murong Qian was indeed concerned about her younger sister¡¯s lifelong matter. Gu Li puffed up her cheeks, sounding aggrieved, ¡°We have no choice but to wait for a good day next month. Brother Ting is even more impatient than I am.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°But when are you nning to tell Lu Cong about Xunxun?¡±
Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask her. Murong Qian¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± During this time, she apanied Lu Cong around the streets and alleys, but unfortunately still found nothing, he still couldn¡¯t remember anything. Furthermore, because Lu Cong was not returning to his country, Lady Lu had called him several times to persuade him. If they prolonged it any further, Lady Lu might find out about her existence. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to confront the Lu family head-on.¡± Murong Qian expressed her thoughts honestly. Gu Li could understand Murong Qian¡¯s thoughts. Sometimes, caring too much could be constraining, fear of losing everything by a slip of the hand. ¡°Sis, whatever decision you make, I will support you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Little Pear.¡± Murong Qian sincerely said. After chatting with Gu Li, an unfamiliar number called. Murong Qian frowned, pressing the answer key: ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± The other party didn¡¯t speak immediately. Murong Qian subconsciously nced at the phone screen. The call was still connected, her eyebrows knit together tighter, she spoke again: ¡°Who is it? If you don¡¯t speak, I will hang up.¡± ¡°Murong Qian¡­.¡± The other party finally called out her name. It was a young woman¡¯s voice, unfriendly in tone. Murong Qian frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Li Ruoruo, Lu Cong¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±
At this time, Li Ruoruo was in a car opposite Murong Qian¡¯s vi, staring at the vi, her eyes full of hatred. Since she came to M Country, she knew early on that Lu Cong and this vixen lived here. The reason why she had been patient and had not shown her face was that this couple was practically inseparable. Finally today, Lu Cong went out, so she contacted Murong Qian.
¡°Is there something?¡± Murong Qian asked coldly. Li Ruoruo sneered, ¡°I want to talk to you. At the Blue Coffee Shop near your house, see you in 10 minutes.¡± Unexpectedly, she even knew where she lived, obviouslying prepared. Murong Qian¡¯s lips tightened, she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After changing into her clothes for going out, she asked housekeeper Auntie Zhang to take care of Murong Yun, and then she drove out. ¡­. 10 minutester. Murong Qian arrived at the Blue Coffee Shop. She saw a young oriental girl sitting by the window, with a cute appearance, and seeming pretty delicate. She knew it was Li Ruoruo. She had seen Li Ruoruo from a distance at their engagement banquet four years ago, so she recognized her. ¡°Miss Li¡ª¡± Murong Qian walked over lightly and greeted casually. Li Ruoruo looked up and saw Murong Qian¡¯s stunning and seductive face. A trace of jealousy quickly shed across her eyes.
This woman was too beautiful and bewitching, no wonder she had bewitched Brother Cong into leaving the Lu family. ¡°Sit, Miss Murong.¡± Li Ruoruo didn¡¯t give Murong Qian a pleasant look. After Murong Qian sat down, a waiter happened to pass by. She ordered atte. ¡°Miss Li, what can I do for you?¡± Murong Qian asked straightforwardly. Li Ruoruo didn¡¯t beat around the bush, she cut straight to the point: ¡°Leave Lu Cong. How much do you want? Name your price.¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Murong Qian almost burst outughing, ¡°Miss Li, have you been reading too many novels? This clich¨¦ of throwing money to get someone to leave their boyfriend is outdated.¡± ¡°To deal with gold diggers like you, money is the quickest solution.¡± Li Ruoruo gritted her teeth. ¡°Heh.¡± Murong Qian scoffed, crossed her arms over her chest and lifted her chin to face Ruoruo, ¡°Now I¡¯m kind of curious about how much Lu Cong is worth to you.¡±
¡°In my heart, Brother Cong is priceless. But you¡¯re not necessarily the same¡± ¡°Oh? So how much are you nning to give me then?¡± Chapter 518: 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_3 Chapter 518: Chapter 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_3 Murong Qian deliberately asked. Upon hearing this, Li Ruoruo hooked up a mocking smile at the corner of her mouth, as if to say, see, I knew it, you¡¯re just a gold digger! She demeaned Murong Qian in her heart while pulling out a check from her handbag and forcefully ced it on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s ten million. You can have it as long as you leave Brother Cong.¡± ¡°Wow, ten million? That¡¯s a lot.¡± Murong Qian was all smiles, but there was no mirth in her eyes. ¡°So who are you insulting, Miss Li?¡± Even without contending for the Murong family¡¯s wealth, her career as a singer alone had brought her an annual ie of over one hundred million. It would be strange if she desired this ten million! However,pared to the five million check that Lady Lu gave four years ago, Lu Cong¡¯s worth did double. ¡°You¡ª¡± Seeing Murong Qian¡¯s sarcastic tone, Li Ruoruo¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡°Murong Qian, don¡¯t be obstinate. Take the money and leave now. At least you¡¯re ten million richer. If Aunt Lu steps in, you might not be so lucky.¡± ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll see about that.¡±
Murong Qian said coldly, without hesitation, she stood up. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Seeing her about to leave, Li Ruoruo hurriedly tried to stop her. ¡°Brother Cong will never love you. He already has a woman he loves. Once he remembers her, he will ditch you. Don¡¯t you want to know about his past?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s eyes flickered briefly and then calmly sat down again. ¡°What do you mean? The woman he loves?¡± She was certain that the past Ruoruo referred to was her history with Lu Cong. She wasn¡¯t sure how much Li Ruoruo knew. ¡°Hmm, he has a woman he loves, are you scared now?¡± Li Ruoruo gleefully asked. Murong Qian snorted coldly, ¡°What should I be afraid of? I don¡¯t care how many ex-girlfriends he had, or how many women he loved before. As long as he loves me now.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Seeing her not affected at all, Li Ruoruo became frustrated. She couldn¡¯t help but provoke her further: ¡°Do you think you canpare to that woman? She is the moonlight in Brother Cong¡¯s heart. Lady Lu had to go to great lengths to hypnotize Brother Cong, making him forget about her. Only then did you have a chance. But once the effect of hypnosis wears off, Brother Cong will remember her sooner orter.¡± Hypnosis? So, it was true that Lu Cong had been forcibly hypnotized, which had made him forget her. Murong Qian¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her heart started to ache. Although she had always suspected this, getting confirmation now, she still found it tough to ept the reality. Seeing her unsettled, Li Ruoruo thought she had sessfully sown discord and couldn¡¯t help gloating: ¡°I advise you to know where you stand. Take the money and break up with Brother Cong. Otherwise, I will find the hypnotherapist who hypnotized Brother Cong and restore his sealed memories. If that happens, you¡¯ll lose both the man and the money.¡± ¡°Are you saying that if I find a hypnotherapist, his memory can be restored? Who should I look for?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s words were filled with an urgency she couldn¡¯t conceal. Li Ruoruo red at her, ¡°Only the original hypnotherapist can do it. As for who he is, why would I tell you? I am not so foolish as to let you bribe him.¡±
Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In any case, I am giving you two more minutes to decide. Will you take the money and leave or let Brother Cong regain his memory?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± Of course, she would choose thetter, the silly girl.
But, to make it look more convincing, she pretended to persuade Li Ruoruo, ¡°If you get someone to undo Lu Cong¡¯s hypnosis and let him recover his memories, he¡¯ll just immediately go and look for his former girlfriend. Won¡¯t that mean you won¡¯t have a chance either? What¡¯s the advantage for you in doing this?¡± Li Ruoruo clenched her fist and took a deep breath, ¡°If I can¡¯t have him, you won¡¯t either. As for that woman, I have my ways to deal with her.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Two minutes are up, have you made your decision?¡± Murong Qian picked up her bag and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m really in love with Lu Cong. No matter what, I won¡¯t leave him. Use whatever means you have!¡± ¡°You¡ª you despicable¡ª¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t deterred at all, Li Ruoruo snatched a cup of coffee from the table, intending to ssh it onto Murong Qian. Before she could make her move, her wrist was grabbed by a strong hand. Turning angrily, she found Lu Cong had somewhere in the middle came over and shielded Murong Qian behind him. ¡°Brother Cong, when¡­ when did youe?¡± Li Ruoruo¡¯s eyes darted around, feeling guilty. She didn¡¯t know if he had heard her conversation with Murong Qian just now. But, it would be better if he did. She could then hasten the restoration of his lost memories through hypnosis. She didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t break up by then!
Snort. Lu Cong snatched the coffee cup from her hand and coldly warned her: ¡°Go back to Hua Country, and never show up in front of her again.¡± Chapter 519: 353 Adopting a Nominal Relative_1 Chapter 519: Chapter 353 Adopting a Nominal Rtive_1 ¡°Brother Cong, even if you marry someone else, I¡¯m still your sister. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Li Ruoruo said pitifully. Her change of attitude was so quick that even Murong Qian was impressed. Thankfully, Lu Cong was not swayed by her fake b*tch act, tossing an indifferent ¡°manage on your own,¡± and then pulled Murong Qian away. Watching their retreating figures, Li Ruoruo stomped her foot in frustration. Damn it, she would not let this pass easily! ¡­ Having left the caf¨¦, Murong Qian asked Lu Cong, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Lu Cong replied, ¡°I happened to see your car nearby and followed it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±
Murong Qian replied indifferently. Lu Cong quirked an eyebrow, ¡°My presence upset you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Murong Qian wrapped her arm through his, speaking truthfully, ¡°I was just wondering how we could find the hypnotherapist who treated you back then. ording to Li Ruoruo, it seems like only he can help you regain your memory.¡± Lu Cong narrowed his eyes in thought, ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to confront my mother about it.¡± Just now, he had contacted the hypnotherapist DR.JOE who was equally puzzled about his condition and suggested him to look for the previous hypnotherapist¡ªa suggestion akin to Li Ruoruo¡¯s. When Lu Cong told all this to Murong Qian, the girl frowned, showing some resistance, ¡°Maybe¡­we should let it be? Let¡¯s not retrieve the memory significantly.¡± Given what happened four years ago, she could not afford to let him go so easily. What if he falls into his mother¡¯s trap again, gets hypnotized and forgets her? What would she do then? She doesn¡¯t want to risk that again. Lu Cong was fully aware of Murong Qian¡¯s concerns, and his heart ached slightly. Subconsciously, he clutched Murong Qian¡¯s hand, his soft-spoken voice tinged with slight remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t make you feel secure enough.¡± ¡°Lu Cong¡­¡± Murong Qian looked at him, about to say something, but he put his finger on her lips, stopping her from speaking further. ¡°I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, this time, no one can control me. I won¡¯t allow anyone to part us!¡± ¡­ Two dayster. Gu Li and Mo Shiting arrived at the capital¡¯s international airport in M Country on a private ne. Murong Qian and Lu Cong drove there to pick them up.
¡°Little Pear, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Upon seeing Gu Li, Murong Qian immediately ran over, enveloping her in a huge embrace. Both women walked off arm in arm, chattering andughing. Mo Shiting and Lu Cong, each carrying a suitcase, nodded to each other and followed behind them.
¡°Living a cushy life, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Lu Cong looking refreshed, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist poking fun at him. Lu Cong replied with a yful tone, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve decided to register for marriage with Qianqian next month.¡± ¡°Next month?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes lit up swiftly, ¡°Don¡¯tpete with me for the same day.¡± He had already picked his day¡ªNovember 8th, a good day for marriage. As long as Lu Cong doesn¡¯t pick the same day, everything else can be discussed. Lu Cong nced at him, ¡°There are so many people registering for marriage daily in Hua Country. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit overbearing to not let anyone register on the same day as you?¡± Mo Shiting replied tly, ¡°I¡¯m only targeting you.¡± Lu Cong was speechless, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­inhumane?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Which day are you choosing?¡± ¡°The 8th.¡±
¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll pick the 6th.¡± Lu Cong decided topromise and not fight over the 8th. Who knew, as soon as he finished speaking, Mo Shiting interjected tly, ¡°It¡¯s not ideal for marriage before the 8th, choose the 28th.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°???¡± ¡°No way! The 28th is toote. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Mo Shiting just scoffed lightly. ¡°Are both the parents settled? The Lu family aside, has the Murong family agreed to marry their daughter to you?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, both their families seemed to not having crossed this hurdle yet, unlike the surefire marriage between Mo Shiting and Gu Li. He had to find an opportunity to speak with Qianqian about visiting her parent¡¯s in A nation to seek their approval as soon as possible. ¡­ The car headed towards Murong Qian¡¯s vi. Lu Cong was driving with Mo Shiting as the co-pilot, leaving the back seats for the two chatty women.
¡°Pear, do you have to stay in a hotel during thepetition?¡± Murong Qian thought that Gu Li would be staying at her ce during this time, but it turned out she was only staying for one night. Gu Li leaned on her hand, ¡°The host requires istion during thepetition, so I have toply.¡± ¡°And Mo Shiting? Does he also have to stay separate?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. But, Brother Ting has already booked a room in the same hotel.¡± They might not meet, but being in the same ce made them feel more secure. ¡°Also, Sister Yining will arrive tomorrow.¡± Ye Yining had been busy recording her new album, which was expected to bepleted tomorrow. The Brain Challengepetitionsted three days, with head-to-head matches on the first two days, which were broadcast live with no public audience. On the third day, there was the final round, where friends, family, and the public could attend and cheer for the contestants. To support her, Ye Yining insisted to fly over and would be arriving on the third day. ¡°Then I¡¯d better go live in the hotel with Lu Cong tomorrow.¡± Murong Qian decided on the ns abruptly. Gu Li nced at her, ¡°What about Xunxun? Are you just going to abandon him?¡±
¡°Oh, please. He has people to look after him, alright?¡± Given that Lu Cong was present, Murong Qian dared not delve further into matters rted to their son and shifted the topic instead, ¡°Oh right, I went to Tang Xin Entertainment to discuss a coboration a few days ago and happened to run into Tang Yue. It seems that he has a thing for Yining. Do you think we should y matchmaker?¡± Gu li perked up at this, ¡°Really? I was too busy recently to pay attention to these matters.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to ask Mo Shiting, who was in the front seat, ¡°Brother Ting, Tang Yue is your friend, could you help us get a hint of his thoughts?¡± Mo Shiting turned to her, ¡°Do you think we would talk about such things?¡± ¡°Well¡­can we arrange a dinner then?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Mo Shiting agreed immediately. He was nning to have a meal with Tang Yue anyway. ¡°Why not call him now and make arrangements?¡± ¡°Is it that urgent?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Unable to resist his wife¡¯s persistence, Mo Shiting picked up his phone and dialed Tang Yue. Tang Yue answered almost immediately, ¡°Hello. Have you arrived in M Country?¡± In a deep voice, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Would you like to have dinner tonight as a wee? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight. How about the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Yue agreed readily and then added, ¡°Gu Li has the finals the day after tomorrow, right? I will be there to support her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Besides, my sister will also be there that day. I¡¯m nning for her to meet Gu Li. If they hit it off, they might be god-sisters.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°???¡± ¡­ After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting furrowed his brows. Seeing him not speaking, Gu Li couldn¡¯t hold herself back from questioning, ¡°Brother Ting, is it settled?¡± Mo Shiting looked at her, ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll be there for yourpetition the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Li¡¯s smile was as radiant as a flower. ¡°Then you both should sit together in the friends-and-family area.¡± Chapter 520: 354 Xunxun is My Son_1 Chapter 520: Chapter 354 Xunxun is My Son_1 The Tang Group, President¡¯s office. Just as Tang Yue had hung up the phone call from Mo Shiting, he received a message from Tang Wan, ¡°Did you manage to get in touch with Shiting? When can I meet his wife?¡± Tang Yue replied: ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± After sending the message, he hesitated for two seconds before sending another, ¡°Do you want to see a doctor and get some medication to stabilize your emotions?¡± Even though there was nothing wrong with her heart, Tang Yue was concerned that his sister might not be able to control her emotions upon seeing Gu Li. Even though Qin Shurong had previously conducted a DNA test proving that Gu Li was not Tang Tang, Tang Yue could notpletely believe the result, considering their striking resemnce. So he decided to persuade Gu Li to undergo another DNA test with his sister. As Tang Yue was daydreaming, a reply from Tang Wan came, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, why do I need to see a doctor? It¡¯s you who should seize the opportunity with Yining¡¯s arrival in M Country. Don¡¯t disappoint your sister.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± He felt just a hint of affection for Ye Yining; using the word ¡®like¡¯ would have been too much at this point.
¡­ Meanwhile. Gu Li and the rest arrived at Murong Qian¡¯s vi. They got out of the car,ughing and joking around, only to find unexpected guests at home. Looking at the extremely elegant noblewoman sitting on the sofa fully dressed in a cheongsam, Gu Li exchanged nces with Murong Qian. Clearly, Murong Qian was also bbergasted. ¡°Mom, what brings you here?¡± Yes, it was none other than Murong Qian¡¯s mother, Gu Li¡¯s aunt, Gu Qian. Standing next to her was a man of around fifty, Steward Uncle Lin of the Murong family. ¡°Aunt.¡± Gu Li defferntly greeted Gu Qian upon seeing her. Though Aunt doted on her, she had always been quite strict on etiquette; she had held strict control over Gu Li and Murong Qian. That¡¯s why Murong Qian didn¡¯t dare to let her know about her pregnancy before her marriage. At this moment, with her sudden appearance here, both Murong Qian and Gu Li felt their hearts sink a little. Where¡¯s Xunxun? Where did he go? Not seeing the little boy¡¯s figure around, both felt panic escting, but felt guilty to ask. Murong Qian particrly so. With Lu Cong present, she did not even dare to ask, fearing it may stir up the situation. Everyone in the hall had different thoughts running in their heads.
This was the first time Mo Shiting had met Gu Li¡¯s aunt. As the prospective nephew-inw, he politely greeted her, ¡°Good day, aunt. My name is Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Hello, please have a seat.¡± Gu Qian nodded and smiled, her every move exuded a noble, elegant air. Although she had never met Mo Shiting, she was familiar with his name and moreover, his exceptional qualities made her satisfied with her choice of a son-inw.
¡°Hello, Aunt. My name is Lu Cong.¡± Seeing his prospective mother-inw, Lu Cong was much more nervous than Mo Shiting. Particrly as it seemed the mother-inw did not seem to care for him, he had been there for a good while, yet she had not nced in his direction. ¡®I don¡¯t look bad either. I¡¯m handsome and tall, the epitome of a good man. Surely, I should have been more likable than that icy Mo Shiting? Why then did I get a cold reception in front of my prospective mother-inw?¡¯ thought Lu Cong with some resentment. It must be said, Lu Cong¡¯s intuition was spot on. Indeed, Gu Qian had not paid him any attention. After greeting Mo Shiting and Gu Li, she turned her gaze to Murong Qian. Her well-maintained face bore a hint of sternness, ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Murong Qian didn¡¯t dare to resist, and obediently followed after Gu Qian, heading towards the door. ¡°Aunt¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Li was worried that Xunxun¡¯s existence had been discovered and felt worried for Murong Qian, and instinctively wanted to follow. Gu Qian paused, slowly turned around and gave Gu Li a slight smile, although her eyes held no warmth, ¡°Tang Tang, you stay here and attend to the guests. Your aunt and sister have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing this, Gu Li knew she couldn¡¯t intervene and had no choice but to give up. As the mother and daughter pair saw themselves out, Steward Uncle Lin also followed them out. With their departure, the tense atmosphere in the room eased considerably.
Unable to help himself, Lu Cong asked Gu Li, ¡°Will Aunt cause trouble for Qianqian?¡± He had felt an impulse to dere that he was Murong Qian¡¯s boyfriend, but then it struck him that he might cause more trouble for Murong Qian. Hence, he gave it up. However, the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt, and the more worried he became for Murong Qian. Gu Li gently shook her head, calming Lu Cong, ¡°She probably¡­ shouldn¡¯t.¡± Even though she said so, she wasn¡¯t too sure herself. In the Murong n, getting pregnant before marriage meant being kicked out of the family. Chapter 521: 354 Xunxun is My Son_2 Chapter 521: Chapter 354 Xunxun is My Son_2 s! ¡°No, I need to follow them and see.¡± After a moment of consideration, Lu Cong went after them. ¡°Hey¡ª¡ª¡± Just as Gu Li was about to stop him, she was hindered by Mo Shiting. ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°They will resolve their issues.¡± Mo Shiting reached out and rubbed her head. His deep, maic voice fell into Gu Li¡¯s ears. Somehow, it gave her a sense of security, and her previously agitated heart gradually calmed down. Gu Li took a step forward, hugged Mo Shiting¡¯s waist, and pressed her face against his chest, murmuring, ¡°Brother Ting, I think my sister is in big trouble this time.¡± Mo Shiting kissed her forehead, chuckling softly, ¡°Are you referring to Murong Yun?¡±
¡°You¡­ how did you know?¡± Gu Li looked at him, wide-eyed. Mo Shiting curved a smile, ¡°When I was investigating you back then, I investigated the Murong family as well. Murong Qian is an only child, how could she have a brother?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ does Lu Cong know?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell him without your consent.¡± ¡°Hehe, you are the best.¡± Gu Li grinned, hooked her arms around his neck, stood on her toes and gave him a peck on the lips. ¡°That¡¯s your reward.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Mo Shiting nced at her sideways, ¡°Just a kiss? Such a miser?¡± ¡°What else? We¡¯re at someone else¡¯s house, we can¡¯t be too bold.¡± Housekeeper Auntie Zhang was busy in the kitchen. She had to have some restraint. Mo Shiting was quite good at restraining himself. He bent his head to kiss her once more, then reluctantly let go of her. Of course, before he let go, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Compensate me properly when we return home.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Murong Qian and Gu Qian got into the car together and left. Lu Cong, feeling uneasy, followed closely behind in his car. ¡°Madam, Mr. Lu has been following us.¡±
Steward Uncle Lin was driving. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Lu Cong¡¯s sports car tailgating them, and promptly reported it to Gu Qian. Upon hearing this, Murong Qian quickly turned back to look. Sure enough, she saw Lu Cong driving a white Ferrari, steadily following them. What was this man up to? She started feeling anxious and wanted to call him, but realized she had left in such a hurry that she¡¯d forgotten her purse and, naturally, her phone.
Gu Qian watched her expressions closely from the corner of her eyes. Her rigid face was serious. ¡°Does that man know about your illegitimate child?¡± ¡°When did you¡­ find out about Xunxun?¡± Murong Qian braced herself to ask. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Qian scoffed, ¡°You thought you could really keep it a secret from me?¡± Murong Qian hung her head, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any exnations.¡± Gu Qian coldly cut her off, ¡°Who gave you the courage to have a child out of wedlock?¡± Murong Qian pressed her lips together and reached out to grab Gu Qian¡¯s wrist. ¡°What about Xunxun? Where have you taken him? He¡¯s innocent. I hope you won¡¯t make life difficult for him.¡± ¡°Rest assured! You¡¯re the one who made the mistake. It doesn¡¯t involve the child. I¡¯ll register him under your cousin¡¯s name. As for you, go to the ancestral hall to reflect upon your actions. When you¡¯ve reflected enough, then you cane out. I¡¯ll cover things up for you. Pretend you¡¯ve never had this son.¡± Gu Qian¡¯s words were firm. As the matriarch of arge family, she had to consider the reputation of the family, as well as her own personal considerations. Since she was young, she had high hopes for her only daughter, but never expected that this unfilial daughter would do something so detrimental to the family¡¯s reputation. When she found out yesterday, she was so angry she nearly had a heart attack.
After discussing it with Murong Qian¡¯s father, she flew to M Country overnight to resolve the issue. Murong Qian¡¯s cousin, Murong Chi, had been married for many years without a child. Adopting Murong Yun was the most suitable solution. Murong Qian hadn¡¯t anticipated her parents would choose to separate her and her son for the sake of their interests. Her brain seemed to explode. ¡°No! Xunxun is my son. Nobody can take him away.¡± She had thought the worst oue would be being expelled from the family. Who would have thought¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t ept that! Seeing her daughter¡¯s face turning pale, looking as if she had been hit hard, Gu Qian sighed, ¡°This is the only way I can help you. If you don¡¯t want to be expelled from the Murong family and lose your inheritance, you¡¯d better behave.¡± ¡°Mother, can you just pretend that you don¡¯t know that I have a son? Please? I beg you.¡± Murong Qian held tightly to Gu Qian¡¯s hand, her eyes reddening. She was on the verge of crying. ¡°I really can¡¯t afford to lose him. Please¡­ ¡± Gu Qian turned her face away, her voice full of helplessness, ¡°Qianqian, do you think this is fair to your father and me? The Murong family has such arge estate. Are you really nning to give it up?¡± Chapter 522: 354 Xunxun is My Son_3 Chapter 522: Chapter 354 Xunxun is My Son_3 Murong Qian was certain: ¡°To me, Xunxun is more important than anything. I would rather be expelled from the family home, forsake my ce as the Murong family¡¯s sessor, than be separated from Xunxun!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Qian was so angry with her, she, in a fit of fury, pped her across the face. The crisp ¡°p¡± echoed clearly in the confined car cabin. Instantly, Murong Qian¡¯s pale face turned fiery red as she hissed in pain and teared up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Covering the side of her face that was throbbing with pain, she apologized through her tears, ¡°I have failed as a daughter, I just hope you will agree!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± A stinging sensation hit Gu Qian¡¯s chest, ¡°Murong Qian, are you really willing to abandon your parents for an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°I will get married, I will get married immediately, then Xunxun will not be an illegitimate child. Is this a feasible n?¡±
¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Who are you nning to marry? That Lu fellow?¡± After Gu Qian finished speaking, she nced back and found that, the white Ferrari was nowhere to be seen. Murong Qian didn¡¯t notice this and nodded earnestly: ¡°Yes! I love him! He is Xunxun¡¯s biological father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying he is Xunxun¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes! We broke up due to a misunderstanding four years ago, but now we¡¯re back together. Mom, Lu Cong is a good man, you¡¯ll definitely like him. I¡¯m just asking you to keep this a secret for me for a while, I promise I¡¯ll get married as quickly as possible.¡± As long as she could marry Lu Cong, Xunxun would no longer bear the title of ¡°illegitimate child,¡± and the Murong family would no longer disown her. But all of this required her parent¡¯s consent. Gu Qian narrowed her eyebrows, and remained silent. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Gu Qian waved her off, preventing her from saying anything else. Perhaps it was due to a mystic connection of blood, but when she first set eyes on the little boy while meeting with Murong Qian today, she immediately fell in love with him. If she could, would she really bear to let such a well-behaved grandson be adopted by the second family of the Murong n? She had no other choice. As for Murong Qian¡¯s proposal¡­ It seemed like a reasonable solution. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I will take Xunxun back to A Nation first, and after discussing it with your father, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±
Finally, Gu Qian¡¯s attitude has softened a bit. Atst, Murong Qian burst into a smile, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, thank you, mommy.¡± In her joy, she rushed over and hugged Gu Qian tightly. Gu Qian was at a loss for words, she sighed exasperatedly, ¡°Alright, now find a caf¨¦. I want to have a chat with Mr. Lu.¡±
¡°Ok, sure.¡± Murong Qian bobbed her head, nodding vigorously. Then, she carefully reminded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about Xunxun being his son yet. I hope you can keep this a secret for me too. I¡¯ll find an appropriate time to tell him.¡± ¡°You¡­ you really¡­ forget it, I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. Bring him to A Nation once you¡¯ve talked things out. As for Xunxun, he¡¯s at the hotel right now. I¡¯ll take him back to the country in a bit.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª True to her word, Gu Qian had the steward drop Murong Qian on the side of the road and drove away. Watching the Rolls-Royce disappear into the distance, Murong Qian looked somewhat dazed. ¡°Qianqian¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Cong parked his convertible on the side of the road, unbuckled his seatbelt, and jumped out of the car. ¡°Sorry, I amte. There was a small ident. A child suddenly ran onto the road. Thankfully, I managed to brake in time and didn¡¯t hit anyone.¡± Murong Qian shifted her gaze towards him. Seeing that he was unharmed, she let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you on the side of the road? Where is your aunt?¡±
Lu Cong rested his hands on her shoulders, looking concerned. Something seemed off about her. Could it be her family didn¡¯t approve of him and forced her to break up with him? Lu Cong felt a jolt in his heart. ¡°My mom went back to A Nation. She took Xunxun with her.¡± Murong Qian clenched her fists, attempting to stay calm. ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Cong responded, taking her hand. ¡°Shall we go back then? Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Murong Qian nodded slightly, allowing him to guide her to the front of the car. Lu Cong, being the gentleman, opened the passenger¡¯s side door for her to sit down and promptly buckled her seat belt for her. As he made his way around the car to the driver¡¯s seat and had just fastened his seatbelt when he heard Murong Qian say, ¡°Lu Cong, let¡¯s register for marriage tomorrow?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°????¡± ¡°Why the hurry?¡± He was puzzled.
Murong Qian bit her lip, not knowing how to begin to exin it to him. What if he finds out about Xunxun¡¯s existence, gets angry at her, and calls off the marriage? Now what? Seeing Murong Qian lowering her eyes in silence, Lu Cong thought that it had something to do with Murong¡¯s family denying their marriage, his eyes darkened and he said firmly: ¡°Qianqian, I will work harder to make your family ept me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The problem is not with them, the problem is with Xunxun.¡± ¡°Xunxun?¡± Lu Cong was even more confused. That little rascal, would he really have the authority to decide for Murong Qian? Murong Qian swallowed, then tested the waters, ¡°Do you like Xunxun?¡± Chapter 523: 355: See you in three days, dont be late_1 Chapter 523: Chapter 355: See you in three days, don¡¯t bete_1 ¡°He¡¯s your brother, of course I like him.¡± Although Lu Cong didn¡¯t understand why Murong Qian suddenly brought up Murong Yun, he honestly revealed his thinking anyway. Murong Qian raised her eyebrow. ¡°You mean, if he weren¡¯t my brother, you wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± Lu Cong nodded, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m indifferent to kids. Can¡¯t say I like them or hate them.¡± Murong Qian¡¯s face grew serious. Upon seeing her seeming discontent, Lu Cong, driven by an insuppressible instinct to survive, quickly added: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely love our own kids, our future kids.¡± ¡°And if our child was walking on the street, would you be able to recognize them?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± How was he supposed to answer that? Stealing a nce at Murong Qian, Lu Cong pondered: if he said he wouldn¡¯t recognize, she would probably be even less pleased, right? So¡­
¡°Of course. It¡¯s a father¡¯s instinct. How could I not recognize my own child? Qianqian, are you satisfied with this answer?¡± With the end of his sentence, he looked at her ingratiatingly. Murong Qian grinded her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m pleased. I¡¯m very pleased. I couldn¡¯t be more pleased.¡± Humph! Men¡¯s mouths are the devil¡¯sir. Originally, she wanted to tell him about Xunxun¡¯s real identity, but now¡­ Forget it, forget it, she¡¯s not in a good mood now, she¡¯ll tell him in a few days¡¯ time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The two of them drove back to the vi. The instant they walked in, Gu Li greeted them, ¡°Sister Qian, did Aunt give you a hard time?¡± Murong Qian shook her head. ¡°No. But she took Xunxun back home. After yourpetition is over, I will go and pick him up.¡± Finishing her sentence, she gave Gu Li a look warning her not to discuss this topic any further. Gu Li immediately caught on, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Seeing that Shiting wasn¡¯t there, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where did Shiting go?¡± Gu Li replied, ¡°He had to go out due to a sudden phone call. He said he won¡¯t be back for dinner. What do you guys want to eat? How about we have hot pot?¡± ¡°Sure, I have no objections.¡± Murong Qian eagerly concurred. She enjoyed hot pot the most. In her opinion, no problem couldn¡¯t be solved by hot pot, and if there was, it was because the hot pot seasoning wasn¡¯t fragrant enough. ¡°And you?¡±
Gu Li turned to Lu Cong. Lu Cong pushed up the sses on his nose bridge, smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go with whatever Qianqian suggests.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± How frustrating! With Brother Ting not around, she sticks out like a sore thumb.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Country M, Shengshi Building. The ce where the Xinghe Group¡¯s branch in Country M is located. Mo Shiting parked his car at the underground car park, where Lu Yang had already been waiting. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here.¡± Lu Yang also apanied Mo Shiting to country M, but instead of going to Murong Household with him, he returned to thepany. An hour ago, theputers at the research center showed signs of malfunction, indicating a hacker attack. The situation became more and more serious. Lu Yang couldn¡¯t deal with it and had to call Mo Shiting over. Seeing his young master arrive, the heart he¡¯d been holding up finally rxed a little. ¡°Young master, just now the hacker left a message before he vanished.¡± ¡°What was the message?¡± Mo Shiting cast a nce at him, then proceeded towards the elevator with long strides. Lu Yang hastened to keep up with his pace. After unlocking the elevator with his fingerprint, Lu Yang continued his report: ¡°Meet at the Capital¡¯s First Pier three days from now. We are given three days. If you don¡¯t show up at the pier to meet their boss in three days, the virus they¡¯ve imnted will start infiltrating our research system.¡±
Mo Shiting slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Who is it?¡± Lu Yang sighed, ¡°This attack was initiated by Rock, who is ranked among the top three hackers in the world. But as to who hired him, currently there¡¯s no clue.¡± Chapter 524: 356: Its Your Close One_1 Chapter 524: Chapter 356: It¡¯s Your Close One_1 The elevator reached the minus third floor research and development center, doors opening. The security here was tight, equipped with high-tech preventive systems. Only after numerous checks were Mo Shiting and Lu Yang permitted to enter the coreboratory. What met their eyes was a row of top-notch electronic equipment. Due to a hacker attack, the screens were currently filled with gibberish, disying only one line of text, ¡°Meet me at Capital¡¯s First Pier in three days or never.¡± ¡°BOSS.¡± The R&D staff, currently at their wit¡¯s end, immediately stood up and greeted Mo Shiting as theyid eyes on him. Mo Shiting nodded slightly and walked over to one of theputers, his hands swiftly operating on the keyboard. In a short while, the chaos on the screen had disappeared, reced by a reboot prompt. He pressed confirm, and his tightly knitted brows slightly rxed. Seeing this, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Indeed, young master is formidable, easily resolving this crisis.¡±
Mo Shiting responded with a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon.¡± ¡°Ah? But isn¡¯t it already OK?¡± While Lu Yang wasn¡¯t proficient inputers, he was clearer than anyone about his young master¡¯sputer skills, which were on par with, if not superior to, the top hackers on the leaderboard. Therefore, even if Rock, who was ranked third, made a move, it would be no trouble for him. Hearing this, the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting, their faces filled with confusion. Those who could get into the R&D center were all top technical talents in the world, each one of them with highputer proficiency. But here they were, having worked half the day without getting the program to reboot. That alone made them believe that their boss was especially remarkable. They¡¯d thought that rebooting equaled solving the problem, but who knew, their BOSS was saying otherwise? Were they at their wit¡¯s end? Mo Shiting ignored their questions, his slender fingers continuing to tap rapidly on the keyboard, looking focused. The others simply leaned over, gathered around him and watched his operations. About a minuteter, theputer screen lit up, a message box popped up: [Impressive, you actually found me.] Mo Shiting frowned slightly, typing back: [Who wants to meet me?] Rock: [Noment.] Mo Shiting: [Are you sure you won¡¯t say?] Rock: [Ha, what? Want to threaten me?] Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reply, quickly pressed a few keys. Then, he saw the other party cursing, [SHIT! Did you just nt a virus in myputer?] Mo Shiting calmly replied: [You have ten seconds to think.] [SHIT!] Rock scratched his head in irritation, full of regret. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this case. Not only did he fail in his mission, but he was also cornered into revealing his client. If he did, could he still stay in this field?
If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have to stay, anyway. [Five seconds left.] [Wait, I¡¯ll tell.] Left with no options, Rock had to betray his principles and provide the information he had: [I don¡¯t know who it is, but I can confirm it¡¯s someone close to you.]
Someone close? Who could it be? Mo Shiting¡¯splexion changed slightly, he felt a strange sense of unease. Seeing his slow response, Rock couldn¡¯t resist sending another message: [Hey, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, hurry up and get rid of the virus.] Mo Shiting coolly replied: [We¡¯ll talk in three days.] Rock: [Damn!] ¡­ The sudden crisis was finally resolved, Mo Shiting nced at his watch, realizing that there was still time, he should be able to make it home to have dinner with his Tang Tang. Just as Mo Shiting was thinking of this, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He took it out to see, it was a call from Gu Yuan, his eyes deepened mysteriously. Stepping out of the R&D center, he found a uninhabited corner, only then did he press the answer key. Chapter 525: 357 Gu Yuan Dislikes _1 Chapter 525: Chapter 357 Gu Yuan Dislikes _1 ¡°Uncle.¡± Mo Shiting called out to Gu Yuan and from the other side of the phone came Gu Yuan¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m in M Country, I heard you and Gu Li are also here?¡± ¡°Yes, we just arrived at noon.¡± Mo Shiting answered truthfully, hiding the surprise in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t aware that Gu Yuan was also here. However, there hadn¡¯t been any diplomatic interactions between A Nation and M Country recently, so Gu Yuan must¡¯vee for personal matters, right? Could it be for Tang Tang? Mo Shiting slightly pursed his lips, only to hear Gu Yuan ask: ¡°Is she participating in the World University Brain Competition?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, I¡¯ll have Gu Zuo pick you guys up.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble him, just give us the address and we can get there ourselves.¡± ¡°Alright! Then it¡¯s 8pm at No. 22 Binhe Road Private Club.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Mo Shiting finished speaking, Gu Yuan had already hung up. He looked at his watch, five in the afternoon, three hours until eight, plenty of time. He wondered what that little girl was doing right now? Mo Shiting simply dialed Gu Li¡¯s number. The phone rang for quite a while before finally being picked up. ¡°Hey, Brother Ting, why do you have time to call me? Have you finished your work?¡± Gu Li put her phone next to the open-n kitchen ind, while peeling vegetables and chatting to Mo Shiting. She was going to have a hot pot dinner tonight, so she was busy preparing the ingredients. As for Lu Cong and Murong Qian, they had gone back to the supermarket to stock up on more seasonings and hot pot side dishes. ¡°I¡¯ve finished.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s chirpy voice, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, his mood instantly lifted. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯reing back for dinner? We¡¯re having hot pot tonight.¡± Gu Li asked with a smile, her words full of anticipation for the hot pot. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t have the heart to disappoint her, ¡°Your father is here, he wants to meet us. We can¡¯t have your favorite hot pot tonight.¡± ¡°Wow! Howe he¡¯s here?¡± Gu Li raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a pity he hates hot pot, otherwise we could have it together.¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯ming to pick you up now. Get ready.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Although they couldn¡¯t have hot pot, it was still a good deal to see her own father. ¡­ Forty minutester, Mo Shiting returned to the vi.
Having just parked the car, he saw Lu Cong and Murong Qian carrying several shopping bags from the supermarket, talking andughing as they walked over. Mo Shiting greeted them. Seeing him, Lu Cong smiled and said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back? We thought you wouldn¡¯t be back tonight.¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Gu Li to see her father.¡± Murong Qian was somewhat surprised on hearing this, ¡°My uncle is here? He hasn¡¯t been to M Country in years.¡± Lu Cong curiously asked, ¡°Really? How do you know that so clearly?¡± Murong Qian gave him a look, ¡°I¡¯ve been in M Country for so many years, how can I not know? My uncle doesn¡¯t like M Country, he even discouraged me from studying here. I secretly applied and informed himter.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he like M Country?¡± Lu Cong asked again. Murong Qian: ¡°How would I know? Why do you have so many questions?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You guys continue chatting, I¡¯m going to find Tang Tang.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t wait for them, briskly picking up his pace, leaving the flirting couple behind him.
Watching his tall and straight figure, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Mo Shiting is really handsome, no wonder our Gu Li has been infatuated with him for so many years.¡± Lu Cong narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shing through them, ¡°Are you also falling for him?¡± ¡°What? Of course not! He¡¯s the man Gu Li likes, no matter how much I admire him, I wouldn¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts about him.¡± Chapter 526: 358: Tang Tangs Biological Mother_1 Chapter 526: Chapter 358: Tang Tang¡¯s Biological Mother_1 Murong Qian spoke in a righteous manner, yet Lu Cong listened with distaste, his tone sour as he asked, ¡°So you mean, if he weren¡¯t the one Gu Li likes, you would fall for him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Murong Qian was stunned for a moment, clearly not expecting Lu Cong to think in such a way. She responded, rolling her eyes, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t feel like chatting with you.¡± With those words, she picked up her small bag and strode quickly towards the vi, leaving Lu Cong behind. Lu Cong hastened after her, ¡°Hey, woman, did I hit a nerve?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°I¡¯m speechless!¡± She quickened her pace. Men, can sometimes be even more childish than children, especially those who get jealous easily. ¡­ Meanwhile,
Mo Shiting entered the vi, and happened to see Gu Li in her outdoor clothes, hair tied in a bun, looking refreshing and attractive as she descended the stairs. ¡°Brother Ting, how coincidental, I was just about to call you.¡± Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li beamed with joy. Mo Shiting nodded slightly and walked towards her. When he reached the staircase and saw that Gu Li was only a few steps away from the ground, he stretched out his hands towards her, ¡°Come, let me carry you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li grinned, tilting forward with her arms around his neck. Mo Shiting smoothly wrapped his arm around her slender waist and lifted her up. Murong Qian and Lu Cong entered the vi one after another, unexpectedly having to witness this affectionate scene. The two exchanged nces, both sighing: they feel excessively full before even starting the hot pot. Unable to contain himself, Lu Cong spoke up, ¡°Alright, could you two please not be so obnoxiously lovey-dovey?¡± He was incredibly jealous. Gu Li giggled, ¡°Dr. Lu, you could be the same with my sister. After all, you¡¯re not single, we can¡¯t make you feel bad.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but nce towards Murong Qian, ¡°Qianqian, your sister seems to make some sense?¡± Murong Qian snorted, ¡°What are you talking about? Won¡¯t you quickly take the shopping bag to the kitchen?¡± Lu Cong acknowledged with an ¡°Oh,¡± and strode quickly towards the open kitchen. Just as he was about to take out the fresh hotpot ingredients from the shopping bag, he heard Gu Li say, ¡°Tonight, Brother Ting and I will leave the room for the two of you. Hope you two have a romantic hot pot night.¡± Lu Cong smirked, ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Murong Qian shot him a look, ¡°We¡¯re not even there yet, don¡¯t call me sister-inw.¡±
Lu Cong responded unruffled, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. Didn¡¯t a certain someone say they were going to register with me tomorrow? I have a recording as proof.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sister, really? Are you two registering tomorrow?¡± Mo Shiting also looked surprised and cast an inquisitive look towards Lu Cong. Didn¡¯t they agree that he and Murong Qian would register on the 28th of next month?
Why the sudden change of heart? Lu Cong saw Mo Shiting¡¯s questioning nce, and just as he was about to exin, Murong Qian spoke first, ¡°Yes. Registering tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡± Gu LI was somewhat surprised. With Lu Cong and Mo Shiting present, Murong Qian of course couldn¡¯t disclose the real reason to Gu Li. So she had no choice but to make up a story, ¡°The day after tomorrow is my 26th birthday. When I was little, a fortune teller told me that if I don¡¯t register before my 26th birthday, I will need to wait another five years to get married.¡± Gu Li: ¡°What?¡± Lu Cong in unison: ¡°What?¡± Five years? No way! Even five months would be too long. Yet, Mo Shiting remained calm, a glint quickly passing through his eyes. In response to their shock, Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°So, only tomorrow is suitable.¡± Having said that, she addressed Gu Li, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked the lunar calendar and tomorrow is indeed a suitable day for marriage. However, it shes with your Chinese zodiac sign, so you can sit out our registration ceremony.¡±
Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She was supposed to start her training at the Super Brain Committee from tomorrow, alright? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª No. 22 Binhe Road Private Club. The entire building, inside and out, was staffed by Gu Yuan¡¯s people. By the time Mo Shiting and Gu Li arrived, Gu Yuan was already waiting for them in the private room. All dishes had been served. For such arge round table, only Gu Yuan was seated. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± The two entered the room one after the other, greeting Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan pointed to two seats at therge round table, ¡°Sit.¡± Once seated, Gu Li noticed that all the dishes were her favorites. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and tried to start a conversation, ¡°The meal is so sumptuous tonight, thank you, father.¡± What touched her was that her father actually knew what she liked to eat and had prepared it for her.
Of course, it might also be that she was unnecessarily pleased. Perhaps these dishes were simply ordered by Brother Ting¡¯s request. Seemingly sensing Gu Li¡¯s thoughts, Mo Shiting added, ¡°Uncle, despite your busy schedule, you remember Tang Tang¡¯s tastes. I have much to learn from you.¡± Gu Yuan raised an eyebrow, not admitting, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. These happen to be the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ Understood ¡­¡± Gu Li intentionally dragged her words, yet she didn¡¯t believe him in her heart. But still, this means that father ordered the dishes, which was delightful. Throughout the meal, both Gu Yuan and Mo Shiting were not talkative. The atmosphere was livened up by Gu Li¡¯s lively chatter, resulting in a pleasant meal. After finishing their meal, Gu Li finally asked, ¡°Father, I¡¯m participating in the ¡®Super Brain¡¯petition. The knockout round is tomorrow and the finals are the day after. Will youe and watch?¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, he didn¡¯t respond immediately. At this moment, a waiter knocked on the door, bringing a pot of tea for their post-meal enjoyment. Gu Yuan picked up the teacups, poured the tea himself, and handed them over. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li held the teacup in both hands, sipping the tea several times, the fragrant aroma leaving a pleasant aftertaste.
However, soon after, her head felt dizzy. ¡°Ting¡­¡± She instinctively wanted to call out to Mo Shiting, but could only voice one word before she copsed on the table, losing consciousness. ¡°Tang Tang?¡± As Mo Shiting was about to pick up his teacup, seeing Gu Li suddenly copse, his pupils constricted in disbelief, ring at Gu Yuan, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by this?¡± Gu Yuan replied calmly, his tone resolute, ¡°I won¡¯t let her participate in the Super Brainpetition.¡± Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Yuan would resort to such methods to stop Gu Li from participating, and couldn¡¯t help but argue for her, ¡°She represents university students from Hua Country, your actions might not be appropriate.¡± Gu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°How is it inappropriate? A daughter of the Gu family from A Nation is representing another country. What kind of precedent does that set?¡± Mo Shiting retorted, ¡°Although Tang Tang is the daughter of the Gu family, she also has Hua nationality.¡± Gu Li was granted Hua nationality when she was young and it had been retained all these years. However, back then, her name was Tang Tang, not Gu Li. Thinking about it, her name and features bear an uncanny resemnce to the missing heiress of the Tang family. Considering this, Mo Shiting pulled at his lips slightly. He had already made his conclusions. So, he put his thoughts into words, ¡°Uncle, Tang Tang¡¯s biological mother is the Chairman of the Tang Group, Tang Wan, right?¡± Chapter 527: 359 Little Pear will soon have a mother_1 Chapter 527: Chapter 359 Little Pear will soon have a mother_1 Gu Yuan got even more upset, ¡°Tang Tang¡¯s biological mother has long since passed away, how many times must I say it?¡± Mo Shiting nced at Gu Li who was still lying on the side of the table, lowered his voice, ¡°Uncle, even if you seed in making both of us dizzy today and prevent Tang Tang from meeting Chairman Tang at the Super Elite Brain event, can you ensure that they will never meet in the future?¡± Gu Yuan turned gloomy, and remained silent. Clearly, Mo Shiting¡¯s remark had hit home. He had indeed nned it this way, but unfortunately, the ones who should have been knocked out were now standing very much awake in front of him. The more Gu Yuan thought about it, the more displeased he was with Mo Shiting. If it weren¡¯t for this infuriating brat constantly interfering, why should he exert so much effort? Mo Shiting was unaware that Gu Yuan was particrly annoyed with him and continued to reason, ¡°Tang Tang is innocent and has the right to know her background. She¡¯s all grown up now, even if she acknowledges her birth mother, you are still her father. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Yuan was furious that Mo Shiting had articted his deepest fear, ¡°Nonsense! Someone!¡±
¡°Yes?¡± At Gu Yuan¡¯s call, the door was pushed open from the outside and two well-built bodyguards walked in. Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, a glint crossing the depths. Then Gu Yuan said, ¡°Send Young Master Mo home.¡± As he was about to turn around and pick up Gu Li, he was stopped by Gu Yuan, ¡°I will take care of my daughter. As for you¡­fend for yourself.¡± Knowing that he hadpletely offended his father-inw, Mo Shiting was somewhat helpless, ¡°Uncle, I need to take Tang Tang with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yuan raised a brow and sneered, ¡°Then try.¡± At his cue, the two bodyguards quickly drew their guns and aimed at Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting had not expected that they would point their guns at him over a simple disagreement and gave a cool, faint smile, ¡°Since uncle is determined to resolve this by force, then excuse me.¡± Having said this, he swiftly ducked to one side, and before anyone could react, he had disarmed one of the bodyguards. The confrontation began. Thanks to the spacious booth, there was room for them to move. These two bodyguards were Gu Yuan¡¯s personal guards, skilled inbat, but up against Mo Shiting, they were clearly at a disadvantage. It was not that they were less capable, but that their opponent was too strong. Several roundster, the bodyguards were unable to gain an upper hand, instead they were led around by Mo Shiting. Gu Yuan watched the fight with a stern face. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s deft moves, a trace of admiration crept into his eyes. Very well, only such a capable man could protect his daughter. Remembering this, Gu Yuan finally called a halt to the fight.
¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On receiving their master¡¯s instruction to retreat, the bodyguards bowed respectfully. Soon, the spacious booth returned to its original tranquility.
Gu Yuan coughed lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re a martial artist.¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Gu Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± Was heplimenting him? ¡°Uncle, as I said before, Tang Tang has a right to know about her origins.¡± Mo Shiting still insisted on his point of view. This time, Gu Yuan didn¡¯t get as angry, ¡°Take her away.¡± Although he did not say anything else, Mo Shiting knew crystal clear that he had acknowledged the identity of Gu Li. Mo Shiting walked back to the dining table, lifted the sleeping girl in his arms, his eyes softening further. It seemed his Little Pear was going to have a mother soon. Chapter 528: 360: Has your Tang Tang been found?_1 Chapter 528: Chapter 360: Has your Tang Tang been found?_1 Gu Li was not aware of the face-off between Mo Shiting and Gu Yuan, and to avoid affecting herpetition, Mo Shiting did not disclose the high possibility that Tang Wan was her birth mother. Time flew swiftly, and the day of the grand final finally arrived. Gu Li did not disappoint, she had secured the highest score in the previous warm-up matches, which allowed her to skip tonight¡¯s PK rounds andpete directly for the championship against the first ce. As for the other contestants, they all proceeded in order, participating in the PK rounds one after another. On the stage, the contestants were trying their utmost to answer the questions. Off-stage, Gu Li was sitting in the contestants¡¯ seat, resting her cheek on her hands in a daze. It was so boring. She couldn¡¯t bring her phone, and there were cameras all around. If she had known she would be waiting for hours like this, she wouldn¡¯t have chased after the top score. It was only the first round of PK. How much longer would it be until her turn? Where¡¯s Brother Ting? Gu Li looked subconsciously around the audience seats. She saw Murong Qian, she saw Lu Cong, and even Ye Yining, but she couldn¡¯t find Mo Shiting. No way?
For such an importantpetition, he didn¡¯t show up to cheer for her? Was he still her beloved husband? Humph! Thisdy was about to get angry. Gu Li puffed her cheeks, wishing she had a phone by her side so she could call Mo Shiting and give him a piece of her mind. In the end, she missed him. After all, she had been in istion forpetition these past two days, and could only see him through video in her spare time. She hadn¡¯t seen him in person at all. She missed him so much. She didn¡¯t know what Brother Ting was busy with. Hopefully, nothing bad happened? Just before she came to the venue, they had called. Surely, nothing would happen. May Buddha bless us! ¡­ Unbeknown to Gu Li, Mo Shiting was dealing with a matter rted to her, and it was especially important. Fast forward to 30 minutes earlier. The grand final of the Super Brain was about to start, and Mo Shiting had arrived early on the scene. For the sake of fairness, the organizer prohibited the contestants from contacting outsiders since the day before yesterday and until tonight¡¯spetition ended; any vition would be treated as a breach of rules. Therefore, even though Mo Shiting had the privilege to see Gu Li, he chose not to do so for the sake of her reputation. Instead, he bought a ticket and attended thepetition like a regr audience member. Just as he settled in the middle seat of the first row in the audience section, preparing to wait for Murong Qian and Lu Cong, he suddenly received a call from Tang Yue¡ª
¡°Sorry, Shiting, my sister and I can¡¯t make it to Gu Li¡¯spetition tonight.¡± Tang Yue¡¯s voice was a bit agitated, as if something good had happened. Mo Shiting frowned slightly, regretting that Tang Yue and Tang Wan couldn¡¯te to the scene. So he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°From your tone, it sounds like good news?¡± ¡°You could say so.¡±
Tang Yueughed and didn¡¯t hide anything from him, continuing, ¡°This afternoon, a girl who looks a bit like my sister came over and imed that she was Tang Tang, who was lost sixteen years ago. My sister was so happy that she went to have a DNA test with her right away. Guess what, she really is my niece. Now my sister is busy catching up with Tang Tang, so she couldn¡¯t attend Gu Li¡¯spetition. We apologise for this.¡± While Tang Yue was rambling, Mo Shiting¡¯s face turned more and more somber, ¡°You¡¯re saying, you¡¯ve found your Tang Tang?¡± ¡°Yes! quite surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± The smile on Tang Yue¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t diminish. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled coldly, ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising.¡± Who knew which piece of trash had the audacity toe forward and impersonate his Tang Tang. Tang Yue didn¡¯t detect the murderous intent in his words and suddenly had an inspiration. ¡°Actually, I always subconsciously thought that Gu Li was Tang Tang. I even nned to persuade her to take the DNA test again. Only after proving that she isn¡¯t Tang Tang could I give up. But life doesn¡¯t always go as nned.¡± Chapter 529: 361: Suddenly Confessed to_1 Chapter 529: Chapter 361: Suddenly Confessed to_1 The speaker had no intention, but the listener took it seriously. Unexpectedly, Tang Yue had already taken a DNA test for Gu Li and Tang Wan, and the results shockingly showed that they were not mother and daughter. This made Mo Shiting frown. How could they not be mother and daughter? She evidently is Tang Tang¡­ Where exactly did things go wrong? ¡°Shiting? Are you listening?¡± When Mo Shiting didn¡¯t respond, Tang Yue couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. Mo Shiting regained hisposure, ¡°When did you test Gu Li and Chairman Tang¡¯s DNA?¡± ¡°A while ago.¡± Tang Yue answered truthfully, ¡°I had this idea the first time I saw Gu Li. Later, Shu Rong got a hair sample from Pear and tested the DNA. The result proved that she is not Tang Tang.¡± Undeniably, Tang Yue sounded a bit regretful at this point. After all, Little Pear looked too much like his sister.
In contrast, the girl who recently acknowledged them looked only vaguely simr. ¡°Shiting, no matter how you look at it, I feel guilty about not being able to go and cheer on Pear tonight. I don¡¯t know if you guys are free tomorrow, but I would like to invite you to dinner.¡± Tang Yue spoke sincerely. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring her.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t interrupt your match viewing anymore. Cheer on Pear for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting stood with one hand in his pocket, gazing at the bustling traffic outside the stadium, his deep eyes veiling a hint of darkness. The stadium was already quite noisy, and judging by the time, the match was about to start. However, knowing that Gu Li would advance directly, Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter. He stood there for a while before calling Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Lu Yang was still busy in theb of the M Country Branch. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s call, he was slightly surprised. The Young Master should be watching the Young Madam¡¯s match. Why was he still free to make a call? Had something happened? Mo Shiting spoke calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a matter that requires your attention.¡± Hearing the Young Master¡¯s instructions, Lu Yang immediately perked up. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ In the stadium. The match had been going on for quite some time. With the final top two battle approaching, Mo Shiting still hadn¡¯t returned. During the halftime break, Murong Qian finally couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and tugged at Lu Cong¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Hey, where the hell did your buddy go? It¡¯s almost Little Pear¡¯s turn, why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Even Ye Yining had flown all the way from Hua Country to cheer on Little Pear. If Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t present during such an important moment, it would be uneptable.
Lu Cong nced subconsciously at the empty seat next to him and felt a twinge of worry in his heart. Could there be a problem? Just as he was about to call Mo Shiting, he saw a tall figure striding over, relieving him of his worries. ¡°You kiddo. I thought you were going to miss the match.¡±
Once Mo Shiting took his seat, Lu Congughed and yfully punched him. Mo Shiting hooked his lips into a slight smile without saying a word. Lu Cong asked with concern, ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Murong Qian¡¯s head poked over, evidently eager to hear why Mo Shiting would miss the match to attend to something urgent. Unfortunately, Mo Shiting only vaguely mentioned, ¡°A minor problem. It¡¯s been resolved.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Without getting an answer, Lu Cong didn¡¯t probe further. Murong Qian then said, ¡°It¡¯s good you made it in time. It would have been a pity if you had missed Pear¡¯s shining moment.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled lightly, his gaze fixed on the center of the stage. Just at the moment, contestants who had previously returned backstage for a rest started returning one by one, and his Little Pear reentered his line of sight. Perhaps due to some kind of heartfelt connection, Gu Li also looked in Mo Shiting¡¯s direction. Seeing that he had finally returned, a weight lifted off her mind, and she beamed at Mo Shiting. ¡°Go, honey!¡±
Mo Shiting mouthed these words silently, giving her a thumbs up. Having understood his message, Gu Li responded in signnguage, ¡°I love you, honey!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting was amused, his stunningly handsome face catching Gu Li¡¯s eye. Even the stage lights seemed to lose their shine inparison. As the cheerful music started, the elegant host took center stage. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee back to the finals of the World University Supersmart Brainpetition. As everyone can see, tonight¡¯spetition is really intense. Congrattions to contestant No. 18, Qiao Se, for standing out amongst numerouspetitors and sessfully advancing to the final championship round. Now, let¡¯s give our two excellent contestants a warm round of apuse. They are contestant No. 7, Gu Li, and contestant No. 18, Qiao Se.¡± As soon as the host finished speaking in an excited tone, a thunderous apuse erupted in the audience. ¡°Go, Little Pear!¡± ¡°Go Pear!¡± Murong Qian and Ye Yining screamed like delirious fans, waving Gu Li¡¯s card repeatedly. The infectious atmosphere also influenced Lu Cong, who found himself unconsciously waving the card as well. Seeing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes softened into beautiful crescent shapes. At this moment, Gu Li and Qiao Se stepped into the center of the stage amidst the apuse.
They each stood on either side of the host. The host handed the microphone to Qiao Se, asking, ¡°Before the ultimate PK begins, do you have anything to say to your opponent?¡± Qiao Se took the microphone and nced at Gu Li, his words catching everybody off-guard, ¡°The beautiful Miss Gu Li, I am very taken with your beauty and talent. After thepetition ends, would you be my girlfriend?¡± Roar¡ª¡ª The crowd instantly exploded. Nobody had expected that at such a tense moment, Qiao Se would actually confess his feelings to his opponent. My God, is he serious? This was just too thrilling! People are always hungry for drama. Whether it was the contestants on stage or the audience below, no one remained calm. Everyone was looking forward to Gu Li¡¯s answer. Of course, there were also some who rejoiced in schadenfreude, who loved a good show. For example, Murong Qian, who leaned across Lu Cong and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Haha, the charm of my Pear is irresistible. Even at apetition, she still attracts admirers. Mo Shiting, you have quite a few rivals, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Mo Shiting red, warning Lu Cong, ¡°Control your woman.¡± Lu Cong shrugged helplessly, ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t help you. Family hierarchy is quite clear.¡±
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± So you¡¯re proud that you¡¯re afraid of your wife? As though reading his mind, Lu Cong grinned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also henpecked?¡± Mo Shiting scoffed, ¡°Afraid of my wife? Nonsense!¡± This little girl, he hadn¡¯t kept an eye on her for a few days and she dared to flutter around like a flirtatious butterfly. Wait and see how he disciplines herter! Unaware of a certain jealous man simmering with anger, Gu Li was also left speechless with surprise by Qiao Se¡¯s unexpected confession. What on earth was happening? As far as she remembered, she hadn¡¯t even spoken to this Qiao Se. How had he taken a liking to her? Chapter 530: 362: I Have a Boyfriend_1 Chapter 530: Chapter 362: I Have a Boyfriend_1 ¡°Gu Li, I like you! I hope you can give me a chance to pursue you.¡± Seeing that Gu Li didn¡¯t respond, Qiao Se couldn¡¯t help but walk up to her. He bent slightly, making a very gentlemanly gesture. He was a member of Country F¡¯s royal family, and this gesture may not seem special to others, but it was their specific action for courting. Gu Li naturally understood, while Mo Shiting understood better, after all, he had once been pursued by the princess of Country F¡¯s royal family. Unexpectedly, Qiao Se was from Country F¡¯s royal family, and Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome facepletely sank. ¡°Yo, this Qiao Se isn¡¯t just anyone. I¡¯ve been saying all along, Little Pear¡¯s suitors are top-level men from all over the world.¡± Murong Qian started to gossip again. She really wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Mo Shiting because she was, on one hand, Mo Shiting¡¯s future sister-inw, and on the other hand, his future aunt-inw. In either role, she had seniority over him. Moreover, Little Pear had deep feelings for Mo Shiting, loved him for so many years, and had been too humble about it. It was time to give him a wakeup call, so that he wouldn¡¯t be arrogant and forget to cherish her. Lu Cong knew Murong Qian¡¯s thought process and did not intervene to protect himself.
Meanwhile, Mo Shiting ignored Murong Qian altogether. At this moment, his entire being was on the stage, waiting for Gu Li¡¯s answer. Finally, Gu Li regained her calm, smilingly declined Qiao Se: ¡°Thank you for your love, but I¡¯m sorry, I already have a boyfriend, and I love him very much!¡± When Mo Shiting heard these words, his mood instantly rxed, and a faint smile involuntarily curved his lips. His looking at Gu Li became even more tender. Unfortunately, Gu Li was blocked by the tall Qiao Se and didn¡¯t notice Mo Shiting¡¯s doting gaze. She thought her refusal was thorough enough, but she underestimated Qiao Se¡¯s persistence, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are single or not, it doesn¡¯t affect my pursuit of you.¡± A hubbub stirred among the crowd once more. This man, he wants to be a third party in a love rtionship. How shameless. Most of the audience had looks of disapproval, but there were inevitably some who believed in the supremacy of love and stood in his position. They felt that love should be pursued bravely. If they could snatch the person away, it would mean that their previous rtionships were not true love. ¡°Tsk, Shiting, it seems your love rival is quite persistent.¡± Lu Cong shook his head slightly, expressing his opinion. Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°You just need to mind your own business.¡± Lu Cong chuckled, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Mo Shiting scoffed disdainfully: ¡°Hum.¡± He trusted Gu Lipletely and was not worried about her running away with anyone else. However, it was really annoying to see these flies gather around her. Not wanting to see Qiao Se continue to pester Gu Li, Mo Shiting picked up his phone and dialed a number. The other party answered almost instantly, sarcastically saying, ¡°Busy man, howe you have time to call me?¡± ¡°World University Super Brain Grand Finals, tell the host to get to the point.¡± Probably the host was too engrossed watching the drama on stage and let Qiao Se run rampant.
¡°Come on, you¡¯re calling me for this minor issue? That¡¯s an underutilization of resources.¡± The other party felt insulted. But Mo Shiting didn¡¯t listen to his rambling, ¡°You have 10 seconds.¡± The other party: ¡°¡­Shit!¡±
The call ended. In the blink of an eye, the host received the prompt in his earpiece, directing him to regain control of the situation. He finally snapped back to reality, smoothing things over with augh, ¡°Alright, time is limited. Next, please ask the two contestants to return to their respective areas for the first round of our PK.¡± As soon as the host¡¯s resounding words fell, Gu Li immediately returned to her seat. Qiao Se shot the host a dissatisfied look. Then he threw a flying kiss at Gu Li before returning to his seat. Gu Li clenched her fingers, feeling incredibly helpless. Looks like a certain someone¡¯s jealousy was going to overflow tonight, how should she appease him? ¡­ Thepetition soon began, and Gu Li didn¡¯t have the heart to worry about her rtionship matters. She focused all her attention on theputer screen lying t on the table. The entire PK consisted of three rounds, all conducted on theputer, testingputational ability, mental arithmetic ability, visual acuity, memory, and the ability to adapt to various challenges. The audience could not only see their answering situation through arge LCD screen but also directly see their expressions. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. The first and second rounds were rtively easy, and each person won a round, putting them on par. Therefore, the keyid in thest round.
The final round was a numerical maze designed by the famous mathematician Ares. It was understood that the number of people who could navigate the maze sessfully within the given time was very few. The maze could change in countless ways, with no set pattern or possibility for replication. In other words, even if you memorized the solving process of someone else, you couldn¡¯t follow the same path. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m dizzy.¡±, Murong Qian yawned as she spoke. As someone who was terrible at math, watching all this was like reading Greek. Even Lu Cong, a medical genius, felt it was a tough challenge, and he was certain he couldn¡¯t make it through. ¡°Shiting, what do you think? Can Little Pear make it through?¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help asking as Mo Shiting was intently focused on the big screen. Mo Shiting was very confident and dered: ¡°In less than ten minutes, she will be out.¡± ¡°Really? Then I will start timing now.¡± Lu Cong finished speaking, and checked his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s now 21:45 M Country time. By the way, what about Qiao Se?¡± ¡°He?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s far from it.¡±
Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of, I remember when you were 18 years old, you solved this question? It took you less than 30 minutes, you really aren¡¯t human.¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but exim, full of praise for Mo Shiting. The two of them had been ssmates from primary school to high school. This guy¡¯s math skills were off the charts, and he¡¯d never scored anything but 100%. Murong Qian, hearing how excellent Mo Shiting was, couldn¡¯t help but turn her head with a look of disbelief, ¡°Really? You navigated Ares¡¯ mathematicalbyrinth? For real?¡± Lu Cong chuckled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, my boy Shiting is a genius with an IQ of over 200.¡± Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°So what? My sister is no worse than him.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been doing it for an hour and a half, and she hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡± ¡°Lu Cong, what are you trying to say?¡± Unexpectedly, Lu Cong would question her words, Murong Qian¡¯s eyes narrowed and she sent a cold re his way. Lu Cong involuntarily shivered a bit, damn it, in his arrogance he had offended his dear wife. ¡°Qianqian, even if Shiting is brilliant, he still has to listen to Gu Li, right? So, isn¡¯t she the one who¡¯s really amazing?¡± ¡°Humph!¡±
¡­ These two started to bicker at the slightest disagreement, Mo Shiting pinched his brow, his gaze falling on Gu Li¡¯s delicate little face. About five seconds had passed, seeing her wrinkled face gradually smoothed out, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t need to look at the big screen to know that she has seeded. Chapter 531: 363: Should I Reveal My Identity_1 Chapter 531: Chapter 363: Should I Reveal My Identity_1 Sure enough, the next second, the deafening music indicating a sessful clearance sted out, followed by the excited shout of the host: ¡°Congrattions to Gu Li for sessfully passing the level! You are undoubtedly tonight¡¯s champion!¡± ¡°Yay¡ª¡ª¡± Murong Qian stood up excitedly, pping like mad. The rest of the audience blinked in confusion for a second before reacting. No way. Did she actually seed? That¡¯s badass! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Wow, our Gu Li is so good!¡±
For a moment, cheers, screams, and thunderous apuse resonated throughout the arena. On the stage, a flurry of colorful confetti burst out, the petals fluttering andnding on Gu Li, adding to the boundless joy. Qiao Se, not expecting Gu Li to sessfully navigate the maze, was impressed and admired her, further strengthening his resolve to pursue her. So what if she¡¯s loved by someone else? He didn¡¯t believe that her lover¡¯s status was as prestigious as his, or that he was as intelligent and talented as he was. After all, even though he hadn¡¯t cleared the maze yet, he could seed too with just a bit more time. Compared to the excitement of the audience, Gu Li, who stood in the middle of the stage ready to ept the award, seemed much calmer. Truthfully, whether or not she became the champion at this point- didn¡¯t matter much to her. However, this mathematical maze thing was quite interesting, she wondered if Brother Ting would like to try it? She¡¯d have him give it a try next time. Gu Li¡¯s mind drifted, and her gaze unconsciously looked toward the VIP seats below the stage. She happened to see Ye Yining and Murong Qian hugging excitedly. Lu Cong originally wanted to hug Murong Qian, but she turned around and hugged her other best friend instead. ¡°Pfft.¡± Seeing the disappointed look on Lu Cong¡¯s face, Gu Li almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Mo Shiting was seated to the left of Lu Cong. He generously gave her a thumbs-up, his deep eyes full of affection. The venue was in chaos, and the host next to her kept speaking, but Gu Li didn¡¯t pay any attention. The only thing inside her eyes and her heart was the approving Mo Shiting. ¡°Once again, congrattions to Gu Li for bing the overall champion of thispetition. Tonight, we are honoured to have Professor Arese and present¡ª¡ª the prize.¡± Perhaps he was too excited, the host¡¯s voice inadvertently cracked. The audience stared wide-eyed, hardly believing what they just heard.
My God! Professor Ares? The man is nearly a hundred years old, he¡¯s quite reclusive, and he agreed to present the award? The organizer must be quite influential!
Gu Li also blinked, masking her excitement. At this point, a thin old man was led onto the stage by a hostess. Wearing a deep grey Zhongshan suit, the old man radiated vitality. His whole demeanor was that of a distinguished scientist. Most of the audience were math enthusiasts and greatly admired this brilliant mathematician. As soon as he appeared, everyone fell silent. The audience watched in awe as the old man, holding the trophy and certificate, slowly walked towards Gu Li. Gu Li¡¯s heart was pounding fast. When Professor Ares handed her the heavy trophy, her hands were trembling. As she epted the trophy, she tried to control her emotions, trying to calm herself: ¡°Thank you, professor!¡± In fact, Professor Ares was her master¡¯s mentor, and hence her grand-teacher, even though they had never met before. She knew her grand-teacher, but he didn¡¯t know her, should she reveal herself? Just as she was lost in thought, Professor Ares suddenly spoke kindly: ¡°Well done, Little He¡¯s disciple. He must have mentioned me to you, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 532: 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_1 Chapter 532: Chapter 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_1 Little He? So Master¡¯s surname is He? It¡¯s quite shameful that I¡¯ve been his disciple for so many years, yet I didn¡¯t even know his surname. No wonder Master left without saying goodbye. Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed slightly, she quickly regained her smile and asked Professor Ares, ¡°May I ask, are you my grandmaster?¡± Professor Aresughed when he heard Gu Li calling him grandmaster and said, ¡°Good girl!¡± ¡°Hello, grandmaster!¡± Gu Li promptly greeted him again, and then queried, ¡°Where will you be staying in M Country? Perhaps I can pay a visit with my husband?¡± ¡°Next time. I am going to fly to Hua Country immediately. This is my temporary address in Hua Country. You¡¯re wee to visit.¡± Having said that, Professor Ares took a card out of his pocket. Gu Li took it respectfully, nced at it, and found that the address was in Capital City, not too far from Imperial City University.
¡°Alright, I will definitely visit.¡± The time was limited, they only exchanged a few words before Professor Ares hurriedly left. Gu Li made a brief eptance speech. Amid a round of warm apuse, she nted a kiss on her trophy. Beautiful fireworks soared into the sky, signalling the end of a tensepetition. The audience gradually left, and Gu Li returned backstage to pack her bags and leave. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Qiao Se just as she stepped out of the dressing room. ¡°Gu Li, my words tonight are from the bottom of my heart.¡± Qiao Se didn¡¯t mind that he had only ced second, because, in his opinion, winning Gu Li over would be much more fun than winning the championship. Gu Li stepped back and furrowed her brows, ¡°I made it very clear¡ªI¡¯m a married woman. I hope you will respect that, Prince Qiao Se.¡± Exactly, Qiao Se was the youngest son, favored by the King of Country F. She remembers his sister, Princess Qiao Yi, who once pursued Brother Ting. Surprised to find out that Gu Li knew his identity, Qiao Se took this as somewhat ttering, ¡°Since you already know who I am, you should understand what privilegese with being with me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Before Gu Li could speak, a mockingugh echoed from the distance. She lifted her head, just in time to see Mo Shiting, dressed in ck, strolling over from the front. When Qiao Se saw this, he turned his head unconsciously and immediately recognized Mo Shiting. And, judging from Mo Shiting¡¯s demeanor, it seemed like he was here for Gu Li? Qiao Se widened his eyes, his gaze shifting between the two. A sinking feeling pulled at his heart, ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°Let me introduce, my husband.¡± Gu Li walked around him and took Mo Shiting¡¯s arm.
Mo Shiting reached up to stroke her hair, lovingly saying, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Mo.¡± ¡°Mrs. Mo? You guys really¡­¡± Qiao Se shook his head, not quite believing that the rumored boyfriend of Gu Li was indeed Mo Shiting. Anyone else would have been fine, but Mo Shiting? Could he possiblypete against him?
Mo Shiting shot him a cold stare, ¡°Are your eyes not functioning or are you deaf?¡± ¡°You¡ªhumph!¡± Annoyed and embarrassed by Mo Shiting¡¯sment, Qiao Se stormed off with a huff. As soon as he left, Gu Li felt the surrounding air be a bit fresher. She yfully swayed Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Shiting slightly nodded, holding her bag in one hand while wrapping her with his other arm. Together they left. Back at the underground parking lot, Lu Cong, Murong Qian, and Ye Yining were already waiting in the car. The moment Gu Li appeared, Murong Qian quickly hopped out of the car and said, ¡°Pear, you were amazing! A well-deserved champion.¡± ¡°Yeah, Pear, now you¡¯re famous all over the world.¡± Lu Cong immediately followed Murong Qian. Ye Yining stood on the side with a radiant smile, watching them joke around. Oh my, she suddenly realized that out of the five of them, she was the only single one. She felt like such a third wheel.
¡°So you also call her Pear?¡± Mo Shiting looked a bit displeased. Lu Cong was speechless, ¡°I am her cousin-inw.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You guys registered?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to register in a few days¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not her cousin-inw yet.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Huh, I was just about to ask. Didn¡¯t you two say a few days ago that you were going to register?¡± Gu Li looked a bit surprised. When this came up, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but kick Lu Cong, ¡°He lost his ID and passport.¡± Gu Li & Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­¡­.. The final of the Super Brain Competition was broadcasted live on the inte. Students from Imperial City University were also watching thepetition.
Chapter 533: 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_2 Chapter 533: Chapter 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_2 As soon as news spread that Gu Li won the championship, the school forum at Imperial University was flooded with posts professing love for their female goddess. Shen Yunsi sat in front of theputer, staring at one post after another praising Gu Li to the heavens, which enraged her to the point of her nose almost going crooked. Humph! What about being a champion? Isn¡¯t she still a pitiful creature unknowingly living with her mother being usurped by someone else? Comforted by this thought, Shen Yunsi doesn¡¯t feel so jealous anymore. ¡­ As soon as Gu Li got on the car and opened WeChat on her phone, she saw that the dormitory group was exploding with messages, all @ her. Mi Dong: [Goddess, please ept my kowtow!] Chen Xue: [Goddess, please ept my kowtow +1]
Qiao Yin: [Goddess, please ept my kowtow +2] Gu Li: [I, your Little Pear, is throwing you all a big red envelope, hurry up and snatch it.] In the blink of an eye, the red envelopes were all gone. Chen Xue: [Hahaha, the luckiest person gets 30 cents. Little Pear, you are really too generous.] Mi Dong: [Nose-picking.jpg, it¡¯s true after all, beautiful girls are all cheaters.] Qiao Yin: [Pear, when are youing back?] Gu Li: [I don¡¯t know, probably in a few days.] Since she came to M Country, it¡¯s mandatory for her to visit the Tang family. After all, she needed to meet Tang Wan and confirm whether or not she was her mother. At this time, Mo Shiting hasn¡¯t had a chance to tell Gu Li that ¡°Tang Tang¡± had been found. After they returned to the vi, they found themselves alone in the room and Mo Shiting finally spoke about it. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Lu Yang to investigate the background of that girl to see who is manipting her,¡± Mo Shiting said in a deep voice. Gu Li looked at him thoughtfully, ¡°Brother Ting, why are you so sure that she is fake? What if¡­¡± Mo Shiting interrupted firmly, ¡°There is no if, you must be Tang Tang.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he seem to know more than she did? ¡°I will find someone to get Chairman Tang¡¯s DNA sample, and then we¡¯ll test it again.¡± he continued. Although Tang Yue had already indicated that they didn¡¯t have a mother-daughter rtionship based on their DNA, he still insisted on seeing it with his own eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±
Gu Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After saying that, she pouted her small mouth, stretched out her arms to Mo Shiting with an incredibly soft and cute expression, ¡°Brother Ting, I haven¡¯t seen you for several days, I want to hug you.¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help butugh, holding her in his arms, a trace of teasing hidden in his eyebrows, ¡°Just want to hug?¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±
Gu Li, leaning softly against his chest, said, ¡°So tired, I don¡¯t have any energy left.¡± These words sounded different to Mo Shiting, his eyes instantly red with a fiery look, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as your husband has energy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li, slow to the uptake, finally caught on, ¡°Wait, what exactly are you thinking about?¡± ¡°If my baby doesn¡¯t want to, how would she know what I¡¯m thinking about? Huh?¡± After saying that with a faint smile, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t hesitate to pick her up and strode quickly towards the bathroom. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Hey, are we going to take a bath together here? I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡­ This night, the couple had a sweet time together. Gu Li didn¡¯t get up until the next day around 11 o¡¯clock after stretchingnguidly. As for Mo Shiting, he was nowhere to be seen early in the morning. Gu Li didn¡¯t know where he got so much energy from. No matter howte they slept, or how tired he was, he always got up so early. She really admired him.
After brushing her teeth, getting dressed, and feeling refreshed, Gu Li went downstairs. Seeing Murong Qian and Lu Cong busy in the kitchen, she walked over to them, ¡°Good morning.¡± Murong Qianughed, ¡°Morning? It¡¯s already noon.¡± Gu Li touched her nose, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not 12 o¡¯clock yet. By the way, where is Brother Ting?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°He just went out after receiving a call.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li poured a cup of warm water for herself, gulping down more than half of it before she remembered that Ye Yining wasn¡¯t there either. ¡°Where is Sister Yining?¡± ¡°She also went out after receiving a call.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡­ The top Michelin restaurant in M Country. Ye Yining sat in a window booth, staring straight at the entrance; Tang Wan, with a young girl in tow, entered the restaurant full of allure.
¡°Yining, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte because of the traffic,¡± Tang Wan expressed remorse. Initially, she nned to invite Ye Yining to their house, but coincidentally this Michelin restaurant had a new dish on their menu that day. As she has always loved the food here, she decided to meet here, hoping Ye Yining could try it. She also brought Tang Tang along with her to eat here. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t been here long either.¡± Ye Yining politely responded with a smile. Her gaze then fell upon the girl standing next to Tang Wan. Noticing she looked somewhat simr to Gu Li, she felt weird, but couldn¡¯t identify the specific feeling. ¡°And this is?¡±¡­ ¡°Oh, look at me, I forgot to introduce you. This is my daughter, Tang Tang. Tang Tang, she is Yining; you can call her Sister Yining for now,¡± Tang Wan said, indicating a deeper meaning. If her Xiaoyue could work a little harder, maybe they could change their salutation to aunty soon. Ye Yining blushed, realizing the implication behind the word ¡°temporarily¡±. She swiftly suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, held out her hand towards the girl called ¡°Tang Tang¡±, and said, ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t reach out her hand. She just responded in a cold tone, which made her seem somewhat rude. Ye Yining felt a little awkward and withdrew her hand. Seeing this, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but admonish Tang Tang, ¡°Tang Tang, you should be polite when facing elders. Apologize to Sister Yining right now.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Tang Tang pouted, arguing back defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been lost since I was young and grew up in an orphanage. I was lucky enough to have enough to eat, no one taught me all these things.¡± Tang Wan felt as if her heart was being stabbed. She couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from welling up, full of self-me. ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you, causing you to suffer so much.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Tang Tang sneered and turned her head away. Tang Wan could only say to Ye Yining, ¡°Yining, Tang Tang was lost for 17 years. It was not easy to find her. I hope you can understand her and not mind her.¡± Chapter 534: 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Relationship _1 Chapter 534: Chapter 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Rtionship _1 ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Having said so much, how could Ye Yining really hold a grudge? Moreover, she was not a petty person herself. However, is this little girl named Tang Tang really Tang Wan¡¯s daughter? Besides a slight resemnce in appearance, in other respects, she didn¡¯t seem at all like Tang Wan. Ye Yining scrutinized the little girl surreptitiously, feeling bewildered. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s sit down.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s melodious voice pulled Ye Yining back from her drifting thoughts. ¡°Alright.¡± With a nod and a smile, Ye Yining took her original seat. The ¡°mother and daughter¡± sat opposite her.
The waiter came over and presented the menu respectfully, ¡°Ladies, this is our new menu, the first page is filled with seasonal specials, you are weed to try.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have one of each from this page of new items and the ssic signature dishes.¡± Tang Wan quickly made her order after a nce at the menu. After ordering, she handed the menu to Ye Yining, ¡°You can order more.¡± Ye Yining politely answered with a smile, ¡°Actually, I am interested in the new dishes and signature dishes you ordered, and I think the portion should be enough for the three of us.¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Tang Tang scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Hypocritical! These tiny dishes wouldn¡¯t even fill a tooth gap.¡± Ye Yining¡¯s smile froze on her face: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Wan almost choked in exasperation and was about to belittle her when she recalled her neglect in raising her daughter that caused this poor behavior, so she decided to hold back. Sigh! She let out a silent sigh, decided to put up with it one more time, and gently said, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Mommy.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face instantly brightened. She snatched the menu from Ye Yining¡¯s hand and ordered more than a dozen dishes without any hesitation. ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Yining wanted to stop her, but then she met Tang Wan¡¯s gaze and had to withhold her words. Never mind! It was not a matter she could handle. She hoped this youngdy would correct her pampered attitude while living with Sister Tang. Otherwise, Sister Tang would have a hard time handling her. ¡­
At the Murong Household. Mo Shiting came back at noon, just in time for lunch. Upon seeing him, Gu Li immediately greeted him, ¡°Brother Ting, have you finished your work?¡± Mo Shiting reached out and hugged her, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go somewhere this afternoon.¡±
¡°Where to?¡± Gu Li was curious. Mo Shiting whispered a location. With an ¡°oh¡±, Gu Li responded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Where do you guys n to go for a date this afternoon?¡± Murong Qian came over and asked curiously. Gu Li yfully shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t tell.¡± They were actually nning to go to the testing center for a DNA test, but it was inconvenient to exin, so they decided not to tell anyone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing anyway.¡± Murong Qian gave her a yful stare and walked away. Humph, only you two have a ce to date? Liu Cong and I have one too! She decided that right after lunch, she would go with Liu Cong to collect their newly reissued identification cards and passports. Then, they would fly to A Nation to find Xunxun.
¡­ In M Country, at the authoritative DNA Testing Center. When Mo Shiting arrived by car, Lu Yang was already waiting there. Seeing the young couple appear hand in hand, he quickly took a tightly sealed little bag from his briefcase, ¡°Young Master, this is Chairman Tang¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting simply responded, handing over the bag containing strands of Gu Li¡¯s hair, ¡°Go handle it.¡± ¡°Yes, the results will be out within 2 hours.¡± Lu Yang quickly left after saying this. With a 2-hour wait, Mo Shiting suggested, ¡°There is a mall nearby, want to stroll around?¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Yeah, we can buy some local specialties for Grandpa and my ssmates.¡± Before she knew it, she had been in M Country for several days, and it was time to go back to school. The business district was just across the street from the testing center, a 10-minute walk. The two of them set out on foot. Walking hand in hand down the high street, their outstanding appearances attracted many nces from passersby.
Some of the young girls even sneakily took out their phones to capture the scene. Of course, being girls, they were more inclined to admire the handsome guy, thus, all the photo shoots were of Mo Shiting. Noticing this, Gu Li took out two masks from her bag, ¡°There¡¯s smog today, the air isn¡¯t very good, let¡¯s wear masks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting, who disliked being photographed, without hesitation, put on the mask immediately. Upon seeing this, the girls put away their phones respectfully. After they walked away, the girls looked at the handsome pictures on their phones that could easily rival top-tier celebrities, they could not help but want to scream on the spot. Chapter 535: 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Relationship _2 Chapter 535: Chapter 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Rtionship _2 Wow, he¡¯s so handsome, absolutely! However, they would never have imagined that just a few minutester, all the photos rted to Mo Shiting and Gu Li would stealthily disappear from their phones. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re so awesome.¡± When Gu Li saw Mo Shiting take out his phone and fiddle with it for a while, sessfully hacking into those people¡¯s phones to delete the photos, she was utterly impressed. Mo Shiting put his phone back in his pocket and curved his lips, ¡°Our world champion is even better.¡± Gu Li let out a shortugh, ¡°Ha, the husband of the world champion is the best!¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, madam.¡± ¡°No problem at all!¡± ¡­ After a brief interlude, the two were in a good mood when they arrived in the luxury shopping district.
This ce is known for its high-end products; every major luxury brand is avable. Gu Li bought wallet, scarves and other small gifts for several female friends in her dorm, as well as for Xiang Xiaoyue and Lin Ranzhu. As for Grandfather Mo, she chose two sets of clothes that older people preferred. The styles were generous and decent, and they would definitely look sharp when worn. With merely an hour spent, Gu Li managed toplete her shopping, surprising Mo Shiting with her shopping prowess. Mo Shiting was responsible for carrying bags and paying for the whole process, a perfect boyfriend, he made many girls jealous. ¡°Need to buy anything else?¡± Mo Shiting, carrying several shopping bags, spoilingly asked Gu Li. As Gu Li was about to answer, a familiar female voice sounded from behind: ¡°Little Pear¡ª¡± ¡°Sister Yining!¡± Hearing Ye Yining¡¯s voice, Gu Li quickly turned around. Sure enough, it was her. ¡°Ha ha, Sister Yining, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too?¡± Gu Li walked towards her, smiling. ¡°I came to have lunch with Sister Tang and her daughter. After parting ways with them, I just came for a stroll,¡± Ye Yining exined. She quickly hid her smile when she caught sight of Mo Shiting standing nearby, carrying numerous shopping bags. She winked at Gu Li, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve taught young master Mo well. Even he apanies you to go shopping.¡± Gu Li curled her lips, ¡°Who needs to teach him? My Brother Ting is always so good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Yining obviously didn¡¯t believe it. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t seem like the type to apany his girlfriend shopping and carry her bags. However, even the most proud and aloof men would be gentle and considerate upon meeting their beloved, right? ¡°By the way, you just said you had lunch with Chairman Tang and her daughter?¡±
Gu Li brought the topic back, ¡°How is her daughter?¡± ¡°Her daughter¡­¡± Ye Yining knitted her eyebrows, hesitating toment. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m curious.¡±
¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Yining sighed, ¡°She¡¯s quite ordinary. But it can be understood that she was raised improperly because she didn¡¯t grow up beside Sister Tang. Let¡¯s hope she will change in the future.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, choosing not to say more. After all, she was not sure if the girl was a fake. What if she got it wrong? It¡¯s better to wait for the DNA test results toe out and then n what to do next. ¡°You two keep shopping, I won¡¯t be your third wheel, I¡¯ll go around more by myself,¡± Ye Yining, who was highly observant, bid them farewell soon enough. ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡± She didn¡¯t invite Ye Yining to stay with them since they were still waiting for the DNA report. Not long after Ye Yining left, Lu Yang called. ¡°Young Master, the report is out. The result shows a parent-child rtionship.¡± ¡°I see, drive the car to AC Mall across the street.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting scrunched his eyebrows tightly, a dark glint flickering in his eyes.
Gu Li felt her heart thud, ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Shiting freed a hand to touch her face, ¡°It¡¯s the result we expected. Let¡¯s go and meet up with Lu Yang first.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Li nodded nkly. Hearing the words ¡°the result we expected¡±, her mind went nk, and she lost her ability to think. Seeing her dazed, Mo Shiting simply held her hand. Once they walked out of the mall, they saw Lu Yang already had the car waiting. After getting in the car, Gu Li finally came back to her senses. Staring at the dense test data and the parent-child probability over 99.99% on thest page, she bit her lips. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t expect that Tang Wan was indeed her biological mother, and Tang Yue was actually her uncle? She had aplex mix of feelings. In her stupor, arge hand held her hand, followed by Mo Shiting¡¯s deep voice, ¡°Shall we go directly to the Tang family?¡± Chapter 536: 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Relationship _3 Chapter 536: Chapter 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Rtionship _3 ¡°No.¡± Gu Li refused, ¡°I¡¯m not yet ready to recognize her, and also¡­¡± As she spoke, her expression suddenly became extremely serious, ¡°There have probably been many people posing as the heiress of the Tang family, but this is the first one whose DNA test matched, isn¡¯t it? I always feel that there is more to this matter, and I¡¯d like to figure out who is behind it first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mo Shiting agreed with her, ¡°The testing agency is the most authoritative in M Country, so the likelihood of forgery is low. The other party must have known that you are Tang Tang and stolen your DNA sample.¡± Gu Li: ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting that, the person is close to us?¡± Mo Shiting gazed at her deeply, ¡°Exactly.¡± Gu Li was silent.¡± Who could it be? Who would do such a despicable thing?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already had someone keeping a 24-hour watch on that impostor. We should have an answer soon.¡± Mo Shitingforted her. Gu Li frowned, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t contact the person in question for a long time?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°As long as you appear in front of Tang Wan, the other party will definitely be anxious.¡± The real heiress is right in front of them, she is so outstanding, and looks exceptionally like Tang Wan. He would not believe that the impostor would not take action. ¡°Wow, Brother Ting, you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°Same to you.¡± The couple looked at each other and shared augh, their chemistry perfect. ¡­¡­ On the way back to the vi, Gu Li received a message from Murong Qian: ¡°Little Pear, Lu Cong and I are on our way to the airport now. I n to go to A Nation to register our marriage, and then reveal Xunxun¡¯s background to him. Wish me happiness.¡± Seeing that her cousin was in such a rush, Gu Li was genuinely happy for her, ¡°Okay, I wish you and Lu Cong a deep affectionate life, lots of love and a lifelong blissful marriage.¡± ¡°Ha ha, thank you for your blessings, I¡¯ll take them all!¡± ¡°Hehe, have a safe trip and all the best.¡± ¡°Will do, will do.¡± After chatting with Murong Qian, Gu Li¡¯s mncholic mood gradually improved. ¡°Brother Ting.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±
Mo Shiting was checking his emails on his mobile phone when he suddenly heard the girl softly call out to him. Instinctively, he turned his head, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to give you a kiss.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking with a sweet smile on her face, she took the initiative to lean over and nt a kiss on his cheek. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to kiss other ces.¡±
¡°Hmph! I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Gu Li gave him a roguish re. Lu Yang was still driving in front of them; they should at least consider his feelings as a single man. Sigh, their Lu Yang was tall and handsome, with an annual sry of over ten million, his conditions were excellent; why didn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? If she encountered someone suitable, she would definitely introduce her to him. At this moment, the faces of her roommates unexpectedly popped into Gu Li¡¯s head. She wondered which one of them would be a good match for Lu Yang? Should she ask them when she returns home? ¡°Ah-choo¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Yang sneezed unexpectedly. Who was cursing him? ¡­ Mo Shiting and Gu Li initially nned to visit the Tang Mansion the next day, but before they could contact Tang Yue, he called them first. ¡°Are you free today? Would you and Gu Li like toe over as guests?¡±
¡°No problem.¡± Mo Shiting agreed without hesitation, ¡°We¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my sister to wait at home for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, is Ye Yining living with you? If so, why don¡¯t you invite her toe along?¡± Before hanging up the phone, Tang Yue casually made this request. Mo Shiting could hear what he was up to, and immediately refused, ¡°If you want to invite someone to visit, you should make the call yourself. I can¡¯t help with that. Goodbye.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he promptly ended the call without waiting for Tang Yue¡¯s response. ¡°Hello?¡± Tang Yue wanted to say something more, but Mo Shiting had already hung up. How unbrotherly to refuse such a small favour; a real stic brother indeed! He better not ask him for any favours in the future. Tang Yue was annoyed; after hesitating for a while, he eventually sent Ye Yining a WeChat message, inviting her to visit the Tang Mansion with Gu Li and the others. Ye Yining looked at the WeChat message from Tang Yue and felt torn. On one hand, she had feelings for Tang Yue and naturally wanted to spend more time with him.
But she just had lunch with Tang Wan yesterday, and if she visited the Tang¡¯s today, would shee off as too eager? Furthermore, Tang Tang was openly hostile towards her. She didn¡¯t really want to see her again, at least not in the short term. With these thoughts in mind, Ye Yining politely declined the invitation with an excuse. Tang Yue didn¡¯t press the issue. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss from not being able to see her. ¡­ At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mo Shiting and Gu Li, carrying gifts, arrived punctually at the entrance of the Tang Mansion. Tang Yue personally came out to wee them. Seeing that Ye Yining really didn¡¯te, he quietly concealed his disappointment. Chapter 537: 366 Gu Li Finally Sees Mommy_1 Chapter 537: Chapter 366 Gu Li Finally Sees Mommy_1 ¡°You are here.¡± ¡°Hello, President Tang.¡± Gu Li greeted them with a smile, her gaze toward Tang Yue was a bitplex. So this is her uncle by blood, no wonder when she first saw him on the cruise, she felt incredibly familiar. His kindness towards her, perhaps due to that magical connection of blood? Upon hearing her address him as President Tang, Tang Yue spoke with displeasure, ¡°Why are you so distant with me today, not calling me Brother Tang? Are you ming me for noting to cheer you onst night?¡± ¡°Hehe, of course not.¡± Gu Li chuckled at hisining tone, ¡°I just think that the title ¡®Brother Tang¡¯ isn¡¯t as powerful as ¡®President Tang¡¯.¡± ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯s just a title anyway.¡± Tang Yue didn¡¯t dwell on it.
At this time, Mo Shiting finally spoke, ¡°Is Chairman Tang at home?¡± ¡°My sister and niece had some business to attend to but they¡¯ll be back once it¡¯s over. Come inside and sit first.¡± As Tang Yue exined, he invited them in. Hearing that Tang Wan wasn¡¯t home, Gu Li felt a mix of indescribable emotions. She subconsciously tightened her grip on Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll see her eventually.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Gu Li nodded vigorously, her eyes curving into a smile. Tang Yue led the way and soon the three of them arrived at the main hall of the Tang family house. Stepping through the door, Gu Li was overwhelmed with a familiar feeling. She looked around, noticing the somewhat outdated interior of the house, from the coffee table, chairs, TV stand, and so on, they all seemed like items from a decade ago, raising some curiosity in her. ¡°President Tang, has it been a long time since this ce was renovated?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask Tang Yue. Living in an old house that hadn¡¯t been renovated in years is quite rare for a family of Tang¡¯s status. Tang Yue nodded, ¡°Yes, about 20 years now.¡± ¡°20 years?¡± Gu Li was surprised, and continued to ask, ¡°Why not renovate? Does it hold some special meaning?¡± Tang Yue answered honestly, ¡°My niece lived here from birth until she disappeared at the age of five. My sister cannot bear to change the decoration due to nostalgia.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Gu Li gently nodded, once again looking around, trying to recall her childhood memories.
Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Just as she was lost in thought, a warm voice came from outside, ¡°Do we have special guests today?¡± Believing it was Tang Wan who had returned, Gu Li quickly lifted her eyes to see a graceful and elegantdy, smiling as she walked in. Although she was beautiful, she didn¡¯t resemble Gu Li at all, leading her to conclude that she definitely wasn¡¯t Tang Wan.
As expected, a momentter, Tang Yue spoke, ¡°Sister Meng, Shiting brought his wife over.¡± Indeed, the visitor was Qin Shurong¡¯s mother, He Meng. Over the years, she and Qin Shurong had been living with the Tang family. Relying on their rtionship with Tang Wan, mother and daughter held important positions in the Tang Group. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Mo married a very charmingdy, today I finally have the pleasure to meet her.¡± While He Meng spoke, she nced at Gu Li, but when she saw Gu Li¡¯s face, which was simr to Tang Wan¡¯s, her eyes showed a moment of surprise. ¡°This¡­ this youngdy¡­¡± ¡°Sister Meng, do you also find her simr to my sister?¡± Tang Yue couldn¡¯t help but tease. Initially, he had the same reaction when he first saw Gu Li. But he was able to hide his emotions and didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, she looks exactly like your sister did when she was young.¡± He Meng couldn¡¯t help but stare at Gu Li for a few extra moments, repeatedly eximing. ¡°Hello, Auntie, my name is Gu Li.¡±
Seeing that He Meng was showing kindness towards her, Gu Li reciprocated with a polite smile. For some reason, she felt instantly familiar with this auntie. But she seems to be Qin Shurong¡¯s mother? Well, they don¡¯t look like a mother-daughter pair at all. Gu Li merely introduced herself by name; however, the moment He Meng heard that her surname was Gu, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°Your surname is Gu?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, I was being rash.¡± Realising she had been too emotional, He Meng quickly changed the topic, ¡°Why are you all still standing? Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Unphased, Gu Li sat down next to Mo Shiting on the double-seater sofa. The servants quickly brought over some freshly brewed premium tea. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± He Meng cordially invited them.
¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li gracefully picked up the teacup and took a sip. The aroma was strong, refreshing her spirit. He Meng observed Gu Li, thinking that she should have been how Tang Tang would have looked when she grew up, but why wasn¡¯t she? In contrast, who would believe that the Tang Tang who was just epted back into the family these past few days to be Tang Wan¡¯s daughter, if not for the DNA report issued by an authoritative institution? Sigh! He Meng sighed silently in her heart, her eyes filled with regret. Gu Li noticed her thoughts and gave a gentle smile, ¡°Auntie, do you have something you want to say to me?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± He Meng quickly shook her head, ¡°I was just thinking, when Ah Wang sees youter, she will definitely be surprised.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Chairman Tang now.¡± ¡°She will be back soon.¡± As He Meng finished speaking, the Steward¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Miss, little Miss, you are back.¡±
Everyone followed the voice and saw Tang Wan and a young girl walking in, talking andughing. ¡°Oh, Shiting is here.¡± Tang Wan first noticed Mo Shiting and hurriedly greeted him. Then, her gaze naturally moved to his side. The moment her eyes met Gu Li¡¯s face, she uncontrobly gaped and stepped back. The bag of gifts she was holding dropped to the ground. ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing Tang Wan¡¯s reaction, Tang Tang immediately reached out to support her. Tang Wan finally steadied herself. However, Gu Li, from the moment she saw Tang Wan, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. Was that her mummy? As a child, whenever she asked her father where her mummy was, He would always answer coldly, ¡°Your mummy is dead.¡± At first, she didn¡¯t believe it and would continue to ask incessantly. But his answer never changed. Eventually, she slowly epted it. Unexpectedly, at the fortunate age of 21, she found her mummy¡­ ¡°MA¡­¡± Just as Gu Li was about to call out, she saw Tang Wan stepping back, and the impostor supported her. She immediately came back to her senses. No, she couldn¡¯t be impulsive. She must expose the person behind this before recognizing her mother. In any case, a couple more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Gu Li keptforting herself, but no matter what, she still felt wronged. Catching her nearly breaking down, Mo Shiting simply stretched his hand around her shoulder, whispering so only they could hear, ¡°If you change your mind, we will use other means to reveal the person behind this.¡± Chapter 538: 367: I Am the Real Mistress of the Home_1 Chapter 538: Chapter 367: I Am the Real Mistress of the Home_1 Gu Li was somewhat swayed by Mo Shiting, ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Torture.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± That was simple and brutal, wasn¡¯t it? But, she liked it, because she found that she didn¡¯t want to wait for another moment. With this in mind, Gu Li decisively stood up and walked quickly towards Tang Wan. As she got closer, the imposter noticed that she looked astonishingly simr to Tang Wan, and a bad feeling arose in her heart. Damn! Could it be that the real Tang Tang hase for her? Why was she so unlucky?
Calm down! As long as she stubbornly ims to be Tang Tang, no one can drive her away from the Tang family. ¡°Mommy, are you tired? Do you want me to help you upstairs to rest?¡± The imposter deliberately blocked Tang Wan¡¯s sight, not letting her see Gu Li, for even though she knew that Tang Wan had lost herposure due to Gu Li, at this moment, she was still deceiving herself. Tang Wan collected herself and gave her a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We have a distinguished guest, how can I go upstairs to rest?¡± With those words, she gently shrugged off the hand on her arm. Just as she turned her head, she happened to meet Gu Li¡¯s eyes. At their locked gaze, tears uncontrobly streamed down from Tang Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± She opened her mouth, looking at Gu Li, and involuntarily called out her daughter¡¯s name. The fake Tang Tang was shocked, as she hurriedly protested, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m right here.¡± However, Tang Wan ignored her and automatically walked towards Gu Li. A mother¡¯s heart is connected to her daughter¡¯s, even if they have not recognized each other, who can sever such a deep bond? No one can! Finally, she came to Gu Li. ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± Just as she was about to touch Gu Li¡¯s face, suddenly the world before her eyes became dark and she fainted. The color drained from Gu Li¡¯s face, and she immediately caught Tang Wan. But in the next second, she was shoved aside by a powerful force, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you hurt my mommy? I¡¯ll fight you until the end¨C¡± The imposter clenched her dental, cursed, and immediately reached out with her long nails to scratch Gu Li¡¯s face, attempting to disfigure her in the process.
Gu Li¡¯s eyes turned cold in a sh, and just as she was about to defend herself from the attack, she saw Mo Shiting had already stepped forward and delivered a kick to the imposter, sending her flying. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The imposter took a hard fall and was unable to get up immediately. At this moment, Gu Li had already swiftly helped Tang Wan up.
Tang Yue, He Meng, and the servants were all stunned by the scene. It took a while before they came back to their senses. ¡°Ah Wan¨C¡± He Meng approached and helped Gu Li to seat Tang Wan on the sofa. Tang Yue also hurriedly joined them, ¡°What happened to my sister?¡± He was just replying to an email on his phone, and had not noticed what had happened. Meanwhile, the steward had already run outside and soon returned hurriedly with the family doctor and a medical kit. No one was paying any attention to the imposter who was still lying on the floor wailing in pain. Seeing this, the imposter was furiously, and instantly snapped at the servants ¡°Are you all dead? Are you not going to help me up? Don¡¯t forget, I am the mistress of this house.¡± The servants looked at each other. After hesitating for a few seconds, they braced themselves and went over to assist her. The imposter struggled to get up, and lunged towards the unconscious Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, sob, they are bullying Tang Tang¡­ Mommy¡­¡± At this time, under the treatment of the family doctor, Tang Wan slowly regained consciousness. Chapter 539: 368: This is the Tang Tang in Her Heart_1 Chapter 539: Chapter 368: This is the Tang Tang in Her Heart_1 ¡°Mommy, wuwu, you have to back me up!¡± The impostor, seeing Tang Wan wake up, immediately startsining first, directly embracing Tang Wan. But Tang Wan didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, she anxiously looked for Gu Li, fearing that what she had just seen was just an illusion. However, when she confirmed that the girl was really standing in front of her, her mind went nk, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Ah Wang, are you okay?¡± Seeing Tang Wan staring at Gu Li without a word, He Meng couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. Upon saying this, she promptly pulled the imposter away from Tang Wan, ¡°Your mommy just woke up, let her breathe, stop pressing on her.¡± Without the control of the imposter, Tang Wan felt a little morefortable. Indeed, as a woman who had seen big storms, she gradually regained her rationality in this moment. Sheposed herself and smiled slightly at Gu Li, ¡°You must be Shiting¡¯s wife? I¡¯m sorry for my behavior just now.¡±
The girl was standing with Mo Shiting, and anyone with sharp eyes could tell that they were a couple. Seeing her look so much like Tang Tang in childhood, and even so much like her own youthful self, Tang Wan hadplex feelings. Even if she looked alike, she wasn¡¯t her Tang Tang¡­ This realization caused an inexplicably pain in Tang Wan¡¯s heart, and a trace of loss unconsciously shed through her eyes. She knew she shouldn¡¯t dislike the daughter she had just recognized, but couldn¡¯t deceive herself that the girl before her was the real Tang Tang in her mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, auntie. Brother Ting and I have something to talk to you about, can we chat with you alone?¡± It took Gu Li a lot of effort to curb the urge to recognize Tang Wan, forcing herself to remain calm. The impostor was originally wary of Gu Li, and now that she heard that Gu Li wanted to talk to Tang Wan alone, she immediately protested, ¡°No! My mommy needs to rest, you cannot bother her.¡± Gu Li gave her a cold look and replied sarcastically, ¡°Why is Miss Tang so tense? Could it be that you¡¯re worried about me looking so much like Auntie, and taking away Auntie¡¯s favor for you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± When her thoughts were hit on the nose, the impostor¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, ¡°You wish. How could my mommy be taken away by you? Overestimating yourself.¡± ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Tang Wan finally had the energy to scold the impostor. For this daughter with no manners at all, she really found it hard to truly like her. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s obviously her¡­¡± ¡°Enough! This has nothing to do with you, go back to your room and study.¡± ¡°I¡­ hmph, fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± Seeing Tang Wan¡¯s stern face, the imposter couldn¡¯t act out too much, so she stomped her foot and went upstairs sulkily. ¡°Sorry about that. Tang Tang has a bad temper, I hope you two, for my sake, won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Tang Wan looked at Gu Li and Mo Shiting, there was a hint of helplessness in her words.
Gu Li shook her head and changed the subject, ¡°Can we have a private chat?¡± Tang Wan nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go for a walk in the garden.¡± There¡¯s a pavilion in the garden with no obstructions, making it ideal for conversation. Tang Wan quickly led Mo Shiting and Gu Li to the garden. In therge living room, only Tang Yue and He Meng were left.
He Meng couldn¡¯t help but say to Tang Yue, ¡°Why do I always feel that that girl is the real Tang Tang? Xiaoyue, do you think the DNA report that came out a couple of days ago could be wrong?¡± Tang Yue sighed, ¡°I personally took the DNA sample to a reputable institution for testing. The report can¡¯t be faked. Moreover, Shu Rong previously conducted a DNA test for Gu Li and my elder sister, and the result showed that they are not mother and daughter.¡± He Meng sighed with disappointment, ¡°What a pity.¡± Chapter 540: 369 Gu Li is Your Biological Daughter_1 Chapter 540: Chapter 369 Gu Li is Your Biological Daughter_1 The garden, in the gazebo. The servants respectfully served a pot of fine tea and some exquisite refreshments, and then graciously withdrew. The vast garden was now upied only by Shi Li and her husband, along with Tang Wan. The mother and daughter sat face to face, their gazes fixated on each other¡¯s faces, reluctant to look away. At this moment, no one initiated conversation, and the silence was so profound that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. After a while, Mo Shiting was the first to break the silence: ¡°Chairman Tang, allow me to formally introduce to you, this is my wife, Gu Li, and she is also your biological daughter, Tang Tang. As for the other one inside, she¡¯s a fraud.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Shock widened Tang Wan¡¯s eyes as disbelief filled them. Though she didn¡¯t have much affection for the daughter she had just recognized, she never doubted that it wasn¡¯t her Tang Tang. Now, Mo Shiting told her bluntly that she had mistaken her daughter. This¡­ Tang Wan had trouble epting it.
¡°Shiting, this joke is not funny at all.¡± Tang Wan shook her head, refusing to acknowledge that she could have made such a grave mistake. After all, if what Mo Shiting said was true, how could she face her Tang Tang? ¡°I am not joking.¡± Mo Shiting said sternly, his voice full of sincerity, ¡°This is a DNA report from an authoritative testing center. The results show that you and Gu Li are mother and daughter.¡± As he spoke, he unrolled the test results and ced them in front of Tang Wan. Tang Wan tremblingly picked up the report. Seeing the words ¡°biological mother and daughter,¡± her mind suddenly went nk. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sp her hand, gentlyforting her: ¡°Mommy, I know you might need some time to ept this, it¡¯s okay. We can take it slow.¡± Tang Wan finally snapped back to the present, her gaze met Gu Li¡¯s, tears flowing down her cheeks, ¡°Tang Tang¡­ Are you really Tang Tang?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Gu Li nodded firmly, her nose tingled, and she began to shed tears too, ¡°I am the true Tang Tang¡­¡± ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The mother and daughter finally could not hold back their tears and embraced each other, sobbing uncontrobly. Mo Shiting stood behind them, watching this scene silently, his heart filled with mixed emotions. On the one hand, he was happy for Gu Li; on the other hand, he felt a profound sadness. His Tang Tang, who should have been leading a carefree life, was hit by a sudden disaster and got separated from her closest kin for over a decade. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote for them to recognize each other now. After the mother and daughter had their fill of crying, they slowly regained theirposure.
Tang Wan released Gu Li, took a tissue and gently wiped the tear marks on her face, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been imagining what my Tang Tang would look like when she grows up. Whether she¡¯d be tall or short, fat or thin. The moment I saw you today, I suddenly thought that my Tang Tang should look exactly like you.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you satisfied with me then?¡± Gu Li, wiping Tang Wan¡¯s tears with a tissue, asked with a yful smile on her face. Tang Wanughed at her words, ¡°I am. I am extremely satisfied. You are much prettier than I was.¡±
After all, Tang Tang shares the best features of herself and that man, how could she not be beautiful? But it dawnllied on her ¨C recalling Gu Yuan, she realized that Tang Tang now goes by the name Gu Li, and shares the same surname as Gu. Could they¡­? No! It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, could it? With this revtion, the smile on Tang Wan¡¯s face froze abruptly. Noticing this, Gu Li hastily asked with concern: ¡°Mommy¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Tang Wan suppressed the odd look in her eyes and gently asked her, ¡°Tang Tang, where have you been all these years? Are you doing okay? Mommy has been looking for you for over a decade, I¡¯ve searched all over the world, but I never heard from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well. My father treats me well, although he¡¯s strict, but I know, he genuinely loves me.¡± Perhaps in the past, Gu Li might have doubted Gu Yuan¡¯s love for her, but as more and more things happened, she gradually understood the truth of a father¡¯s love being like a mountain. It¡¯s not that her father doesn¡¯t love her, but that his love is profound and not easily discovered. ¡°Your¡­ father?¡± Tang Wan unconsciously squeezed the tissue in her hand, her voice slightly trembling. As expected, the next second Gu Li clearly uttered two words, ¡°Gu Yuan.¡±
Boom¡ª It was really him! ¡°Gu Yuan? How dare he¡ª¡± Unaware of Gu Yuan¡¯s secret of hiding her daughter for sixteen years, Tang Wan was so furious that she nearly passed out. Luckily, Gu Li was quick-witted and helped her to calm down in time. ¡°Mommy, are you feeling a bit better now?¡± Gu Li rubbed Tang Wan¡¯s back while anxiously asking her. It seems that the grievances between her parents are not so easily resolved. Otherwise, why would her father always prevent her from looking for her mother? Sigh! Gu Li heaved a silent sigh. Throughout all these years, both have remained single. She did not believe that they didn¡¯t love each other anymore. As for why she was so certain her parents were in love? That¡¯s because, from what she knows of her father, he wouldn¡¯t touch a woman he didn¡¯t love, let alone have a child with her¡­
¡°I¡¯m much better now, thank you, Tang Tang.¡± Her daughter was like a little angel, instantly warming Tang Wan¡¯s heart. At this moment, Tang Wan unconsciously remembered the distant past, when she was unhappy, her Tang Tang would flutter over like a little butterfly, saying in her childish voice: ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Mommy, do you want Tang Tang to sing for you? When Tang Tang sings, mommy will be happy.¡± The little girl had a sweet voice but was tone-deaf. Her singing was simply unbearable, but every time, she managed to sing straight into Tang Wan¡¯s heart, making her overjoyed. Tang Tang was truly her happy pill. It was such a pity that she lost her. Thankfully, her Tang Tang was smart and knew the way home, otherwise¡­ The mere thought of her own stupidity in not recognizing her daughter, that she let an imposter take advantage, felt like a knife twisting in Tang Wan¡¯s heart, causing her unbearable pain. ¡°Tang Tang, mommy is sorry! Mommy didn¡¯t mean to let someone else take your ce.¡± Tang Wan tightened her grip on Gu Li¡¯s hand, full of remorse in her eyes. Gu Li gentlyughed and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I should havee looking for you sooner.¡± If she had made the decision toe and acknowledge her earlier, no one else would have found an opportunity to step in. However, there¡¯s no use regretting it now, what¡¯s most important at this time is to uncover the person behind all this. Thinking of this, Gu Li solemnly said to Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, I suspect someone is manipting this situation from behind the scenes, so let¡¯s keep our rtionship a secret for now to avoid startling the snake.¡±
Tang Wan was quick-witted, she immediately understood Gu Li¡¯s intentions. She nodded, a harsh light flickeing in her eyes, ¡°Alright, Mommy will listen to you.¡± ¡°Mmm mmm, thank you, mommy.¡± Gu Li gave Tang Wan another affectionate hug, kissing her cheek with a cheeky grin, ¡°So, starting from today, I am your goddaughter, right?¡± Chapter 541: 370: Holding Gu Li in the Palm of the Hand_1 Chapter 541: Chapter 370: Holding Gu Li in the Palm of the Hand_1 Anyway, an adopted daughter can also call someone mommy, that¡¯s good. The more Gu Li thought about it, the more she admired her own cleverness. Tang Wan loved Gu Li so much that she would never refuse her suggestions. Of course, whatever Gu Li said was right, because daughters ought to be prioritized. The mother-daughter pair chatted so animatedly that theypletely forgot about Mo Shiting, who was also present. Yes, for the first time in his life, the prominent boss Mo didn¡¯t make a big impression. However, he didn¡¯t mind at all. Time slipped away quietly, and unknowingly, an hour had passed. The two of them were nowhere near done chatting. Mo Shiting calmly sat on the side handling business matters on his phone, not rushing them at all.
The impostor couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. Ignoring the interference of the servants, she stormed into the pavilion. ¡°Mommy, why haven¡¯t you finished your conversation yet?¡± The longer Gu Li stayed with Tang Wan, the more restless the impostor became. After all, she knew better than anyone that these two were the real mother-daughter duo who shared a deep bond. As soon as the impostor appeared in their sight, Gu Li and Tang Wan quietly changed the topic to current affairs. So, the moment the impostor burst into the pavilion, they happened to be discussing the presidential election in M Country. ¡°Little Pear, which candidate do you favor?¡± Tang Wan asked with a smile. Gu Li thought deeply for a moment, just as she was about to speak, the impostor interjected, ¡°Oh, mommy, you are discussing such a boring topic. Let¡¯s stop and go inside. The wind outside is too strong.¡± Having said that, she nervously tried to grab Tang Wan¡¯s arm. Tang Wan gracefully shrugged her off and stood up, ¡°It is indeed windy outside. Little Pear, we¡¯re getting along really well, let¡¯s continue inside.¡± ¡°Alright, mommy.¡± Gu Li agreed with a smile. The impostor was shocked when she heard Gu Li call Tang Wan ¡®mommy¡¯, her eyes bulged in surprise, ¡°You¡­ why are you calling my mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Gu Li gave her a sarcastic nce, ¡°Mommy just epted me as her adopted daughter.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible? Mommy, isn¡¯t it enough that you have me? Why would you want another daughter out of nowhere? I won¡¯t allow it!¡± The impostor expressed strong opposition. Tang Wan coldly retorted, ¡°Do I need your permission to adopt a daughter?¡± ¡°Mommy¡ª¡ª¡±
¡°Enough! I like Gu Li and want her as my adopted daughter. If you continue to behave so unreasonably, don¡¯t me me for sending you to study abroad.¡± It took all of Tang Wan¡¯s willpower not to p her. Seeing that Tang Wan was clearly angry, the impostor was so afraid that she would push her too far and make Tang Wan hate her even more that she decided to back down, sulking, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re my mommy and what you say goes! I¡¯m going out to y and don¡¯t bother saving dinner for me tonight!¡± After venting her feelings, she immediately turned and walked away.
Mo Shiting immediately sent a message to Lu Yang, instructing him to tail her. At this point, the mother and daughter finally turned their attention to him. Every time Tang Wan looked at Mo Shiting, it was as if a mother-inw was appraising her son-inw. The more she looked, the more satisfied she became. Her eyes were full ofughter: ¡°Shiting, thank you for taking care of Tang Tang. Who would have thought that after all that¡¯s happened, we¡¯d still end up as one family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, mother-inw.¡± Mo Shiting gently nodded his head. The term ¡°mother-inw¡± came out naturally. The more Tang Wan listened, the more satisfied she became, ¡°I hope that you two can continue to love each other as before.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we definitely will.¡± Mo Shiting held Gu Li¡¯s hand tightly, promising earnestly. ¡°Mmm, mommy, Brother Ting treats me so well. In this life, he¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll ever choose.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but confess. Tang Wan yfully rebuked her, ¡°You have no sense of embarrassment. I¡¯ve heard that the two of you haven¡¯t gotten married yet.¡± Gu Li stuck out her tongue yfully, ¡°That¡¯s just a matter of time. Besides, our love for each other is more important than a piece of paper proving we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not important?¡±
Mo Shiting disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± With that marriage certificate, he wouldn¡¯t fear Gu Yuan taking his daughter away if he wasn¡¯t happy. If his father-inw were as understanding as his mother-inw, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s nervousness about Tang Tang, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh from her heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gu Li¡¯s recognition by Tang Wan wasn¡¯t revealed to anyone, including Tang Yue, who was left in the dark. When Tang Yue heard that Tang Wan wanted to adopt Gu Li as her goddaughter, he didn¡¯t object. Instead, he jokingly teased Mo Shiting: ¡°So, I be the god-uncle. Niece¡¯s husband, remember to start calling me uncle.¡± Originally thinking Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t agree, unexpectedly, he immediately and without hesitation changed his address: ¡°Uncle.¡± Tang Yue was dumbfounded. What? Was Mo Shiting so agreeable? He must be hearing things, right?
¡°Can you say it again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Shiting gave him a cold stare. Tang Yue shrugged, ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That night, Gu Li refused Tang Wan¡¯s kindness asking them to stay overnight. After dinner, she insisted on leaving. ¡°Okay, then let me see you off.¡± Although Tang Wan was reluctant to let them go, she couldn¡¯t show it too clearly, but it was reasonable for her to send them out. ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Li nodded, she was also reluctant to part with Tang Wan. Tang Yue originally wanted to send them off too, but heard Tang Wan say, ¡°I remember you have a meeting at eight-thirty, it must be starting soon, right?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Tang Yue realised and said to Mo Shiting and Gu Li apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to see you off.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead with your work, Uncle.¡± Gu Li sweetly responded. This word ¡®uncle¡¯ was particrly pleasing to Tang Yue¡¯s ears, making him cheerful. The mother and daughter lingered, lingering at the parking lot for a long time until Tang Wan let them go. ¡°Little Pear, remember to visit when you have the time.¡± ¡°I will, Mommy.¡± Gu Li waved her hand at her, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll call you.¡± After personally seeing Gu Li off into the car, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help reminding Mo Shiting, ¡°Shiting, please take good care of her.¡± ¡°I will. Take care, goodbye.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡­ Upon seeing the car leaving the Tang Family Courtyard, disappearing into the night, only then did Tang Wan withdraw her gaze, her thoughts heavy as she slowly turned back. Just at this time, Qin Shurong drove back from outside. She had been busy withpany affairs all day and had no idea about Mo Shiting and Gu Li¡¯s visit to the Tang¡¯s. She knew even lesser that Tang Wan had recognised Gu Li and adopted her as god-daughter in order to avoid suspicion. After parking her car, she was about to go back to the house when she saw a familiar figure walking in front of her. ¡°Aunt, are you taking a walk? Can I join you?¡± Qin Shurong hastened to catch up with Tang Wan, her words carrying a hint of ttery. Tang Wanughed and said, ¡°I just saw Shiting and Gu Li off and I¡¯m about to go inside.¡± ¡°Mo Shiting and Gu Li? They were here today?¡± Qin Shurong frowned subconsciously. Her intuition told her that their visit couldn¡¯t be a good thing. Chapter 542: 371: Reaping the Benefits of a Fisher_1 Chapter 542: Chapter 371: Reaping the Benefits of a Fisher_1 Tang Wan didn¡¯t notice Qin Shurong¡¯s abnormality, her mood was extremely good, she couldn¡¯t help but want to share with Qin Shurong, ¡°Yes, Little Pear and I hit it off right away, I¡¯ve already taken her as my goddaughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Shurong could hardly believe her eyes, she didn¡¯t expect at all that Tang Wan would like Gu Li so much, so much so that she took her as her goddaughter upon first meeting, this was not a good sign at all. Although she despised the nasty girl whom the Tang family had just acknowledged, she hated and feared Gu Li even more. Seeing her surprised, Tang Wan gave a slight smile, ¡°Your mother and Xiaoyue had the exact same reaction when they heard about it.¡± Qin Shurong suppressed the displeasure in her heart, pretending to ask: ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s too abrupt. It seems, you really like Gu Li, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Wan nodded, ¡°You could say we just clicked.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If Tang Tang could be half as sensible as Gu Li, I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled.¡± Qin Shurong immediatelyforted her, ¡°Tang Tang just returned to the Tang family, she hasn¡¯t gotten used to bing a cultured and graceful youngdy yet. Don¡¯t stress yourself out Aunt, she won¡¯t let you down.¡± Tang Wan thoughtfully nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡±
Qin Shurong sneakily curved her lips, that girl was so coarse and hot-tempered, she was probably never gonna learn how to be cultured and graceful. However, she could exploit that girl to make Aunt drop the idea of associating with Gu Li. Thinking of this, Qin Shurong asked, ¡°Where is Tang Tang? Why didn¡¯t she apany you to see off the guests?¡± Tang Wan quickly concealed the dark color in her eyes, casually saying: ¡°She¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know where she ran off to.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes darted around before she volunteered, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, how about I go look for her? A girl alone outside, generally speaking, it¡¯s worrisome.¡± ¡°Hmm, you should go.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Upon seeing Tang Wan¡¯s seeming indifference towards Tang Tang, Qin Shurong found it peculiar. Could it be that Aunt preferred Gu Li over her own biological daughter? That would exin why she¡¯d been neglecting her own daughter since recognizing Gu Li as her goddaughter. ¡­ Downtown, a nightlife bar. When Qin Shurong arrived, the impostor girl was having a great time with a bunch of shady-looking guys and ignoring her. Actually, the more corrupt the impostor girl bes, the happier Qin Shurong is. However, to maintain her big-sister persona, she couldn¡¯t show her happiness openly. So, she sternly said to the impostor girl, ¡°Go home with me, don¡¯t make your mom worry.¡± The impostor girl aggressively pushed her away, ¡°Who are you? Is it any of your business if I go home or not? Scram!¡± No sooner had she spoken than those guys joined in, ¡°Beauty, join us, we don¡¯t mind having another beauty forpany.¡± Qin Shurong coldly declined, ¡°No need.¡± She wouldn¡¯t waste her time on this bunch.
Seeing the impostor girl refusing to go with her, Qin Shurong simply reached out and grabbed her, ¡°If you don¡¯t go home, be careful of someone taking your mother away.¡± The impostor girl¡¯s face changed instantly, but she quickly recovered, ¡°So what if she recognizes Gu Li as her goddaughter. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°No big deal? I just received news that your mother is considering giving Gu Li 10% of the Tang Group¡¯s shares as a wee gift.¡± Of course, this news was fabricated by Qin Shurong, meant to infuriate the faux-girl.
Only by provoking the impostor girl¡¯s hostility towards Gu Li and making the two fight to the death, could she reap the benefits. Chapter 543: 372: Revealing the Truth_1 Chapter 543: Chapter 372: Revealing the Truth_1 The imposter was outraged when she heard that Tang Wan was going to give Gu Li ten percent of the shares, ¡°I don¡¯t even have shares in the Tang Group, why should she? No, we absolutely can¡¯t allow this conniving brat to seed!¡± She stormed out of the bar without paying any heed to Qin Shurong. Qin Shurong simply smirked in disdain at the imposter¡¯s tirade. What an idiot! ¡­ On returning home in a huff, the imposter found that Tang Wan had already retired to her room. With a grim face, she ran upstairs and knocked on the door. At that moment, Tang Wan sat on the couch in her room, going through an album of Gu Li¡¯s childhood photos, reminiscing her past picture by picture. After sixteen years, it finally felt as if her heart came truly alive tonight. The DNA test had confirmed that the imposter was her daughter, but she always felt something was missing. Now it all made sense, what was missing was the genuine bond of blood. Oh Tang Tang, thankfully God watched over her and hadn¡¯t let her lose her daughter entirely¡­
Tang Wan gently stroked the lovely young face of her daughter in the old photos, causing her eyes to well up. ¡°Knock knock knock¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Mommy, are you asleep?¡± The imposter¡¯s knocks interrupted her thoughts. Tang Wan took a moment topose herself, quickly wiped the tears from her eyes, and put away the photo album before going to answer the door. She opened the door to be met with the sight of the imposter¡¯s face, bearing some resemnce to Gu Li¡¯s. Tang Wan._ feeling a sh of disgust, managed to maintain herposure and asked in a neutral tone, ¡°What do you want?¡± She wasn¡¯t an actress. It was challenging to hide her resentment towards a chatan who had stolen her daughter¡¯s identity. At that moment, the imposter was more concerned about the shares than Tang Wan¡¯s indifference towards her. She asked, ¡°Mommy, is it true you¡¯re giving Gu Li 10% of the shares?¡± Tang Wan frowned, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Qin Shurong!¡± The imposter didn¡¯t hesitate to throw Qin Shurong under the bus. Conveniently, Qin Shurong was eavesdropping from a corner. She wasn¡¯t worried about being singled out. She knew that Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t believe such baseless imsing from her, Qin Shurong. After all, she was seen as a well-mannered, understanding and kind-hearted girl in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes. She was right. Tang Wan didn¡¯t buy the imposter¡¯s words, and reprimanded impatiently, ¡°Nonsense! How could Shu Rong tell you this?¡± The imposter misconstrued her denial for eptance and stomped her feet, ¡°No! I will not allow you to give the shares to an outsider. Gu Li¡¯s motives are not pure, Mommy, don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡± Seeing the imposter disrespect her precious Tang Tang, Tang Wan¡¯s expression chilled even further, ¡°I epted her as my goddaughter, she is no outsider. Furthermore, it is mypany, and the shares are mine to give. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Mommy¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t let me hear any disparaging remarks about Gu Li again. Otherwise, people will say you are ill-mannered. It¡¯ste, go to bed.¡± Once Tang Wan had finished scolding her, she mmed the door shut.
The imposter was left at the door in tears. Qin Shurong was secretly pleased to see the mother-daughter duo arguing. At the same time, she was still puzzled. Why did Tang Wan treat her biological daughter with such indifference after meeting Gu Li? Could it be that Gu Li was her real daughter? No, it couldn¡¯t be! The DNA report couldn¡¯t lie!
Gu Li had just happened to resemble Tang Wan, and that was why she had caught Tang Wan¡¯s eye. Yes, that must be it! ¡­ For Tang Wan, Gu Li chose to dy her return home and decided to stay in M Nation for a few more days. Of course, Mo Shiting stayed with her and took the opportunity to deal with the affairs of the branch office. Ye Yining returned to Hua Country the next day. On one hand, her new album was about to be released, and there was a ton of work to be done. On the other hand, she was also not interested in being the third wheel any longer. As for Lu Cong and Murong Qian, they sessfully registered their marriage in A Nation and became husband and wife. The moment the two came out of the civil affairs office with their marriage certificate, Murong Qian spoke to him, serious, ¡°Lu Cong, I have something important to tell you. But first, you must promise me not to get mad at me!¡± Lu Cong¡¯s heart clenched at her words, and the smile on his lips faded, ¡°What is it? As long as you¡¯re not saying that you have second thoughts and want a divorce, we can work it out.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± Is she really the type to back out ofmitments and take marriage lightly? His assurance, however, filled her heart with a sweet sense of security. So, she leaned in and kissed him, then started hesitantly, ¡°So¡­ about Xunxun, actually¡­ actually¡­¡±
Oh, it was so hard to tell the truth after lying for so long! ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing her hesitant and appearing guilty, Lu Cong frowned. Suddenly, it dawned on him, and his heart sank, ¡°Is Xunxun your son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Murong Qian nodded heavily, apprehensive about his reaction. But to her surprise, he was simply shocked, as if dealt a massive blow. He couldn¡¯t possibly think that Xunxun was her child with another man, could he? Murong Qian was almost speechless. ¡°Hey! What kind of face is that? Xunxun is your biological son, where is your mind at?¡± What? His biological son? He had a son that big? Was he dreaming? Lu Cong pinched his own face to see if he was awake, feeling the sharp sting, he came back to his senses. Overjoyed, he picked Murong Qian up and spun around a few times, making her dizzy, and then finally put her down. ¡°Qianqian, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner that Xunxun is our son? If you had told me earlier, I could¡¯ve been enjoying the glory of being a father.¡±
The glory of being a father? How dare he say that! Murong Qian¡¯s heart gradually settled down, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be happier, how could I be angry at you?¡± Lu Cong grasped her hand and looked at her with deep affection, ¡°Qianqian, thank you! Thank you for not giving up on loving me, and also for giving me such a handsome and sensible son.¡± Murong Qian felt a bit ufortable under his intense gaze and swiftly diverted the subject, ¡°Alright, people are looking at us, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the Murong family home to pick up our son.¡± With a marriage certificate in hand, she could finally fetch her son in the open. ¡­ They hurried to the Murong family home, only to run into Murong Si who was on his way out. Seeing the two red booklets in Murong Qian¡¯s hand, Murong Si¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said with a sardonic smile, ¡°Got married? Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Cong responded politely. Although he didn¡¯t like Murong Si, the man was his wife¡¯s cousin after all; he had no intention of picking a fight with him.
Chapter 544: 373: The Person Behind the Scenes has been Found_1 Chapter 544: Chapter 373: The Person Behind the Scenes has been Found_1 Murong Si was not fond of Lu Cong. Truthfully, he was cool by nature. Apart from Gu Li, he was not interested in anybody, be they man or woman. Because of this, even when it came to something as significant as his cousin¡¯s marriage, his congrattions were dismissive. Hecked the patience to exchange even a few pleasantries, and promptly drove away. Watching his speeding car diminish from sight, Murong Qian shrugged her shoulders, tugged at Lu Cong¡¯s sleeve and urged him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my parents should be waiting inside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Cong nodded slightly and entered with her. As they got closer and closer to the main house, he grew more and more nervous. After all, this time, he would be not only facing his inws but also his son, Murong Yun. Just thinking about how the handsome and delicate little boy was the product of his love with Murong Qian, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but feel a swelling in his heart. It was a bit sour, a bit painful, but above all, it was filled with overwhelming happiness and pride. Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but squeeze Murong Qian¡¯s hand, once again reaffirming his conviction to love her unconditionally for the rest of his life. ¡­ Ever since acknowledging Gu Li, Tang Wan took her everywhere, leaving the impersonator alone on the side.
The impersonator got irritated and tried to confront Tang Wan multiple times, only to be sent away with a few terse words. Seeing this, Qin Shurong grew more and more perplexed and began to suspect that something was amiss. After all, no matter how much Tang Wan liked Gu Li, she wouldn¡¯t put her before her own biological daughter, would she? Could it be that the DNA test results were wrong? This realization caused her to feel a sudden surge of anxiety. Unable to continue pretending she was fine, the impersonator made a call to seek help. Unbeknownst to her, her actions were all under the surveince of Mo Shiting. The Xinghe Group branch in M Country. Lu Yang hurriedly pushed open the door to the president¡¯s office, ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve found out who the impersonator has been contacting. You¡¯ll never guess who it is.¡± Mo Shiting lifted his gaze from theputer screen just in time to hear Lu Yang utter three characters. ¡­ Meanwhile, Gu Li was apanying Tang Wan on a shopping spree. Having finally found her daughter, Tang Wan naturally wanted to give her the best the world had to offer. So, within an hour, she splurged millions on various kinds of clothes, bags, makeup, and even jewelry for Gu Li. Seeing Tang Wan spend money so freely as if she was a spendthrift housewife, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but stop her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mommy. I don¡¯t really need all this stuff, so don¡¯t waste your money.¡± Despite being Miss Gu, who never had to worry about her needs, she had never indulged in spending money recklessly. After all, in her view, money should be spent wisely. These millions could have been used to aplish many things. But Tang Wan ignored her advice and bought her another bag that cost several hundred thousand. Her eyes crinkled inughter as she said, ¡°Rx, your mom has plenty of money. We can afford this.¡± Gu Li could only resist, ¡°Mommy, I am not worried about you having no money, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡ª¡± Tang Wan interrupted her before she couldplete her sentence, ¡°Sweetie, your mommy hasn¡¯t spent a single cent on you in over a decade. Let me make up for those lost years, alright?¡± As she said this, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and her voice became choked. Gu Li felt a pang in her heart. She opened her arms and embraced Tang Wan, burying her face in her shoulder and nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I wasn¡¯t considering your feelings. Go ahead and buy whatever you want, no matter the price, I won¡¯t object anymore.¡±
Tang Wanughed at her childish words, ¡°You make it out like your mommy is so extravagant.¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t she, though? But my mommy may be a spendthrift, she also knows how to make money. My mommy is the most amazing woman in the world.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re even more amazing. After all, you¡¯re the world champion super-genius.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s because I inherited good genes from you and dad.¡± Gu Li let go of Tang Wan, subtly baiting her. This was the first time she had mentioned her father in front of Tang Wan. After saying that, she quietly observed Tang Wan¡¯s expression. As expected, the next instant she saw the smile on Tang Wan¡¯s lips freezing, her face bing serious, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mention that person in front of me.¡± ¡°Alright, Mommy.¡± Gu Li obediently replied. However, she sighed inwardly, not knowing what caused her parents to part ways at the beginning, resulting in them not seeing each other anymore. Even her father deliberately concealed his identity, not allowing her and her mom to recognize each other. Perhaps her mother harbored even more resentment towards her father due to this? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tang Tang, Mommy shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, please don¡¯t me Mommy.¡± No matter what beef she had with Gu Yuan, her daughter was the most treasured thing she finally regained. Tang Wan quickly regretted reprimanding her and apologized to Gu Li with a little regret. How could Gu Li not understand Tang Wan¡¯s thoughts? Just because she did understand, she felt even more pity for Tang Wan. So, she intervened again, holding Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, Tang Tang will not me you. I don¡¯t even have time to express how much I love you, how could I resent you? But is there really no chance for reconciliation between you and my father?¡± All these years, there was not a single woman by her father¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t really believe that he had let go of her mother. As for her mother, she had never met any man either. Didn¡¯t this suggest that the two of them might actually still have a chance at mending their rtionship?
As their daughter, Gu Li naturally hoped for a harmonious family, hoping that her parents could restore their previous good rtionship. Tang Wan shook her head, scoffed without a second thought, ¡°In this lifetime, I never want to see him again!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª The mother and daughter had a fruitful shopping spree, carrying numerous big and small bags out of the mall. Mo Shiting personally came to pick them up driving himself. He helped them load more than a dozen bags into the trunk. By then, Tang Wan and Gu Li had also gotten into the back seat, turning Mo Shiting into a full-time driver. However, he was rather pleased about it. ¡°Brother Ting, Mommy bought me lots of stuff, and there are also things for you.¡± After the car steadily got on the road, Gu Li couldn¡¯t wait to tell Mo Shiting about it. Mo Shiting politely said to Tang Wan: ¡°Thank you, Mom. You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Tang Wan replied with a smile.
After chatting for a while, Mo Shiting began to cut to the chase, ¡°We found out who¡¯s behind the counterfeit.¡± ¡°You found out? Who is it?¡± Gu Li asked eagerly. Tang Wan, on the other hand, clenched her fist tight and was as unsettled as Gu Li. Well! She indeed wanted to know who had such a vendetta against her that they would send a knock-off to fool her. ¡°Shen Yunsi.¡± Mo Shiting said these three words with a grave expression. ¡°Who?¡± Gu Li blinked, thinking she had heard wrong. While Tang Wan seemed even more clueless as she didn¡¯t know who this person was at all. ¡°Shen Yunsi.¡± Mo Shiting repeated, his tone filled with disgust. He really didn¡¯t want to utter these three words. After all, saying those words from his mouth felt like sphemy to him.
Chapter 545: 374: Competing with Him for His Wife_1 Chapter 545: Chapter 374: Competing with Him for His Wife_1 Gu Li obviously didn¡¯t expect Shen Yunsi to be vicious enough to do such a thing, she remained quiet for quite a while. Tang Wan instinctively nced at Gu Li and noticed her particrly unpleasant expression, which led her to guess, ¡°Is she your enemy?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a love rival.¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth and squeezed out these words. The moment Mo Shiting heard this, he felt a cold shiver creeping up his spine. Being highly driven by self-preservation, he disregarded Tang Wan¡¯s presence and immediately pledged his loyalty to his wife, ¡°Tang Tang, from childhood to now, I¡¯ve met Shen Yunsi fewer than ten times. We¡¯re not even ordinary friends, how could she be any sort of love rival?¡± Gu Li, of course, knew that it was impossible for Mo Shiting to have any indistinct rtionship with Shen Yunsi. However, she still felt a bit upset. As, after all, Shen Yunsi was an unpleasant woman attracted by him. Therefore, she intentionally antagonized, ¡°Really? I happen to feel that Brother Ting seems to care quite a bit about her. He even remembers the exact number of times they¡¯ve met.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡±
Tang Wan burst intoughter upon seeing this unexpected unreasonable side of Gu Li, she further added fuel to the fire. ¡°Shiting, you¡¯re in the wrong here. If you can remember so clearly the number of times you¡¯ve seen other women, do you still recall how many times you¡¯ve seen Tang Tang?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Mo Shiting being speechless, Gu Li¡¯s upset mood, caused by Shen Yunsi¡¯s actions, finally eased quite a bit. She instantly returned to her usual understanding self, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t quibble with you about this. Brother Ting, how do you n to deal with Shen Yunsi? I can¡¯t swallow the fact she has done such a thing and doesn¡¯t receive severe punishment.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips, his deep eyes emitting a hint of extreme coldness, ¡°You will know very soon.¡± ¡­.. Since the mastermind had been found, and the impostor was of no use anymore, Tang Wan simply called the police and had her sent to prison. This stunned everyone in the Tang family. Especially Qin Shurong, she never expected that the nightmare she had been worrying about for so long had finallye true. Gu Li, she really is Tang Tang! Hate! So hateful! She resented herself for not being ruthless enough when she discarded her back then, why didn¡¯t shepletely disfigure her? As long as she didn¡¯t look like Tang Wan, they would never have associated them as mother and daughter, and they wouldn¡¯t have recognized each other¡­ But what should she do now? Gu Li was not only the Tang family¡¯s young miss, but also the heiress to the Gu family, and even more so, the Young Madam of the Mo family. Any one of these identities was enough to overpower anyone, including her. Was she destined to be trampled underfoot by Gu Li in this life? No, she would not ept such a fate! Qin Shurong clenched her fist tightly, her eyes filled with insane jealousy. ¡­.. Unbeknownst to Tang Wan, she had unknowingly nurtured an ungrateful snake in the grass. After openly acknowledging her rtionship with Gu Li, she was very happy every day, her smile never left her face.
Time flew by quickly, and unknowingly, Gu Li had spent two weeks in M Country and it was time to return to Hua Country. While she could take a break from her studies for now, Mo Shiting, however, couldn¡¯t leave such a big conglomerate behind, and apany her here. Therefore, after some struggle, she decided to return with Mo Shiting. Of course, Tang Wan was reluctant to let her go, even hoping that she could stay a few more years with the Tang family before getting married.
¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re only 21 this year. You can still get married at 25.¡± Tang Wan held Gu Li¡¯s hand, unwilling to let her go and tried to retain her. It was not easy for her to find her daughter, and she really couldn¡¯t ept parting with her so soon. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t expect the mother-inw, who had always been caring towards him, topete with him for his wife at such a critical moment, causing his temples to throbbing incessantly. Chapter 546: 375: A Grown Woman Cant Stay at Home_1 Chapter 546: Chapter 375: A Grown Woman Can¡¯t Stay at Home_1 Mo Shiting looked at Gu Li nervously, worried that she would be persuaded by Tang Wan to wait until she is 25 to marry him. The next moment, Gu Li¡¯s clear voice, reminiscent of an oriole soaring from a valley, echoed out, ¡°Mommy, I like the learning atmosphere at Imperial City University, and I hope toplete my studies there. As for marriage, whether or not I get married, I¡¯ll always be your daughter. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting instantly felt relieved, gazing at Gu Li with a gentler look. How could he not love such a considerate Pear? Seeing her daughter¡¯s insistence on returning, Tang Wan didn¡¯t hold her back any longer. She pinched Gu Li¡¯s nose jokingly, saying softly, ¡°Such grown up women can¡¯t be held back. Alright then, you two go back to Hua Country first. Once I¡¯ve settled my affairs here, I¡¯lle and visit you, and perhaps stay for a while.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Gu Li was beyond thrilled. ¡°Hehe.¡± Seeing her daughter so happy, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly pleased with herself. The next morning, Mo Shiting took Gu Li onto a flight back home.
This time it was just the two of them returning, with Lu Yang staying behind to handle business. After more than ten hours of flight, theynded at Capital City International Airport. Just after passing the security check, Da Ha was already waiting for them at the exit. The tall and handsome young man stood out in the crowd with his dazzling golden hair, attracting many admiring nces. Gu Li spotted him at first nce. Da Ha, too, spotted Gu Li and Mo Shiting at the same time, immediately waved with excitement, ¡°Boss, brother-inw, over here, over here.¡± He rushed forward, eagerly took over the luggage cart from Mo Shiting, and said to Gu Li with a grin, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Gu Li, doubtful, retorted, ¡°Really? But you didn¡¯t even call me.¡± Da Ha bitterly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, working like a spinning top every day. I¡¯ve even lost two pounds.¡± Gu Li, ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting, more understanding of his brother-inw, said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± With that, Da Ha was so touched that he almost gave him a bear hug¡ªbut of course, he dare not. Once out of the airport and in the car, with Da Ha as the driver, the couple finally got some privacy. So, Da Ha, who was currently serving as Mo Shiting¡¯s assistant, didn¡¯t rush to start driving, but first reported his work to Mo Shiting: ¡°Over the years, Shen He has abused his power for personal gain, providing illicit benefits to several conglomerates. The evidence has been gathered and can be handed over to the authorities at any time.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mo Shiting responded casually. He was not surprised at this oue at all. While Gu Li was messaging Murong Qian, she overheard their conversation, so she looked up curiously and asked, ¡°Shen He? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Shen Yunsi¡¯s father.¡± Mo Shiting informed her.
¡°Oh.¡± She knew that Shen Yunsi¡¯s father held a high position and was Old Master Mo¡¯s prized student. She just momentarily forgot that his name was Shen He. Da Ha chuckled, ¡°No way, Boss. You don¡¯t even know who Shen He is? He¡¯s one of the uing mayoral candidates.¡± Gu Li nced at him. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t mingle in those circles, why should I care about who he is? Right, Brother Ting?¡±
¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded lightly, ¡°Whatever my baby says is always right.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± With a pout, Gu Li looked quite smug. She was so adorable that Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist. He leaned in, cupped her little face, and nted a passionate kiss on her. Da Ha, who got an unexpected face full of PDA: ¡°¡­¡± He shouldn¡¯t be in the driver¡¯s seat, he should be under the car. Forget about it, he should start driving. While witnessing their sweet moment, Da Ha started up the engine. The car was smoothly driven towards the city, Gu Li asks Mo Shiting, ¡°You want to take down Shen He? Because of Shen Yunsi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting did not deny it. Wasn¡¯t Shen Yunsi¡¯s outrageous bravery simply a result of relying on the power of the Shen family?
If the Shen family were to fall, she, as Miss Shen, would be nothing. Of course, the Shen family was not entirely innocent. ¡°Won¡¯t this upset grandfather?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was worried that Old Master Mo would me Mo Shiting for the Shen family¡¯s affairs and that Shen He might endanger the Old Master. After all, he was someone Old Master Mo had personally built up. Mo Shiting assured her, ¡°No, Old Master Mo and he are not on the same path.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Only then was Gu Li reassured. ¡­ At the Mo Family Vi. ¡°Old Master, Young Master, and Young Madam have returned.¡± Old Master Mo had just finished a set of Tai Chi and was preparing to continue when Uncle Guan came rushing to report. Upon hearing that the young couple had returned to the country, his spirits immediately lifted, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yes. The Young Master¡¯s car just entered the gates. The gatekeeper called to notify us, so I rushed to tell you straight away.¡± Uncle Guan exined while panting for breath. Old Master Mo haughtily scoffed, ¡°They finally deigned to return. I thought they were going to settle overseas, forgetting where their real home is.¡± Uncle Guanughed and helped him, ¡°The Young Master used to go overseas often, but I didn¡¯t see you fretting like this then.¡± Old Master Mo immediately refuted him, ¡°That¡¯s not the same. He was on his own, free to go wherever he wished, but he must not lead my Little Pear astray.¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like the Old Master got it backward, right? After all, wasn¡¯t it well known that the Young Madam¡¯s family was in A Nation? If anyone was being led away, shouldn¡¯t it be the Young Madam leading the Young Master astray? Of course, Uncle Guan never dared to say these words in front of Old Master Mo. Returning to the main house, Old Master Mo had just sat down and taken a sip of hot tea when Mo Shiting and Gu Li gracefully arrived. ¡°Grandfather¡ª¡± Gu Li¡¯s bright voice preceded her into the room. ¡°Ah, Little Pear, you¡¯re here.¡±
Old Master Mo immediately put down his teacup and happily responded. As his words fell, the two of them hand in hand, entered the room. Handsome man and beautiful woman, a perfect match no matter how you looked at it. Soon the two of them arrived in front of him. Gu Li waved the bag in her hand like a prized possession, her eyes curving like crescents as she said, ¡°Grandfather, Ting and I brought you some pastries from M Country. They¡¯re really delicious! Sweet but not overwhelming, they pair perfectly with your favorite Da Hong Pao tea.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me have a look.¡± Old Master Mo could never resist sweets. Upon hearing there were pastries, his eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Alright. Grandfather, have a taste of this mung bean cake. Don¡¯t you find it more delicate than the ones we make here?¡± ¡°And this chestnut cake, it¡¯s also pretty good.¡± ¡°Also, try this handmade wine-filled chocte.¡± ¡­ Gu Li, too, loved these small pastries, and she got along splendidly with Old Master Mo. While sipping tea and enjoying the pastries, they chatted joyfully. Seeing this, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile. After having dinner with Old Master Mo, he then remembered something crucial and addressed Mo Shiting with a grave face, ¡°Today, Gu Yuan personally called to inquire about your marriage. You need to find some time to visit A Nation to pay him a visit.¡± Chapter 547: 376 Want to be a dad? _1 Chapter 547: Chapter 376 Want to be a dad? _1 ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded in agreement. In fact, even if Old Master Mo had not mentioned it, he also intended to find time to visit Gu Yuan in A Nation. His matchmaking between Little Pear and Tang Wan and her daughter, he reckoned must have offended Gu Yuan. Regardless, he had to personally ask for his future father-inw¡¯s forgiveness. Of course, in addition to this, he also intended to discuss wedding arrangements. This time, he was determined to marry Gu Li grandly and return home with her. Gu Li who was unaware of Mo Shiting¡¯s ns, heard his intention to go to A Nation, and immediately proposed, ¡°Brother Ting, should I apany you? I also have something to say to my father face-to-face. How about we set off early tomorrow?¡± Tomorrow is Friday, and she does not have ss, coupled with the weekend, they have a total of three days, enough for their round trip. Before Mo Shiting could express his opinion, the old master impatiently spoke out: ¡°Tomorrow won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Why, Grandpa?¡± Gu Li was puzzled.
The old master stroked his grey beard and exined earnestly, ¡°Old Guan looked at the calendar for me, and tomorrow is not a suitable day for visiting friends. Sunday is a good day, you should go then.¡± Gu Li frowned, ¡°But¡­ I have something to do next Monday.¡± Next Monday afternoon, Ye Yining¡¯s new song will be released, and she will officially debut. Shi Li Entertainment has organized a small concert for her, inviting major music critics and inte celebrities to attend, as well as a live broadcast. This isn¡¯t only Shi Li Entertainment¡¯s first artist to promote since its establishment, but also an important moment in Ye Yining¡¯s life. As the boss and sister, how could she not attend in person? Therefore, no matter what, Gu Li was determined to attend. Gu Li told Old Master these ns, assuming he would understand. However, instead, he puffed up his beard and red, huffily saying, ¡°What could be more important than your lifelong matter? No matter what, tomorrow is the best day for a marriage proposal. If you don¡¯t go, there won¡¯t be a good day this month, and you¡¯ll have to wait until next month. If this continues, when will I be able to hold a great-grandson? So when do you n to give this old man a golden grandson?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She is still young, even if she marries Brother Ting, she has no ns to have children in the next few years. But she hasn¡¯t discussed this issue with Brother Ting yet, she doesn¡¯t know what he thinks. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Mo Shiting. She saw that he was frowning slightly, his handsome side face was inscrutable, showing no expression. Could it be¡­ Brother Ting was indeed seriously considering the matter of having a child? If he really wanted to be a father, should she agree or not? Gu Li pursed her lips, a little bit perplexed. At this moment, Mo Shiting, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, ¡°Grandpa, Tang Tang and I are still young, let¡¯s consider the matter of having children in a couple of years.¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts were in line with her own, Gu Li¡¯s hanging heart finally fell. But the old master seemed a bit unhappy, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m afraid that if we wait any longer, I may not live long enough to see it.¡± Mo Shiting curled the corners of his mouth, ¡°Your health is good, as long as you don¡¯t lose your temper arbitrarily, you can live another twenty years without a problem.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±
The old master was choked by Mo Shiting¡¯s words, and became angry out of embarrassment, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you, unfilial grandson, upset me? That¡¯s enough, enough! Do whatever you want, I no longer want to interfere. I¡¯m tired now, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± As he finished speaking, to express his dissatisfaction, he heavily huffed, got up, leaning on his cane, and went upstairs without looking back. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Feeling somewhat guilty, Gu Li was about to go after him, but was held back by Mo Shiting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa isn¡¯t angry. He¡¯s just putting on a show.¡±
Chapter 548: 377: What a Mo Shiting, he actually left her and ran away?_1 Chapter 548: Chapter 377: What a Mo Shiting, he actually left her and ran away?_1 Show off? ¡°Pfft¨C¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing. ¡°You guys¨Chmph!¡± Seeing them openly teasing him, Old Master Mo was even more annoyed and walked away even faster. Looking at his vigorous stride, he didn¡¯t appear to be an octogenarian at all. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly agree, the old master was indeed as robust as Mo Shiting had said. This fact made her instantly cheerful. In the daze, arge hand suddenly draped around her shoulder, followed by an extremely ambiguous low male voice in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and rest, ok?¡± Gu Li¡¯s pretty face turned pink.
It wasn¡¯t her fault to overthink, but why did she feel that his words were up to no good? As it turned out, Gu Li guessed right. After returning to their room, Mo Shiting took her unceremoniously into the bathroom to have his way with her. The consequence of excessive love was that Gu Li couldn¡¯t get out of bed the next day. As for a certain culprit, he was refreshed and cheerful early in the morning, changed intofortable sportswear and went for a morning run. ¡°Grandpa¨C¡± Old Master Mo always had a habit of exercising in the morning, and there he was, running into his grandson beside the artificialke behind the vi. Old Master Mo had just performed a few moves of Tai Chi, and seeing Mo Shiting running towards him, he was unexpectedly reminded of how this young man had defied himst night, choosing not to propose marriage at the Gu family, making him so annoyed that he didn¡¯t want to deal with him. Mo Shiting slowed down and jogged up to him, asking casually, ¡°Really mad?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Master Mo snorted, ¡°How dare I get mad? I was just showing off.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± It seemed he was truly mad. Old men can be as stubborn as children, and there was no lie in that statement. Mo Shiting curved his lips, his eyes softening a bit, ¡°Grandpa, Tang Tang is destined to be the Mo Family¡¯s daughter-inw. How can you not trust me at all?¡± Old Master Mo just wanted him to get married right away, afraid that Tang Tang would be snatched away by others, didn¡¯t he? However, Mo Shiting was not worried about this at all. First, he deeply believed in Gu Li¡¯s loyalty towards him; second, he was steadfast in his love andmitment, once he had decided on her, he would never let go for a lifetime, and would not give Gu Li any chances to change her heart. Old Master Mo red at him, ¡°As far as I know, all the men who like Little Pear are nobles, each one more outstanding than the other, yet you don¡¯t seem anxious at all.¡± ¡°Heh!¡±
Mo Shiting scoffed disdainfully, not wanting toment on those so-called rivals in love. This was showing the greatest indifference to those people. Seeing him act this way, Old Master Mo finally didn¡¯t worry so much. After all, although the other men who liked Gu Li were outstanding, his grandson was no less impressive. Whether in terms of appearance, ability, background, or strategy, there were very few in the world who couldpete with him.
He had purposely said those words just now to provoke him, but who knew, this young man didn¡¯t take the bait, quite a disappointment. ¡°Sigh!¡± Old Master Mo sighed heavily, then asked him calmly, ¡°So when do you n on going to A Nation?¡± Without hesitation, Mo Shiting replied, ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll make a move. I¡¯m not taking Tang Tang with me.¡± This time going to see Gu Yuan will inevitablye with some difficulties. He is capable of handling it, there¡¯s no need for Gu Li to suffer with him. Furthermore, although he¡¯s not worried about Gu Li being snatched away, he still eagerly wants to be husband and wife with her in the true sense as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, Old Master Mo nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it, worthy of being my good grandson.¡± Mo Shiting said, ¡°I¡¯m going to trouble you to take care of Tang Tang for the next few days.¡± Old Master Mo was speechless, ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll mistreat her? Are you deliberately trying to drive me to an early grave just for your grandpa¡¯s antique chess set?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª- After the morning run was over and Mo Shiting hadfortably taken a shower and returned to his room, Gu Li was still sleeping, of course. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t wake her up, but rather walked quietly to the side of the bed, bent down to kiss her forehead, whispered a quiet ¡°Baby, I¡¯m leaving,¡± and then reluctantly left.
Gu Li didn¡¯t wake up untilte in the day. She reached for her phone on the nightstand and saw that, wow, it was already noon. Where is Brother Ting? Why didn¡¯t he wake her up? Oh, today is Friday, Brother Ting probably went back to thepany, right? As Gu Li thought, she slowly got up, supporting her slender waist. After freshening up, she finally had the chance to check her phone. She opened WeChat and noticed that Mo Shiting had sent her a message two hours ago. [Baby, I¡¯m going to your house. Take care of yourself.] Reading this, Gu Li pouted. This Mo Shiting, he actually left her behind and ran away? That was too much, wasn¡¯t it? She was frustrated but still worried about him. Thus, she affectionately replied: [I know, Brother Ting. Be safe out there. If my father gives you a hard time and sets some harsh conditions, just ignore him.]
Perhaps Mo Shiting was on the ne, as he didn¡¯t immediately reply to her message. Gu Li¡¯s stomach was grumbling with hunger, so she decided to go downstairs and find something to eat. Just as she got down the stairs, she saw Aunt Liang walk in from outside with a beaming smile, ¡°Young Madam, Old Master Mo has ordered the kitchen to prepare your favorite hot pot. We¡¯re just waiting for you toe to the main building for a meal.¡± ¡°Wow, really? That¡¯s great.¡± The moment she heard that there was hot pot, Gu Li¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Now that the weather was getting colder, nothing could be more satisfying than a hot and steamy hot pot meal. Rushing to the main building, Old Master Mo was indeed sitting at the dining table, reading his newspaper and waiting for her. Gu Li swept back her hair and walked over feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, foringte and making you wait.¡± Old Master Mo put down his newspaper and revealed a kind smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not hungry anyway. But you must be starving, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Li gave a bashful smile, sat down across from him, and skillfully started dipping pieces of beef into the hot pot. She was starving, at this point, she could probably eat a whole cow. However, no matter how hungry she was, she had not forgotten her manners, and took care of Old Master Mo first, ¡°Grandpa, have some beef.¡±
With that said, she directly put the cooked beef into Old Master Mo¡¯s bowl. Old Master Mo was beaming, finally having some meat to eat, but just as he took a few bites, he heard Gu Li saying, ¡°Grandpa, even though you are robust, you have high blood pressure, diabetes, and high cholesterol. You should eat light, so no more meat. I¡¯ll cook more vegetables for you.¡± Old Master Mo: ¡°???!?!!¡± If he had known earlier, he would have taken advantage of her absence to eat some meat first before she came. Gu Li saw through Old Master Mo¡¯s thoughts, her beautiful eyes twinkled and she cheerily said, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a vegan hot pot restaurant that¡¯s very good and super healthy. How about I take you there next time?¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s consider it a deal.¡± Old Master Mo was overjoyed. Gu Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Ok!¡± ¡ª- Mo Shiting, looking travel-worn, arrived in A Nation. It was already past 8 PM local time. He did not return to his hotel to rest, but went directly to visit Gu Yuan at the Gu Family¡¯s residence. Chapter 549: 378: To Make Gu Li Happy_1 Chapter 549: Chapter 378: To Make Gu Li Happy_1 Gu family, study. As Gu Yuan had just signed the documents handed over by the office secretary, Gu Zuo knocked on the door and entered respectfully, ¡°Master, Young Master Mo has arrived.¡± ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± Gu Yuan slightly furrowed his brows, a hidden gleam quickly shing in his eyes, ¡°Where is the youngdy?¡± ¡°Young Lady isn¡¯t here, only Young Master Mo is here, waiting in the hall downstairs.¡± Gu Zuo reported truthfully. Gu Yuan put down the pen in his hand, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I see, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Gu Zuo turned and left. Gu Yuan stood up, picked up the suit jacket hanging nearby and put it on, and walked out with a serious face.
Downstairs, Mo Shiting was chatting with Gu Li via WeChat on his phone. He was so absorbed in their conversation that he didn¡¯t notice Gu Yuan¡¯s arrival until a soft cough sounded, finally prompting him to look up. ¡°Uncle.¡± Seeing his future father-inw appear, Mo Shiting stood up respectfully and politely greeted him. ¡°Hmm, sit.¡± In Gu Yuan¡¯s mind, he had evidently already epted this outstanding son-inw. So, although his attitude towards Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic, it wasn¡¯t cold either. After taking a seat, he asked knowingly, ¡°Why the sudden visit?¡± Mo Shiting got straight to the point, ¡°To report to you about Tang Tang recognizing her biological mother.¡± At this moment, the steward happened to bring two cups of hot tea over. Gu Yuan took the tea cup and gently brewed the tea with the lid. He was neither in a rush to drink it nor responded to Mo Shiting¡¯sment. There was silence in the room. About ten secondster, he finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Is she doing alright?¡± The ¡°she¡± he referred to was, of course, Tang Wan. Mo Shiting smiled faintly and turned the question back, ¡°What do you think, uncle?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Gu Yuan chuckled, but his smiling eyes were frosty. There was some destion, but mostly, it was an endless resentment. As a man himself, Mo Shiting more or less understood Gu Yuan¡¯s thoughts. He spoke frankly, ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of Chairman Tang, why separate?¡± If it were him, he would never let Gu Li leave him. She could only belong to him in this lifetime. Gu Yuan seemed to guess his thoughts and scoffed at him, ¡°Naive!¡± As he finished speaking, without waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, he seemed to have already fallen into some past memories, ¡°Back then, I also disregarded everything and forcibly kept her by my side, but Iter discovered that when a woman¡¯s heart is not with you, no matter what you do, it¡¯s futile.¡±
Surprise shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. He had never considered the possibility that Tang Wan did not love Gu Yuan. ¡°So, you finally chose to let go in the end?¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s mouth curved up in a disy of self-mockery, ¡°What else could I do?¡±
¡°No regrets?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s silence, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uncle, if I may ask, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel to forcefully separate mother and daughter for 16 years?¡± Which mother could truly be happy after losing her beloved daughter for 16 years? More importantly, the daughter grew up beside her first love, and he even deliberately concealed it and ruthlessly prevented them from recognizing each other. At this moment, Tang Wan must hate Gu Yuan¡¯s mercilessness. Faced with Mo Shiting¡¯s query, Gu Yuan replied after a while, ¡°Shiting, what happened between Tang Wan and I is not your ce to interfere. Now that Tang Tang has recognized her, whether she wants to take the surname Tang or Gu in the future, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Uncle, I rmend that you meet with Chairman Tang. How about, if I arrange it?¡± Mo Shiting sincerely advised. Although Gu Li didn¡¯t say it, he could tell that she yearned for aplete family more than anyone. Besides, Tang Wan and Gu Yuan clearly have not forgotten each other. He wondered what misunderstanding had happened to make them hate each other this much. If they could reconcile, Tang Tang would be very happy, right? To make Gu Li happy, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t mind meddling in others¡¯ affairs.
Gu Yuan was not grateful, and categorically refused, ¡°Tang Wan and I are destined to never cross paths again, don¡¯t hold out hope to reconcile us.¡± Changing the topic, he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should stay here tonight. Servant¨C¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The steward was waiting outside the room, and upon hearing Gu Yuan¡¯s summons, he hurried in. ¡°Show Young Master Mo to the guest room to rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The steward gave a slight bow, then turned to Mo Shiting and smiled kindly, ¡°Young Master Mo, please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± At this juncture, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to provoke Gu Yuan, so he went to the guest room with the steward. Not long after he left, Gu Yuan called for Gu Zuo, ¡°Prepare the private jet, I¡¯m going to Moon Ind.¡± Gu Zuo was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected the master to travel at this time. ¡°Master, are you sure you want to leave now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yuan nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll leave soon. Go make the arrangements.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Gu Yuan had made up his mind, Gu Zuo didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡­ Elsewhere. Mo Shiting had just taken a shower and hadn¡¯t had time to put on his clothes when Gu Li¡¯s video call came through. He smirked slightly and epted the call directly. ¡°Missed me? Huh?¡± At this time, Gu Li was chatting with him while using herputer. Unprepared for Mo Shiting¡¯s post-shower appearance to pop up on her screen, she stared in surprise. It took her awhile to react, and she scolded him blushing, ¡°Why did you answer the call without getting dressed? Aren¡¯t you worried there may be someone around me?¡± What if others saw his good figure, wouldn¡¯t she be at a loss then. Gu Li muttered inwardly, and was immensely relieved that she was chatting with him in her room. With the phone in one hand and wiping his damp short hair with the other, Mo Shiting smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯ste night in Hua Country, do you think you would video call me in public? Silly girl.¡± Gu Li puffed out her cheeks at him, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re the only smart one.¡±
¡°Heh.¡± ¡°By the way, Brother Ting, did my father make things difficult for you? You haven¡¯t responded to my WeChat message.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. I nned to call you after my shower, so I didn¡¯t reply to your message.¡± Mo Shiting exined truthfully. Earlier, they had been exchanging WeChat messages, but the conversation was interrupted by Gu Yuan¡¯s arrival. Once he was back in the guest room, he went to take a shower first. After all, Gu Li had mentioned the enmity between her parents in her WeChat message, and it would be clearer tomunicate about it over the phone. As luck would have it, before he could take the initiative to call her, she had already called him impatiently. ¡°Oh. Did you ask? Why did my father prevent me from recognizing my mother? What happened between them?¡± Gu Li asked several questions in one breath. Seeing her so impatient, Mo Shiting suddenly felt a bit sorry for her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your father didn¡¯t say a word.¡± Hearing his words, a touch of disappointment shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°I asked Mommy, and she also refused to say anything. It seems that their resentment towards each other must be deep, it¡¯s probably hard for them to reconcile.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she sighed deeply, ¡°Ah, I thought that after being separated for so many years, with both of them remaining unmarried, and having such a loving and adoreable daughter like me, they might reconcile. It seems I have overthought.¡± Chapter 550: 379: Otherworldly Handsome Man_1 Chapter 550: Chapter 379: Otherworldly Handsome Man_1 Seeing her constant self-ttery, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Keep showing that undying spirit, I believe you can be the best support.¡± ¡°Undying spirit?¡± Gu Li frowned,ter realizing what he had implied, felt hurt, ¡°Mo Shiting, are you hinting that I¡¯m a cockroach? Is that how you treat your wife?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seeing her using him directly with his full name, looking angry yet enchanting, Mo Shiting gave an uncontrolledugh. Clearly, teasing her lifted his spirits. Gu Li clenched her fist, wishing she could reach through the screen to hit him: ¡°Laugh! You¡¯re stillughing? Laugh again, and you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stopughing.¡± Mo Shiting repressed his smile and leaned his phone aside while leisurely putting on a bathrobe. During all this, he didn¡¯t try to hide from Gu Li. Gu Li, with her cheek resting on one hand, watched through the camera as he put on his clothes and said: ¡°Brother Ting, when are youing back?¡±
Hmm, he looked so handsome, she just wanted to hug him. What¡¯s more, his 26th birthday wasing up in a few days, she hoped he could make it back by then. ¡°Miss me?¡± Having put on his bathrobe, Mo Shiting picked up his phone again. Gu Li didn¡¯t deny, nodding vigorously, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Missing him even though they just separated, it felt like a year had passed in a day. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart fluttered, his tone softened a bit, ¡°After my meeting with your father tomorrow, I¡¯lle back.¡± Tomorrow was a good day to propose, so he specifically waited until tomorrow to propose to Gu Yuan for his daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. Mo Shiting¡¯s n was perfect but little did he know, Gu Yuan had taken a charter flight to Moon Ind thousands of miles away. When he arrived at Moon Ind, it was six-thirty in the morning. The sun had just risen, the vast ind was bathed in the morning sunshine, looking particrly beautiful and charming. This was a private ind. Other than guards and servants belonging to the owner, there were no other people, which made it a great vacation spot. Gu Yuan was in good terms with the owner of the ind and asionally visited. Most of the people on the ind knew him. As his nended on an open field and the cabin door opened, the on-duty guards saw himing off the ne and immediately saluted: ¡°Hello Director Gu!¡± Gu Yuan nodded lightly, ¡°Is Mr. Chuan Liu awake?¡± The chief guard honestly replied, ¡°Our master usually gets up at six. He took his sketchpad and just went towards the beach. Do you need us to call him?¡± Gu Yuan looked towards the beach instinctively, his gaze deepened, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± As he finished, he walked toward the beach alone without letting Gu Zuo or anyone else follow. Upon reaching the beach, the first thing he saw was a handsome man holding a paintbrush, meticulously painting on a canvas.
The man was around the same age as Gu Yuan. Unlike Gu Yuan¡¯s inherent dominance, he seemed like a sophisticated fairy, noble and refined. Even as he stood on the rocks battered by the huge waves, allowing the sea spray to roll around him, it didn¡¯t affect his focused thoughts. Not wanting to disturb him, Gu Yuan quietly waited for over ten minutes until the man finally stopped painting and looked over at him. Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s knitted brows, he seemed to understand something, his gaze was indifferent and distant, ¡°If you¡¯re here to persuade me to see Gu Li, then you can leave.¡±
During these years on the ind, Gu Yuan visited several times, almost always on behalf of Gu Li. Chapter 551: 380: Dream Comes True, Our Relationship Gets Closer_1 Chapter 551: Chapter 380: Dream Comes True, Our Rtionship Gets Closer_1 ¡°You discovered my intentions.¡± Once Chuan Liu saw through his intention, Gu Yuan casually admitted it. However, he didn¡¯t have the expectation of changing his mind today. This man was as stubborn as himself, and perhaps it was because of this that they had found their kindred spirits in each other, bing great friends. Chuan Liu continued painting as Gu Yuan stood by his side, gazing at the vast expanse of sea. Neither of them said a word, and they were left with the sound of the sea. After a while, Gu Yuan finally told him in a deep voice, ¡°Tang Tang has found her birth mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chuan Liu¡¯s painting brush paused slightly and he turned to look at him slowly. Just as Gu Yuan was fully aware of his past, he was no stranger to the affair between Gu Yuan and Tang Wan. Therefore, he was a bit surprised when he heard that Gu Li had recognized Tang Wan as her birth mother.
However, what shocked him more was the next words from Gu Yuan, ¡°Tang Tang got married.¡± Married? Even though he wished not to meet Gu Li again, being the master who cultivated her from young, how could Chuan Liu not care at all? Upon hearing that Gu Li was married, the brush almost slipped out of his hand, almost ruining the painting. Gu Yuan continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who she married?¡± Chuan Liu responded calmly, ¡°Li¡¯er has been smart since childhood, her husband must not be ordinary.¡± A trace of dark light shed in Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes, he said meaningfully, ¡°Her dream hase true and she has be closer to you.¡± Gu Li had never hidden her fancy for Mo Shiting. Even though Chuan Liu had left her for many years, he knew well that the girl¡¯s heart was filled with the name Mo Shiting, her long-held dream was to marry Mo Shiting. But Chuan Liu, whose actual identity was Mo Xinghe, Mo Shiting¡¯s father, hence Gu Yuan said that after Gu Li got married, she was even closer to him. He believed that after learning this, Chuan Liu wouldn¡¯t stay indifferent. Unfortunately, he miscalcted. After Chuan Liu heard this news, he calmly responded, ¡°They are well matched, congrattions.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have deep fatherly feelings for Mo Shiting, and hadn¡¯t been actively caring for him over the years, he deeply believed that a child educated by the old man himself couldn¡¯t be bad. Since Gu Li was so outstanding, they would indeed make a good match. Seeing his calm words, like discussing someone else¡¯s matter, Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This is your disciple and your biological son. Don¡¯t they have any weight in your heart?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Xinghe fell silent. Gu Yuan patted his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s been eight years, after isting yourself from the world for so long, you should go back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Xinghe remained silent.
Gu Yuan knew him well and understood that it was his refusal to continue the conversation, so he didn¡¯t try to persuade him again. Both of them continued to look at the sea while keeping their thoughts to themselves. After a long while, Mo Xinghe finally spoke, ¡°What about you? Has she sought revenge from you?¡± Knowing that he was referring to Tang Wan, Gu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°We stay away from each other, she wouldn¡¯t find me.¡± His grudge with Tang Wan was deep. She had sworn never to see him again in this life, even at the cost of death. How could she break her vow for Tang Tang?
Plus, he was the one betrayed by her, she was the one who carried another man¡¯s child while being with him. He kindly raised her child as his own out of kindness. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with? Huh! Gu Yuan scoffed in his heart; he clenched his fists subconsciously. His handsome face turned stormy in an instant, filled with intense hatred. Chapter 552: 381: From now on, my daughter is entrusted to you._1 Chapter 552: Chapter 381: From now on, my daughter is entrusted to you._1 Try as he might, Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t convince Mo Xinghe to leave Moon Ind to meet Gu Li and Mo Shiting, nor could Mo Xinghe soften his hatred for Tang Wan. With no agreement made, Gu Yuan left with a dejected look on his face. ¡­ A Nation. Mo Shiting waited for Gu Yuan at the Gu family home all morning and finally, just before lunch, his wait was rewarded. ¡°Uncle!¡± Perhaps, it was because he wanted to discuss his wedding ns with him that Mo Shiting was especially respectful at that moment. Seeing his respectful demeanor, Gu Yuan¡¯s morose handsome face softened slightly. However, his words were still unpleasant, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± He had indeed thought that Mo Shiting would have left first thing this morning, given that he had made his intentions clearst night. Without being humbled or arrogant, Mo Shiting exined, ¡°I want to talk to you about my wedding with Tang Tang. Both Tang Tang and I hope to hold our wedding in Hua Country first, and then have another celebration in M Country.¡±
Talking about having the wedding in M Country, Gu Yuan, to their surprise, didn¡¯t object but asked indifferently, ¡°Have you set a date?¡± Considering that Gu Li would not be able to leave Mo Shiting now, even if Gu Yuan was not pleased, he would not oppose their marriage. Moreover, holding the wedding in M Country meant that Tang Wan would not attend the first ceremony in Hua Country, which meant he wouldn¡¯t run into her. This prospect pleased Gu Yuan. ¡°January 18.¡± ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡± Two months was ample time to prepare for a wedding. Not expecting the conversation with Gu Yuan to go so smoothly, Mo Shiting suppressed his excitement and nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± This natural addressing of Gu Yuan as ¡®Father¡¯ did catch him by surprise. He paused for a moment, looked at Mo Shiting deeply, and then slowly extended his hand to pat his shoulder, ¡°From now on, my daughter is entrusting you.¡± With a 90-degree bow and an utmost serious expression, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Thank you, Father, I will definitely take good care of her.¡± ¡­ During the two days that Mo Shiting was abroad, Gu Li didn¡¯t idle around. She spent every morning at home ying chess with the old man and in the afternoon, she went to Shi Li Entertainment to confirm the promotional ns for Ye Yining¡¯s new song release with Song Yunque. Ye Yining, beautiful and talented, held a sessful concert for her new song. The concert not only received unanimous praises from the music critics present, it also made a significant impact online through live broadcasts, leading people to describe her singing as a unique divine voice of the century. Hence, Ye Yining was an instant sensation. Right on the heels of her concert, her new album wasunched that very night. In just one hour, it surpassed a million in sales and maintained steady growth, reaching sales figuresparable to popr trending items in just 24 hours. Ye Yining¡¯s burst of poprity was entirely within Gu Li¡¯s expectations. After arranging the subsequent promotional events, she returned to Imperial City University. She had arrived early in the morning and was surprised to see banners weing the global champion and architecture student, Gu Li¡¯s triumphant return hanging all over the campus when she set foot inside the campus with her backpack. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated? Embarrassed despite her thick skin, Gu Li pulled up the zipper of her high cor coat, concealing her chin to avoid being recognized by her fellow students.
When she got back to the dorm, her roommates hadn¡¯t gone to ss yet. Upon seeing Gu Li, they rushed towards her. ¡°Wow, Little Pear, you¡¯re finally back, we missed you so much.¡± Chen Xue was the first to hug Gu Li, her words filled with excitement. Mi Dong and Qiao Yin also hugged Gu Li with gleeful smiles, echoing Chen Xue¡¯s sentiments. After all, Little Pear had been abroad for more than three weeks and they had been eagerly waiting for her return.
After a bit of small talk, Gu Li opened her suitcase with a smile and took out three beautifully packed paper bags, ¡°Here are some small gifts I brought for you. I hope you like them.¡± ¡°Of course we like it, thank you Pear.¡± Chen Xue held the paper bag in her arms without opening it immediately. She knew she would like whatever Gu Li gave her. Guliughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to open it and see if you like it?¡± Quick to retort, Chen Xue said, ¡°How could I not? The moment I saw the bag¡¯s packaging, I knew I was going to like it.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Mi Dong burst intoughter, ¡°What are you, on a blind date, talking about ¡®love at first sight¡¯?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re beautiful. Whatever you say is right!¡± While they were engaged in banter, Qiao Yin had opened her gift bag to find a bracelet from a top designer of a niche brand. Her eyes sparkled at the sight. Although it was a niche brand, their pieces were uniquely soulful, each piece was a work of art. The chief designer was even Qiao Yin¡¯s idol. She had never told Gu Li about her preferences before, nor did she wear much jewelry. Surprisingly, Gu Li had noticed it and had specially brought her thetest design. This level of meticulous care and attention could not be bought with money.
The bracelet was light, but it carried so much weight of sentiment. In that moment, Qiao Yin found herself thankful that she hadn¡¯t been swayed by Shen Yunsi¡¯s attempt to turn them away from each other. Otherwise, she would have lost a friend who truly cared about her. ¡°Thank you, Little Pear.¡± Qiao Yin put on the bracelet, hid the momentary welling of tears in her eyes and sincerely thanked Gu Li. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Guli yfully patted Qiao Yin¡¯s shoulder and then changed the subject, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you all have a ss to attend? I have my ss at nine, I¡¯ve got to get to the ssroom now.¡± ¡°Okay, you get going. We¡¯ll grab lunch for you and we can all eat back here in the dorm?¡± Proposed Mi Dong. ¡°Great, thanks, Room Chief.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse. She gathered the textbooks she would need and said her goodbyes. Upon her arrival at the ssroom, Gu Li presented Xiang Xiaoyue with the thoughtful gift she had prepared. Xiang Xiaoyue was bubbling with joy, if they were not in a public ce, she would undoubtedly have hugged Gu Li and showered her with kisses. Of course, she only thought this as she dared not make a move on the wife of Mo Shiting. ¡°Oh, Pear, I heard some news that I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet.¡±
Taking advantage of the time before ss started, Xiang Xiaoyue leaned in and whispered to Gu Li in a mysterious tone. ¡°What news?¡± Gu Li¡¯s interest was piqued. Xiang Xiaoyue checked to ensure no one was paying attention to them and leaned in closer to Gu Li, ¡°Shen Yunsi hasn¡¯t been in school these past few days, and the English substitute teacher for the Chinesenguage department has also been reced. Everyone is saying she has resigned. But I overheard the principal¡¯s conversation this morning and found out she was actually fired.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li responded lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our ss. We shouldn¡¯t gossip about her.¡± This was presumably Mo Shiting¡¯s doing, but Gu Li didn¡¯t want to discuss it further with Xiang Xiaoyue. Luckily, Xiang Xiaoyue just wanted to share some gossip and had no intention to delve further, so the topic was dropped. In the evening, Mo Shiting returned to the country. In order to see Gu Li as soon as possible, he asked Da Ha to apply for anding route in advance. The nended directly in the vi area near Imperial City University. Gu Li received the news early and as soon as her afternoon sses were over, she rushed over to meet him. Chapter 553: 382 A Short Parting is Better Than a Honeymoon_1 Chapter 553: Chapter 382 A Short Parting is Better Than a Honeymoon_1 Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li naturally had a wide grin stered on her face. She clung to him like a ko, ¡°Brother Ting, hmph, you finally decided toe back.¡± She had been worrying that she wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate his birthday with him in two days. This was the first birthday she would celebrate with him. How could she miss such an important day? Mo Shiting wrapped his arms around her for bnce, and he couldn¡¯t help but give her a peck on the face. His voice was low and seductive, ¡°Baby, you missed me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯ve been so busy, how would I have time to miss you?¡± Gu Li res at him disdainfully, but soon her eyes are full of amusement, ¡°Did you know? Sister Yining is suddenly a big hit! She¡¯s really amazing!¡± As he carried her into the house, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Well, that just proves her boss has a good eye for talent!¡± ¡°Of course, my eye for talent is certainly good!¡± Gu Li readily epted the impliedpliment. With a jolt, she realized something wasn¡¯t quite right, ¡°Whoa, you cunning wolf, were you actuallyplimenting yourself?¡±
¡°Heh¡­¡± Mo Shiting chuckled, not denying it. They carried on their banter for a while aftering into the house, until Auntie Guan appeared to tell them dinner was ready. In truth, Auntie Guan had wanted to interrupt them much earlier. After all, the young couple was so engrossed in their flirtations they had forgotten about dinner time. Seeing it was past eight, Auntie Guan worried that if they didn¡¯t eat soon, their stomachs would suffer. So, she braved embarrassment to walk in and announce dinner. After dinner, Auntie Guan assumed her ¡®invisible¡¯ status again, leaving the lovebirds alone. Sitting on the sofa, Gu Li took a sip of her tea and suddenly remembered something. She asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Did you move against the Shen Family? I heard Shen Yunsi got expelled from school.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her and admitted without denying it, ¡°Shen He was seized, and the Shen family has fallen.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She was taken aback, absolutely not expecting Shen He to fall from power. Since the Shen family has crumbled, Shen Yunsi would lose her backbone. Now, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant and reckless, right? But what exactly happened? Gu Li gave a puzzled look. Mo Shiting gently ran his fingers through her hair, his intense gaze revealing a glint of coldness, ¡°Over the years, the Shen family has been using Shen He¡¯s power to embezzle money, evade taxes, and do all kinds of evil things. They have done too many despicable things and should have been brought to justice long ago.¡± If it had not been for Shen Yunsi¡¯s wrongdoings that angered Gu Li, he wouldn¡¯t have taken action. But Shen Yunsi went too far andpletely enraged him. After hearing Mo Shiting¡¯s exnation, Gu Li fell silent for a moment before responding, ¡°So, did Imperial City University hire Shen Yunsi because of the Shen family¡¯s influence?¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable. However, Imperial City University has very high standards in terms of teacher¡¯s family backgrounds. Even if Shen Yunsi is talented, the university would not ept anyone attached to a scandal like the Shen family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty harsh.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, ¡°What, you feel sorry for her?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Li immediately refuted. She only thought that if one is dismissed from an institution orpany due to family issues instead of personal faults, it does seem a bit unfair. On second thoughts, perhaps this is the harsh reality of society.
However, she definitely did not sympathize with Shen Yunsi. Someone as vicious as her shouldn¡¯t be an educator at all. ¡­ With Shen He¡¯s arrest and the freezing of the Shen family¡¯s assets, Shen Yunsi found herself homeless and had to stay in a hotel with her mother. Now that the Shen family had fallen from grace, those friends who used to hang out with Shen Yunsi, avoided her. Within a few short days, Shen Yunsi had experienced the fickleness of friendships. She detested those fair-weather friends, but above all, she hated Gu Li. Chapter 554: 383: The Relationship is Getting Better_1 Chapter 554: Chapter 383: The Rtionship is Getting Better_1 Shen Yunsi was crystal clear, the downfall of the Shen Family could not have happened without Mo Shiting aiding and abetting, and the main culprit behind all this was definitely Gu Li. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Li, how could she have ended up in such a heartbreaking situation? There was no way she would just let things slide. And thus, to take revenge on Gu Li, she racked her brains, looking for anyone who could be manipted. Unfortunately, after going in circles, the only one who took her seriously was Qiu Yuxin, who she had always been fooling around. Qiu Yuxin had also been having a tough timetely. Although she was still a popr little starlet, her resources were nowhere near what they used to be, and her star was about to fade, causing her more anxiety than anyone else. Just at this moment, the Shen Family had copsed, and Shen Yunsi, once proud and lofty, was now in a worse state than herself, and hence unable to help her. However, Yuxin always believed that Shen Yunsi was kind to her, naturally she would not abandon Shen Yunsi. Moreover, she had contacted Shi Li Entertainment several times, wanting them to sign her. However, they didn¡¯t even consider, refusing without hesitation. As for Gu Li, she couldn¡¯t even meet her face to face, which was extremely hateful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yunsi. That Gu Li has made you lose your job. I¡¯m definitely going to teach her a lesson for you.¡± On the phone, Qiu Yuxin clenched her teeth with righteous indignation.
¡°Thank you, Yuxin.¡± Shen Yunsi restrained the cold light in her eyes, and spoke falsely to Qiu Yuxin. Although she didn¡¯t think much of Qiu Yuxin, the fool, but Qiu Yuxin was loyal to her and wanted to defend her. Why wouldn¡¯t she be pleased? With this in mind, Shen Yunsi tried to probe, ¡°Have you thought of a way to deal with her?¡± ¡°No.¡± The answer was within expectations. Shen Yunsi curled her lips and simply showed her a clear path, ¡°I know someone who can be used, listen¡­ Next, she sinctly told Qiu Yuxin her n and asked her to find the person for her. The truth is, she could have done this by herself, but if the person didn¡¯t respond to the threat and turned against her, that would be bad. Thus, Qiu Yuxin was the perfect scapegoat. If she annoyed someone, the misfortune would only fall on Qiu Yuxin, and the fire would never reach her. Have to say, Qiu Yuxin was once again smoothly made to y the role of a tool. However, she didn¡¯t realize this, and still considered Shen Yunsi as her best friend even after being sold out by her. ¡­ Gu Li knew nothing about Shen Yunsi plotting against her again. These days, she was busy. Apart from her intense coursework, she had been busy nning a birthday surprise for Mo Shiting and had no time to pay attention to anything else. Time flew by, and Mo Shiting¡¯s birthday arrived in the blink of an eye. Today was another good day to register. So, as soon as dawn broke, Gu Li, was urged by Mo Shiting to get out of bed. Mo Shiting had been waiting for this day for a long time and was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep all night. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Gu Li was too busy recently and considering her physical condition, he would have even dragged her to wait for the civil affairs bureau to open in the middle of the night.
¡°Tang Tang, get up.¡± Seeing that Gu Li was clinging tight to the nket, refusing to open her eyes, Mo Shiting had no choice but to pinch her nose and continue to annoy her.¡± ¡°Mmm, you are so annoying, let me sleep a bit longer, five more minutes¡­mmm¡­¡± Gu Li mumbled a response and fell back to sleep.
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Counting the time, enduring the long wait of five minutes, he called her again. In response, Gu Li covered her head with the nket and resolutely refused to get up. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at his wristwatch, it was only quarter past six. Alright, it was still early. He would let her sleep for an extra hour. One hourter. ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t get up, the Civil Affairs Bureau will be closed.¡± His cool utterance seemed unlikely to allow the little rascal to continue to sleep in. Sure enough, as his words fell, Gu Li screamed and sat up with a jolt. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, nced at the rm clock on the bedside table, only 7:15, sighing with relief for the false rm. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t oversleep. ¡°Happy birthday, Brother Ting!¡±
She looked at the man standing by the bed with a sweet smile, her beaming smile as splendid as the most incredible sunlight, prated directly into Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart stirred, leaning over he grasped her face and passionately kissed her, speaking with indulgence, ¡°Thank you, my little darling.¡± Not waiting for her response, he picked her up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry you to wash up.¡± ¡°Are you going to help me brush my teeth?¡± Gu Li asked with a grin. Mo Shiting smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Hehe, nevermind then. Today is your birthday, I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°You can, I¡¯d be happy to.¡± ¡­ When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was nine o¡¯clock. For such an important matter as marriage, they did not want to jump the queue or make special arrangements. So, like other young couples, they took a number and queued ording to the rules. When the registration waspleted and they got the red booklet, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock. Too excited to wait, Gu Li took photos and posted them on her social media moments without any captions.
In a blink of an eye, she received countless likes. Naturally, Murong Si also saw Gu Li¡¯s moments. For a moment, he felt extremely mixed feelings. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about intervention, but all the disruptions he had made in the past not only didn¡¯t separate them, but brought them closer. Mo Shiting was indeed a formidable opponent. But, life is still long, and he will not give up. With that in mind, Murong Si left a message in Gu Li¡¯s moments without hiding anything: ¡°Brother Si¡¯s arms are always open for you. Remember to find me if you divorce.¡± Gu Li was happily replying to the blessings from her friends one by one. The next moment, she was irritated by Murong Si¡¯s provocativement. What a man, huh? She would never divorce. Hum! She puffed up her cheeks, and replied angrily: ¡°Brother Si¡¯s arms should be reserved for his future sister-inw. I won¡¯t get a divorce in this lifetime, you can rest assured!¡± Seeing her reply, Murong Si chuckled. Little girl, really unwilling to endure any loss.
He swiftly exited the social media moments, threw the mobile phone aside, and continued doing his work. Gu Li noticed that he didn¡¯t respond anymore and didn¡¯t bother about him too. However, she was thankful that Mo Shiting didn¡¯t add Murong Si as a friend so he couldn¡¯t see his message. Otherwise, considering this man¡¯s jealous character, he might use it as an excuse to punish her. On the other hand, Qin Shurong also saw Gu Li¡¯s moments. In order to keep up appearances, she naturally liked it too. She was about to say a word of congrattions, when a strange call broke through. The call was from Hua Country, with a concealed glint in her eyes, she pressed the answer button: ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Is this Miss Qin Shurong?¡± The person on the other end had apparently used a voice changer, so her original voice could not be made out. But Qin Shurong sensed that the person meant no good. Chapter 555: 384: I Want to Discuss a Deal With You _1 Chapter 555: Chapter 384: I Want to Discuss a Deal With You _1 She sternly questioned after a moment, ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Miss Qin, let¡¯s be straightforward. I have a business proposal for you!¡± The other party cut to the chase. Qin Shurong curled her lip, not interested, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± The other party was obviously deceitful, using a voice changer to obscure their real identity ¨C she wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to fall into their trap. About to hang up, a chillingugh made her pause, ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯d advise you to cooperate with me, otherwise, all that you¡¯ve been up to might be exposed.¡± Qin Shurong¡¯s heartbeat quickened, ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t even know what nonsense you¡¯re spouting. I suggest you look out for yourself¨C or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it yourself! Miss Qin, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for all the unjust things you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°After all these years, you might have forgotten, so allow me to remind you, 17 years ago, Peace Road, the little girl who disappeared.¡±
Boom¨C She hadn¡¯t expected the other party to know her deep-seated secret. Qin Shurong¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, her hand holding the phone trembled, nearly dropping it. Her long nails dug painfully into her palms. After tens of seconds, she finally steadied her breath, directly asking, ¡°What kind of deal are you proposing?¡± ¡­¡­ Although celebrating their new marriage certificate, Mo Shiting had taken time off work specifically to get married. He still had piles of urgent work to get back to at thepany. So after leaving the civil affairs bureau and eating lunch, he parted ways temporarily with Gu Li and headed straight for the Mo Group. Gu Li wasn¡¯t upset, on the contrary, she couldn¡¯t wait for him to get back to the office, so he wouldn¡¯t ruin her n¨C the birthday surprise she was arranging for him. She guessed, this workaholic probably didn¡¯t remember it was his birthday today, did he? Upon her cheerful return to the Blue Sky Blue Sea, Auntie Guan and other servants congratted her as soon as they saw her. Gu Li didn¡¯t attempt to hide anything, happily thanking each of them and even handing out choctes she had bought on the way over. The servants were all delighted to receive the little gifts. But the next moment, they heard even more exciting news: ¡°Everyone will have paid leave today and tomorrow. You can all visit your rtives and friends these two days and return the day after tomorrow.¡± The majority of the servants here are middle-aged, each with their own families, but in order to earn more money, they generally live in the Blue Sky Blue Sea, taking only one day off a month. Now, Gu Li was actually granting them two days of paid leave, there was nothing happier than this. ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Madam!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Everyone burst into grateful thanks towards Gu Li, Gu Li waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡± Finishing, she said to Aunt Guan, ¡°Aunt Guan, please prepare a red envelope for each of them.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Madam.¡±
Aunt Guan immediately agreed. The servants didn¡¯t expect to receive red envelopes as well, they were stunned and naturally developed a fondness for Gu Li, their young mistress. Beautiful and kind-hearted, isn¡¯t that precisely their young mistress? The young master is truly fortunate!
¡­ In less than half an hour, all the servants had gone home for their break, and only Gu Li and Aunt Guan remained in the vast Blue Sky Blue Sea. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll also stop being a third wheel here. I¡¯m going to check on the old man.¡± Aunt Guan¡¯s son and daughter-inw were both abroad; only she and Uncle Guan supported each other in the country. Moreover, after having worked as a servant in the Mo Family for several decades, she had long considered the Mo Family as her own home and naturally had nowhere else to go. ¡°Alright, please send my regards to Grandfather.¡± Gu Li did not stop her. Once Aunt Guan left, she couldn¡¯t wait to dig out the materials she had ordered online and started decorating the bedroom. She was determined to make the entire bedroom cozy and romantic, filled with the scent of sweetness. As for the gift¡­not only was she going to bake him a cake and prepare avish dinner, she was even going to give herself to him¡­ Hehehe. Pulling out the sexy lingerie she had earlier bought online under Da Ha¡¯s name from a secretpartment in the wardrobe, Gu Li¡¯s face heated up, blushing deeply. Chapter 556: 385 He Pretends Not to See, Its a Bit Difficult_1 Chapter 556: Chapter 385 He Pretends Not to See, It¡¯s a Bit Difficult_1 On the other hand, the news of Gu Li¡¯s remarriage to Mo Shiting naturally reached Mrs. Song¡¯s ears. She had already known about Gu Li¡¯s true identity. Although she still didn¡¯t like Gu Li, she had to ept this due to the young girl¡¯s powerful background. So, hearing that the young couple had once again be husband and wife, Mrs. Song¡¯s mood was surprisingly calm, she even took the initiative to call Grandpa Song to say that she wanted to personally arrange the grand wedding. Grandpa, hearing this, could hardly help sneering. He saw through her vanity: ¡°You rarely concern yourself with the Mo Family¡¯s affairs, why are you so enthusiastic about this? And didn¡¯t you dislike Little Pear a lot?¡± Mrs. Song raised her eyebrows with an annoyed tone when she was not given any face, ¡°Whether I like her or not, will Shiting not marry her? I¡¯m the mistress of Mo Family; if my grandson gets married and I don¡¯t show up, won¡¯t othersugh at me?¡± ¡°Humph! You can attend, but you don¡¯t need to bother yourself with the wedding details.¡± He firmly refused. The wedding of Young Master Mo is such an important event, he wouldn¡¯t give it to this old wife to handle, lest there be mistakes. After half a day¡¯s talk, they ended up disagreeing, and finally, Mrs. Song ended the conversation in a huff. She was furious, that stubborn old man!
Getting angrier by the minute, she simply made a call to Mo Shiting, determined to take back her rights. She believed that Mo Shiting would never refuse her. ¡°Grandma, what do you need?¡± At this time, Mo Shiting had just finished his work for the corporation and was about to head home when he received a call from Grandma. He got married today, and his mood was very good, thus he spoke with his grandma a bit gentler than usual. Understood she was asking for a favour, grandma lowered her posture, ¡°Shiting, Grandma knows you registered with Gu Li today, congrattions to both of you.¡± Mo Shiting was surprised that grandma would call to congratte him, but he quickly understood. With Gu Li¡¯s current status and background, how many in the world could surpass her? Someone as snobbish as grandma, even if she didn¡¯t like Gu Li, couldn¡¯t possibly oppose her now. ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was a bit softer. Grandma¡¯s smile froze for a second but quickly resumed, ¡°Shiting, let me take full responsibility for your wedding on January 18. How about that? I promise I¡¯ll arrange it perfectly.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s profound gaze narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of dark glow. So, her goal is this. Humph! This grandmother of his was still as vain as ever. She surely already had quite a few ns in mind to show off during his wedding. Grandma became anxious as she kept waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s reply, ¡°Shiting, Grandma truly wishes to do something for you. Even though I initially opposed your rtionship with Gu Li, but I have never done anything bad to Gu Li, after all, I¡¯m old, surely you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me, right?¡± She thought that after saying this, Mo Shiting would definitely agree. However, he remained unaffected, ¡°Grandma, as you said, you¡¯re old now and should enjoy your life. You needn¡¯t bother with theseborious affairs, I can handle them myself.¡± He had decided to take full responsibility for his only wedding in this life and wouldn¡¯t let anyone else interfere.
¡°Shiting, you¡¯re so busy every day, where would you find the energy to prepare for a wedding? Listen to Grandma, let Grandma handle this!¡± As Mo Shiting remained unresponsive, Grandma became increasingly assertive. Mo Shiting was almostughing with anger; however, he didn¡¯t, like Grandpa, confront Grandma face to face. Instead, he agreed, ¡°Alright! Since Grandma wants to take care of this, I¡¯ll leave it to you. As for the wedding expenses, can you also contribute?¡± ¡°What? Me paying?¡±
Grandma¡¯s eyes widened; she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Mo Shiting replied seriously: ¡°Yes, you are paying! The budget is about 100 million, and no media, gifts or sponsorship will be epted.¡± Grandma: ¡°¡­¡± A wedding with only expenses and no ie and no promotion, why hold it? And this money even had toe out from her own pocket! She wasn¡¯t stupid; there was no way she would agree. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Chapter 557: 385 He Pretends Not to See, Its a Bit Difficult_2 Chapter 557: Chapter 385 He Pretends Not to See, It¡¯s a Bit Difficult_2 The olddy let out an embarrassedugh, ¡°Shiting, your grandmother has thought about it carefully and agrees with what you said. Indeed, I¡¯m getting older and my energy is limited, so I won¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore. You and Gu Li shoulde to the Song¡¯s house tomorrow together. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some delicious food for you.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see.¡± After Mo Shiting spoke these vague words, he promptly hung up. At this moment, another call came in providentially from Lu Cong. ¡°Bro, I just got back to the country this afternoon. Let¡¯s go out and have a drink tonight to celebrate you officially leaving the bachelorhood!¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting decisively refused. Unexpectedly, Lu Cong spoke a secondter, ¡°You really don¡¯t want toe? Don¡¯t you want to know about Little Pear¡¯s master¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°You have news?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t deceive you.¡±
¡°Wait for me.¡± Although he was eager to return home to meet Gu Li, bringing the news about her master would certainly make the sweetheart delighted. After ending the call with Lu Cong, Mo Shiting promptly picked up his suit jacket to put on, and left the office in a hurry. Upon reaching the agreed meeting spot with Lu Cong, his group of close friends were also present. ¡°Fourth Brother, congrattions. Hahaha¡­¡± Song Yunque was genuinely happy for Mo Shiting, and as soon as he spotted him, he immediately uncorked a bottle of champagne and sprayed it towards him. Luckily, Mo Shiting was quick to react and swiftly avoided it, otherwise his suit costing tens of thousands would have been ruined. He adjusted his suit¡¯s cor tie and red sharply at Song Yunque, ¡°Are you fed up with life?¡± Song Yunque hastily hid behind Lu Cong, saying sheepishly, ¡°Fourth Brother, wasn¡¯t I doing this to express joy for you? Hehehe.¡± ¡°Ok ok, it¡¯s such a great day today, Shiting, don¡¯t mind this brat.¡± Lu Cong tried to mediate with augh. Of course, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t take Song Yunque seriously. He strode over to the bar counter and sat opposite Li Jinyao. Song Yunque hurriedly followed and sat next to Li Jinyao, diagonally across from Mo Shiting. Lu Cong sat next to Mo Shiting and poured him a drink, raising his cup: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast to your joyful departure from bachelorhood!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Mo Shiting, without any pretense, took up his ss and gulped down the drink. At this point, Song Yunque chimed in again, ¡°Right, Third Brother, you¡¯re also off the market. You¡¯ve been abroad all this time and we haven¡¯t been able to properly celebrate for you. This drink is to toast to you and Third Sister-inw¡¯s eternal love!¡± Reuniting with his beloved and gaining a handsome and cute son, there couldn¡¯t be a luckier man than Lu Cong. Such envy, jealousy and hatred!
¡°Haha, I love hearing this. Come on, let¡¯s all have a drink!¡± Lu Cong was grinning from ear to ear, promptly topping up everyone¡¯s sses. After toasting and downing the drinks, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s her master?¡± ¡°Whose master?¡±
Song Yunque¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Lu Cong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°It was me who got him to deceive you.¡± The always quiet Li Jinyao finally spoke. ¡°Huh!¡± Mo Shiting gave a derisive smile, ¡°You guys are really something!¡± Lu Cong replied: ¡°If we weren¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t be men.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it was our mistake! We¡¯ll punish ourselves with three shots.¡± Lu Cong quickly filled his and Li Jinyao¡¯s sses to the brim. Li Jinyao cooperated and drained his ss in one gulp. Mo Shiting nced at his watch, it was already seven o¡¯clock. He wondered what his little girl at home was up to, since she hadn¡¯t sent him a single message till now. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any news about Gu Li¡¯s master, I¡¯ve found out something interesting.¡±
Li Jinyao said, hinting at something profound. His words sparked interest among the other three men. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting?¡± Song Yunque was the most enthusiastic when it came to gossip. Li Jinyao nced at Mo Shiting, and without any further suspense, said, ¡°The incident of Gu Li getting lost as a child was a man-made event.¡± ¡­ Blue Sky Blue Sea. As each minute ticked by, it was nearly eight o¡¯clock. Mo Shiting still had not returned. Unable to resist any longer, Gu Li decided to send him a message on WeChat. ¡°Brother Ting, have you finished your work? Will you being home for dinner?¡± Mo Shiting replied immediately: ¡°On the way, wait for me for ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing that he was on his way back, Gu Li¡¯s eyes formed crescents from her broad smile. She hurriedly returned to the kitchen to reheat the food that had cooled. Once everything was set, she heard the sound of a car engine from outside the vi. She rushed out immediately.
¡°Ting¡­ Uncle?¡± Unexpectedly, it was Tang Yue, to which Gu Li could hardly believe. ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy to see your uncle?¡± Tang Yue teased her deliberately. Gu Li quickly shook her head, ¡°Of course not! I just didn¡¯t expect you to be in Hua Country. When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I could havee to pick you up.¡± Although Tang Yue¡¯s arrival disrupted her ns of spending undisturbed time with Mo Shiting, he was after all, her dear uncle. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask him to leave, could she? Seeing Tang Yue made Gu Li truly happy. Gu Li¡¯s delighted expression pleased Tang Yue, he raised his hand to pat her head gently, with warmth in his eyes: ¡°Happy newlywed. Where¡¯s your husband?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way back.¡± While speaking, Gu Li tiptoed to look outside the vi. Upon not seeing any sign of a car, she could only turn to Tang Yue and say, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s wait for him inside the house.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Yue didn¡¯t refuse and followed Gu Li inside.
However, as soon as they stepped inside, the house was filled with decorations like ¡°Happy Birthday Brother Ting¡±, ¡°I Love You¡±, ¡°Want to have a baby with you¡±. He couldn¡¯t help twitching the corners of his mouth subtly, ¡°Is today Mo Shiting¡¯s birthday?¡± Just now, Gu Li hadpletely forgotten about these love notes around the house. Now, having Tang Yue witness them, even for her thick skin, it was a little embarrassing: ¡°Hehe, yes. Pretend you didn¡¯t see them, Uncle.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± These conspicuous banners were hanging everywhere, it would be somewhat challenging for him to pretend they were invisible. Upon thinking about this, Tang Yue decided to just take off his sses, ¡°I¡¯m nearsighted and can¡¯t see without them.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± The uncle and niece were chatting when Mo Shiting finally returned home after a while. Chapter 558: 386: There is something you must know_1 Chapter 558: Chapter 386: There is something you must know_1 Seeing Tang Yue there as well, Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, but his surprise quickly morphed into a light smile, ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°This afternoon.¡± Tang Yue responded with a faint smile and a nod, ¡°Happy birthday! And, congrattions on your wedding.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As the two started a sparse conversation, Gu Li, understanding the situation, stood up to go to the kitchen and prepare a few more dishes. She never liked to waste food, so she had only prepared dinner for two. Adding in a grown man like Tang Yue, it was certainly insufficient. Taking advantage of Gu Li¡¯s absence in the kitchen, Mo Shiting finally hid the smile from the corner of his mouth. His expression abruptly turned serious, ¡°There¡¯s something you must know.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Tang Yue hadn¡¯t expected him to change his demeanor so suddenly. His eyes shed with surprise, but he quickly turned serious as well. ¡°The reason why Tang Tang went missing when she was a child was because Qin Shurong tricked her away and deliberately abandoned her.¡±
Even though many years had passed since then, the thought of the hardships Tang Tang had endured during her childhood still caused a dull ache in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. If he hadn¡¯t found her on the street that day, who knows how much more suffering she would have had to endure. ¡°You¡¯re saying Shu Rong¡­ how is that possible? She was only ten-years-old at that time.¡± Tang Yue¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. He had known Qin Shurong for over twenty years. The impression he had of her was gentle, delicate, and always smiling. She didn¡¯t seem malevolent at all. Could it be that it was all an act? If so, then her acting skills were simply too impable. Mo Shiting had anticipated Tang Yue¡¯s reaction. He simply picked up his phone and handed the evidence that he had Li Jinyao gather over to Tang Yue, ¡°Here, take a look.¡± It took Tang Yue a couple of seconds to ept Mo Shiting¡¯s phone. He lifted his head and began reading the information on the screen. The further he read, the more serious his expression became. By the time he finished reading the thick file, his whole body was trembling. Such audacity from Qin Shurong, to treat Tang Tang this way. Not only was she ungrateful, but she also forced his sister and Tang Tang to be separated¡­ What¡¯s more infuriating is that all these years, they hadn¡¯t managed to see her true colors. Not only did they wholeheartedly cultivate her, but his sister even nned to give the shares she holds in the Tang Group to her. Ha! Luckily, due to spending his time building a rtionship with Tang Tang recently, he hadn¡¯t found time to handle this matter. Otherwise, they would have given an undeserved advantage to her. Tang Yue wished he could tear Qin Shurong limb from limb. However, after all, she was He Meng¡¯s daughter, and He Meng was Tang Wan¡¯s close friend and savior. If it hadn¡¯t been for He Meng back then, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been Tang Wan and Gu Li now. If they dealt with Qin Shurong, wouldn¡¯t He Meng be unhappy with them? Mo Shiting naturally understood Tang Yue¡¯s concerns. He knew about He Meng¡¯s life-saving grace toward Gu Li and her mother. But wrong is wrong, and those who have done wrong must be punished. This is an unalterable principle. Even if Qin Shurong was only a 10-year-old girl back then. In addition, since she was already so wicked at just 10-years old, he can¡¯t believe that the current Qin Shurong is any better now.
With that thought, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows and went ahead to send a message to Li Jinyao, instructing him to continue investigating Qin Shurong. Unexpectedly, Li Jinyao immediately replied: [I was just about to tell you that Shen Yunsi has somehow learned about the truth of Gu Li¡¯s disappearance as a child and has a handle on Qin Shurong. I think she will probably use Qin Shurong to harm Gu Li. Be careful.] [Okay.] Mo Shiting replied briefly with a single word, his profound eyes narrowing, a hint of killing intent shed across them.
Just then, Gu Li had finished preparing dinner and cheerily called for them, ¡°You handsome gentlemen,e over here for dinner.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± The dark cloud on Mo Shiting¡¯s face hadpletely faded away at this moment, instantly transformed into a gentle smile as he walked over with his hands in his pockets. With Tang Yue following him, looking at Gu Li¡¯s bright smile caused him to feel extremely ufortable. Fortunately, both of these grown men were good at hiding their emotions. The atmosphere was lively and harmonious throughout the meal. After dinner, with no desire to stay and be the third wheel, Tang Yue made up an excuse and left. Now, only the newlyweds who had just obtained their marriage certificate were left in the spacious vi. The air seemed to carry a hint of sweetness all of a sudden. ¡°Brother Ting, do you want to see the gift I prepared for you?¡± Gu Li led the way up the stairs first. Turning back, she gave him a yful wink. A glint shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes as he immediately followed, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±
Chapter 559: 386: There is something you must know_2 Chapter 559: Chapter 386: There is something you must know_2 Gu Li was keeping everyone in suspense on purpose. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t press her for more; he held her hand and led her up the stairs. As they stood outside their bedroom, Gu Li said, ¡°Brother Ting, you open the door.¡± Mo Shiting sounded doubtful, ¡°Is there a trap waiting for me inside?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Li snorted withughter and couldn¡¯t help but push him in, ¡°There¡¯s no trap. If there is, it would be a trap of gentle affection.¡± She flung the door open just as she finished speaking. Soon, there was a ¡°bong¡± sound; a balloon had burst. One, two, three¡­ a total of 26 balloons burst, each one containing a small paper scroll with Gu Li¡¯s affections written on it. It took Mo Shiting half an hour to read each and every one of the notes. He couldn¡¯t help but to pull Gu Li into his embrace, gently stroked her shining ck hair, with a tender and bewitching expression, ¡°I also have a gift for you.¡±
¡°Really? What is it?¡± Upon hearing about a gift, Gu Li¡¯s eyes instantly sparkled. ¡°Well¡­¡± Mo Shiting chuckled lowly, holding her in his arms, he whispered something in her ear. Whatever he said to Gu Li had caused her to gasp, her face turning tomato red. ¡­ Having lived through their sweet wedding night, the next day, after they both had a good night¡¯s sleep and hearty meal, Mo Shiting told Gu Li the truth about how she went missing as a child. Upon hearing the truth, Gu Li remained silent for a long time. Fearing Gu Li might worry about how Tang Wan would react, Mo Shiting reassuringly held her hand, ¡°Your mom is much stronger than you think. You must have faith in her.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Gu Li heaved a sigh of resignation,¡±Actually, instead of worrying about my mom, it¡¯s Aunt He that I¡¯m more concerned about. Aunt He is a good person who unfortunately has a bad daughter. Her life is so tough. If Qin Shurong does end up in jail, Aunt He will be heartbroken. It¡¯s just¡­I can¡¯t let her off the hook.¡± She wasn¡¯t a saint. After Qin Shurong did her considerable harm, how could she easily forgive her? Actually, whether or not to forgive her wasn¡¯t the point, the important thing was that she must be punished byw. However ¡ª¡ª ¡°Brother Ting, Qin Shurong was only 10 years old at that time, it seems she can¡¯t be punished byw.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Shiting sneered coldly, ¡°She would indeed be immune from punishment if she stopped her evil deeds. But sadly, she has gone too far down this path.¡± ¡­ That day, Mo Shiting told Gu Li everything he had learnt.
Upon hearing that Shen Yunsi and Qin Shurong were in league with each other, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the bizarre alliance. The saying ¡°the enemy of one¡¯s enemy is a friend too¡± was proven to be quite urate. She was somewhat curious about what plots and tricks they, these two bedmates, would devise against her. In the following days, Gu Li juggled between attending sses and waiting for Qin Shurong to make a move. She¡¯d thought it would be some time before anything happened, but to her surprise, the other party was even more impatient; only a weekter, she actually took the initiative toe looking for her.
As soon as Qin Shurong¡¯s nended at Capital City International Airport, she called Gu Li. Gu Li smirked, with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Hello, Miss Qin.¡± ¡°Tang Tang, just call me Sister Shu Rong, you know. If you call me Miss Qin, it sounds quite distant.¡± There was a clear undertone of pretension in Qin Shurong¡¯s voice. Even if Gu Li couldn¡¯t see her face, she could guess how insincere her smile might be. With a poker face, Gu Li answered coolly, ¡°We¡¯re not close enough for that. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to address you as Miss Qin.¡± ¡°Well, suit yourself then.¡± Getting the cold shoulder from Gu Li, Qin Shurong was grinding her teeth in anger but she had to put up with it for the time being so as not to ruin her n. So, she quickly pulled herself together and continued with a smile, ¡°Tang Tang, I heard you got marriedst week, congrattions. I¡¯vee to Hua Country to visit a hotel. If you¡¯re free this evening, may I invite you to dinner?¡± She picked this day on purpose because she had already found out that Mo Shiting had left the country yesterday and wasn¡¯t by Gu Li¡¯s side. It was the best opportunity for her to make a move on Gu Li. ¡°Let¡¯s not, we aren¡¯t that close.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t hesitate to turn her down.
If she¡¯d shown any warmth towards Qin Shurong, it might have raised doubts because Qin Shurong was very shrewd indeed. Anticipating that Gu Li wouldn¡¯t ept her invitation easily, Qin Shurong changed tactics, ¡°This time, your mom asked me to bring you something and said it must be handed to you personally.¡± ¡°Alright then, tell me where to meet and I¡¯lle over.¡± Only then did Gu Li reluctantly agree. Seeing that her trap was set, Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes jumped with excitement, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the address. Let¡¯s meet at eight tonight?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Answering indifferently, Gu Li hung up the phone without waiting for Qin Shurong¡¯s response. Not long afterwards, Qin Shurong sent the address to her. Gu Li nced at the address and forwarded it. ¡­ At eight in the evening, Gu Li showed up for the appointment. The ce was a local, famous restaurant. Qin Shurong even booked the entire venue. ¡°Tang Tang,e sit here.¡±
As soon as she saw Gu Li, Qin Shurong was brimming with enthusiasm. Gu Li moved gracefully towards her and casually crossed her legs, ¡°Miss Qin, you didn¡¯t invite me here just to give me a gift from my mom, did you?¡± As she served her hot tea, Qin Shurong said, ¡°I just want to get closer to you. After all, we are sisters.¡± Sisters? Humph! She didn¡¯t even feel ashamed to use that term? Gu Li sneered inwardly and took a sip from her teacup. Seeing that she drank the tea she poured without any suspicions, Qin Shurong¡¯s smile deepened. She took her time and finished the tea in one go. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll get you your mom¡¯s gift now.¡± As Qin Shurong finished speaking, she went to get the gift. Gu Li nced at her subconsciously, just as she saw Qin Shurong suddenly sway, ¡°Why am I so dizzy¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she copsed on the table.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Just as Gu Li tried to stand up and check on her, she too felt her head spinning and passed out. A short whileter. Shen Yunsi emerged from a room inside, followed by Qiu Yuxin and several hoodlums she had hired. Seeing the two women passed out at the table, she felt an immense satisfaction. She walked towards Gu Li and gave her shoulder a firm shake, when she confirmed that Gu Li had indeed fainted, a malicious grudge red in Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes. Gu Li, now that you are in my clutches, I will make your life a living hell! Chapter 560: 387 - A Negative Thought Can Cause Retribution_1 Chapter 560: Chapter 387 ¨C A Negative Thought Can Cause Retribution_1 Shen Yunsi had nned it meticulously, first to dispose of Gu Li in the wilderness, then to frame Qin Shurong, making her the murderer. Regrettably, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter routine police checks halfway out of the city, and the car was stopped. At this point, Gu Li, who was tied up in the trunk of the car, woke up and screamed for help. Her screaming immediately rmed the police, and so, Shen Yunsi was arrested on the spot as a suspect in kidnapping, forcibly taken back to the police station. As for Qin Shurong, even if she was really fainted, she was also taken away as a suspect. Gu Li was taken to the police station to give a statement, as both a victim and a witness. Of course, all of this was within Mo Shiting¡¯s control. He didn¡¯t originally agree with Gu Li putting herself in danger, but she insisted, so he had topromise and secretly protect her from behind. Fortunately, the n went smoothly, Shen Yunsi was definitely guilty of kidnapping, so she will be locked up for many years. ¡­
¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap her!¡± ¡°I was framed!¡± ¡°Gu Li! It was Gu Li who set me up! I¡¯m going to sue her¡ª¡ª¡± ¡­ In the interrogation room, Shen Yunsi screamed hysterically, refusing to plead guilty. However, the two officers interrogating her remained calm because, after all, they already had ample evidence, and she couldn¡¯t escape the punishment of thew whether she admitted it or not. ¡ª¡ª By the time she left the police station, it was alreadyte at night. Gu Li yawned, her mood didn¡¯t lighten. Seeing her depressed, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but rub her fluffy hair, and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Li honestly replied, ¡°I was thinking, Aunt He must be feeling terrible, right?¡± In fact, a few days ago, when Tang Yue returned to M Country, he had already told He Meng about what Qin Shurong had done. He Meng couldn¡¯t ept it and fainted on the spot. When she came to, she personally called Gu Li to apologize, and of course, she didn¡¯t forget to plead for Qin Shurong. After all, Qin Shurong is her biological daughter who she carried for ten months, and she was just a child at the time. To repay He Meng for saving the pregnant Tang Wan, Gu Listly agreed. If Qin Shurong had not done anything unfavorable to her, she could forgive and forget, unfortunately¡­ Sigh! One will bring misery upon oneself by doing evil! Mo Shiting wrapped his arm around her shoulders, andforted her in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Qin Shurong brought this upon herself, your Aunt He will understand sooner orter.¡±
¡°I hope so.¡± ¡­ The next day, Gu Li called Tang Wan to inquire about He Meng¡¯s condition, only to hear Tang Wan tell her, He Meng had left a letter and quietly left the Tang family. In the letter, He Meng wrote that she failed as a mother, she was sorry to Tang Wan and even more sorry to Gu Li, she no longer had the face to see them in this lifetime, and hoped that they would not look for her again.
Knowing that Tang Wan would inevitably feel bad, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butfort her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Tang Wan sighed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s you who¡¯ve been wronged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Gu Li tried to downy it. However, the more Tang Wan thought about it, the more heartbroken she felt. Her resentment towards Qin Shurong would probably take a while to let go. After all, she was the ungrateful girl she raised herself. Thanks to Tang Tang¡¯s luck, she managed to avert disaster. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to forgive herself. ¡­ Mo Shiting was determined to make Shen Yunsi spend her lifetime in prison, so he had all the wrongdoings that she hadmitted over the years thoroughly investigated, and turned over all the evidence to the police. A monthter, the court sentenced Shen Yunsi to 20 years in prison on charges including attempted murder, kidnapping, repeated illegal transactions, andmercial bribery. Meanwhile, Qin Shurong and Qiu Yuxin were each sentenced to three years. The two of them couldn¡¯t express how much they regretted it. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world. Everyone must bear the consequences of their actions. A single misguided thought can ruin a life. In life, one must always keep a kind heart and abide by thew.
¡­ Time passed, and before they knew it, it was mid-January, past the New Year. Two days before the wedding, Gu Li received a special delivery. The sender was her master, Chuan Liu. ¡°Master¡­¡± Was it actually sent by Master? Gu Li¡¯s eyes filled with tears in an instant as she eagerly opened the package. Chapter 561: 388: The Real Reason for the Breakup Back Then_1 Chapter 561: Chapter 388: The Real Reason for the Breakup Back Then_1 Contained within the box was a letter, along with a ck gold deposit book from AS Bank. AS, as the world¡¯s most prestigious bank, has exceedingly high requirements for deposits. One must have ten million U.S. dors just to open an ount, and the highest-ranking ck gold deposit book requires hundreds of millions of dors to obtain. In other words, the deposit book that Chuan Liu gave to Gu Li was worth at least a hundred million U.S. dors. Gu Li opened the envelope. It contained her master¡¯s strong handwriting¡ª [Li¡¯er, I hope this letter finds you well! Congrattions on finding a good match. Mo Shiting is someone worthy of lifelong trust. I¡¯m truly happy for you. I am well, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me anymore, and there¡¯s no need to try to find me. Just live your own life.] ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± Even though she did not know her master¡¯s whereabouts, at least he was alive. Gu Li finally felt a heavy load lifted off her heart. She read and reread the letter countless times, carefully folded it back into the envelope, and archived it alongside her savings book. ¡­ Gu Li and Mo Shiting¡¯s grand wedding held in Hua Country encountered a small hitch: Tang Wan firmly refused to attend. On one hand, they were holding another ceremony the next day in M Country, and on the other hand, she did not want to see Gu Yuan, fearing it would only upset her.
Gu Li initially tried to persuade her, to no avail. In the end, she had no choice but to let it be. After hosting two international weddings in two days, Gu Li was excessively drained but also incredibly happy. However, knowing her parents harboured such intense animosity towards each other and wouldn¡¯t even attend her wedding together, Gu Li became greatly distressed. ¡°Brother Ting, do you think I should do something to help my parents let go of their grudge?¡± At night, snuggled inside Mo Shiting¡¯s arms and too exhausted to keep her eyes open, Gu Li couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her parents. Seeing her constantly worrying about her parents, Mo Shiting gave her a caring kiss on her forehead and said deeply, ¡°Sleep, let me figure out a solution.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ thank you, Brother Ting.¡± Smiling, Gu Li nodded, then closed her eyes and fell asleep not long after. Mo Shiting quietly got up, tucked her in, put on his coat and went out. They were currently residing in the Tang family residence in M Country. After the weddings, Mo Shiting and Gu Li agreed to Tang Wan¡¯s request and decided to stay with the Tangs for a while. Mo Shiting was nning to go downstairs for a ss of water, but as he descended the stairs, he saw Tang Waning out of the kitchen. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re still awake at this hour?¡± Seeing Tang Wan, Mo Shiting greeted her politely. Tang Wan returned the greeting with a soft smile, ¡°Yes. Would you like some water? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± With that, she turned around and went into the kitchen. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Mo Shiting, not refusing, waited at the bar for Tang Wan. Soon, Tang Wan brought him a cup of warm water.
Mo Shiting took a sip, thought for a moment, then cautiously asked, ¡°Are you tired? If not, I have something I want to talk about with you.¡± Tang Wan was slightly taken aback, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not tired. What would you like to discuss?¡± She thought he wanted to talk about Gu Li, but to her surprise, he wanted to talk about Gu Yuan. Tang Wan¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°We have nothing to discuss about that man. It¡¯s veryte, you must work tomorrow, go upstairs and rest.¡±
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­..¡± Not off to a good start, but Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your past, and I also learned the true reason my future father-inw and you broke up. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she unconsciously clenched her fists. With a cold smile, she responded, ¡°We¡¯ve been separated for so many years, what¡¯s the point in bringing it up now?¡± Chapter 562: 389: Dont Even Think About Knowing The Truth_1 Chapter 562: Chapter 389: Don¡¯t Even Think About Knowing The Truth_1 Back then, Gu Yuan¡¯s single utterance of ¡°I don¡¯t love you¡± negated all the feelings between them. He even abandoned their daughter and left without a trace. She hates him! She hates this heartless man who seduced then abandoned her, yet he was a man she deeply loved. Even with the hatred, there were still flickers of love. Even when Tang Tang went missing, she felt guilty towards him. But in the end, it turned out he had been secretly raising Tang Tang for over ten years. Huh! She was really cruel to him! Tell me, how can she forgive such a heartless and ruthless man? No, she wouldn¡¯t even want to spare him a nce! The more Tang Wan thought about it, the angrier she became. Her eyes turned red, filled with intense hatred.
Mo Shiting noticed her expression. He sighed inwardly, but he still continued, ¡°Your father never knew that Tang Tang was his child.¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Wan raised her head sharply, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Back then, he had already bought a ring and was nning to propose to you, but then he saw a video of you with another man, intimate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tang Wan¡¯s first reaction was denial. After all, Gu Yuan was the only man in her life, how could she possibly be intimate with another man? Mo Shiting said solemnly, ¡°The video was doctored. The man in the video was his most trusted brother Gu Cheng, who himself admitted his treacherous intentions towards you. He even imed that you were carrying his child.¡± Boom¡ª¡ª Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected this twist before their breakup. Her body softened and she quickly leaned on the bar to prevent herself from falling. She knew Gu Yuan, that man was arrogant and proud. He would never ask her about it after hearing such a thing from the person he trusted most and seeing the video himself. Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­ How ironic! Was this the ridiculous reason that caused their separation? Was she so promiscuous in his mind? Of course, what she couldn¡¯t understand more was, why Gu Cheng would frame her? ¡°Many women coveted your father back then. Gu Cheng was cornered by one of them and threatened¡­¡± Later, Gu Cheng felt guilty and wanted to confess to Gu Yuan. But before he could, he died in a car ident. All this information was found by Mo Shiting recently. He didn¡¯t tell Gu Li about it because he wanted to help her resolve the conflict between her parents as a surprise. He believed that once Tang Wan knew the truth, she would at least not be hostile to Gu Yuan anymore. After all, Gu Yuan was also a victim and he had raised her as his own child, unaware that she was his biological daughter. Tang Wan took a deep breath and calmly said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Thank you for letting me know about all this. I should go now.¡±
She left the bar without a second nce and hurried up the stairs. Mo Shiting leisurely finished the warm water in his cup, thinking that he would reveal the truth to Gu Yuanter, and facilitate a meeting between them to clear things up. Perhaps they would reconcile then? ¡­ After entering her room, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how much she tossed and turned in her bed.
She was a woman who dared to love and hate, who could not tolerate even a speck of dust in her eyes. Gu Yuan¡¯s self-righteous behavior caused her heart to ache with anger. What a foolish, arrogant, scumbag! Hah, he thought Tang Tang wasn¡¯t his child, didn¡¯t he? Fine! He won¡¯t know the truth in this lifetime then. Thinking of this, Tang Wan immediately sent a message to Mo Shiting: ¡°Don¡¯t reveal the truth, or I¡¯ll force Tang Tang to divorce you.¡± Meanwhile, Mo Shiting who just below texted Gu Yuan was like: ¡°!!!¡± Is it still possible to retract the message now? Chapter 563: 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_1 Chapter 563: Chapter 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_1 In her room, Tang Wan tosses and turns, unable to find sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, her tumultuous past with Gu Yuan yed out before her like scenes from a film, scrolling one after another in her mind. This man, who once dazzled her entire youth, had also caused her donkey¡¯s years of suffering. She really must¡¯ve owed him in a past life to have suffered so much in this life. Sigh. Tang Wan sighed in resignation. Unexpectedly, her cellphone on the bedside table rang. A call wasing in. She picked up the phone, and it was the same number she knew all too well. The caller was, of course, Gu Yuan. Seems like the young Mo Shiting has disregarded her warnings and told Gu Yuan the unfortunate truth, huh? Otherwise, how could it have been a coincidence that after all these years, he managed to find her? Huh! Tang Wan coldly rejected the call and promptly blocked the number. On the other side, Gu Yuan listened to the busy tone, realizing that he had been blocked. A frown unconsciously appeared on his face. Her temper is just as bad as ever.
Forget it, he decided to take a trip to M Country in person. ¡­ The following day after breakfast, Tang Wan saw the steward approach her. He reported that a Mr. Gu wanted to see her. ¡°Not seeing him!¡± Tang Wan coldly replied, sitting on the sofa in the living room, sipping her tea elegantly. Right at that time, Gu Li descended from the stairs, yawning. Hearing the steward¡¯s report, her eyes lit up. She hurriedly intervened, ¡°Grandpa steward, my mom wants to see him. Please let him in.¡± If hisst name was Gu and, judging by her mom¡¯s visible displeasure, could he be her dad? Could it be that her dad finally wanted to settle things and personally came to see mom? As his daughter, she definitely needed to support him. ¡°This¡­¡± The steward stood hesitantly, ncing between Tang Wan and Gu Li, unsure of who to listen to. Gu Li, noticing this, walked over cheerfully and sat next to Tang Wan, leaning on her arm affectionately. She winked at the steward, ¡°Go ahead, grandpa steward, my mom won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± The steward resigned and excused himself. Tang Wan shot Gu Li a re, ¡°Who gave you permission to let him in? I want you to know, I¡¯m incapable of burying the hatchet with your father.¡± ¡°Mommy, I understand our family¡¯s past, and I sympathize with your feelings. Still, I think you should give my father a chance tomunicate and hear his story,¡± Gu Li gently advised, patting Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder. She had woken up in the middle of the night and couldn¡¯t sleep. So, she used Mo Shiting¡¯s cellphone and identally discovered his texts with her parents. Being as smart as she was, she quickly understood everything. She had to admit, her father brilliantly yed it dumb. Nevertheless, as his daughter, she still hoped her parents could reconcile. She wanted those who love each other to stay together for life. Tang Wan spent the whole night fuming, but also deliberating. Once she understood everything, her anger gave way to resignation.
Now, hearing her daughter¡¯s persuasion, she lightly pressed her lips together, remaining silent. Shortly after, the steward escorted Gu Yuan into the mother and daughter¡¯s vision. Seeing her father¡¯s handsome face showing traces of travel fatigue, Gu Li whispered to Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, my father is still very handsome. Power and good looks, he has them both. There hasn¡¯t been a single woman by his side all these years. Clearly, it¡¯s because he has been saving himself for you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to have him back?¡± Tang Wan withdrew her gaze from Gu Yuan, softly warning Gu Li, ¡°Quiet.¡±
¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li chuckled, stood up and walked swiftly towards Gu Yuan, ¡°Father, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yuan, with mixed feelings, looked at Gu Li, his heart full of emotions. So, she was his biological daughter, but he had been kept in the dark for so many years. Luckily, he had always treated her as his own, without any discrimination. If not, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself, let alone see Tang Wan. Thinking about this, his eyes involuntarily wandered over to Tang Wan, seated not far away on the sofa. Despite the years, her beauty remained untouched, just as he remembered it. ¡°Ah Wang¡­¡± Gu Yuan called her intimately. Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Mr. Gu, I believe we¡¯re not that close. ¡®Ms. Tang¡¯ or ¡®Chairman Tang¡¯ should suffice.¡± ¡°Alright then, Ms. Tang.¡± Seeing her unwillingness to indulge him in these matters, Gu Yuan swiftly changed his address.
After speaking with Tang Wan, he turned towards Gu Li, ¡°Tang Tang, I¡¯ve something to discuss with your mom. Perhaps, you could take a walk in the garden?¡± Chapter 564: 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_2 Chapter 564: Chapter 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_2 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Gu Li knew that with her as the third wheel, the two of them may not be able to truly open up. So, she left hastily. Once she left, the servants also withdrew. The vast living room was left with only Gu Yuan and Tang Wan. Gu Yuan stood in ce without moving, slowly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Tang Tang to be my daughter. All these years I¡¯ve been misjudging you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Sorry? A simple sorry would redeem all that you¡¯ve done?¡± Recalling his deliberate actions that separated her and their daughter for so many years, Tang Wan¡¯s hard-calm emotions red up again, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again!¡± Gu Yuan clearly saw the hatred in her eyes, he lowered his voice, ¡°Ah Wan, what should I do for you to forgive me?¡± Tang Wan gritted her teeth and made a difficult request, ¡°To forgive you, you can resign and give up your soaring political career.¡± This man was a born politician. Now only a step away from the presidency, if everything goes well in the next elections, he will be the president of the country. She simply didn¡¯t believe he would put aside a lifetime¡¯s worth of scheming just to earn her forgiveness. As expected, Tang Wan¡¯s words made Gu Yuan¡¯s handsome face darken, bing somewhat unreadable.
Seeing him stood there quietly with a serious face, Tang Wan chuckled, ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ve made your choice. Please leave, future President Gu.¡± Gu Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± Half an hourter, when Gu Li returned after strolling in the garden, she found that only Tang Wan was in the room, and Gu Yuan was nowhere to be found. Well, it seems they haven¡¯t made up. It makes sense. Given all the wrongs her mother suffered, her anger wouldn¡¯t just dissipate so easily. She hoped her father could work harder to win her mother¡¯s forgiveness. Tang Wan knew her daughter well and could tell what she was thinking, she shrugged and smiled wistfully, ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re still too naive.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night that Mo Shiting returned from work. Gu Li pulled him into the room and quietly told him about everything that had happened at home today, including Tang Wan¡¯s demand for Gu Yuan to resign. Mo Shiting frowned. He never expected that Tang Wan would be so adamant, giving Gu Yuan such a difficult choice. Choose between his wife and his career. What would his powerful father-inw choose? ¡°Brother Ting, what would you pick if you were him?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Mo Shiting¡¯s honest answer was, ¡°I would never distrust you, nor would you ever put me in such a situation, so there is no answer for that question.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. ¡°You could simply say that you couldn¡¯t give up your career.¡± After saying that, she snorted and stormed out.
Mo Shiting wrapped his arm around her waist, gave her a peck on the cheek and asked, ¡°Angry? If I didn¡¯t have a career, how would we make ends meet, huh?¡± Gu Li pouted, poked his chest, and said confidently: ¡°Then let me support you.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes were full of softughter: ¡°Sure! Then I will depend on you for support.¡± As he said this, he suddenly moved closer to her ear, his breath carrying an alluring warmth. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry, can you feed me? Hmm?¡±
Gu Li understood, and her pretty face instantly turned red. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡­ Ever since Gu Yuan was driven away by Tang Wan that day, everyone, including Gu Li, didn¡¯t believe that he would give up his overwhelming power for Tang Wan. However, a monthter, news of his resignation was widely circted and became known to all. By then, Gu Li and Mo Shiting had already returned to Hua Country. Upon learning about this, Gu Li immediately called Gu Yuan. The person on the other end of the line was Gu Zuo. ¡°Young miss, the family head is currently busy and unable to take your call.¡± ¡°Did my father truly resign?¡± Gu Li still found it hard to believe. Gu Zuo confirmed, ¡°Yes! The family head said this was the most correct decision he had made.¡± ¡°Is he¡­ okay?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. Gu Zuo nced at the handsome man in the distance, kneeling in front of Tang Wan with a ring, he paused for about ten seconds before he answered seriously, ¡°I think¡­ he should be just fine.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Huh???¡±
She didn¡¯t understand why she had to wait that long for Gu Zuo to answer her question until¡ª ¡°Young miss, the family head sessfully proposed to Chairman Tang, congrattions!¡± ¡°Ah!!! Really?¡± Gu Li could hardly believe what she was hearing, she couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud. Mo Shiting rushed in at the sound, and in the next second, saw Gu Li hugging him, ecstatic. ¡°Great, Brother Ting, my dad and mom finally made up! I¡¯m finally a child from aplete family.¡± Mo Shiting was initially worried that something had happened and was relieved. He affectionately rubbed her head, held andid her on the bed, then leaned over. ¡°Now that you¡¯re happy, should we celebrate, hm?¡± ¡°Celebrate?¡± Considering the man¡¯s suggestive look, Gu Li quickly caught on. Aima, this man is learning to be naughtier and naughtier, never letting go of an opportunity to gain from her. But she went along willingly, after all, he¡¯s the one she loved most in this life. ¡ª¡ª Two yearster.
Gu Li graduated from Imperial City University, and her friends and family came to attend her graduation ceremony. After taking the group photo, Lu Cong teased Mo Shiting, ¡°My sister-inw has graduated, hurry up and have a baby, don¡¯t fall too far behind me.¡± Over these two years, Lu Cong and Murong Qian had led sweet and happy lives. They had even had their second child. Every day he showed off his children in front of Mo Shiting, nearly driving him crazy. ¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Shiting, with a cold expression, didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his father-inw carefully helping Tang Wan and softly saying, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t affect the baby.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°???¡± Even his father-inw and mother-inw had their second child this year, what about him? Forget about it. His wife is still young, just 23 years old. They can wait for a few more years. No need to rush. ¡°What are you thinking about, Brother Ting?¡± The sweet voice of a woman interrupted Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts. Mo Shiting came back to his senses, pulled her into his arms and said to her, ¡°Just thinking about when we will upgrade our life.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡±
It took several seconds before she realized what he meant and tiptoed to his ear and giggled a line out. Happiness came unexpectedly which made Mo Shiting¡¯s heart hammered excitedly. He was going to be a dad¡­ ¡ª The End ¡ª The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!